《Tanky Mage System》 Chapter 1 A Mage Should Be Tanky! At the border of the wilderness plain. Sugar Ruins City. In a wide and bright dome-shaped classroom. ¡°Student Gurney, what do you think is the most important thing for a mage?¡± On the podium of the large domed classroom currently holding a supernatural lecture, the female lecturer Hillary Potter, a tall and proud figure with pale skin and curly blond hair, called out Gurney and asked. Sixteen-year-old Gurney Lawrence, who had short black hair, black pupils, and was wearing a black turtleneck shirt, stood up and answered in a calm, composed manner, ¡°I think that a mage needs to learn to be tanky. Only then can he hold his ground and be able to unleash his spells properly.¡± Once he had said that, the fifty Apprentice Mage students in the classroom went into a daze for a moment before someone erupted with chuckles. Followed by someone¡¯s laughter, and finally, everyone¡¯s uncontrollable and hysterical laughter. The entire classroom was filled with laughter. Senior Mage Hillary Potter was also unable to hold back as she laughed along. It was nothing but common sense; as a magic-focused Transcendent, the most important thing was to be proficient in all of the powerful spells that you knew, as well as all sorts of supernatural knowledge. As for the idea that this student Gurney thought of ¡ª for mages to be tanky ¡ª it was way too absurd. ¡°Can you describe your viewpoint concisely?¡± Hillary Potter did not rebuke Gurney¡¯s words. Because these students of Sugar Ruins City Academy were still young boys and girls who had yet to step into the adult world. When they truly experienced the ¡°blood¡± and ¡°terror¡± of this mysterious supernatural world, they would give up on those ¡°immature¡± ideas. They would walk on the path of a mage that countless pioneering elites and genius Transcendents had created before them. Facing his classmates¡¯ mockery, Gurney showed no changes in his expression. He did not feel ashamed because of their response; he was simply calm and composed. After a short silence, he continued to explain, ¡°As we all know, mages have very powerful long-range offensive methods and the extremely high power output capable of targeting a large area. These are traits that other supernatural classes cannot match.¡± ¡°But in terms of defense against physical and magic attacks, we are relatively weaker, or rather, our bodies are as thin as paper. We get torn apart instantly with just one hit. ¡°The result is that many powerful and outstanding supernatural mages die in the hands of skilled assassins. Sneak attackers with peculiar or unique abilities might also get into close range and kill the mage in an extremely unfair manner. ¡°From what I know, in the history of Oasia North Continent, there had been several incidents where high-ranking Spellcasters were sneak-attacked and had their defenses broken through, causing their bodies to be torn to shreds. This was what resulted in the Black Crane incident, which led several important events to go down an unpredictable path. ¡°If a mage is willing to spend time and effort to train their body, to allow their body to gain greater endurance against attacks, they would still be able to survive in complex situations even if they lost their shield. They will also then be able to counterattack their enemies.¡± ¡°A good viewpoint.¡± Hillary Potter nodded slightly. ¡°But the problem is, mages are weak in physical strength and defense, to begin with. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that spending that time and effort on researching spell knowledge would have far greater efficiency than raising your endurance? ¡°Furthermore, as your supernatural knowledge becomes deeper, you will be able to explore the Ancient Ruins, the Fog Wilderness Plain, as well as board the recently popular Steampunk Steel Ship. You will be able to survive these sea explorations and deserted island excavations, gaining more supernatural resources for yourself. ¡°With enough resources, you will become an even stronger mage. You will not have to worry about your own defense and vitality, instead of ending up as a weaker mage that has some sort of defensive capability.¡± Hillary Potter easily rebuked Gurney¡¯s words. Next, she waved her hand to indicate that he should sit down; she did not give him a chance to argue. As for Gurney, he was not like other teenagers who would be anxious to defend and explain their view to the lecturer either. He sat down calmly with a tranquil expression. It was as if the discussion earlier could not raise any emotions in his heart. I get the logic, but as a fragile mage, survival is still the most important. Wanting to pursue greater firepower but not survivability, this sort of extreme path is not safe! Gurney who had sat down sighed internally. There was also a reason why Gurney Lawrence pointed out that ¡°mages should be tanky¡± and ¡°stability is key¡±. Mainly because he was a transmigrator, one who had a careful nature from birth. Half a year ago, on a stormy night. In Summoner¡¯s Canyon , Gurney¡¯s tanky-mage character, Wanderer, beat the opponent¡¯s fragile Mage with a 9 to 0 score. During his excitement, Gurney knocked over a bottle and caused a short circuit. He was electrocuted. But after that shock, he received another: he had transmigrated to an alternate world. It was a mysterious steampunk world. When he first arrived, Gurney felt fear, uneasiness, and a sense of loss. However, after a while, Gurney started to feel excited that he was an orphan here; it was a good sign. After half a year. Gurney was finally able to accept and had adapted to his new identity ¡ª he was an adopted orphan with a decent talent as a mage. After learning about this world¡¯s terror and danger while knowing that he was a fragile mage, Gurney, who was a careful person, naturally chose to walk on the path of the tanky mage, which suited him best. Even though his tanky mage theory was rebuked by his lecturer, Gurney did not feel any dejectedness. The concept of a tanky mage existed in the world of Magecraft ; Gurney was not the person who came up with it. However, in this world, the mainstream path for a mage was to learn spell knowledge to gain control of stronger spells. The idea of a tanky mage was too unorthodox. It was impossible for him to try and change the ideal of supreme spellcasting that the students in the class held with just some words. But for Gurney, the tankiness (or rather, the lack of) of other people was their own problem. Gurney himself was careful to the limit. Naturally. In this supernatural steampunk world, the reason why Gurney wanted to walk the path of a tanky mage was, first of all, that he had a cautious nature and loved the survivability of a strong body. The second reason was that the idea of a tanky mage was completely feasible in his situation¡­ On the podium. Hillary Potter was teaching the Apprentice Mages about various techniques and rules, among which were stories of explorations in the Steam Ruins. Many students were listening attentively to her words. And Gurney, who already had more avenues to this information compared to other people, knew even more supernatural information than that. The details regarding the various mysterious ruin explorations that Gurney knew were far bloodier and crueler than what Hillary Potter was describing. Thus, he lacked interest in the lecturer¡¯s words. His gaze went toward the hazy window. The first thing that he focused on was the unique style of Sugar Ruins City, its color and appearance heavily resembling Byzantine architecture. The style of this city¡¯s architecture was only similar to the Byzantine era. For the finer details, the supernatural steampunk style covered the city with beautiful mechanical lines and curves. Large and small houses, along with high-rises and bungalows, extended to the outskirts like scales on a body. Next, looking further, large steel-framed steampunk-styled steam factories, with their huge steel chimneys spewing dense black smoke, occupied the periphery of Sugar Ruins City. Looking even further, one could see the supernatural steam trains on the outskirts of the city. At this moment, a steam train was emitting a loud noise as it burned the newly excavated black iron ores and gradually traveled far away. This was the world that Gurney was in ¡ª the Supernatural Steampunk World. It was the steampunk era that had the supernatural steam engine as the heart, the huge steel frames as the skeleton, and the supernatural knowledge of the mystical as the flesh and blood ¡ª all progressing towards prosperity and breaking through hurdles to discover the unknown territories of the world. Thankfully, Gurney who had transmigrated to this mysterious world was not alone: a very powerful ¡°Passive Farming System¡± had come along with him. The location of this Sugar Ruins City that Gurney resided in was the intersection point of this world¡¯s steampunk civilization and the mysterious supernatural wilderness; it was the ¡°City of Riches¡± that was filled with both danger and opportunities. As for the currently weak Gurney, he was still carefully living in this dangerous city by the fringe, quietly farming away passively. [0] Tank ¨C someone who takes the hits/damage for a team; a meatshield. Chapter 2 Sugar Ruins City Ding ding ding¡­ The bells rang, signifying the end of school. Gurney looked outside the window. It was currently evening. The sky was hazy and gray, and the air was filled with the sharp stench of burnt ¡°magic-source coal¡±. This smell would only get less pungent after a huge rain. ¡°Another ordinary and peaceful day has passed.¡± Gurney stretched his body as he sighed. The other students were all getting up and leaving with joyful chatter. People who could enroll in Sugar Supernatural Academy were mostly those with affluent backgrounds. And those who could join the ¡°magic faculty¡± were even richer because mages had to be able to spend a huge sum of money in all aspects. Potion, alchemy, magic circle, incantation, machinery, rune, elemental¡­ all sorts of subjects needed the foundation of great wealth and capital. Subconsciously, Gurney touched the inner pocket of his black shirt. He felt a metallic sensation. His seemingly ordinary black shirt was actually worn over a powerful ¡°black-iron soft armor¡± with high defense. This black-iron soft armor was a piece of rare supernatural equipment that was ¡°black-iron grade¡±, and it was quite valuable. Black-iron metal was an elementary ¡°supernatural metal¡± in the supernatural-metals list. Unlike with an ordinary metal such as iron, the supernatural metal black iron had an almost perfect trait. Black iron was 0.62 times the density of pure iron, and its tensile strength was five to six times that of steel. It also had good ductility and toughness. These were the reasons why it could become a supernatural metal. Through metallurgy, mixing in a small amount of supernatural black iron could turn steel into a ¡°black-iron alloy¡± that had extraordinary strength and toughness. And this was the reason why large steel structures could be built continuously in this steampunk age. As for the black-iron soft armor that Gurney wore, it was the armor that an alchemist had created using the supernatural black-iron metal, and it possessed supernatural attributes as well. Ordinary weapons could not even scratch the surface of this black-iron soft armor. Normal mages often wore the supernatural mage cloaks. They would never think of wearing heavy metallic armor that would only weigh them down. As for Gurney, he felt that wearing a mage cloak openly like that was simply broadcasting to your enemies that you were fragile. As the super cautious advocate of the path of mage tankiness, Gurney not only had the concept of tankiness, but he even set himself as a role model. Tankiness! It was not just for show; he backed it with real action. Gurney was wearing a black-iron soft armor with shocking defenses under his normal black shirt. This soft armor had provided Gurney a great deal of help in his past battles although those were quite rare, to be honest. After writing his notes and arranging his books, Gurney turned to leave the classroom, but suddenly, an agile figure blocked the path between Gurney¡¯s seat and the entrance door. It was a young girl with blond hair and blue eyes wearing a blue mage cloak; she had a curvy body and an outstanding appearance. On her cloak, there were supernatural runes all over, shining in faint blue light that could be observed at times, making her body shape even more outstanding. This was not standard clothing; it was a genuine cloak with supernatural attributes. As a supernatural armor, it had great defensive power. Of course, compared to the black-iron soft armor, this cloak¡¯s defense was lower. As he gazed at the other party¡¯s pale skin and outstanding facial features, Gurney remained completely unmoved. This young girl named Yulair Kogen was a true ¡°whale¡±. Gurney had once guessed that her family owned a mine. Not long after, through some secret channels, Gurney learned that the family of this student really owned a mine, more than one, in fact. She even had aristocratic status. In Sugar Ruins City, there were many rich people, but those who had aristocratic statuses were few. ¡°What is it?¡± Gurney looked around and asked in a low tone. Most of the students in the classroom had left already; nobody should have noticed that he was still here. ¡°We have a gathering tonight. At the same old place,¡± Yulair Kogen spoke in a clear voice. She was not loud, but her tone contained the elegance and confidence of an aristocrat. ¡°Got it!¡± Gurney nodded. After casting a glance at Gurney again, Yulair Kogen left the room. Compared to others, Yulair Kogen knew clearly that this guy, Gurney Lawrence, acted differently from all the other students she had ever met; he was a true ¡°tanky mage¡±. She had seen firsthand his aspiration to become tanky. Have you ever seen an Apprentice Spellcaster stand up and cast spells nonchalantly after being sent flying over ten meters by the hammer of a mutated elite goblin? Yulair Kogen had seen it with her own eyes; this Gurney Lawrence did just that. Gurney, who walked out of the classroom, thought about it for a while before rubbing his temple. ¡°I wonder what those guys found this time. A certain inheritance tomb? Some mysterious cavern? Or maybe even a corrupted underground ruin? ¡°I should follow them and take a look. My Passive Farming System¡¯s [Special Encounter] function may have some findings. ¡°After all, in my previous small explorations, I used the [Special Encounter] function of my system to get a lot of good stuff.¡± Yulair Kogen had told Gurney of the gathering. It was a small exploration team that some rich aristocrat students in Sugar Supernatural Academy had created together. They shared a love of mysticism and strength. They were also adventurous and would gather when there was an event; they would even find time to go on explorations together. After all, Sugar Ruins City was at the boundary of the supernatural wilderness and mountains, and there were many areas to explore. Theoretically speaking, Gurney who was not from an affluent family should not have been able to join this group. The reason why Gurney was able to join them was that three months ago, during an exploration, Gurney had saved these five people who were trapped by ¡°curse zombies¡± at a certain ruin in the wilderness plain. These young people saw that Gurney had extraordinary strength, so they naturally invited him to join the group afterwards. And in their explorations after that, Gurney even displayed his own methods and strengths that were above the norm. This made the rich and noble students invite him for each exploration that they decided to go on. Nobody would reject such a powerful teammate and bodyguard. ¡­ Sugar Ruins City was considered a relatively large city compared to the other ¡°Ruins¡± Cities on the boundary of the wilderness. Its main duty was to defend the border of the Jade Orchid Empire while also expanding into new territory on the supernatural plain. With the arrival of the supernatural steam era, the federations and empires of humanity started to step into territories that were unexplored in the past, such as supernatural plains, mountains, plateaus, and other locations that humans did not dare to step into previously. In this process of expansion, most of the human gathering grounds were the wilderness tribes or ruins that were created by the pioneers of the ancient times or other intelligent tribes that had existed. This was also where the ¡°Ruins City¡± titles came from. Not every Ruins City could develop successfully. Compared to many of the other Ruins Cities, Sugar Ruins City was undoubtedly one of the most dazzling ones at the northern border of the Jade Orchid Empire. The reason was that at the north of Sugar Ruins City, near the edge of the Alto Mountain Range, there was a huge black-iron ore mine. After the supernatural steam railway was built, Sugar Ruins City¡¯s northern mountain range was also excavated area by area. During this process, they found that this area once hosted at least four tribes from an ancient civilization of some size. There were even traces of the mysterious Gnome Ruins Civilization. Furthermore, there were often rumors spreading around that a certain adventurer group had excavated an ancient civilization ruins and found a powerful ¡°supernatural token¡±. Or that a certain lucky person had found an ancient treasure. Or that a certain adventurer was forced to jump down a cliff by his enemies and found a mysterious supernatural inheritance as a result. All sorts of news had spread throughout the various corners of the Jade Orchid Empire. A large number of wealth seekers, adventurers, mercenary companies, individual mercenaries, investors, and others who held dreams of success rushed to this peripheral city that was rising up in the age of the supernatural steampunk civilization. And this was also why Sugar Ruins City, a city at the northern border of the Jade Orchid Empire, became the most dazzling city full of dreams and promised riches. ¡­ North of Sugar Ruins City, in the Black Map District, a large number of mercenaries and adventurers gathered. All sorts of things were sold here ¡ª materials, high grade ores, potions, equipment, and other things. Of course, at times, there were mysterious high-end events and auctions as well; some supernatural materials, equipment, combat techniques, spells, or even the extremely rare supernatural token would appear then. After all, a supernatural token was the key to stepping onto the path of a Transcendent. It was known as the half-angel, half-devil key that struck fear and greed in people. Chapter 3 Pharmacist Identity After passing several streets, Gurney finally stopped before the door of Black Map District¡¯s Old Rock Street, No. 155. Black Map District had all sorts of people; there were even many thieves and bandits. Some young and inexperienced rich aristocrats would often suffer if they went there unprepared. As for Gurney who had lived here for 16 years and was native to the place, there were naturally no thieves foolish enough to try and target him. If they really did so, the hand that they used would likely never be lifted again. The past Gurney might have needed the protection of Father Cohen, but now, after passively farming for six months using his system, Gurney was no longer someone who mere thieves could provoke. He used the key to open his door. Once he entered, Gurney picked up the faint smell of a potion. This potion smell would not have been detected by ordinary people, but Gurney¡¯s nose could clearly sense the ingredients and preparations used for the potion, the temperature used to cook it, as well as the length of time. Normally speaking, even high-tier supernatural Pharmacists would not have this special sensitivity and perception towards potions. And yet, Gurney, despite not being a Transcendent, had such an extraordinarily keen sense of smell. The reason was that Gurney had the supernatural book Bone Essence Potion Mantra . After half a year of passive farming, he had forcefully raised this ability to as high as level six. Bone Essence Potion Mantra could elevate one¡¯s sense of smell, vision, taste, touch, and precision, allowing one¡¯s perception towards potions to increase, thus raising one¡¯s success rate of creating potions. Many Pharmacists would cultivate supernatural books like potion mantras to raise their ability to control their potion concoction. Even if one¡¯s potion mantra had not reached level one and was still at the elementary level, they would still be considered a proper Pharmacist. Even so, out of a hundred Apprentice Pharmacists, only seven to eight of them could become true Pharmacists. Many old Pharmacists who had spent their entire life researching potions would only be at the elementary level in their potion mantra; they could barely be considered level one. This showed how tough potion-mantra cultivation was. After all, a potion mantra was a genuine supernatural book; ordinary people could not even decipher their true profundity. It was only natural that the cultivation difficulty would be very high. Even the first level of a potion mantra was very difficult to reach. As for those people with level two or even level three potion mantras, they would undeniably be core members being nurtured by many powerful supernatural forces. Those with level four or five potion mantras were even rarer; they were Legendary Pharmacists that would be recorded down in the history of the continent, their names well known to many. As for Gurney, after half a year of passive farming, his Bone Essence Potion Mantra reached level six; it was going to become level seven in some time. A potion mantra of this level was definitely close to unprecedented in the entire history of the Oasia Continent. The power of the Passive Farming System was clear with just this example. After smelling the ingredients of this potion, Gurney identified what it was. It was the ¡°Essence Healing Potion¡±. Compared to ordinary healing potions which expended one¡¯s vitality to rapidly heal injuries, the essence healing potion carried life force vitality within itself to heal the injured target. An essence healing potion was much harder to make than an ordinary healing potion. It was one of the hardest low-tier potions to concoct; it was even harder to make than ordinary mid-tier potions. Even Father Cohen, a Senior Elementary Pharmacist recognized by the Pharmacist Guild, only had a 50 percent success rate at it. Gurney¡¯s success rate, however, was over ninety-nine percent! Thus, many of the potions sold in Father Cohen¡¯s Pharmacy that were hard to create were concocted by Gurney most of the time. Opening the secret door, Gurney walked down the stone stairs and went into the underground Potion-Alchemy Secret Room that was brightly lit. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± The elderly voice that resounded had a trace of hoarseness. The elderly Cohen who had white hair and wore spectacles had great spirit and energy. He was currently distilling, boiling, separating, and blending the essence healing potion, which was mixing in a large beaker. ¡°Yeah!¡± Gurney replied plainly. Afterwards, Gurney came to the beaker that was large enough to fit his head, and he gazed at it for more than ten seconds before speaking, ¡°The temperature is slightly too high. Lower it and add in 180 milliliters of pure water. After twenty minutes, a high-quality essence healing potion will be perfectly created.¡± After saying so, Gurney had already lowered the temperature of the fire below the beaker. He then opened the test tube containing pure water and poured 180 ml of it into the beaker. The test tube contained 200 ml of pure water, but Gurney had agile hands that accurately poured in 180 ml of water; only 20 ml was left with less than one percent margin of error. Old Cohen turned around to take a look. He was not surprised at all about this scene. Gurney¡¯s ability as a Pharmacist far surpassed his; he knew this. If Gurney was willing to, he could have gone to the Pharmacist Guild and taken part in the Pharmacist Examination anytime. He could easily become a recognized Pharmacist, before quickly becoming a high-tier Pharmacist, or even a Specialist Pharmacist. However, Old Cohen also knew about Gurney¡¯s personality. He was not someone who would bother to do something with little benefits to himself. ¡°Father, the shop does not seem to lack these essence healing potions! Furthermore, we have many in stock that are diluted with pure water¡­ Mmm, I mean those healing potions that ordinary adventurers cannot differentiate.¡± ¡°Why are you making so many essence healing potions?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Cohen chuckled with his hoarse voice. ¡°Take a look at this¡­¡± Cohen pointed at the Jade Orchid Steam Newspaper on the newspaper rack. ¡°Jade Orchid Steam Newspaper¡± was the number one newspaper in the Jade Orchid Empire and reported extremely accurate and updated news. Compared to ordinary newspapers, the supernatural tablet that Old Cohen bought cost over ten times more; the information recorded on this tablet also contained something that common people could not access ¡ª supernatural information. Gurney took the newspaper and looked at the front page. He saw a bloody and cruel sight. Thankfully, the newspaper was in black and white, so the scene was not as terrifying as a result. In the image, he saw a human-sized mound made of heads. All the heads had wide-open eyes and mouths: they showed pain, hatred, and insanity. Their blood dyed the surrounding several meters red. It was as if they had suffered unimaginable pain before dying. Behind the terrifying mound of heads, there were many dissected headless corpses randomly placed everywhere. Even for Gurney, who had some understanding of the supernatural world, seeing this type of evil ritual and terrifying death scene made a chill run down his spine. There was even a description at the bottom of the picture. ¡°Anko Province, two hundred people in the periphery ¡®Black Teeth Town¡¯ were brutally murdered and beheaded. After initial investigations, the suspects are believed to be the followers of ¡®Giant Deity Cult¡¯. This was likely the Evil Deity Blood Sacrificial Ritual. Anko Province¡¯s ¡®Supernatural Association¡¯ has already taken over the case.¡± ¡°Giant Deity Cult? Anko Province? But we¡¯re in Anko Province now¡­¡± Gurney was slightly surprised as he spoke. ¡°Yes. Furthermore, that Black Teeth Town is only fifty kilometers away from us. From the size of this incident, these cult members would not be few in numbers. As for our Sugar Ruins City, because we have a huge inflow of people, it would be the best hiding spot for them. Those cult members will definitely try to hide in our city. In fact, those cult members who held the evil ritual in Black Teeth Town had likely gone there from Sugar Ruins City, to begin with. ¡°Earlier in the morning, Baron Tram came to find me. The Fourth Garrison of Sugar Ruins City that he leads will head out and search for those cult members. There may be an intense battle ahead for them. Thus, he came here to purchase some essence healing potions. ¡°You know that we have a good cooperative relationship with Baron Tram.¡± ¡°So we are selling him genuine potions,¡± Gurney added quickly. ¡°We are selling real potions to others as well. They are just less effective.¡± Cohen shrugged, feeling no shame toward his own unscrupulous action. ¡°These Giant Deity Cult members are already arrogant to this point? They dare to publicly commit a crime!¡± said Gurney as he frowned. Since the time he transmigrated into this steampunk world, it had been half a year. Even though Gurney saw lots of information from newspapers and knew that this world was not safe, it could be said to contain many undercurrents. Among the most commonly reported incidents were the vicious and cruel actions of various cults. But most of them committed their crimes secretly and would only involve a small number of people. Most of the time, they would not create a huge commotion that would get reported on the news. Even when they did, the news would only occupy a tiny corner of the newspaper; it would often be ignored. This time, they openly killed over two hundred people; they even dared to hold a blood sacrificial ritual. Indeed, they were much more brazen than before. ¡°Not only here. According to what I heard, the other peripheral cities are also encountering the same issue, but they are just not reported,¡± said Old Cohen as he processed the materials in his hands. After saying so, Cohen turned to Gurney. ¡°There may be some chaos during this period. Try not to go out if possible.¡± Gurney who was frowning squinted his eyes in deep thought. A moment later, he nodded lightly. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Old Cohen suddenly added, ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot. I¡¯ve gotten the supernatural-rated Knight Breathing Style that you wanted me to find. This is the complete version of the supernatural Knight Breathing Style.¡± ¡°A supernatural-rated Knight Breathing Style that is actually complete!¡± Gurney expressed great joy upon hearing these words. Chapter 4 Passive Farming System Ever since Gurney transmigrated half a year ago and learned about his Passive Farming System, he started to make plans as he informed Old Cohen that his mind had become much sharper recently. His speed of cultivating the Bone Essence Potion Mantra was also improving at a faster rate. Thus, he wanted to cultivate even more supernatural books. After Gurney displayed that his Bone Essence Potion Mantra had advanced rapidly, Old Cohen started to find books for Gurney. In the last half a year, Old Cohen found two spellbooks that were rated ordinary, one incomplete supernatural-rated spellbook, as well as an ordinary-rated Knight Breathing Style one. Using his Passive Farming System, he passively raised the ordinary spells, the incomplete supernatural spell, and the ordinary Knight Breathing Style. This was why Gurney had powerful spells far beyond an Apprentice Spellcaster and a physique far stronger than an Apprentice Knight. Gurney knew deeply about the huge difference between ordinary books and supernatural ones. He did not possess any supernatural token, so he was not a true Transcendent. However, he had the Passive Farming System, which allowed him to rapidly cultivate these spellbooks. Thus, Gurney wanted to get some supernatural spells and supernatural Knight Breathing Styles to raise his own strength. After all, despite the peaceful facade of this world, it had no lack of dangerous undercurrents. Even Sugar Ruins City with good public security had danger lurking in it. In fact, if any supernatural disaster occurred, without a certain level of strength, anyone involved would die for sure. Even if Father Cohen had the avenues to get near these supernatural books, in order to purchase them, he would need a vast amount of gold pounds. Thus, Gurney used his system to first cultivate and raise his supernatural book, Bone Essence Potion Mantra, to increase his ability to concoct and create potions. Using his extremely high Pharmacist ability, he concocted those rare and expensive potions to sell for gold pounds. After half a year, because of Gurney¡¯s rare low-tier, mid-tier, and high-tier potions, the sales in the store owned by Old Cohen, ¡°Jim¡¯s Pharmacy¡±, had risen by several times the original amount. Today, Gurney was finally experiencing the gains and benefits of his increased wealth. A complete supernatural book of the Knight Breathing Style! Saying so, Old Cohen walked to the edge of a bookrack at the corner and took a black sealed box ¡ª a black thorn wooden box. At the opening of the black thorn wooden box, there were runes sealing it. As something that contained a supernatural book, the box itself was also a supernatural item. In the supernatural world, a supernatural item that was not considered high-tier would lose its supernatural attributes as time passed. Thus, it was necessary to store them in completely sealed containers. This black thorn wooden box was made of black thorn wood, which was very suitable for storing supernatural items. ¡°This low-tier Knight Breathing Style emphasizes absorbing natural origin force and using it to refine the body. You will understand the exact situation after you establish the connection and accept it completely,¡± explained Old Cohen in a low tone while handing the box to Gurney. ¡°A low-tier Knight Breathing Style can absorb natural energy to refine the body directly?¡± Gurney was slightly stunned. He was a mage that was prepared to walk on the road of tankiness. Thus, Gurney had done a lot of research on body refinement. He was clear of the general cultivation methods that different tiers of Knight Breathing Styles had. Normally speaking, low-tier supernatural Knight Breathing Styles could increase the strength of the body through high-intensive training. Making the body stronger through training was something logical and feasible. Mid-tier supernatural Knight Breathing Styles would start to use energy to refine the body. And this Knight Breathing Style that Gurney obtained, while low-tier, had the method of a mid-tier book! So it was either extremely difficult to cultivate, or it had some sort of flaw that was unknown to others. ¡°By the time I accept and use this book, I will know why this book with mid-tier traits is only classified as low-tier.¡± Gurney was feeling joy after obtaining a supernatural Knight Breathing Style. Old Cohen spoke, ¡°I still need a hundred and fifty essence healing potions. I¡¯ve already made those apprentices complete the elementary processing of the materials for you.¡± ¡°No problem, I will place the potions into the storage after I am done concocting them.¡± Gurney nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± After this acknowledgment, Old Cohen turned around and left. Concocting potions required intense concentration, as well as lasting stamina and endurance. Old Cohen was too old now, so after giving the task to Gurney, he went back to rest. When Old Cohen reached the other stairway of the Potion-Alchemy Secret Room, Gurney suddenly recalled something as he asked, ¡°Has the thief who stole that batch of potions been caught yet?¡± A week ago, a batch of potions that had been stored for a long time in the Potion-Alchemy Secret Room¡¯s storage went missing. If not for Gurney¡¯s outstanding memory, nobody would have noticed the batch of potions going missing. ¡°We found him,¡± replied Old Cohen as he continued to walk up the stairs without turning back. ¡°It¡¯s that kid Sibol. He is a good kid¡­ but¡­ what a shame!¡± There was a slight sigh in his tone. Old Cohen then disappeared into the shadows of the stairs, before the sound of shutting doors could be heard. ¡°Indeed, what a pity.¡± Gurney also shook his head slightly. In Jim¡¯s Pharmacy, other than Gurney who mostly concocted potions, there were also three Apprentice Pharmacists who helped him with the chores. The fourteen-year-old boy named Sibol was an intelligent kid; he had some talent and was one of these apprentices. Old Cohen was not an ordinary person. He had a deep background and held his principles firmly; his methods were quite ruthless as well. After confirming that Sibol was the culprit, by now, he should have already been dealt with. His corpse might have been thrown into the sewers, or he might be imprisoned in a certain person¡¯s laboratory for a supernatural experiment. He could even have had his blood extracted and heart removed. The heart transplant surgery, due to the development of supernatural studies, had become increasingly successful. Those aristocratic transcendent knights who wanted stronger bodies and needed more hearts to supply them blood would definitely spend the gold pounds to get themselves a young and strong heart. Gurney looked at his watch. The time was 5:35 p.m. ¡°The gathering usually starts at 8:30 p.m. With three hours left, I can finish one hundred and fifty essence healing potions in one and a half hours, and I will still have ample time to learn that Knight Breathing Style.¡± While thinking about this, Gurney had already started making the essence healing potions. ¡­ Slightly over an hour later. All of the materials and ingredients were turned into finished products. In front of Gurney, there were 162 essence healing potions. Different Pharmacists would have different ways of handling the materials, which would cause differences when extracting the potion contents. Gurney, in terms of utilizing the materials, was undoubtedly an expert among experts in this world. When using 150 potions-worth of materials, in the hands of normal Pharmacists, the quantity produced would vary from 145 to 155 potions. But in Gurney¡¯s hands, the quantity would vary from 160 to 165, and the potions made would have the best quality among potions of similar types. He placed the 155 potions into the potion storage. As for the extra seven potions, they went into Gurney¡¯s pocket. After solving the matter of the potion, Gurney went back into his cultivation room. ¡­ In the dark and silent secret room. Gurney sat cross-legged. ¡°Breathe in¡­ Breathe out¡­¡± A few minutes later, Gurney, who had calmed and focused his mind, opened his eyes. ¡°System!¡± As Gurney willed, a blue screen appeared in front of his vision. The square screen that glowed blue looked very realistic. The text was very clear, and he could even manipulate the system¡¯s interface directly with his mind. Even though he could look at this system interface in his mind, Gurney still preferred to materialize it in front of him. Looking at this Passive Farming System, there were two functions. [Passive Farming] and [Special Encounter]. [Passive Farming] worked as follows. One had to first obtain or learn books. Next, they could place the cultivation book in a ¡°passive-farming slot¡± to start gaining the experience points necessary to raise the book¡¯s level. As long as he placed the book in the farming slot, the system would be able to cultivate non-stop for 24 hours a day; it could automatically break through and level up on its own. There was no need for Gurney to interfere. Furthermore, from the knowledge and comprehension obtained through passively farming the books to the proficiency and control of various spells he owned, as well as the elevation of his physical body from cultivating breathing styles ¡ª all would be perfectly applied to Gurney. Everything that he obtained from passive farming would be the same as Gurney undergoing countless sessions of cultivation and training. And¡­ there were no side effects in doing so. The cultivation of this incomplete supernatural spellbook would normally cause pain in the soul and could even make one see some illusions created by certain mysterious forces. The training of certain Knight Breathing Styles would also expend a lot of stamina and energy, placing a burden on the body. However, when the system underwent passive farming, Gurney would not suffer any of these side effects or negative drawbacks. Other than this powerful [Passive Farming] function, [Special Encounter] was also very impressive. In the supernatural world, there were bound to be rare and valuable supernatural items, especially when there were pioneering adventurers or adventurous groups exploring the wilderness plains. In the current era, steampunk ships had started an era of sea voyages. To a large extent, they were also searching for treasures and resources. The function of this [Special Encounter] was to display those unknown opportunities and special encounters to Gurney within a certain limited range. In one of Gurney¡¯s trips when exploring the wilderness mountains, he happened to trigger this [Special Encounter] function. Because of that, he obtained the first fortuitous encounter of his life. Gurney found a supernatural fruit, a ¡°dragon-source fruit¡± that was three hundred years old. Because of this dragon-source fruit, Gurney¡¯s body could now adapt to the ordinary Knight Breathing Style¡¯s cultivation after growing stronger rapidly in a short period of time. Right now, at least in physique, Gurney could rival those average supernatural Shield Knights who emphasized training their physical body. Along with the first [Passive Farming] function, the second one, [Special Encounter], had appeared later. This made Gurney realize that it was likely his Passive Farming System had more than just two functions. It was likely that this system had more functions waiting for him to unlock. After browsing the system¡¯s content, Gurney held up the black thorn wooden box. ¡°Even though the ordinary Knight Breathing Style has a good effect, compared to a genuine supernatural Knight Breathing Style, its upper limit is just too low. The upper limit of an ordinary one likely cannot even match the lower limit of a true supernatural Knight Breathing Style.¡± Thinking so, Gurney¡¯s gaze flickered with interest as he looked at this black thorn wooden box. Chapter 5 Supernatural Knight Breathing Style Opening the black thorn wooden box, he saw a sheepskin parchment scroll that emitted a silvery-white light. On the scroll, simple lines were drawn depicting many little people who were sitting down. If one watched closely, they would find that these little people¡¯s bodies drawn from lines had translucent lines as veins that were flowing slowly throughout the body. As for the light, it flickered along with the flow of the translucent lines along the veins. This was a genuine supernatural book. If one tried to comprehend it through the drawings, they would not be able to truly unlock or understand the content within this supernatural book. Any sort of supernatural information could only be obtained through an interaction with a medium or catalyst, this process was known as ¡°catalyst acceptance¡±. Gurney was an Apprentice Mage prepared to walk on the path of a ¡°Spellcaster¡±. Gurney¡¯s catalyst was the spell runes that he possessed. Lowering his head slightly, Gurney started to chant using the Lanemian language. Every syllable that Gurney chanted in Lanemian would cause a slight spell fluctuation in his surroundings. As Gurney continued to chant, the light on the sheepskin parchment scroll that contained the Knight Breathing Style started to move like fluid water as it flowed towards Gurney¡¯s forehead, connecting with him. The light continued to enter Gurney¡¯s mind. For normal Apprentice Spellcasters, when accepting a low-tier supernatural spell or other types of low-tier books, they would need to spend at least thirty seconds; some with lower mental strength would need 40 to 50 seconds. But Gurney quickly cut the connection with the scroll after less than ten seconds. In just seven to eight seconds, Gurney had completed the perfect catalyst acceptance of this supernatural Knight Breathing Style. After receiving it, Gurney quickly placed the sheepskin parchment scroll back into the black thorn wooden box, locking it with the runic seal again. Very little energy was expended. This can be used once or even twice more. I can sell this to those supernatural knights in the academy for quite a handsome sum , Gurney thought to himself. Soon after, Gurney started to inspect the Knight Breathing Style in his mind. A moment later, Gurney understood why this supernatural Knight Breathing Style had the trait of a mid-tier breathing style but only had the effect of a low-tier breathing style. The reason was, this Devotion Knight Breathing Style was not a pure body-breathing style. It was a type of breathing style that involved both the body and the soul. If he was a knight or warrior with deep faith or an ascetic who had a firm and tough mind, this Devotion Knight Breathing Style would have great effectiveness. With the rise of the steam revolution in the Oasia Continent 300 years ago, supernatural studies had flourished and grew rapidly. The mystery and power of religious faith were constantly being unraveled by a large number of supernatural researchers. These religious powers were also confirmed to be a type of supernatural power as well. After religion lost its mystery, it also lost many devotees and followers. Along with the rise in power of the empire that started the steam and machinery revolution, the imperial ruler also started to suppress the religious factions. In fact, some extremist organizations even proclaimed the theory of deity parasites. They claimed that deities were just parasites that leeched off humanity¡¯s faith. Even though the various churches debunked these theories, it was undeniable that the power of Churches and divine faith was dwindling. Thus, the number of Paladins who joined the Churches also fell. Naturally, the number of ascetics who held firm faith also dwindled in numbers. And now¡­ back to the current topic! ¡°A strong mind and a strong body, this is a dual breathing style?¡± Gurney showed a smile on his face. ¡°This¡­ is simply too suitable for me.¡± As a mage, Gurney¡¯s soul and mind were undoubtedly very strong. As for Gurney¡¯s body, he was on par with supernatural Shield Knights. This Devotion Knight Breathing Style seemed to suit Gurney perfectly. He opened the system¡¯s [Passive Farming] interface. The passive farming menu had several rows of farming slots now, each row had five slots. As for the first row¡¯s five farming slots, the first four were currently lit. The fifth one was still accumulating energy; before long, this fifth farming slot would light up as well. Currently, in his four passive farming slots. 1: Bone Essence Potion Mantra. 2: Fire Arrow. 3: Ring Explosion. 4: Raging Bull Breathing Style These were the four books that were currently being passively farmed. Every 10 seconds, they would gain 1 EXP. Taking this Raging Bull Breathing Style for example, Gurney had already reached level four in it. Each time the Raging Bull Breathing Style gained experience, the amount gained would be 5 EXP. The gain of 5 EXP meant that Raging Bull Breathing Style¡¯s own rate of experience gain had increased. At the same time, it meant that Gurney¡¯s body was undergoing training similar to the amount of experience gained through the Raging Bull Breathing Style. Currently, having obtained a supernatural breathing style, it was time for this Raging Bull Breathing Style to retire. Gurney took down the Raging Bull Breathing Style at the fourth slot and placed Devotion Knight Breathing Style into it. Ten seconds later. In the passive farming slot, there was a sheepskin parchment scroll representing the Devotion Knight Breathing Style. The number ¡°+8¡± appeared rapidly and vanished just as quickly. The newly obtained Devotion Knight Breathing Style directly gave +8 EXP from the start. It should be noted that Gurney had cultivated the Raging Bull Breathing Style for three months already before he reached level four in it, finally gaining five experience points per increment. Yet, this Devotion Knight Breathing Style was giving eight experience points right from the start. When its level rose in the future, it would become +10 or even +20. Furthermore, the upper limit of the body refinement that Devotion Knight Breathing Style had was far higher than that of Raging Bull Breathing Style. ¡°Breathe in¡­ Breathe out¡­¡± After one circulation, Gurney¡¯s joyful expression vanished, he returned to his original state of calmness. ¡°After getting experience multiple times earlier, I can clearly feel that my body¡¯s absorption of the natural origin force has increased. This effect is so immediate, as expected of a supernatural Knight Breathing Style. ¡°If I wait for half a month and this Devotion Knight Breathing Style reaches level two, my body will reach a whole new level of strength. Only a strong body can ensure that I remain standing. Only by standing can I have the capability to fight against my enemies.¡± His gaze swept past the incomplete supernatural spell ¡°Ring Explosion¡±, one of his two ordinary spells including ¡°Fire Arrow¡±. Gurney fell into contemplation. ¡°Ring Explosion is level five, and Fire Arrow is level four. They both have considerable strength. ¡°To kill a normal Spellcaster, one spell will suffice. In fact, if I can sneak attack those mid-tier Spellcasters, provided they do not detect me and have no effective defensive methods, I can directly kill or at least heavily injure them. ¡°But¡­ I am still not a supernatural Spellcaster after all. I cannot deepen my training as a Spellcaster. All of the signature traits that a Spellcaster possesses, like origin pool, silent cast, quick cast, and multi cast, are also things I cannot further develop now. ¡°Father Cohen does not have information about any Spellcaster¡¯s supernatural token either. ¡°The supernatural road is really not easy to step onto!¡± Gurney sighed lightly. ¡°If I cannot find a supernatural token before I graduate, maybe, I might need to display my ability as a Pharmacist in order to join the Jade Orchid Supernatural Association. They will definitely have a supernatural token for Spellcasters,¡± Gurney who rubbed his fingers together said to himself. But if possible, Gurney would want to avoid a huge organization like the Jade Orchid Supernatural Association. ¡­ After cultivating quietly for some time, Gurney left his cultivation room. He could not miss the gathering at eight o¡¯clock. Adventuring was one thing. There was also the fact that these rich descendants of aristocratic families were people with a huge amount of resources. Simply put, they were children of wealthy families, and Gurney had been able to exchange for many useful resources from them in the past. Chapter 6 Mysterious Key Riding in a horse carriage, more than ten minutes later. Gurney left the carriage when he arrived in Sugar Ruins City¡¯s south area, the Antoine District, right in front of Dolan Club of Dolan Street. The moment he left the carriage, Gurney saw that not far away, a youngster with a muscular body, wearing a thick black iron armor suitable for a tank, was getting off a black-scaled supernatural horse. Because this black-scaled magic horse was a tamed supernatural beast, it was able to carry the heavy weight of this youngster. This youngster had the terrifying height of roughly 2.2 meters after all. With such a peculiar and eye-catching appearance, many people in the surroundings turned their gaze towards this youngster. The muscular youngster seemed to be used to such a situation; he did not mind anyone¡¯s attention. Instead, he was looking around, searching for something. At the next moment, he cast his gaze on Gurney. ¡°Sir Gurney.¡± The muscular youngster nodded at him. ¡°Good evening, Sir Philosophy Knight.¡± Gurney nodded back. Gurney knew this youngster quite well; they had done many transactions in private. His name was Pavel Korchagin, an aristocrat with the behemoth bloodline. He was also one of the members joining this gathering. Even though he seemed tall, sturdy, and muscular, giving people a feeling that he was rash, he was actually someone who was shrewd and scheming. His demeanor was quite unique to himself. The two went into Dolan Club together. Showing their membership card, they entered the club. They walked towards the Sand Dragon Discussion Room that the group had booked in advance. ¡°What news is there regarding today¡¯s gathering?¡± Gurney asked along the way. Shrugging his shoulders, Pavel shook his head. ¡°You know that Avery guy¡­ Even though he is not strong, he has a tight lip. Until the final moment, he will not tell us anything, not even a word.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Gurney lightly laughed. Afterwards, he lowered his voice. ¡°A complete supernatural Knight Breathing Style, any interest?¡± Pavel was stunned when he heard this. After all, a month ago, Gurney was asking him if he knew any supernatural Knight Breathing Styles. Even though he had a Knight Breathing Style that was mid-tier himself, he did not have any Knight Breathing Style books with him that could be sold. But after just some time, he was actually selling a supernatural Knight Breathing Style. ¡°He really is a fellow that is hard to decipher,¡± Pavel muttered under his breath. ¡°What type is it?¡± Pavel asked. Most supernatural books were expendable items: there was no way to make a second copy of the original. This meant that the quantity of supernatural books tended to be low. In fact, at certain times, the lack of supernatural books in the market would cause a surge in price. Thus, if one found a book that suited them, they would not give it up unless necessary. ¡°It is a breathing style focusing on both body and soul, with soul being the priority. In terms of importance, the soul is sixty percent while body strength is forty.¡± After passive farming Devotion Knight Breathing Style for some time, a vast amount of information had entered Gurney¡¯s mind. His understanding of Devotion Knight Breathing Style rose by quite a lot. ¡°It is suitable for Faith Knights and Ascetics. Of course, the most suitable ones are the Spell Knights and Elemental Knights who already possess certain spells and elemental magic. Even Spell Warriors and Elemental Warriors are quite suitable.¡± Back during the supernatural religious era, the Church controlled the supernatural powers and the relevant authorities. Thus, the advancement of supernatural classes was rigid, stale, and fixed. Even after a thousand years, there had been no creativity and development. But now, it was the supernatural steam era. All sorts of supernatural powers and classes were combined to create many different new supernatural classes that had never been seen before. Like what Gurney had mentioned earlier, there were Warriors, Darkwalkers, and Spell or Elemental Knights, some even with the power to make contracts. They were the new Transcendents that were different from the old era. Among the new supernatural classes, there were also those which seemed glamorous but were actually weak, while others displayed great effectiveness during this steampunk supernatural era as well. The classes that Gurney mentioned earlier were some of the most exceptional new classes in this current era. But be it Spell Knights, Elemental Knights, Spell Warriors, or Elemental Warriors, they needed strong souls and tough bodies. The main problem was, these new supernatural classes did not have the experience of predecessors to guide and help them. These newly created supernatural classes were experimenting themselves. Thus, in comparison, their numbers were not high. This also meant the market value of Gurney¡¯s Devotion Knight Breathing Style would not be too high either. ¡°Body and soul dual breathing style?¡± Pavel thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Sounds pretty good. I will consider collecting it.¡± Gurney: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How many times can it still be used for catalyst acceptance?¡± ¡°If the soul is strong enough, it can be used for at least two or three times.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a small number, but it is still better than nothing.¡± After pondering for a while, Pavel gave a suitable price. ¡°Two hundred gold pounds.¡± Two hundred gold pounds¡­ Gurney thought about it for a while and then nodded in agreement. ¡°Deal.¡± Normally speaking, the price for one catalyst acceptance of a low-tier supernatural book was around a hundred gold pounds. Since it only had two or three tries left, the price of two hundred gold pounds was quite good already, considering that this supernatural book was not going to be very popular either. In Jade Orchid Empire or even the entire Oasia Continent, the gold pound was an important unit of currency. One gold pound could be exchanged for 10 silver dragons. One silver dragon could be exchanged for 100 copper coins. And the purchasing power of a copper coin was roughly around ¡°one dollar¡± in Gurney¡¯s previous world, or slightly less than that. For the working class, a month¡¯s salary was around twenty silver dragons, which was two gold pounds. This would be considered a pretty good salary in a small town. If one could earn three to five gold pounds a month, they would live a considerably comfortable life. And a supernatural book that could be used two to three times for catalyst acceptance was valued at 200 gold pounds. This showed how valuable and expensive supernatural items were. This was a price that ordinary people could never even afford in their lifetimes. Even Gurney, after half a year of accumulating potions and going on adventures to collect materials, only had about slightly less than a hundred gold pounds¡¯ worth of funds. At this moment, the sale of this Devotion Knight Breathing Style was giving him 200 gold pounds. Gurney would not reject it of course. With so many gold pounds, Gurney could push forward that plan of his. After deciding on the transaction date, the two went into the discussion room of their group. At this time, four people had already arrived. Other than Yulair Kogen, there was also a youngster with short hair wearing black leather armor; it was the young but mature-looking Avery. There was also the person who was rumored to have completed the supernatural token inheritance, Blue Shire, who had pale red hair, a red robe, and a molten crystal staff in both hands. The last of the group was Black Dill, who did not like to speak and had a cold personality. However, he had an extremely strong Mage talent and was preparing to become an Elementalist. Seeing Gurney and Pavel¡¯s arrival, Avery first inspected the safety of the surroundings before sitting down and speaking, ¡°Since we are all here already, let¡¯s start today¡¯s meeting.¡± Everyone was already used to Avery who would purposely lower his voice to sound more adult-like, so they did not show much of a reaction. ¡°This time, our target is in the direction of which this special key is pointing to.¡± Saying so, Avery waved his hand as a black thorn wooden box appeared out of nowhere. It was exquisite, and the outer layer of the box was covered completely in runes. Chapter 7 Mysterious Key Avery was able to make something appear out of nowhere. The reason was that Avery had a spatial storage-type supernatural treasure. This type of treasure was very rare and uncommon. Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted toward this exquisite black thorn wooden box. Gurney wondered about the ¡°special key¡± that Avery was referring to. ¡°A special item?¡± Black Dill who rarely spoke took the initiative to ask. ¡°Yes, but not really,¡± Avery answered in a low tone. ¡°Two months ago, through my connections, I met with the lucky sole survivor of an adventurer group. This group had a real Transcendent in it, but even then, almost all of them had died near Howling Canyon.¡± Howling Canyon. Everyone heard this with a grim expression. The supernatural wilderness was not a place where anyone could step into. Not only were those areas dangerous, just the supernatural insects or beasts with various special abilities, or even those supernatural spirits that only specific methods could exorcise, would be enough to kill a normal person in three days with no corpse remaining if they foolishly wandered into the supernatural wilderness. And within Alto Mountain Range, on top of the dangerous land, there were also the remnants of the Gnome Ruins Civilization. These civilizations and ancient ruins were all located in supernatural areas. Among which, Howling Canyon was a special place with supernatural power in it; it was also the ruins of one of the four great ancient civilizations. Supposedly, many adventurer groups went deep into Howling Canyon and went missing without a trace in the end. Howling Canyon was a highly dangerous territory. It was said that deep within Howling Canyon, there was a mysterious house called Howling House. It would appear at unimaginable places, opening its mouth and waiting for adventurers to enter. Once an unlucky adventurer went inside, it would shut its mouth. When it opened its mouth again, the adventurer would be completely gone. In his place, a new accessory or furniture would appear in the Howling House; it could be a painting, flower, or even a new towel. These completely unfathomable and strange ¡°special entities¡± existed in these supernatural areas. It was not a place where a typical supernatural team could enter. Even they did not dare to enter, not to mention Gurney¡¯s group, which was made up of apprentices. ¡°The guy who managed to escape with his life has lost all his guts. He no longer dares to get close to Howling Canyon. Thus, he sold this special key to me. It is their group¡¯s only gain in Howling Canyon. We went through an official transaction document. He signed it with his own blood. This key is real and not a counterfeit.¡± Hearing Avery¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expression turned to shock as they looked at each other. Adventure and exploration, but that did not mean they were seeking death. Even though the few of them were adventurous and had a desire to explore mysterious lands, they were still clear about their incapability to explore places that were extremely dangerous or threatening to their lives. At this moment, even Gurney was slightly shocked. Towards the north of Sugar Ruins City, the huge area of mountains and plains was part of the supernatural wilderness. When the group went on explorations, they would avoid those truly dangerous supernatural areas. Even so, when they explored ordinary supernatural wilderness areas, they still met with a lot of danger. They had experiences of escaping with heavy injuries. Even an ordinary wilderness area was like this¡­ Now, they were trying to head to a supernatural area that had an extremely high probability of death! This was simply asking for a one way trip to the afterlife! Everyone was silent; the atmosphere was quite tense and gloomy. As his gaze swept past everyone¡¯s faces, Avery, who had a tight expression, suddenly smiled. ¡°There is no need to worry,¡± the smiling Avery said. ¡°I am clear about our group¡¯s strength. Why would I be so foolish as to enter a supernatural area?¡± The young but mature Avery had a good grasp of reality; he was not a foolish youngster with unrealistic dreams. ¡°You guys know this too. The periphery of Howling Canyon is no different from those ordinary supernatural wilderness areas, and this special key points to an area that is at the outer edges of Howling Canyon. Even though it is still dangerous, our group is not weak either. In fact, we are not any weaker than a supernatural team. We will also have the key¡¯s guidance for directions. I believe that the danger of this exploration is not high. Even if it is, we can still retreat in time. Also¡­¡± Avery paused before softly speaking again, ¡°We all know that even with our families supporting us, those supernatural tokens are still very few in number¡­ Even if our families possess those supernatural tokens capable of allowing us to walk on the supernatural path, we are still not the priority. They will be used on the most capable inheritors. ¡°Our goal in taking the risk to explore the wilderness plains was to find these supernatural tokens and equipment, or those special items that are even more valuable than tokens. This is a very good opportunity that is also quite promising for us. ¡°How about it?¡± Saying so, Avery looked around. After some silence, Yulair answered first, ¡°If it is only the periphery, we can go and explore it. If we need to enter deeper than that, I will disagree.¡± ¡°I hold the same thought,¡± Pavel added. ¡°Same,¡± Gurney said succinctly. Everyone else also pointed out their opinion. Everyone wanted to get their supernatural token. Even if the likelihood was not high, they had to try their luck first. ¡°Hmm, since everyone agrees, we will go on this exploration! Next week, we will be having the wilderness plain practical lesson that lasts a week. As usual, I will be requesting for our group to take independent action. At that time, we will explore the mysterious land that this special key points to.¡± Half an hour later, after the details were explained, everyone got up and ended this group meeting. By the time they left Dolan Club, it was already late at night. The yellow and red gas streetlights on the side of the road illuminated the surrounding area in a slightly distorted way, but it was still bright enough for people to see what was going on around them. Avery, who wore noble clothing, got onto his family¡¯s horse carriage. Along with the sounds of wheels grinding against the stone floor, he quickly left everyone¡¯s sight. Under the shade of a nearby lamp, Gurney who watched the entire scene rubbed his temples. ¡°I feel like something is wrong, but I cannot say for certain what it is,¡± Gurney muttered. A gust of wind blew in this night sky filled with darkness and mist. Gurney felt a slight chill. He pulled up the collar of his shirt. ¡°I need to make more backup plans. There is no harm in being prepared against any situation.¡± ¡°There are only ten days until the wilderness plain practical lesson. It will be enough time for my Knight Breathing Style to raise my physique to a certain level. ¡°Over at Teacher Ourock¡¯s side, I have almost enough points now. Even though that method to develop the origin pool is not the true cultivation way to expand it, it will be sufficient to allow my body to store up more origin-force energy. After all, my body is extraordinarily strong. Once I have enough spell origin force¡­¡± Gurney¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Have you ever seen¡­ a human turret?¡± Chapter 8 Spell Runes With the arrival of the steampunk industrial revolution, the most dazzling thing was definitely the supernatural steam alchemy that carried the traits of the current era. A large number of machines were continuously being created by alchemists. Among them, the ones with the power to kill were ¡°guns¡± and ¡°cannons¡±. When enemy troops carried sufficient guns, bullets, cannons, and tanks, it ended the age of knights and horses, replaced by the new era of steel and iron. The rise of the supernatural steam revolution also brought a rise of interest in supernatural powers. Many new extraordinary supernatural classes had entered the stage of history. Similarly, some ancient classes also stepped onto the new stage, radiating with light that had never been seen before. Mages were such existences. According to the different sources of power, mages were classified into four specializations: Elementalist, Summoner, Spellcaster, and Priest. Elementalists gained their power from natural elements. They were able to sense and manipulate all sorts of elements. They could even use the natural power of the world to form powerful elemental spells. At this point, some would realize¡­ Indeed, in the olden days, Elementalists had been akin to mages. The Summoner used contracts, spiritual bindings, summons, and other methods to call forth strong lifeforms from other worlds to fight for oneself. Through the possession of powerful, peculiar, and mysterious spells, Spellcasters could use their own origin pool as the source of energy to unleash powerful and quick attacks. And finally, there were Priests. Other than those devotees who were nurtured by the Churches, nobody would pick this path of their own accord. Priests relied on their contribution and faith to gain the power granted by deities. Even though they could obtain extraordinary power in a short period of time, become extremely quick at recovery, or even have great strength granted by deities, borrowed power still had lots of limitations after all. Together with the suppression of the imperial ruler and other supernatural forces towards them, more and more people avoided the path of faith. As for Gurney, he was obviously going on the path of a Spellcaster. ¡­ Sugar Supernatural Academy. Ourock Tower, sixth-floor classroom. Compared to the normal dome-shaped classroom, this Ourock Tower¡¯s sixth-floor classroom was narrower and smaller. There were only 16 students here. Ourock, who had white hair, presbyopia glasses, and was wearing a gray wizard¡¯s hat, was talking intently about the unified theory of spells. ¡°The most important core of a Spellcaster is to strike quickly and efficiently. As for how we can achieve this¡­ Yulair, come and explain the three basic aspects.¡± Ourock¡¯s gaze swept past everyone and landed on Yulair. ¡°Silent cast, quick cast, multi-cast,¡± Yulair got up and answered without having to think. ¡°Mm! This is the basics. It is also the truth that you must engrave into your souls.¡± Ourock nodded, waving his hand to indicate that Yulair could sit. ¡°When a Spellcaster chants his spells, time is needed. If you do not want your enemies to approach you and slit your throat while you¡¯re chanting, you need to use the soul power inside your soul and create sufficient silent-cast runes, quick-cast runes, and also multi-cast runes. That will be the key factor deciding your life and death.¡± Gurney who was at the corner listened and wrote notes while thinking to himself, Even though we all know that quick-cast, silent-cast, and multi-cast runes are important¡­ The difficulty of creating these runes is not even close to easy at all! The supernatural class, Spellcaster. They wanted to use powerful and fast spells. Thus, quick-cast, silent-cast, and multi-cast runes were all necessary. Among which, silent-cast runes were the most important among the three runes; it was the core rune in fact. The effect of a silent-cast rune was to reduce the chanting of spell syllables. A standard low-tier supernatural spell had four syllables, and each syllable took roughly 0.25 seconds to chant. Thus, a low-tier supernatural spell would take one second to chant, aim, and fire. But if your mental strength was high enough and you had sufficient talent in magecraft, you could create a silent-cast rune. Then congratulations were in order. This silent-cast rune would allow you to chant one fewer syllable of the spell. When you complete the chanting of three of the four syllables of this supernatural spell, the silent-cast rune would automatically light up and complete the chanting for you. Thus, you would only need 0.75 seconds to complete the chanting, aiming, and firing of the spell. And if you had two silent-cast runes, in theory, your low-tier supernatural spell would only take 0.5 seconds to cast. And if you went further to create three silent-cast runes, then this low-tier supernatural spell would only take 0.25 seconds. It was already very fast to cast one low-tier supernatural spell in 0.25 seconds. But if you went one step further on this basis¡­ Well, what would happen if a person had four silent-cast runes? Indeed, their spell would cast instantly! There would not be a need to chant the spell. With just a thought, the spell could be cast. Instantly casting low-tier supernatural spells, it was something that every Spellcaster dreamed of doing. But the problem was, were silent-cast runes easy to create? The answer was, even though many Spellcasters wanted to achieve the dream of instant casting, it was too far beyond their sights. Gurney thought to himself, That incomplete supernatural spell scroll was damaged, so it had the effect of torturing and refining my soul, causing me to benefit instead and obtain an extraordinarily strong soul. It was also because I have a pretty good talent in magecraft. These four months, after painstaking cultivation, I managed to create four silent-cast runes. In this classroom, other than those talented two, the affluent Yulair and Yanny, who had created one or two silent-cast runes, everyone else does not even have a single silent-cast rune. With sufficient talent and resources, they should be able to create one or two quick-cast runes. As for those without talent or resources, they can only walk on the despairing path of multi-cast runes and slowly develop themselves. Yes. Even those affluent aristocrats with sufficient resources could still face immense trouble when trying to create silent-cast runes. Furthermore, it got harder as they progressed. There was still hope for one or two runes, but three or four of them was basically impossible. Silent-cast runes were very useful without doubt, but they were also extremely hard to create. Compared to creating the highly difficult silent-cast rune, quick-cast and multi-cast runes were much easier. The quick-cast rune. As the name suggested, it could increase the speed of casting spells. Each quick-cast rune could raise the speed by a certain percentage. More specifically, each quick-cast rune could raise the chanting speed by 10%. Ten quick cast runes could raise the chanting speed by 100%; that was the same as cutting the chanting time in half. However, no matter how many quick-cast runes were created, it was almost impossible to reach instant cast. Thus, the trait of the quick-cast rune made it inferior to the silent-cast rune, but this did not mean that they were not useful. Taking the Spellcaster class as an example, quick-cast runes far surpassed silent-cast runes in practical use. Because in the Spellcaster class, low-tier spells had four to six syllables; mid-tier spells had six to 10 syllables, and high-tier spells had 10 to 14 syllables. Evidently, even those high-tier Spellcasters or even the Grand Spellcasters who were tier seven and above could not create six or seven silent-cast runes, not to mention 10. But if you had 10 quick cast runes instead, along with four silent-cast runes, then for a peak high-tier spell with 14 syllables, the four silent-cast runes would first eliminate four syllables, while the 10 quick-cast runes would raise the chanting speed by 100%. Then, this peak high-tier spell would only need five syllables worth of time (or 1.25 seconds) to cast. That was quite good as well. Runes were not independent of each other from the start; they were meant to be used together. Chapter 9 Cybona Origin Pool Compared to quick cast runes and silent cast runes, multi-cast runes emphasized long-term effects more. Silent cast and quick cast runes had effect the moment they were created, but multi-cast runes had no effect if one or two were created. Even after making nine of them, there would be no effect at all. However, the moment you made 10 multi-cast runes, a qualitative change would occur. The 10 multi-cast runes would fuse together in the depths of the soul, creating a ¡°multi-cast soul¡±. At that time, the Spellcaster would gain the highly desired ability to dual-cast spells. A Spellcaster with dual-cast talent was able to chant two spells at the same time, and the two spells were independent and would not conflict with each other. The two spells could have the effects of silent cast and quick cast runes as well. One person could simply be treated as two people. This was the powerful effect of multi-cast runes. But the problem was, one or two multi-cast runes were not hard to create, but to make 10 of them, one not only needed to have talent, they also needed time, perseverance, and effort, as well as a vast amount of resources. It was most suitable to say that it was a long-term investment. Regardless of whether it was silent cast, quick cast, or multi-cast, these three runes made up the most important and fundamental cores of a Spellcaster. Even though there were other runes as well, compared to these three, the effects were much weaker. Of course, Gurney had heard of very rare or unique runes before, but their information was not recorded in common supernatural items. In fact, the information would disappear with time. Gurney held anticipation towards obtaining these kinds of special runes as well. The lesson involving spell runes ended after Teacher Ourock finished his explanation, ¡°¡­the gains are not small.¡± From this class, Gurney learned a lot of new knowledge; he also gained a new understanding of his existing knowledge. The Passive Farming System was currently farming Bone Essence Potion Mantra, Knight Breathing Style, and the incomplete supernatural spell scroll that tortured and refined Gurney¡¯s soul at all times. (He doesn¡¯t feel the side effects when it¡¯s in the farming slot.) It made Gurney¡¯s soul much more sensitive and perceptive; his memory and comprehension level also rose by a lot. ¡°Gurney, come to my office.¡± Before Gurney finished packing his books into his bag, Teacher Ourock had already given instructions to him. Good timing. I need to speak to Teacher Ourock for some matters as well, Gurney thought to himself. ¡­ Minutes later. Ourock Tower, ninth floor. There were six rows of bookshelves in Ourock¡¯s office. Gurney stood inside while waiting for him. Not far away, sunlight penetrated the glass and landed on the pots of plants on the balcony. There were three pots on the balcony. They were scarlet red and smelled like blood; they were the supernatural plant ¡°Red Bite Man-Eating Flower¡± that looked like two hands clasped together. A branch that was about the length of an arm could be seen moving at an observable rate. The blood-colored teeth in the mouth-like part resembled sharp needles. These Red Bite Man-Eating Flowers were easily able to chew off a piece of flesh from a human body. At the moment, Ourock was busy attending to these three flowers on his balcony. Ourock was able to move casually around these three Red Bite Man-Eating Flowers. However, if others went closer, they would lose pieces of their flesh; in fact, some might even be turned into food for these plants. And this Red Bite Man-Eating Flower was only the weakest type of supernatural plant. It could barely move and had limited attack range; in the eyes of Spellcasters, it was basically an immobile target. As for those supernatural lifeforms that had extremely strong survival traits, even powerful Transcendents did not want to face them. After attending to them, Ourock turned around and smiled at Gurney. ¡°It will be winter soon. The weather is getting colder, and these young ones are getting harder to feed. When winter arrives, they will likely hibernate.¡± Gurney smiled lightly as well. ¡°You¡­¡± After sitting down, Ourock observed Gurney carefully again. ¡°You seem quite different from a month ago.¡± Ourock spoke vaguely, but Gurney understood his words. Because a month ago, Ourock seemed to know that Gurney had three silent cast runes. In this regard, Gurney did not conceal anything. After all, the silent cast runes were not his greatest secret. ¡°I managed to succeed luckily. It placed a great deal of pressure on my soul,¡± Gurney replied honestly. ¡°Mm, this means you have four now. You are already able to instantly cast most low-tier spells. You have to know that even for many mid-tier Transcendents, they are still not able to achieve this. Your talent is far more impressive than I thought.¡± Ourock¡¯s eyelids twitched subtly. ¡°Pressure on your soul is a common thing. After all, you are not a true Transcendent yet. ¡°By the time you become a true Transcendent, the pressure on you will become much smaller. By then, you will be able to create one or two more silent cast runes. ¡°If you are willing to, you can bring my recommendation letter to Dragon Tidal Mountain¡¯s White Tower. They will open their doors to someone like you. Furthermore, I am recommending you to some very exceptional teachers. They will treat you as a core member and nurture you. It will not be a problem for you to become a supernatural Spellcaster there. ¡°In fact, you can obtain even rarer and more special Spellcaster tokens there. You would become a very unique Spellcaster. You need to know that the dream of many Mages is to enter Dragon Tidal Mountain¡¯s White Tower. Most of them aspire to become one of those special Spellcasters.¡± After saying so, Ourock passed the recommendation letter to Gurney. This situation had occurred four times already in the last few months. Dragon Tidal Mountain¡¯s White Tower¡­ It was a very powerful force that was independent of the various empires. It focused on supernatural research and studies as its goal, maintaining neutrality and not joining in the conflict of the various forces. There were many forces that were just like it in Oasia Continent. In the past several times, Gurney had directly rejected the invitation from Ourock, but this time, he did not reject the offer immediately. After thinking about it, Gurney went up and took the wax-sealed letter. He then replied, ¡°I will consider it after graduation. If it is suitable for me, I will head to Dragon Tidal Mountain¡¯s White Tower. After all, I know that it is the cultivation sacred ground for Mages.¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Seeing that Gurney took the letter, Ourock finally showed a smile on his wrinkled face. After waiting for some time, Gurney asked tentatively. ¡°Actually, I have something that I want to¡ª¡± ¡°You want books regarding the opening of the origin pool and its cultivation method, correct?¡± Gurney had mentioned it before. Ourock naturally knew what he was going to request. ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± ¡°You are not a true Transcendent now. You have yet to experience the truth of being a Transcendent. Even if you obtain the [Bona Origin Pool] that you desire, you are still unable to open the origin pool now. At most, you will gain the capacity to hold more origin force. Even though I can sense that your physique is stronger than the average Spellcaster, which would allow you to contain more origin force, it will still not be a lot. However, since I already agreed to it, I will give you what you want.¡± Raising his hand, Ourock¡¯s robe fluttered in the air. A book with an ancient design and a special temple cover constructed with rune seals appeared out of thin air; its pages quickly turned on their own. This was the ¡°Book of Memory Hall¡± that was constructed by a supernatural researcher. Everything that one could remember, see, hear, perceive, feel, and even think would be perfectly recorded on the pages of this book. Furthermore, this Book of Memory Hall could automatically classify and organize fragmented information. ¡°Let me see¡­¡± Ourock inspected his book while speaking. ¡°[Bona Origin Pool] costs twenty points, and you have accumulated¡­ hmm¡­ twenty-one points in these few months.¡± Ourock looked at the points recorded on his Book of Memory Hall as he nodded slightly. Waving his hand, the Book of Memory Hall then vanished into specks of light. ¡°Student Gurney Lawrence exchanges twenty points for the supernatural book [Cybona Origin Pool],¡± Ourock said softly. The Book of Memory Hall seemingly recorded this information down on its own. ¡°[Cybona Origin Pool]?¡± Gurney was stunned. [Bona Origin Pool] was a low-tier origin pool book that cost 20 points. As for [Cybona Origin Pool], it was a mid-tier origin pool book that was valued at fifty points at least. ¡°Teacher, did you make a mistake?¡± Gurney was stunned as he asked. ¡°No mistake there.¡± Ourock smiled lightly. ¡°You have good talent. This [Cybona Origin Pool] is more suitable for you.¡± After thinking about it, Gurney bowed towards Teacher Ourock. ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Chapter 10 Mersha Lawrence As a Mage, as a Spellcaster, the cores of oneself were the mind, origin pool, and spells. The strength of the mind determined one¡¯s control over spells, the power they could unleash, and their own tier. A weak mind meant that casting spells became a larger burden, and using powerful spells consecutively would cause the mind to become fatigued. But with a strong and sturdy mind, even if one used powerful spells, they would still remain alert and perceptive of their surroundings. As for the origin pool, it was much simpler; it was akin to mana. The size of the origin pool would determine the quantity of origin force, which would determine the number of spells one could use. A Spellcaster without origin force would be the same as a fish on the chopping block. This time, Gurney obtained [Cybona Origin Pool] from his teacher. This would expand the size of Gurney¡¯s origin pool! Next were spells. The tier as well as the level would determine the power of the spell. The higher the tier, the more syllables the spell would have, and the stronger they would be. In terms of the mind, because of that incomplete supernatural book in his farming slot which constantly refined his mind and soul, it caused Gurney¡¯s mental strength to be simply terrifying. And this was the key to why Gurney was able to create four silent cast runes while still being an Apprentice Spellcaster. The three spells that Gurney possessed, due to the farming of his system, had high levels. Low-tier supernatural spell: Ring Explosion, level five. Ordinary spell: Fire Arrow, level four. Ordinary spell: Arc Lightning, level four. For a Spellcaster, the way to raise the level of a spell was to continuously use and comprehend it, making minor adjustments to the spell based on one¡¯s own experience. This required a lot of time and effort. Thus, to raise the level of a spell by one, years would often be needed. But for Gurney, he could gain one cultivation experience point every 10 seconds. This highly efficient farming that had no expenditure made Gurney¡¯s spell levels very high. And with the rise of each level, there would be a minor qualitative improvement in the power of the spell. This meant that Gurney who had level-four and level-five spells was terrifyingly powerful. And this was also the reason why Gurney dared to explore the supernatural wilderness plain with his companions. ¡­ The night descended. Within the underground Potion-Alchemy Secret Room. After concocting his potion, Gurney let out a light sigh. Next, the two Apprentice Pharmacists, Belle and Hawk, had to put them into bottles and seal them before placing them into the storage. Belle and Hawk, who were around Gurney¡¯s age, worked with great efficiency and proficiency as they sealed the bottles. They both had good talent as Pharmacists. If they were willing to put in the effort to cultivate a potion mantra, they might be able to become true Pharmacists in the future. After sealing the bottles, Gurney, who was resting at one side, recovered his stamina and mental energy as well. Several days had passed since he started farming the Devotion Knight Breathing Style. Gurney could clearly sense that his physical body was getting stronger. Furthermore, in terms of stamina and mental recovery, it also far surpassed the ordinary Knight Breathing Style he had used earlier. After the potions were placed into the storage, Belle and Hawk did not leave; instead, they approached Gurney. ¡°Sir Gurney.¡± The two of them were very respectful to Gurney because they knew that this youngster who was around their age was a true super genius as a Pharmacist. His current attainment was already at a height that they could never reach in this lifetime. ¡°Recently, I met with some problems when blending potions,¡± Hawk said in a careful tone. ¡°Oh, what problems?¡± Regarding the two Apprentice Pharmacists¡¯ questions, Gurney could easily understand and answer them. After ten or so minutes, the two left in satisfaction. ¡°They are very hardworking. They¡¯re also improving rather well. I have to say, Father Cohen¡¯s foresight is really unique. Come to think of it, Father Cohen is a Transcendent too, right? Otherwise, how could he have gathered so many talented children with just a keen sight?¡± ¡°For example, I, or rather the former me, was an orphan that Father Cohen picked out from the homeless children.¡± In the memories of the young Gurney, he mostly recalled starving or getting bullied. Until Old Cohen adopted him. ¡°But he gives off a feeling that is not like a Transcendent.¡± While Gurney was thinking, he heard footsteps walking down the stairs. ¡°Hmm?¡± Gurney looked towards it. ¡°Heavy and light footsteps together. Someone else is here?¡± Soon, Old Cohen, who had white hair and who wore a round hat and a black robe, walked into the Potion-Alchemy Secret Room. At the same time, there was a little girl, roughly twelve years of age, who wore dirty tattered clothes and had messy hair hiding behind her head. The girl¡¯s face was covered in dark soot. Who knew if it was for a certain reason or not? ¡°An adoption? Or?¡± Gurney squinted; he was shrewd and did not ask the question out loud. Gurney knew some things about Old Cohen; he would not ask him about it. ¡°From today onwards, she is your little sister. Furthermore, I have already made arrangements for her to attend school at Sugar Supernatural Academy.¡± ¡°A newly adopted¡­ little sister?¡± Gurney¡¯s heart jumped a little. ¡°Mm, I got it. Before I graduate, she won¡¯t have to worry about anyone bullying her.¡± Looking at the girl¡¯s scared expression and movement, Gurney knew that she would get bullied once she attended school. After all, Sugar Supernatural Academy was not a kindergarten for children. It was a supernatural school that emphasized strength and power. Personal grudges and conflicts, even getting your arms and legs broken, were not things that rarely happened. In fact, certain little girls were dragged into the woods behind the school for vicious deeds. ¡°Mm, she is going to enroll in darkness studies. If you have time, help her out in school,¡± Old Cohen said in his hoarse voice. ¡°Darkness studies?¡± Gurney¡¯s brows lifted as he smiled wryly and looked at the little girl. As expected, the alert little girl hid behind Old Cohen¡¯s shadow; Gurney could no longer see her at all. ¡°I will take note of her. If anyone bullies her, they will be punished accordingly.¡± Gurney nodded. ¡°What is your name?¡± Gurney walked over and looked at the little girl. The little girl who could not avoid him anymore felt nervous. Her arms grabbed onto Old Cohen¡¯s clothing as she stared at Gurney in alertness, and also some fear. Eventually, the little girl mustered her courage. ¡°Mersha¡­ Lawrence.¡± ¡°Mersha Lawrence, it¡¯s a good name.¡± Gurney Lawrence nodded. Next, Gurney squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°You seem to be afraid of me?¡± ¡°¡­mm¡­¡± The little girl nodded weakly. ¡°You¡­ are very scary!¡± The little girl was on the brink of tears. ¡°Her supernatural sense¡­ is very strong!¡± Gurney muttered to himself. Supernatural sense! It was a type of ability that surpassed logic or reasoning. For example, the sense of danger, the sense of death from the unknown, as well as the sense of wariness towards evil and others¡¯ gaze. An outstanding Shadower might not be very powerful, but their supernatural sense could be considered top-tier. ¡°Alright, stop teasing her,¡± Old Cohen said hoarsely. ¡°From today onwards, she will also be an Apprentice Pharmacist.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± A moment later, through the other stairway, Old Cohen left with Mersha. Gurney, who watched them leave, pondered for a moment before laughing to himself lightly. Old Cohen had adopted many people. In Gurney¡¯s memories, before him, Old Cohen had adopted at least five orphans. But after those adopted orphans grew up, Old Cohen sent them all away. In Gurney¡¯s opinion, Old Cohen was acting like a ¡°Supernatural Scouter¡±; he would nurture certain children with outstanding talent. As for what these people were sent to do, Gurney had no idea. But soon, Gurney would find out. ¡­Because he was three months away from graduating. ¡°Everything has been settled. It is time to try out the effects of my new supernatural book, [Cybona Origin Pool]. ¡°Teacher Ourock knows that my body is tougher than most Spellcasters, but he does not know the extent of my physique. I am simply overflowing with physical strength. I am really looking forward to using this [Cybona Origin Pool]!¡± Chapter 11 Human-Faced Flower Cultivation secret room. Gurney looked at his Passive Farming System while seated. All along, the strength of Gurney¡¯s mind had been refining and improving because of the negative drawback of the incomplete supernatural book Ring Explosion. Gurney¡¯s spells were all in passive farming slots. As for Gurney himself, his origin pool was not opened yet. Meaning, he did not have an origin pool to hold his origin force. Thus, Gurney¡¯s origin force was stored in his physical body instead. The method that Gurney used to achieve this was an ancient type of ¡°meditation¡±. This meditation was not in the form of a book. It was only a method, and thus, it could not be placed in the passive farming slot. When meditating and concentrating one¡¯s mind, the person could use mental power to extract the origin force of the world and infuse it into their bodies. Through continuous extraction, the body would adapt to the origin force and become capable of storing a portion of it. This method had low efficiency and was not as fast as cultivating using a book. However, because of Gurney¡¯s strong mind and tough body, and after laboriously cultivating this method for some time, Gurney managed to store up a sizable sum of origin force. Due to the high levels of his spells, Gurney would only need a very little bit of origin force to unleash relatively powerful spells, thus enabling him to sustain a long battle. Nonetheless, this could not hide the fact that Gurney¡¯s origin force was not high in quantity, yet now, this weakness was about to be resolved. He could not get an origin pool opening method from Old Cohen, but he managed to get one from Teacher Ourock. 1: Bone Essence Potion Mantra. 2: Fire Arrow. 3: Ring Explosion. 4: Devotion Knight Breathing Style. Gurney looked at the four books and took out Fire Arrow. This Fire Arrow was just an ordinary spell, and after reaching level four, it was nearing its limit. Next, Cybona Origin Pool was placed into the now vacant slot. +6! +6! ¡­ Experience was constantly being gained after this Cybona Origin Pool¡¯s book was placed into the passive farming slot. After the number +6 appeared several times, Gurney could feel that there was a slight flow of origin force gathering in his body. This body was also absorbing and digesting the origin force more quickly. This speed of growth was simply too fast compared to meditation; one day of passive farming was akin to half a month of cultivation. Furthermore, as Cybona Origin Pool¡¯s level rose, the cultivation speed would get even faster. If Gurney had a Transcendent body, then this Cybona Origin Pool would absorb the origin force while helping him to open the origin pool. Gurney did not have a Transcendent body just yet. Thus, the current Cybona Origin Pool was helping Gurney¡¯s body absorb the origin force and store it throughout his body. The system always adopted the most optimal method of cultivation. Gurney did not have to worry about any problems occurring with passive farming. A week later, I will go and test how much my origin-force capacity has grown. It will also show me the effect of this Cybona Origin Pool, Gurney thought to himself. ¡­ Gurney studied in the day and concocted potions at night, while passive farming all the time. Soon, a week passed just like that. Life was still simple, safe, and comfortable. This peaceful and calm state only existed on the surface. Jade Orchid Steam Newspaper was constantly posting news of Transcendent murder cases, as well as the vile actions and crimes of cultists on the supernatural tablet. Below, undercurrents surged fiercely, continuing to grow stronger¡­ What made Gurney happy was that Mersha had quickly adapted to her new environment. This saved Gurney a lot of effort in guiding and teaching her. On the second day, when Mersha wore new clothes and appeared before Gurney, he almost failed to recognize her. He was also shocked to find out that Mersha¡¯s talent as a Pharmacist was quite high. In fact, she was likely to be even more talented than that young Sibol. Of course, a large portion of her talent was based on her ¡°supernatural sense¡±. ¡°Maybe in the future, she will become an outstanding Shadower.¡± This was Gurney¡¯s initial evaluation. Compared to how fearful she was towards Gurney, it did not happen when she met Belle and Hawk. The three of them soon got a lot closer. Mersha¡¯s arrival was a rare source of vitality and energy for the Potion-Alchemy Secret Room that had just lost Sibol. In the Potion-Alchemy Secret Room. Bubble, bubble¡­ Within the beaker, sticky red fluid was boiling. From time to time, red bubbles would appear and pop on their own. Gurney who stood beside the table took a look and nodded his head slightly. The fire was well controlled. After the beaker was boiled for fifteen minutes, the fire was put out. This liquid would become 32 bottles of the mid-tier ¡°Rage Potion¡±. After drinking it, even high-tier Transcendents, which was about tier five or six, and regardless of whether they were warriors or knights, would enter a berserk state. In their berserk state, their reflexes, speed, and strength would rise sharply, but the cost was that after 20 minutes, they would enter a weakened state, lasting for about an hour. In crucial moments, this potion could be used to save their lives. Gurney had read in the newspaper that in the southern wilderness plain, many tribes would use enhancements similar to these rage potions when resisting the armies of the empire. Sometimes, the armies would lose many soldiers as a result. Unlike the intense battles at the southern wilderness plain of Oasia Continent, the Jade Orchid Empire¡¯s northern expedition did not face the resistance of many wilderness tribes. Instead, many people died while exploring the supernatural areas. Gurney was still waiting for the potion to cool down when he heard footsteps on the stairs. From the sound, he could tell that it was Mersha. A moment later, Mersha appeared by the stairway, but she did not walk any closer to him, standing far away. ¡°Am I really that scary?¡± Gurney muttered to himself without turning around as he rubbed his chin. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a stronger mind and slightly more powerful spells?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gurney asked softly without turning to look at her. This lass was very wary of him. If he showed excessive enthusiasm, her fear towards him would increase instead. After hesitating for some time, Mersha mustered her courage. ¡°Our teacher in charge of the supernatural lifeform class asked us to nurture some supernatural plants and observe them often. This way, it can train our perception and patience.¡± Gurney turned around. At the stairway, the twelve-year-old Mersha wore a flowery one-piece dress. Her short hair was clean, and her face was slightly thin. Her clear eyes still looked very warily at Gurney. ¡°Do you want me to go buy a supernatural plant with you?¡± Gurney asked in a calm tone. ¡°I have a classmate who gave me a human-faced flower seed.¡± ¡°Human-faced flower seed?¡± Gurney rubbed his fingers lightly. ¡°So, you want to plant a human-faced flower?¡± ¡°Yes! But the book also says that human-faced flowers grow best when planted in winter. The best time will be when it is snowing.¡± ¡°Now is not that season yet, but if we use an ice-attribute potion and submerge the flower in it for a few days, we can plant the seed,¡± offered Gurney. ¡°Can I¡­?¡± Mersha looked at Gurney pleadingly. ¡°No problem. Come here tomorrow night. I will make the ice-attribute potion for you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Mersha instantly smiled with a beautiful and cheerful expression. The human-faced flower. It was a rather common flower in the supernatural wilderness plain, but within the stamen of the flower, there was a life-like human face that looked extremely real; thus, it was called the human-faced flower. These human-faced flowers often grew in a group, creating a sea of flowers. Compared to the red bite man-eating flower that had some offensive traits, planting a human-faced flower was much less threatening and harmless. However, when in the wild, between the red bite man-eating flower sea and the human-faced flower sea, one would pray that it was not a sea of human-faced flowers. A sea of human-faced flowers would often have a terrifying existence, the human-faced flower king. This human-faced flower king was born with the ability to confuse, create illusions, and even manipulate souls and deep emotions. When facing a human-faced flower king, one would fall deeply in love with it, becoming its puppet. One would willingly be enslaved by it, even exposing all of one¡¯s knowledge and secrets to it. Thankfully, just one flower was not a problem. Hearing the footsteps of Mersha who was leaving, Gurney fell into deep contemplation. ¡°Human-faced flower, huh?¡± Gurney muttered. Chapter 12 Blue Ice Princess The following day, at the break of dawn. Gurney arrived at Sugar Supernatural Academy. Today¡¯s classes were all by Teacher Ourock, so Gurney did not dare to be late. After all, he was not an ordinary teacher; he was a Transcendent teacher. These people had the authority to expel students who were not hardworking. By the time Gurney arrived on the sixth floor of Ourock Tower, several people were already seated; even the person that Gurney wanted to meet had already arrived. ¡°Good morning, Yulair!¡± Gurney casually said his greeting. ¡°Good morning!¡± Yulair replied subconsciously, but soon, she turned her head around in shock. In her memory, they had already been classmates for four years, but this was the first time he took the initiative to greet her in the morning. Seeing his clean, short hair and thin but firm face, Yulair felt slightly nervous as her heart palpitated. ¡°I have something to ask you, may I?¡± Gurney lowered his voice. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I remember that you mentioned your sister is in the Darkness Department, right?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Then, does the Darkness Department have a habit of raising plants to nurture one¡¯s observation skills and patience, or rather, a method that practices this?¡± ¡°Oh! You mean that! From what I remember, my sister said that supernatural plants will move mildly on their own, so one has to be attentive to notice such small changes through this dull process of observation. It can indeed raise one¡¯s patience and endurance. This is very important for a Shadower. ¡°My sister also grew some ¡®mosquito-repelling grass¡¯. You know that during summer, those bugs are very annoying, but once you have mosquito-repelling grass growing, the entire room will be devoid of such bugs.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it. I understand now.¡± Gurney nodded slightly. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°Because a Knight who does not want to be a Shadower is not a good Mage,¡± Gurney replied as such. Yulair froze for a moment before laughing to herself uncontrollably. Taking a glance at Gurney, Yulair¡¯s ears turned red. This guy is always able to think of some nonsensical sentences in his head. As he arranged his textbooks at his seat, Gurney thought to himself, This Mersha¡­ it seems I was overthinking it. My victim paranoia is getting more severe. Gurney rubbed his temples lightly. As someone who was born with an alert and wary nature, Gurney often looked at everything around him with the preset notion that they wanted to harm him even if the other party was truly harmless. ¡°But I still have a bad feeling. Maybe it is this upcoming expedition¡­ or the cult members of that Giant Deity Cult from some time ago¡­? Those cult members who believe in the Giant Deity had gone completely silent after that incident. Are they storing up energy now to make a big move later? ¡°Sigh¡­ my strength is still too weak. For now, I need to become a true Spellcaster first. Only then can I survive against the upcoming tides of the mysterious supernatural world and not become a sacrificial pawn who dies silently.¡± ¡­ At night, in Old Rock Street, No. 155, within the underground Potion-Alchemy Secret Room. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Looking at the three blue bottles containing ¡°Blue Ice Princess¡±, Gurney let out a soft sigh. The precious low-tier ice potion, Blue Ice Princess. One bottle would make one feel like they were submerged in the icy river. Two bottles would make one feel like they were frozen in ice. Three bottles would make one¡¯s soul go directly to heaven. Of course, that was the case for normal people. For an Ice Elementalist, this potion would be able to replenish their elemental force to a great extent when it started to run out. It was akin to an Ice Elementalist¡¯s ¡°mana potion¡±. ¡°This is¡­ Blue Ice Princess?¡± Mersha who was at the side stared with wide eyes as she looked at this blue potion that was being poured into the test tube. ¡°You recognize it?¡± ¡°They said that this Blue Ice Princess was one of the best potions to use for cultivating human-faced flowers. I¡¯ve seen its picture before,¡± Mersha replied softly. ¡°What you made is much better than the one in the picture.¡± Mersha pointed at the empty space above the potion bottle as she said, ¡°So many small snowflakes flying around, it¡¯s so cute.¡± Placing the three Blue Ice Princess potions into the bag, Gurney handed it to Mersha and said, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t touch this Blue Ice Princess directly. It is very cold.¡± ¡°I got it. Thank you!¡± Mersha expressed her gratitude to Gurney. She also performed an inexpert curtsy. After Mersha left, from the dark corner of the stairway, Old Cohen walked out. Gurney had sensed Old Cohen¡¯s arrival long ago. Even though Mersha possessed an outstanding ¡°supernatural sense¡±, she had not received sufficient training yet, so she did not discover him. ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Gurney nodded as he packed up the equipment on the desk and said, ¡°Next week, the school will be having an outdoor practical lesson lasting a week. Since I will not be around for a week, regarding the potion concoction¡­¡± ¡°Recently, the sale of potions has been rather low, and you have made many potions these past few days, so there is no need to worry,¡± Old Cohen said in his hoarse voice. ¡°Instead, I obtained news that the members of Giant Deity Cult have been moving around Sugar Ruins City recently. There seem to be other forces at work too. ¡°So be careful when you go out. I know that you have some strength, but you need to know that against those truly powerful Transcendents, your methods will not have much effort. After all, you are still not a true Transcendent yet. ¡°Fortunately, within Sugar Ruins City, there are powerful Transcendent teachers. You won¡¯t need to worry about attacks by cult members there. However, once you enter the supernatural wilderness, those supernatural plants and lifeforms will be the true threats that you need to guard against.¡± ¡°I will be careful,¡± Gurney replied. Regarding the exploration of the supernatural wilderness, Gurney had some experience, and with his personality, if he really met a supernatural plant or lifeform, it was uncertain which side would suffer a loss. ¡­ Late at night, inside the secret room below Gurney¡¯s room. After ensuring that lock, door, and secret tunnel were safely secured, Gurney lay down on his wooden bed at the corner, relaxing while holding the book that he had borrowed from Sugar Supernatural Academy, and started to read. As a proper Pharmacist, Gurney needed to have a deep knowledge of all natural plants, supernatural plants, their many subspecies, and all their medicinal effects. Otherwise, when exploring mysterious and supernatural areas, if he did not recognize those valuable plants and missed them, it would be a severe loss. ¡­ Late at night, moonlight pierced through the thick clouds, scattering and landing on Mersha¡¯s thin window. Before the window, Mersha carefully placed the finger-sized yellowish human-faced-flower seed into the bottle of Blue Ice Princess potion. Staring at the human-faced-flower seed that was submerged in the Blue Ice Princess liquid, Mersha opened her mouth and muttered, ¡°Little flower, little flower, quickly grow up!¡± Chapter 13 Increased Origin Force A deep-black spherical dome, a sharp and mechanically beautiful spire, and the extremely tall tower itself. Even from 10 streets away, one could see this black tower. This was the most famous infrastructure in Sugar Supernatural Academy. The Famed Hall of Sugar Academy¡¯s students and Transcendents. In addition to commemorating historical figures who had made significant contributions to Sugar Supernatural Academy and who had conducted significant research in the field of supernatural studies, the Famed Hall also had many functions and services. For example, the origin pool capacity testing machine. At this moment, a group of four ¡ª Yulair, Blue Shire, Black Dill, and Gurney ¡ª had gathered before the origin-force capacity-testing machine. Standing before the four of them was a tall and skinny youngster. This skinny figure together with the loose shirt that fluttered with the wind looked really peculiar. The youngster¡¯s skeleton-like palm was placed on a black crystal that was the size of a basketball. After a moment, there was a sound. On the screen, the number 24 could be seen. Seeing the number 24, the skinny youngster nodded in satisfaction. The number indicated on this screen was indicative of the person¡¯s origin-force unit. The amount of origin force in one ¡°origin-force unit¡± would allow the person to cast one standard low-tier spell with four syllables. Thus, 24 here meant that the youngster could cast a four-syllable spell 24 times. However, this was a standard calculation disregarding additional origin-force potions. In critical battles, one would obviously not have time to drink potions. At that time, the person would desperately draw out the lurking origin force in their body. In that case, the stronger the body, the more one could endure and muster. As for this skinny youngster, with his physique, he would go dry after three to five times. However, having 24 origin-force units as a non-Transcendent was already quite impressive. After testing, the youngster who was satisfied with his number did not leave; he stood at one side. Casting a glance at the youngster, Gurney knew why he had stayed. He was trying to¡­ show off! This skinny youngster with 24 units¡­ did he really think he was strong? Yulair was the first among their group to walk up and use the machine. After her palm was placed on the black crystal, a number appeared after a moment. 42. Seeing this figure, Yulair frowned. ¡°It seems that I have been slacking off too much. My progress has been too slow recently,¡± Yulair muttered to herself. Yulair, work harder! This is no time to rest! Yulair clenched her tiny fist as she said to herself internally. At this time, the skinny youngster who wanted to show off stared with bulging eyes. Her origin force capacity was completely on another level than his. Gurney who walked at a constant pace also went up to place his palm on the black crystal. With a soft sound, a number appeared. 64. Seeing this number, the skinny youngster could not take it anymore; he left dejectedly. At this moment, Yulair, Blue Shire, and Black Dill also looked at Gurney in shock. In fact, many of the mages queuing up who were part of the Spell, Elemental, or Summoner departments also started to discuss among themselves. Even Gurney was slightly shocked. A month ago, his origin force capacity was still at 44. But now, it rose to a high number like 64. Evidently, this was the powerful effect of passively farming Cybona Origin Pool. ¡°As expected, a mid-tier origin-pool book is really amazing. Cybona Origin Pool¡¯s cultivation method along with my powerful physique had a strong effect after all! Fifty units of origin force is considered the most-basic capacity of a tier-one Spellcaster, and looking at this growth speed, I am not far from 100 units. That is the entry level for a tier-two Spellcaster. Furthermore, I have yet to open my origin pool. Once it is opened¡­¡± Gurney squinted as he showed a smile on his face. ¡°Some time ago, I obtained an origin pool cultivation method. My progress has been rapid so far,¡± Gurney muttered to himself. It seemed like he was talking to himself, but it was actually for the others to hear. ¡°What a scary guy.¡± Soon, Blue Shire and Black Dill also did their test. Blue Shire had 82 units of origin force. This was not a shocking number to the rest of them because Blue Shire had used a supernatural token already. Even though she was not a true Transcendent, she was still considered half a Transcendent. It was normal for the value to be higher than others. Black Dill also had a decent number of 38 units; it was quite impressive. ¡­ After 10 minutes. Under the teacher¡¯s lead, over sixty mage-faculty students ascended the steam train that was bound for the northern mines. Compared to the width of the rail in his previous life that was 1,435 millimeters wide, being determined by the size of two horses¡¯ butts, this supernatural world¡¯s supernatural railway steam train¡¯s width was determined by the size of the supernatural beast, Black Horn Bull. Its width was a total of 2,655 millimeters. Undeniably, sometimes, history tends to be similar. The rail tracks that were 2,655 millimeters wide caused the width of the steam train carriages to be five meters wide. As a result of that, the height was at 5.5 meters, and the length was 45 meters, or even 50 meters depending on the segment. Each carriage was huge and could contain many things. Half a carriage could accommodate all of the students in fact. ¡°Chuuuu¡­¡± The deep, melodious sound of the whistle started to blare. Clang clang¡­ The super steam train started to move. The students either talked and laughed together, or played games like Call of Cthulhu. As for Gurney, he looked outside expressionlessly towards the wilderness plain. In his previous life, people could casually drive into the wilderness to appreciate the wild lands, mountains, valleys, snowy peaks, or even deserts and the wide ocean. But this was a supernatural world. The supernatural wilderness plain was not a place that humans could casually enter or live in. All sorts of powerful supernatural plants or lifeforms, even evil spirits and strong wilderness plain tribes, lived there. If humans entered unprepared, they would become dinner. Each time the academy organized a wilderness plain practical lesson, it would be a wonderful time for Gurney to appreciate the natural beauty of this supernatural world. ¡°Hey, Gurney, what are you thinking about?¡± Pavel, who was in the same room, patted Gurney¡¯s shoulder and asked. Gurney moved his arm away subtly while replying plainly, ¡°You can tell me directly if you want to test my physical strength. Later, we can have a spar.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Pavel, who had his objective exposed, smiled sheepishly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Pavel Korchagin! Holding the title of the Philosophy Knight, his philosophy was, My fist is the truth . His favorite sentence was, ¡°When my hammer smashes your dog head, you will know it is time to apologize.¡± This sentence had created many problems for him, but because of his behemoth bloodline, rich family, and aristocratic status, even after causing problems, they would be quickly resolved. However, this fellow with the behemoth bloodline did not manage to gain any advantages over Gurney. Within this group, Pavel Korchagin emphasized his defense, which was bolstered by the behemoth bloodline; he was also a knight who had supernatural equipment. Avery was a top-tier Shadower in the academy; he was skilled in concealment and assassination. Blue Shire had half a Transcendent inheritance, so she had abundant origin force. But among everyone in the small group, Gurney was undoubtedly the strongest person. Chapter 14 Hound Rabbit It was almost 11 p.m. The train arrived at the north of Sugar Ruins City to Sugar Black-Iron Mine. The moment they left the train, Gurney heard the thunderous sound of steam-hauled mining engines. Looking over, the entire Sugar Black-Iron Mine was a busy scene of laborious work. Tall steel steam cranes moved back and forth to transport the excavated ores to the supernatural steam locomotives. As for the several huge mines that were 20 meters high, the supernatural high-pressure steam engines, through mechanical wheels, moved the tracks and transported a large amount of ore from the depths of the mines. On one side, there was a supernatural steam pump continuously pumping out the water inside the mine. Excavation, water pumping, transportation, and a series of other operations were carried out by steam-powered machinery. In his previous life, coal fuel and steam could hardly provide the huge and complex mechanical energy needed by the entire era. However, this world was not his previous world. This was a world with supernatural powers, special metals, and unique energy sources. Firstly, the water in this world was mixed with a special energy called ¡°water element¡±. The water vapor formed by combustion would expand under high pressure with a proportion and intensity that was terrifying. The incinerator built with supernatural metal could lock in the energy from burning coal so that it could be used to heat up the water vapor instead of escaping. Secondly, the magic source coal formed by mixing with the special energy called ¡°fire element¡± would attach the element of fire and cause the heat released from the combustion to be extraordinarily high. In fact, Gurney learned that the high source coal formed by mixing in fire element and wood element in a certain proportion would release an even more terrifying energy. The new efficient energy source and utilization was the reason why the great era of supernatural steampunk could be realized. Looking at the steampunk steel machinery, Gurney could feel the vigorous power of these machines and the rugged beauty of the domain of steel and iron. Not only Gurney, but the other students also stopped to watch although most of them were not seeing this for the first time. ¡­ After lunch. While the other students were still making preparations to enter the wilderness under the guidance of the teacher, Gurney¡¯s group was one step ahead of them, having entered the wilderness already. After passing a mountain ridge, the sound of machinery from the mine was already very soft. Deep in the forest, the mountain trails were hard to move on. A group of six, each with their own bags, moved forward vigilantly. The muscular and strong Pavel Korchagin held a sharp blade and walked at the front as the vanguard. At the back was Shadower Avery, while Gurney and the three girls walked in the middle. The six of them were very careful and vigilant; they did not speak excessively as that would waste their concentration and energy. They kept up with Pavel who was at the front as they quickly moved. The six of them with exploration experience clearly knew that the moment they entered the wilderness, many supernatural lifeforms had already noticed them. These were many wilderness lifeforms, and while supernatural lifeforms might be quite few in number, half-supernatural lifeforms were not. For example, a certain eagle species had the same physique as normal eagles, but they would have an extraordinary sense of sight. Or for example, a certain group of wolves that had the same body as the others would have an even stronger and fiercer biting force. Or some mountain apes that looked normal would have intelligence not lower than humans. Against these half-supernatural lifeforms with certain abilities, if one was not alert, they would likely get lightly or heavily injured, or even lose their lives. ¡­ Not until around 4 to 5 p.m. did the group arrive at the foot of the mountain that had a cluster of ancient trees with thick, low, sharp branches and buds that were higher in number than leaves. ¡°It will be dark soon, so we will rest here today,¡± Avery quickly said after scanning their surroundings and returning to the group. It was not the first time that everyone had entered the wilderness, so they naturally knew what each of them was tasked to do. The division of labor among the six of them was this: the three ladies would fetch water, and the remaining three would take care of the rest of the hard labor. The division of tasks was similarly simple and straightforward. Gurney, who was about to go to gather wood, suddenly thought of something as he passed by Avery. ¡°Those two wilting-grass wolves that were tailing us, have they been dealt with?¡± Gurney lowered his voice and asked. The wilting-grass wolves were half-supernatural lifeforms; their fur resembled withered grass, and they shed their hair and changed color with the change of seasons, completing their seasonal camouflage. They were quite a perfect half-supernatural species in the wilderness plain. Most of the time, the wilting-grass wolf only appeared before humans in the desolate season of autumn. Thus, they were given such a name. There would be a wilting-grass wolf king among a group of wilting-grass wolves too. The wolf king would be a true supernatural species; it was as strong as a bull and as fast as the wind. With a single bite, it could easily tear apart a person¡¯s skull. Even Gurney was not willing to face a supernatural tier-one wilting-grass wolf king. While they were moving in the mountains today, Gurney had sensed that two wilting-grass wolves had been tailing them for a long time. ¡°I killed one, while the other escaped. Wilting-grass wolves will not approach again after they have been taught a lesson,¡± Avery replied. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gurney nodded. While staying alert, Gurney collected wood nearby while his gaze swept through those corners that would be hard to figure out if something was hiding. From time to time, Gurney would enter those relatively hidden locations. After he came out, he would have a new herb in his hand. This herb would appear like magic in Gurney¡¯s hand; right after, he would quickly process it and toss it into the black thorn box. The entire process would last less than ten seconds. As a Pharmacist and someone who had a level-six Bone Essence Potion Mantra, along with Gurney¡¯s own experience in handling a large amount of herbs in this half a year, Gurney was completely proficient with the techniques of handling such herbs. Inside this ancient tree forest. Behind an ancient tree, after having just processed a herb, Gurney was first stunned before he rubbed his fingers together, a faint smile appearing on his face. ¡°Interesting.¡± At the next moment. Swoosh! Sparks flew as a gray figure charged out from a location that was 10 meters away from him. The speed was too fast to react to, and the figure reached Gurney in almost an instant. It was a plump gray rabbit, but it was as strong as a hunting hound. It had four sharp fangs and a vicious face; its eyes showed a cruel light that wanted to tear its prey apart. When the fangs were aimed towards Gurney¡¯s neck and wanted to deal the fatal blow, against this sneak attack, Gurney only moved his legs slightly and dodged this attack with an agile movement. At the same time, he snapped his fingers. Bzzzzz! The moment his fingers snapped, purple lightning instantly gathered at Gurney¡¯s fingertips. Arc Lightning, an ordinary spell. It could be cast with just two syllables. For Gurney, who had four silent cast runes, he could cast it with just a thought. Different from the average Arc Lightning that could only emit thin thread-like sparks with quantity and density that was quite sparse, Gurney¡¯s Arc Lightning was as thick as a person¡¯s arm, and the sparks weaved together like a woolen ball; it was also extremely dense and packed. Each time the level of a spell went up, its power would rise by quite a lot, and Gurney¡¯s level-four Arc Lightning had undergone several upgrades. Even for an ordinary spell with two syllables, after some upgrades, it would become quite powerful and ferocious. Buzz! The Arc Lightning went entirely into the body of the lifeform that Gurney had avoided earlier. Buzz buzz buzz¡­ The lifeform flew away as sparks jolted around it. After landing on the ground and rolling for some distance, its four legs twitched for a while before stopping; it was no longer alive. If Pavel and the rest saw this Arc Lightning, they would have been shocked. How could this be Arc Lightning?! This was clearly even stronger than the Lightning Bolt spell. ¡°I was worried about the others not getting enough prey, but to think it would come to me on its own,¡± Gurney said lightly. His gaze swept through the surroundings before Gurney finally relaxed; there were no other supernatural beasts observing him in the area. Chapter 15 Observation Walking forward, Gurney examined the dead hound-like rabbit; it was the wilderness lifeform ¡°hound rabbit¡±. Its body had brownish-yellow fur that was almost completely burnt. The Arc Lightning had split a part of its body open, revealing the charred rabbit meat inside. Opening the lips of this hound rabbit, he saw four sharp and dangerous teeth. The teeth were yellow, and there were black markings forming around the roots of the teeth. ¡°It has already started to supernaturalize. It should be considered a half-supernatural species. In another two to three years, it would have become a true supernatural hound rabbit. If it really became a supernatural hound rabbit, its size would double, and its speed, strength, and attack power would also rise to new levels. Even its fur would be able to resist spells to some extent. ¡°By then, if it sneak-attacked me, I would have needed to dodge in a more unsightly manner. It is a pity¡­ there will be no such opportunity for you. ¡°The Arc Lightning did not cause too much of a char. With just a little more work, it can be quite delicious too.¡± Holding wood in one hand and hound rabbit in the other, Gurney returned to the campsite. Passing the ridge, he saw that several people in the camp had already started a fire; they were boiling water currently. ¡°A hound rabbit?¡± Seeing that Gurney had returned, Avery¡¯s gaze was attracted to what was in his hand. ¡°I thought that we would need to eat rations tonight. To think that you actually hunted a prey¡­¡± ¡°This hound rabbit came to me actually.¡± Gurney shrugged and laughed. ¡°We are in for a treat tonight. This hound rabbit¡¯s meat is quite plump and delicious.¡± Saying so, Avery took the hound rabbit. While the two of them got closer, Gurney¡¯s expression changed slightly as he said in a subtle manner, ¡°Be careful when you dissect it. There might be other half-supernatural beasts in this wilderness.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Avery nodded in a steady manner. Avery who held the hound rabbit turned around and went to the river stream to clean the corpse. Meanwhile, Gurney held the small rock that Avery passed him when he took the hound rabbit earlier while having a slight stir in his mind. ¡°Avery found out too. At least I am not the only person who is alert in our group.¡± As his gaze swept over the surroundings, Gurney was vigilant but not anxious or frustrated. In the supernatural world, there were many peculiar methods to peek or observe secretly. In order to not let the enemies get more information from their observation, the members of the group had created many secret signs that only they knew. For example, secretly passing a small rock meant that there was an enemy or enemies observing them in the dark. If someone told a scary story, that would mean the enemy was about to attack, and they would need to escape. If someone shouted, ¡°We are all going to die in battle here today.¡± It would mean, ¡°We can¡¯t win! Quickly escape!¡± There were many other signs. ¡°I knew that this wilderness plain exploration would not be simple,¡± Gurney said as he rubbed his temples lightly. ¡°Currently speaking, the enemies are observing us in the dark. They are clearly trying to probe and gain information about us, so they are not confident of attacking yet. Earlier, when I used Arc Lightning, if they were observing me, they would know that we are not to be trifled with.¡± Displaying one¡¯s strength appropriately at times would have a great deterrent effect on the enemy. After all, Gurney did not want to engage in meaningless combat. A battle between Transcendents would usually cause collateral injuries or even death as they fought. Of course¡­ there is the possibility of another situation. If that happens, this exploration would¡­ it would be quite dangerous , Gurney who thought about this rapidly kept up his alertness. Sitting beside the boiling water, Gurney sniffed but did not smell anything weird. He became slightly assured. As the user of the level-six Bone Essence Potion Mantra, Gurney had an extremely strong sense of smell when it came to all sorts of potions or ingredients. If the other party tried to disperse potions that would cause fainting or poisoning, Gurney would be able to easily decipher the attack. Next, Gurney started to toss the herbs that he had gathered during the day into the pot of boiling water. ¡°What are these herbs? What use do they have?¡± Yulair Kogen who was at the side asked curiously. ¡°Some licorice stalks and some roots of the three-leaf sunflower. These things are effective in restoring strength and energy, as well as restoring a portion of the body¡¯s stamina. When consumed continuously, it can be very helpful on long journeys as well as in battle. ¡°Compared to making potions, turning these into food ingredients may have a weaker effect, but there should be no other drawbacks. They can still be easily digested and absorbed by the body. It is a pity I did not get any aged herbs along the way. These are mostly three to five years old or, at most, seven to eight years old,¡± Gurney said. ¡°You need older herbs?¡± Pavel who was at the side felt slightly surprised. ¡°I remember that Pharmacists have little requirements regarding the age of the herbs when making potions!¡± Gurney stirred the pot while adding in supplementary ingredients. He started to explain, ¡°Long ago, during the era when the religious churches ruled, Pharmacists were just side jobs that many mages took. Their main purpose had been to create magic potions that could recover mana. ¡°But now, with the supernatural steam trains and the exploration of the wilderness plains, humans have started our expansion into the wild. A large amount of herbs, as well as Pharmacists, emerged as a result. The deeper theories of potions had also been probed. Different from the low-tier, mid-tier, and high-tier potions that you know of, there are also many other potion theories that are being written and published. Do you know the advanced theory of potion studies ¡ª the secret mark potion?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°I know about secret mark spells. They are spells that are even higher than high-tier spells. They are very powerful. But what are secret mark potions?¡± Everyone was curious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the relationship between secret mark potions and ordinary potions is the same as supernatural spells and secret mark spells. They are of different levels?¡± They discussed among themselves. ¡°Yes¡­ but not really.¡± Gurney pondered for a moment before elaborating, ¡°General low-tier, mid-tier, and high-tier potions are all one-time consumable items.¡± ¡°For example,¡±¡ªGurney moved his hand, and a low-tier energy-recovery potion appeared¡ª¡±after using this bottle of energy-recovery potion, we will recover some amount of energy, which will allow us to have sufficient mental energy and stamina to do things. Or for example, a rage potion will allow us to gain speed, strength, and attack power for a short period of time. As another example, the essence healing potion is used to heal injuries and help the body recover. ¡°But¡­ can there be potions that can be used to permanently increase our physical strength, the durability of our soul, our origin-force capacity, our body¡¯s agility, or even our cognitive speed?¡± Once Gurney said that, everyone looked at him with dumbstruck expressions. ¡°Permanently raising one¡¯s strength and durability? This¡ª¡± Pavel¡¯s mouth was still open. ¡°It sounds too unrealistic and unimaginable, right?¡± Gurney smiled lightly. ¡°The truth is, the Pharmacists of some forces that I know are already starting to explore this aspect. Through extremely complex concoction methods, together with those supernatural plants of a high age usually over a hundred years since ordinary plants cannot live so long, they will be able to concoct the extremely rare ¡®secret mark potion¡¯. ¡°Different types of secret mark potions would have differing effects. Some could directly raise our physical strength, mental power, origin-force capacity, or even the endurance of the body. In fact, some high-end secret mark potions could directly raise one¡¯s Transcendent tier. ¡°With the excavation and advancement of secret mark potion studies, in the future, this high-end potion will have a huge impact on the development of humanity¡¯s supernatural power. It can even cause a revolution.¡± ¡°If this type of potion is really successfully researched, then this society, and even the entire Transcendent world, will undergo an extraordinary change.¡± Philosophy Knight Pavel nodded. Gurney squinted as he said softly, ¡°In this era full of change and revolution, not only did the colossal but clumsy steampunk train or steamship appear, but even the potion, alchemy, and supernatural equipment that we will wear in the future are also being revolutionized. This can be said to be the worst era. Everything is filled with the unknown, and the future is uncertain and hazy. But this is also the best era because the abundance of unknowns will lead to infinite possibilities.¡± Chapter 16 Blood Magic Grandmaster Everyone looked at Gurney in a daze. After a long while, they retracted their gazes. As the children of rich families, with some even being aristocrats, the information that they could obtain from their family far exceeded that of the average person; they had a wider vision as well. Ever since the arrival of Oasia Continent¡¯s steampunk era, the mysterious cultists had been causing havoc rampantly. Strong and ancient supernatural classes were discovered and revitalized with unprecedented vitality. New supernatural classes were also being created constantly, including the existence of peculiar magical items that had never heard of previously. And right now, occasionally on the newspaper, one could even see news of high-end supernatural meetings. Steam trains, steam wheels, guns, cannons, and even alchemy, potions, and rune formations¡­ they appeared one after another unceasingly. The unpredictable changes of the era were already unfolding before their eyes. As for what the future would be like, no one could say for sure. Without a doubt, this was indeed the worst of times, as Gurney had said, but also the best era there was. ¡°Haha¡­ Having said all that, of course, in our case, improving our own strength is the most important thing.¡± Gurney laughed as he broke the silence of the group. ¡°Indeed, raising our strength is the most important matter at hand.¡± Meanwhile, Avery also came over with the prepared hound rabbit. As he had heard Gurney¡¯s words, he responded while walking, ¡°This is the reason why we are exploring deep into the supernatural wilderness this time.¡± At this time, Gurney¡¯s soup was already prepared. The diced hound rabbit meat was poured into the pot. After the fire was made bigger, the pot soon boiled intensely with steam rising from it, and the fragrance of food started to spread. ¡°The five of you should take a good rest. I can guard the camp tonight,¡± Avery said at a slow pace while cooking the hound rabbit meat. The others had no objections. Avery was an Apprentice Shadower. Gurney heard that he possessed a mid-tier supernatural book ¡°Shadow Origin Force¡±, which was not something that ordinary aristocrats or affluent families could get their hands on. The extraordinary shadow origin force could allow him to recover his stamina and mental power when he was enveloped by darkness. For the other apprentice classes like mages or physical combat classes, they still needed to sleep at night to rest, but for a Shadower, the darkness was their most comfortable bed. Cultivating in the dark was much more nourishing for their mind, body, and origin force compared to sleeping. After filling their bellies and putting out the fire, everyone went into their tents to rest for the night. Uuuuu¡­ The winds of the forest started to blow as the night slowly descended. Soon, pure moonlight shone down on the entire wilderness. ¡°Aawooo¡­ awooo¡­¡± ¡°Howl¡­¡± ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± All sorts of cries of wild beasts or supernatural lifeforms could be heard around the area. Put together, this became the theme song of the supernatural wilderness plain. In the gray tent, Gurney sat and cultivated in silence. Avery was able to use his shadow origin force to cultivate in the darkness without needing rest, while Gurney was able to sit and cultivate because of his immense mental power; he could rest like this without needing actual sleep. Having a strong mind and a powerful body, this was simply an easy task. While sitting, Gurney calmed down and observed the spell runes in his body. Silent cast, quick cast, and multi-cast. The three most basic types of runes for a Spellcaster. At this time, inside Gurney¡¯s body, there were not only four silent cast runes but also three multi-cast runes. In contrast, Gurney had no quick cast rune. In Gurney¡¯s case, his objective was to instantly cast spells, so he wanted to create more silent cast runes; thus, there was no need to get any quick cast runes if he could instantly cast his spells anyway. As for the multi-cast runes, he was making preparations to dual cast in the future. During this period of time, while Cybona Origin Pool and Devotion Knight Breathing Style were passively farming away, Gurney could feel his body growing stronger at a rapid rate. Even though his size did not increase, his body mass had increased by five percent from before. His body density was increasing, and the density of his flesh body was the greatest proof that it was getting stronger. Low-tier Transcendents were tiers one and two. Their bodies would turn from ordinary flesh slowly into Transcendent bodies. Mid-tier Transcendents were tiers three and four. Their Transcendent bodies would enter a growth spurt. High-tier Transcendents were tiers five and six. At this time, their Transcendent bodies would become more stable and powerful; they would gain many supernatural abilities involving just their bodies. As for Transcendents that were tier seven, eight, or nine, they were known as ¡°Transcendent Grandmasters.¡± Transcendents of these tiers were authoritative figures in any force. Guns and cannons might hold a certain threat against low-tier, mid-tier, and high-tier Transcendents, but against a Transcendent Grandmaster, they were not even close to being a threat. Thus, even though guns and cannons were developing into the mainstream weapons for the current supernatural era¡¯s wars, these truly powerful Transcendents were still unstoppable when going against them. Only an expert of their level could fight them. ¡°Breathe in¡­ Breathe out¡­¡± After one cycle of breathing, Gurney focused his mind. ¡°It has already been some time since I created a silent cast rune. I feel like I am close to making my fifth one.¡± ¡­ The night was dark. Deep in the dense forest filled with the sound of insects. On a bare piece of black volcanic rock, a young man of a different race wearing a brownish-yellow cloak with a Tree of Life Totem embroidered on his chest was standing here quietly. His face was white as snow. He was slender and handsome, while his ears were sharp and red at the tip. This was a Blood-Eared Elf. Beside the blood-eared elf, there was a tier-two supernatural lifeform, the Kermo Giant Wolf. This kermo giant wolf was as large as a horse. Its body was filled with wildness and the power to slaughter, and it had snow-white fangs that were eerily shining under the moonlight. Yet this kermo giant wolf was actually obedient to this young male blood-eared elf who wore a cloak. Behind this young blood-eared elf, leaves fell from the tree. A tiny female blood-eared elf stepped on these falling leaves and agilely landed beside the male blood-eared elf. ¡°How is it?¡± The young man asked in a polite and gentle tone. ¡°They did not notice that anyone was observing them,¡± the petite female elf Ximo said in a clear voice, ¡°but that Shadower is very alert.¡± ¡°No worries, Shadowers are born with very strong supernatural senses. It is normal for them to sense something in advance. After all, my ¡®secret soul specter¡¯ is following them all the time.¡± Thereafter, the two fell into silence. A moment later, the one named Ximo said hesitantly, ¡°We spent so much effort and used that key to trick an adventurer group here. Is it really worth it?¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s words, Sheron smiled lightly. ¡°The top-tier Transcendent, Blood Magic Grandmaster Gog, has the power of blood magic and a dragon bloodline. His power is beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°Even if he died three hundred years ago, the methods he left behind can still easily kill us.¡± ¡°After all, you are only tier one, while I am still a tier-two Transcendent.¡± ¡°Blood Magic Grandmaster Gog, is he really that terrifying?¡± Ximo turned around and said with surprise. ¡°Not just terrifying!¡± Sheron¡¯s expression was slightly dazed; he seemed to have recalled something as his voice became low and deep. ¡°He is simply a disaster that strikes despair in others!¡± Chapter 17 Vigilance! ¡°In the past, in the secret realm of our clan, that Blood Magic Grandmaster Gog¡¯s ¡®blood magic domain¡¯ was a forbidden ground that nobody was allowed to enter. Later on, in order to search for powerful magical items, Gog left our clan¡¯s territory and never returned again. ¡°For the last three hundred years, the clan has not opened the blood magic domain, but thirty years ago, the clan members wanted to explore and develop our clan¡¯s secret realm. The elders lost their patience, and they opened the blood magic domain. ¡°Initially, nothing happened. But soon¡­ peculiar things started to occur. The blood-eared elves who entered the domain started to experience a condition where their vital energy depleted, including the tier-seven Transcendent Grandmaster elder. Because of this unknown condition, they continuously lost fresh blood from their bodies. It was as if an invisible bat was attached to them, drawing blood at all times. ¡°Soon, this first batch of over twenty blood-eared elves died of vital energy depletion. By the time they died, they were dried corpses that looked extremely terrifying. Of course, the rank-seven Transcendent elder was not spared either. ¡°During the entire affliction, no matter what method was used to inspect their bodies or the healing attempts that were tried, including ancient rituals as well, there was no effect on them. There was no way to investigate the depletion of vital energy, nor could they find any way to save them. The only solution was blood transfusion, but even blood transfusion could only delay their inevitable death. ¡°Eventually, the result of exploring this blood magic domain was that over two hundred blood-eared elves who entered died one after another.¡± Hearing this story, Ximo¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity and fear. Such mysterious methods, if they were used on her, she would truly be sent into despair. ¡°This is why the blood magic domain is still currently sealed, and nobody is allowed to open it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sheron nodded lightly. ¡°But to think that¡­¡± Sheron smiled. ¡°This time, near this Howling Canyon, using the key that they took out from the blood magic domain, we actually found the resting place of Senior Blood Magic Grandmaster Gog.¡± When saying so, Sheron¡¯s eyes flashed with blood-colored light; there was some excitement surfacing on his face. He continued, ¡°It is said that Grandmaster Gog was defeated by another Transcendent Grandmaster who used a magical item. To take revenge, he went looking for other magical items, and he left the clan. I heard that Gog managed to collect many magical items later on, but he went missing without a trace soon after. It is likely that this resting place here is the final resting place of Blood Magic Grandmaster Gog. In that case, at the deepest part of this resting place, there will definitely be countless magical items or even supernatural equipment. ¡°According to that Blood Magic Grandmaster¡¯s nature, such an important place will definitely have traps, arrangements, and fatal rooms. Entering without preparation will lead to disaster most of the time.¡± After speaking so much, Sheron paused slightly before continuing, ¡°The competition in our clan is very intense. In fact, some talented clansmen will also face hidden threats and assassinations occasionally. ¡°If we can get these magical items or even high-tier supernatural equipment, our strength will rise sharply. We will at least be able to defend ourselves against others. Thus, we need to be very careful inside the resting place of this Blood Magic Grandmaster. The best way is to spend a lot of effort and make the most arrangements possible. Otherwise, with just our strength, going inside abruptly is just seeking death.¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± The petite Ximo could not help but show a solemn expression. This Blood Magic Grandmaster¡¯s terrifying and strange methods made her shudder internally. The Black-Iron Alloy Dagger in her hand, which incorporated a certain amount of black-iron metal, was already very sharp, and with the continuous nourishment of the shadow origin force, it was increasingly smooth and natural to use. But she knew that this was just an alloy dagger that was close to black-iron level. Above the black-iron-level equipment, which were sharp and durable, there was also the ¡°magic copper level¡± equipment that had stronger supernatural traits, as well as the ¡°mystic silver level¡± equipment that had immense destructive and defensive power. If she could obtain a magic copper level dagger or boots, her overall strength would rise to a new level. And if she could obtain a mystic silver level dagger, her strength would definitely rise by a huge amount. This was the Blood Magic Grandmaster¡¯s final resting place; it was definitely their best opportunity to obtain such precious items. After all, this Grandmaster Gog was an expert with deep attainment in alchemy. ¡°Blood Magic Grandmaster Gog.¡± Ximo memorized this name in her heart. Soon, Ximo looked at Sheron, who spoke, ¡°That group is not that strong. If they come out, we can easily exterminate them.¡± ¡°But what if¡­ they fail to come out?¡± ¡°If they fail to come out,¡± Sheron said as he looked towards the forest, his expression still as calm and composed as always, ¡°then it means that our effort in creating this situation to let them enter first is correct, right?¡± Ximo realized at once that if these people did not come out, it would mean that there was some immense threat inside that they could not resist. These people who were lured into this were just scouts who were meant to die. ¡°Regardless of the result, after this, I will use the sealing formation to disguise and seal the entrance again. After Lord Savage Saint¡¯s plan ends in Sugar Ruins City, we will come back and make a long-term plan again. After all, the resting place of Blood Magic Grandmaster is at a level where we cannot explore it entirely in a short period of time even if we have cannon fodder going in to scout for us.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Ximo nodded obediently. Then, Ximo asked out of curiosity, ¡°Is Lord Savage Saint¡¯s plan really as important as the elders say it is?¡± Sheron, who had a deep and bright gaze, raised his head and looked up at the sky. The starry night sky was brightened by the stars and moonlight. He then finally spoke, ¡°This plan¡­ is likely more important than we imagine. Giant Deity Cult, Human-Faced Flower Cult, Soul Priest Cult, and even the various wilderness tribes including our blood-eared elf clan are participating in it. If we succeed, Jade Orchid Empire will pay a terrible price. We will even devastate their ambition and ability to expand towards the northern mountain ranges. Jade Orchid Empire and those Dukes are too ambitious after all.¡± ¡°What if we fail?¡± ¡°Fail?¡± Sheron laughed lightly. His expression quickly turned calm as his voice became low and deep; he spoke like he was chanting an ancient tune. ¡°You need to know, Lord Savage Saint, he¡­ he is the hero born for this era!¡± ¡­ The next day. The hazy sky was slowly becoming brighter. Inside the tent, Gurney let out a sigh. I am still a bit of distance away. In at most a week¡¯s time, this fifth silent cast rune will be properly created , Gurney thought to himself. The growth speed of my soul has been rapid in this period of time. I wonder if it is due to the Devotion Knight Breathing Style or the Cybona Origin Pool? The incomplete supernatural book Ring Explosion was flawed and caused the cultivator to experience intense pain in the soul at all times. If one cultivated it under normal circumstances, they would likely experience ill changes in the soul, and it might even collapse on its own. Fortunately, the Passive Farming System completely ignored the negative effects, and only the good effects remained. The intense pain and threat of soul collapse no longer existed. Instead, he only experienced rapid growth in the strength of his soul through an extended period of refinement. The power of the system allowed the irrational and illogical growth speed to happen on Gurney¡¯s body. This was also the reason why Gurney was able to create four silent cast runes in just four to five months; he was even about to create the fifth rune now. Opening the tent flap, Gurney noted that the hazy and dim forest was exceptionally quiet. He quickly looked around in the surroundings. His sensitive perception and senses allowed Gurney to have a clear sight of what was around him. Avery was nearby on the branch of an ancient tree that was three meters thick. He held a black-iron-level double-edged dagger in one hand and a block of red wood in the other, seemingly carving something. If one wanted to truly become a Shadower Grandmaster, they would need flexible and agile hands. Evidently, through carpentry, Avery would learn to control his dexterity and strength even better. ¡°How was it?¡± Gurney walked over and asked. ¡°Very safe. A hungry jackal passed by at night, but I chased it away.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Gurney nodded lightly. By the time the first rays of sunlight shone on the campsite, everyone had already packed up their stuff and were ready to move out. Avery, who walked at the end, said in his mature but young voice as usual, ¡°Howling Canyon is not far away now. We are, at most, two hours away from arriving. We need to be careful along the way. We should guard against accidents happening.¡± Everyone responded positively. The sunlight shone on Gurney¡¯s face. It was slightly warm and beaming with vitality. Gurney held the small rock that Avery passed to him earlier. His heart sank to rock bottom, and he felt a chill internally. Last night, when Gurney was trying to create his silent cast rune, he was also alert against potential attackers. If any enemy got close, Gurney would unleash his terrifying spells on them instantly. However, the enemy did not make a move. And earlier, when the group was packing up and leaving, the vague sensation of being watched surfaced again in Gurney¡¯s perception. The worst-case scenario could not help but linger around in Gurney¡¯s mind. This time, it was likely that someone was onto them. In other words, they had fallen into someone¡¯s trap already. This exploration was a trap, and others had dug this trap for them to jump in willingly. Chapter 18 [Special Encounter] Function Regardless, if the enemy does not show up, it will be hard for us to deal with them. We will continue with our original plan and remain alert against the enemy¡¯s potential sneak attack. After we get the treasure indicated by the special key, I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t show themselves. Or maybe¡­ that place is very dangerous¡­ but I still have my system¡¯s [Special Encounter] function. As long as there is a treasure there, be it any treasure, I will be able to decipher it completely. I will also be able to perceive any related threats or danger. Rubbing his temples lightly, Gurney moved along with the group as he calmed down and regained some sense of assurance. ¡­ Two hours later. The group had gotten through a thorn forest that was hard to move in. In the midst of the lofty mountains, a majestic, vast, unending canyon appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. There was a canyon passageway that was either narrow and rugged, or flat and uneven, or treacherous and unpaved, or winding and secluded. In any case, there was a dense fog that would remain thick all year round. In addition, there was often a strange and grotesque cry in the depths of the canyon that resounded throughout, and anyone inside could hear it. This was the origin of the name ¡°Howling Canyon¡±. Avery who was at the back of the group walked to the front now. Waving his hand, he took out an exquisite black thorn box. Next, he took out the long ancient copper key that was blood-red in color. After checking for a while, Avery looked towards one direction and said carefully in a soft voice, ¡°This way. Follow me.¡± They all moved rapidly, with Gurney being positioned at the end of the group. At the same time, Gurney also opened his Passive Farming System secretly. When Gurney expanded the page for [Special Encounter]. As expected. The originally empty [Special Encounter] page had a lot of words and pictures now. [Special Encounter]: Noble Inheritance of the Blood Magic Grandmaster Special Encounter Content 1: Alchemy Storage Room Special Encounter Content 2: Blood Magic Totem Special Encounter Content 3: Destiny Gold Coin There were a total of three special encounter contents, including the detailed information that could be read if he expanded the respective titles below the ¡°Noble Inheritance of the Blood Magic Grandmaster¡±. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Gurney squinted slightly as a sharp light flashed in his eyes. ¡°This is a genuine place filled with special encounters and treasures!¡± Special encounter! Regardless of whether it was a traditional cultivation world, a magic fantasy world, a Xuanhuan martial universe, or the current steampunk world that Gurney was in ¡ª be it a talentless cripple or a super genius of the century ¡ª in order to make it big in life and surpass all others, special encounters were no doubt necessary. If one lacked special encounters, they would not even be qualified to talk to the main character. As for the [Special Encounter] function of Gurney¡¯s Passive Farming System, it was able to display the entire content of any special encounters that were within a certain range of Gurney. Even though the range was not big, this special encounter function was still quite terrifying. Blood Magic Grandmaster? Having the title of grandmaster means he is a powerful existence of at least at tier seven or higher. The system calls it the ¡°Noble Inheritance of the Blood Magic Grandmaster¡±. This means that the Blood Magic Grandmaster died in this place, and his works were left here deep within the special encounter area. Gurney¡¯s gaze quickly swept through the three special encounter contents. Alchemy Room, Blood Magic Totem, and Destiny Gold Coin? Which one is the noble inheritance of the Blood Magic Grandmaster? Since it is termed as noble, then this treasure must be quite extraordinary. Gurney did not continue guessing; he directly clicked the ¡°detailed information¡± tab below the three special encounter contents. A moment later, Gurney gained a good grasp of this exploration¡¯s overall benefits, the ways to gain said benefits, the places to avoid, as well as the information of that Blood Magic Grandmaster¡¯s inheritance. This [Special Encounter] function was simply the compass that would lead him to treasures. As for these so-called treasures, small ones could bring some wealth or rise in talent. Big ones could allow him to prosper; he would be able to defy fate and change his life. ¡°Huff¡­¡± after browsing through, Gurney let out a light breath. My Transcendent road finally has some direction now. Rubbing his fingers together, Gurney quickly collected his thoughts after pondering through this situation. Even though he knew the information of the special encounter in the ¡°Blood Magic Cave¡±, this place where the Blood Magic Grandmaster died in was filled with all sorts of danger, traps, and even fatal grounds that would cause death to anyone who entered. Even though he knew the method to obtain that treasure he wanted, Gurney still needed to be very vigilant and careful in his methods. If one really thought that the system was omnipotent and foolproof, then disaster would soon follow. He would not even know why he died in the end. With the key¡¯s guidance, together with this being the periphery of Howling Canyon, the road that they walked on was quite safe. More than ten minutes later, at the end of a narrow and twisted tunnel within Howling Canyon, the six of them stopped in their tracks. ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± Avery said in an exceptionally low voice. Howling Canyon was a supernatural area. There were some genuine supernatural lifeforms here, and the group would only be able to deal with those tier one or tier two ones. But if a tier three came, or even a tier-four, mid-tier supernatural lifeform, everyone would need to run for their lives; they might even lose some members. Thus, Avery was very careful now. Shutting his eyes, he held that special key and sensed the direction that it pointed to. Avery opened his eyes, and there was confusion in their depths. ¡°The general direction points here, but the key does not give the exact location. Let¡¯s look around for now.¡± Just when the group was about to search the place, Gurney had a thought, so he spoke: ¡°Let me try.¡± Everyone looked towards Gurney. Avery was not very hesitant; he directly threw the key to him. Within the group, Gurney¡¯s mental power was the strongest; that was without a doubt. The terrifying strength of Gurney¡¯s spells was still deeply etched in their memories. Holding onto the special key, Gurney sensed a formless power that directed him to this area. This sense of direction came from the depths of his mind, and it was extremely clear. It was no wonder that Avery concluded there was a treasure here. On the surface, he was holding this key and sensing the location. In truth, Gurney was currently looking at the dynamic map of his [Special Encounter] function. The key could not give him an accurate direction, but the system directly pointed out the location of the Blood Magic Door in Gurney¡¯s dynamic vision with a visual indicator. Looking at this door, it was as if he had a transparency cheat; he could even see the exact distance of the door and the incantation needed to open it. Yes, the system even wrote out the incantation that was needed to open the door! Even without this key, Gurney would still be able to open the door using this incantation that the system provided. After sensing it for some time, Gurney walked away from the group. He arrived at the grayish mountain wall. Next, he held up the key and stabbed it into an inconspicuous hole, before turning it. Crack crack¡­ With a soft mechanical sound, a thick stone door slowly opened itself. Chapter 19 Spatial Origin Space ¡°Such shockingly powerful mental power!¡± At this time, everyone was filled with admiration and slight surprise. Looking at their expressions, Gurney immediately understood what they were thinking. The door was right there. What you guys lacked was something to find the door ¡ª a cheat! Gurney thought to himself internally. As the stone door opened, what they saw was a blood-red veil that was flowing like a waterfall. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Yes, this is a Spatial Origin Door. It leads to a special space behind it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually a Spatial Origin Small Realm¡­!¡± Seeing the flowing blood-colored veil, everyone was stunned before quickly revealing expressions of joy as they chattered on. They even forgot that they were in a dangerous supernatural area and needed to keep their volume down. Spatial Origin Areas were places like ¡°rabbit holes¡±, ¡°small secret realms¡±, or ¡°mini grotto-heavens¡±. Such a Spatial Origin Area could only be controlled and used by great existences, which meant to say that this land of treasures was the inheritance ground of a great person. How could they not feel excited about it? Even Avery who was mature and shrewd could not help but show an expression of joy when he saw this. But soon, his joy faded away and was replaced by intensified worry and doubt, because he knew that they were likely the cannon fodder this time. Discreetly looking towards Gurney, he saw that Gurney had a calm expression without any signs of peculiar emotions. Seeing Gurney in this state, Avery also calmed down by a lot. After all, in their previous explorations into the wilderness plain, Gurney had used his powerful strength and methods to alleviate all the crises that they faced. As long as Gurney did not act flustered, it meant that the situation was still under control. Pulling out the key and giving it back to Avery, Gurney did not enter first. He spoke lightly, ¡°Who knows how many years this space has been sealed already? Let the air flow in and out first. That way, when we enter, we will not be poisoned by the unknown gases inside the sealed space. At the same time, we need to rest and prepare first. After all, behind this Spatial Origin Door lies the resting place of that great existence.¡± Everyone nodded; they had this much common sense at least. While everyone rested, Gurney thought about the situation rapidly in his mind, Even at this point, they are not doing anything, but just observing us. In fact, with the dangerous scenarios that my system listed, they are likely waiting for us to enter¡­ as cannon fodder. These people are truly trying to make full use of us. They are not even treating us as people when they set up this trap! Gurney¡¯s eyes surged with killing intent, but on the surface, he was still calm as ice: there were no emotions on his face. It is a pity that they do not know we can enter and obtain the treasures safely. Because of this, I can definitely create a plan to lure them and counter-kill them. Considering the enemy¡¯s inactivity and their observation of the situation, along with his own strength, Gurney quickly came up with a series of plans for the future. ¡­ About an hour later. Gurney who was seated opened his eyes and stood up. The others also sensed Gurney moving and looked at each other. ¡°The airflow is smooth now. It is time to enter.¡± His voice was not loud, but the surrounding people could hear him clearly. Everyone stood up. After making preparations, Gurney took the lead into this veil that resembled a blood waterfall. The distance of one step brought him into a whole new environment. Outside was hazy and misty. Inside was dark and moist, and the air had the faint smell of mold and rot. Even with the system, Gurney was very careful and vigilant. After all, the system had pointed out the treasures and the method to obtain them to Gurney, but it would not tell him if a puppet or guardian would jump out at the doorway to attack him. Once he landed, with Gurney¡¯s strong spiritual sense, he quickly looked around the place and eased his anxious inner heart. The surroundings were safe. If there really was a powerful supernatural lifeform or even a supernatural puppet, at the very first instant, Gurney¡¯s spell would have been cast and blown everything to bits. After all, Gurney was able to instant-cast his spells now. Even when instant casting was possible, the Spellcaster would face another problem; that was the ¡°one-second stacking¡± problem of spell casting. In simple terms, it was the number of spells one could instant-cast in one second. At this time, the factors would be the mobilization of origin force, the capacity of the soul, and the most-important cognitive speed of the soul. Normally speaking, without any external influences, five spells in one second was the level that most Spellcasters could reach with instant casting. As for Gurney, due to the effects of that incomplete supernatural spell Ring Explosion, when Gurney unleashed his full potential ¡ª that is, casting spells without moving or thinking about anything else ¡ª he could reach a terrifying 12 spells in one second. When he was in combat mode, while moving around and dodging attacks, Gurney would still be able to use six to eight spells per second. Whether Spellcasters used incantations or instant casting in combat would result in two different fighting styles. The former was the fighting style of most Spellcasters. The latter was something only a very small number could do. Waving his hand lightly, Fire Arrow was instantly formed and ready to attack. It was about an arm¡¯s length and a finger¡¯s thickness; the pure black arrow appeared beside Gurney. At the same time, all over the arrow, there was a thick and intense flame burning continuously, lighting up the surroundings. After creating this fire arrow, Gurney did not unleash it. The burning arrow continued to float beside him. If it was the four-syllable supernatural spell Ring Explosion, Gurney would be unable to cast it without shooting it right after. As for this two-syllable ordinary spell, Fire Arrow, Gurney could cast it and hold it back without much issue. As he gazed around, Gurney found himself in a rugged tunnel that had clear signs of being man-made. This proved that an expert had once lived here. As Gurney stretched out his hand towards the blood-colored veil, he indicated for them to come over. Next, Pavel, Avery, and the rest came in. After the few of them entered, they first noticed the meter-long arrow that was one and a half meters in front of Gurney, floating silently. ¡°He can actually cast but not release it!¡± Yulair gasped loudly but quickly controlled her emotions. Blue Shire and Black Dill were also quite surprised. They could not look away. Casting but not releasing ordinary spells was not something an average tier-one Transcendent could do. This was something that only tier-two or tier-three Transcendent Spellcasters with immense mental power could do. As for Gurney, he was still an Apprentice Spellcaster. Once Gurney became a true Spellcaster, then¡­ What a terrifying fellow. Pavel and Avery were not Spellcasters, but they too knew about the immense mental power needed to cast but not release such spells. Soon, everyone controlled their expressions, but their gaze could not help but move towards that floating fire arrow. After observing the location for a while, Gurney nodded at Avery. Avery sighed in relief. Now that they were inside this Spatial Origin Realm, they were isolated from the outside. That feeling of being watched had vanished. ¡°Everyone!¡± Avery spoke softly. Everyone looked over at him, not understanding the situation. ¡°This exploration is a trap, and we¡­ are the unlucky ones who have unknowingly stepped into it.¡± What?! Everyone else showed expressions of shock and confusion. Chapter 20 First Special Encounter Point Really? Everyone looked towards Gurney subconsciously. Right now, Gurney also nodded with a solemn expression. Gurney could act more freely and relaxed now, but he felt that it was better to give them some pressure. After all, be it the guys ambushing them outside or the upcoming exploration, they were tricky situations to deal with. When facing pressure, these students would also be more vigilant. ¡°Yesterday afternoon, at our campsite¡­¡± Avery described his findings to them. This was not too far from Gurney¡¯s perception. After Avery finished his explanation, the three female mages all showed a nervous expression on their face. The enemy was hiding in the dark, while they were exposed. Furthermore, they had entered this mysterious Spatial Origin Realm, and their exit was now blocked by the enemy. This was truly a dangerous situation. ¡°Even though the enemy¡¯s plan seems wonderful, we are not without a chance to fight back. And that chance to counterattack lies here,¡± Gurney said in a slow manner. ¡°Counterattack? Retaliate against them?¡± Avery was slightly surprised. Looking at the situation, his original plan was to stall for time! Currently, the enemy¡¯s goal was to lure them into exploring this dangerous territory. If they died here, the enemy would know that it was dangerous inside; they would not come in. If they had some gains and left, the enemy would ambush them outside and kill them, gaining the benefits without taking the risks; they could kill two birds with one stone. Right now, the enemy had not realized that they knew this was a trap, so what they could do was to wait at the entrance of the cave and not go in to seek death. After all, they brought sufficient food with them, and as Apprentice Transcendents, they were able to endure hunger much better than ordinary humans. After staying here for half a month, the enemy would think that they were already dead. By then, they would be able to leave safely. Even though this solution would take a long time, it was secure and safe. Avery simply did not think that Gurney would directly come up with a plan to counterattack. Counterattack¡­? Could they succeed? Gurney rubbed his temples as he slowly explained, ¡°The enemy is waiting for us to end our exploration before killing us outside. Too bad for them, they do not know that we have already seen through their plans. Thus, we can definitely go and explore this cave. We can find those things that are useful to us, and if we can get supernatural tokens, we will be able to advance and become Transcendents immediately. ¡°Afterwards, using the information advantage we have, we will set a trap near the entrance and lure them to us before killing them. Of course, we still need to analyze the exact situation. If we cannot get anything useful, we will stall for time and leave safely later.¡± Gurney described his plan as everyone felt more assured. Avery who was listening to him showed a worried expression. ¡°The enemy¡¯s objective is to get us to explore this place. If we enter deep inside¡­ I am afraid that¡­¡± Avery¡¯s worry was not without reason. If Gurney did not have his system¡¯s [Special Encounter], he would not enter deeply either. He would endure the hunger and wait for time to pass as it would be the safest measure. But with his system, the situation was different. Gurney had already come up with the speech to convince them. ¡°Opportunities often come together with danger,¡± Gurney said in a tone that was slightly deep. ¡°This is the bait that our enemy is using, but it is also a chance for us to get stronger. Am I right?¡± These philosophical theories were usually the most convincing. Even though Avery sensed something weird, seeing Gurney¡¯s confident tone, he did not interrupt. Meanwhile, the Philosophy Knight nodded and muttered to himself, ¡°This is indeed a great chance for us to seek opportunities amidst danger.¡± Gurney cast him a quick glance while thinking, I am only giving them some motivation, but you are thinking too deeply into it. Next, Gurney looked towards the depths of the ragged tunnel. It was completely dark inside, and even with the light of Fire Arrow, they could not see much further. ¡°I will take the lead. Avery will guard the back. Everyone, follow me closely. Remember not to wander off on your own.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone responded positively. Gurney gave such instructions simply because the blood magic domain that the Blood Magic Grandmaster created using this Spatial Origin Realm was very dangerous. Deep within the ragged tunnel. Gurney controlled the Fire Arrow that he had created, using it as a torch three meters ahead of him. Even though he could position it further, that would cause a greater strain on Gurney¡¯s mental power. They moved along carefully. After just advancing a hundred meters, the group had already avoided two traps along the way. A fork in the path appeared in front of them. This forked path led to a left path and a right path, and both looked the same. However, Gurney knew from the details given by the system regarding these two forked paths. The left one was a genuine dead end; there would be many blood leeches nurtured within. They were mystical lifeforms that had no form or shape and existed in another plane. If Gurney guessed correctly, this Blood Magic Grandmaster must have used a certain method to summon it from another world, or maybe he just found it from his explorations. Once a person came into contact with the blood leech, it would enter their blood vessels and draw blood continuously until the person died from a lack of vital energy. After they died, they would turn into dried corpses. It was a truly terrifying thing. If they chose the wrong path, the outcome would be a complete wipeout. This 50 percent chance of annihilation was clearly displayed before Gurney¡¯s eyes. ¡°The left path cannot be entered. I sense a great danger from it. It is likely also a dead end.¡± Since he could not explain why, the reason became his instinct. As expected, once Gurney said that, everyone¡¯s expression turned solemn, but they were in agreement. Looking at the left path again, everyone showed signs of fear and worry. Under Gurney¡¯s lead, they went into the right tunnel and progressed vigilantly. As they continued to move, Gurney was able to experience the true value of this [Special Encounter] fully on this trip. Along the way, Gurney easily avoided several traps and forked paths that could have wiped them out. Without this special encounter function that gave them a way to advance without encountering danger, Gurney felt that it would have been a miracle if they could even get to the first special encounter point. ¡­ Half an hour later. Gurney looked through his system repeatedly before closing it. At this time, the group had already arrived in a wide stone hall. Under the light of the blazing Fire Arrow, everything around was in full view. To the left and right, there were a number of darkness-attribute plants in pots, but because they had not been taken care of for so long, the pots were in ruins, and the darkness plants were instead growing everywhere; the scene was slightly messy. After looking at these disorganized darkness-attribute plants, a flash of joy appeared on Gurney¡¯s face. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Gurney picked out a purple pole-like plant about the length of a chopstick and the thickness of a finger from a bunch of purple thatch-like plants. Before anyone could see clearly, Gurney used a dazzling array of methods to process it. He then put it into the black thorn box and stuffed that into his backpack. ¡°What is that?¡± Everyone looked toward him curiously. ¡°A material needed for a type of invisibility potion, it has decent value,¡± Gurney lightly replied. Along the way, whenever possible, Gurney would collect these herbs. Nobody minded his actions. After all, when they bought potions from Gurney, the price would be much lower than the market rate. But in fact, this purple pole-like plant was roughly estimated by Gurney to be over two hundred years old; it was a genuine supernatural treasure, and it could really be used to make invisibility potions. However, its greater use was to create a secret mark potion, a type that could increase one¡¯s sensitivity. Thereafter, everyone looked towards the end of this hall. There was a ¡°Supernatural Door¡± that had supernatural runes carved on it. Supernatural Doors were often used as seals, and they could not be opened without specific methods. In others¡¯ perception, this was a Supernatural Door. However, Gurney knew clearly that behind this door was the first of the three special encounter contents that the system had described, the Alchemy Storage Room. Chapter 21 Special Encounter Gains Yulair also had classes in ¡°Supernatural Formation Studies¡±. After walking over, she started to examine that black Supernatural Door. Five to six minutes later, Yulair turned around. ¡°This is a Supernatural Door that is locked by an incantation code. It can only be opened with the original owner¡¯s incantation code. My supernatural formation attainment and my own abilities are unable to open this door. If we want to break it open by force, with our current strength, I am afraid¡­ it would be impossible,¡± Yulair explained. Many of them started to feel disappointed about the Supernatural Door that such a person created and the secret room that existed behind it. They would often use special methods to reinforce the door. For the people present, this was really like an unclimbable mountain. In such a case, they would all return empty-handed. This Spatial Origin Realm was originally someone else¡¯s resting place. All the good things would already be kept locked up by that Blood Magic Grandmaster. The fact was that nobody would place their treasures casually and randomly all over the place. Avery was not willing to give up yet. He held the key and went to the door, wanting to open it. Unfortunately, after several minutes of tinkering with the door, he gave up in the end. ¡°It seems that we can only continue to stall for time with those enemies,¡± Avery shrugged and said. Everyone¡¯s expression turned slightly dark. The treasure was right before them, but they could not get it; it was truly stifling. ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡ª?¡± Looking at the dejected and disappointed group, Gurney suddenly spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s try the code?¡± ¡°What code?¡± The group looked at him with confusion. ¡°The rune code of such Supernatural Doors would normally use Lanemian language. After all, it is the language at the essence of magic incantation. A learned person constructed this place, so this Supernatural Door will likely use a Lanemian code as well.¡± ¡°Even if we know it is Lanemian, the language is too complex. It is almost impossible to use trial-and-error for this code,¡± Yulair thought and said. ¡°Theoretically, yes. But if we have some special methods, the result would be different.¡± Special methods? Everyone looked at Gurney with surprise. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Gurney walked towards the Supernatural Door that was five meters tall and three meters wide. Searching around in his bag, Gurney took out a palm-sized mechanical object. Even though Gurney had his system¡¯s storage space that was as large as four cubic meters, Gurney had never shown anyone that he had an ability or method to create a storage space. After attaching the small box-like metal object to the formation constructed by the supernatural runes inscribed on the door, Gurney closed his eyes and gently perceived it. At the same time, slight spell fluctuations continued to stir around Gurney¡¯s body. There was even a weak shining light that flickered within the palm of Gurney¡¯s hand. Right now, Gurney appeared to be in a very mysterious state. But in reality, this box-like metal mechanical creation was just an ordinary climbing tool. It was able to stick to walls and had no function beyond that. In fact, he was just checking his own system while pretending to be in deep concentration. The rune code needed to open this Supernatural Door was clearly shown on the system menu. Gurney only needed to memorize and then enter the code on the door. Seven or eight minutes later. Gurney opened his eyes and quickly put away his ¡°climbing tool¡±, as if he was afraid that others would take a second look at it. In a matter of seconds, Gurney had already memorized the Lanemian code set by the Blood Magic Grandmaster, but in order to show how difficult it was for him to crack the code, Gurney stood there for seven to eight minutes. As Gurney made a movement, everyone looked towards him, showing nervous expressions. Gurney did not hesitate any longer. He put one hand on the Lanemian language rune, gradually injecting origin force to light up the corresponding Lanemian rune. After sixteen Lanemian runes were lit¡ª Whoosh! There was a dull sound, and the Supernatural Door opened slightly. Next. Crack crack¡­ The Supernatural Door that the Blood Magic Grandmaster created opened on its own. Seeing this, everyone revealed expressions of joy. Their breathing became more rapid. As light shone into this ancient and silent Alchemy Storage Room, the reflection from many weapons and equipment of various colors were displayed before the eyes of the ones standing outside. On the racks made of black thorn wood, there were supernatural weapons, armor, boots, robes, and helmets placed in an orderly manner. Some had the metallic luster of black-iron. Some had the dark color of dense magic copper. Some had the mysterious glow of mystic silver. In one glance, there were at least twenty pieces of supernatural equipment. They knew that this was a treasury, but Gurney did not think that there would be so many supernatural equipment here. ¡°So many¡­¡± ¡°These are all supernatural equipment¡­¡± ¡°Oh heaven¡­!¡± Even for these rich aristocrat kids who were well accustomed to valuable artifacts, seeing this scene before them, they could not help but exclaim out loud. Seeing was just seeing. This treasury contained items that now belonged to them; it was the fruit of their adventure. Quickly looking through these treasures with his gaze, Gurney was also slightly stirred internally. This [Special Encounter] is truly the shortcut to endless wealth. Slightly rubbing his fingers together, Gurney also felt joy and happiness in this situation. Black-iron supernatural equipment would sell for 100 to 200 gold pounds. The black-iron soft armor that Gurney wore cost 20 gold pounds for just the processing fee, not including the materials needed to make it. Magic copper equipment were priced higher at about 400 to 600 gold pounds. Non-Transcendents would find it hard to even purchase them. Furthermore, magic copper equipment had supernatural traits. If one could control them, the power of such equipment would be formidable. And above that were the mystic silver equipment. They were priced at 1,000 gold pounds at least; superlative mystic silver equipment could even be sold to an extreme price of 3,000 gold pounds. After all, mystic silver equipment had extremely strong destructive and defensive properties. As for how they could be utilized, it would depend on the wielder¡¯s nourishment. Black iron! Magic copper! Mystic silver! And even the higher level ¡°magic gold¡±. These were the four classifications of equipment in this supernatural era. Regarding the allocation of loot, everyone was quite experienced about it; the rule was simply allocation according to contribution. After some discussion, Gurney took 40 percent of the overall gains. Avery took 20, the remaining four took 10 percent each. After more than ten minutes, the things in this Alchemy Room were completely looted by the six of them. Everyone obtained at least a thousand gold pounds of loot. Even though they were from rich families, having obtained so much loot from their adventure, they were all excited internally. Because Gurney had priority in choosing his loot, Gurney took two mystic silver equipment and one magic copper equipment. Of the two mystic silver equipment, one was a mystic silver wand. Compared to the staff that was over a meter long, this mystic silver wand that resembled a chopstick in appearance was much easier to carry around; it was also less eye-catching. Of course, the most important reason was that this was a great hidden weapon against others. The other item was a pair of mystic silver shoes. If Gurney could activate the powerful supernatural trait of these mystic silver shoes, he would be able to walk on water, climb walls, and run rapidly with unnatural agility and flexibility. It was a pity that the current Gurney did not have any way of using the supernatural traits of these powerful equipment. And finally, the magic copper equipment was a rarely seen magic shield necklace. By injecting and replenishing origin force, he would be able to create a magic shield that could protect him in critical moments. Even as a magic copper equipment, if it was used properly, it could potentially save his life. Having such great gains all at once, Gurney did not wear these supernatural equipment immediately. The reason was that magic copper and mystic silver equipment had relatively stronger supernatural traits. He needed to undergo magic contact first to understand the trait before nourishing the equipment with origin force; only then could he wear them. If he wore them abruptly and had yet to adapt to the supernatural trait, it would affect his own origin force circulation instead. In fact, for some powerful equipment, if their trait was too strong, without first undergoing magic contact and nourishment, it would cause the equipment¡¯s own supernatural trait to be eliminated; it would be a huge loss. Black-iron equipment had weak supernatural traits. Thus, they could be worn right after obtaining them, but magic copper and mystic silver equipment were different. Unless of course, the user was a powerful Transcendent in the first place. Chapter 22 Blood Tentacle This Blood Magic Grandmaster should also be an Alchemist. Otherwise, he would not have left all these here , Gurney thought to himself after checking his gains and gathering them into his bag while secretly putting them into his system storage at the same time. And this Blood Magic Grandmaster should not just be an Alchemist. Just from the ¡°noble inheritance¡±, it shows there is something else beyond this. Gurney cleared his throat and spoke up, ¡°Everyone¡­¡± At this time, everyone had already kept away their newly gained equipment. In fact, some black-iron equipment were already being worn now after an initial magic contact. Black-iron equipment were supernatural equipment and were far better than those black-iron alloy equipment. If used well, they could raise one¡¯s strength by a large degree. ¡°We¡¯ve already gotten some good gains here, but our adventure is not over.¡± Gurney pointed towards a tunnel. Unlike before, where the ground was only paved with twisted rock fissure channels that had naturally formed, this was an artificially excavated tunnel. Evidently, the owner of this place should have traveled frequently between the two locations. Under the illumination of Fire Arrow, everyone could see the deep, dark tunnel. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gurney was the first to carefully find his way out. The rest did not hesitate and followed after him. Compared to the dangerous tunnel that they went through earlier, this area where the Blood Magic Grandmaster often moved around in had fewer defensive mechanisms. The path was smooth sailing as they moved for over fifty meters. Then, a large underground hall that resembled a living room appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Even though the era was from long ago, there were still many items left behind from the time of the original owner ¡ª stone tables and benches, as well as wall lamps, chandeliers, decorative potted plants, and decaying fresco picture frames. There were also some glassware items that were completely covered in dust. Gurney¡¯s eyes quickly glanced around the corners. Using the cheat-like dynamic map and tracking function of his system, he had already found out the location of that ¡°Destiny Gold Coin¡±, which was termed a ¡°noble creation¡±. The Destiny Gold Coin was behind another Supernatural Door, and other than Gurney, nobody could open it. There were three special encounter contents ¡ª Alchemy Storage Room, Blood Magic Totem, and the noble creation, Destiny Gold Coin. Gurney did not mind sharing the first two contents, but for the final one, Gurney had no intention of letting them in on it. His gaze continued to look around. Gurney¡¯s gaze was locked onto the Supernatural Door that contained the Blood Magic Totem. Using the information related to the Blood Magic Totem special encounter, Gurney was already aware that it contained danger. As for what danger it was, Gurney did not know. If it was dangerous for Gurney, then for the others, it was a threat that could be potentially fatal. After investigating the surrounding area, the group joined up again. ¡°There are two Supernatural Doors,¡± Avery stated. ¡°There are also three tunnels connecting to other places. We do not know if any of those tunnels connect to the outside world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing the answer is no.¡± ¡°Of course, the most important thing now is those two Supernatural Doors.¡± Mentioning the Supernatural Doors made everyone¡¯s expression change slightly. After their first experience with one, everyone had already gotten a taste of the benefits. These two Supernatural Doors, however, were not as large as the one earlier. But¡­ This was likely the living area, so the more important treasures would likely be placed here instead. This place was likely to contain even more important treasures. Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Gurney. Gurney did not waste time either. ¡°This place gives me a peculiar and dangerous feeling,¡± Gurney said in a low tone. ¡°When I open the door, stay alert. There was no danger earlier, but it does not mean that we are safe now.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Everyone nodded as their expressions turned serious. Holding that ¡°climbing tool¡±, Gurney stood before the Supernatural Door containing ¡°Blood Magic Totem¡±. Placing the climbing tool on the door, Gurney chanted as he lowered his head. Mild spell fluctuations began to stir around Gurney again as white milky light flickered in his hands. After 13 to 14 minutes, Gurney placed the climbing tool back into his bag rapidly. Seeing this, everyone focused their minds quickly. ¡°Be careful, I am opening the door,¡± Gurney said. ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone nodded in unison. As Gurney lighted up a total of 12 Lanemian rune codes¡­ Rumble rumble. The sound of friction could be heard as the door moved rapidly. Gurney also took a step back. Once a gap appeared in the Supernatural Door, the thick, sticky, and revolting odor of blood gushed out from behind the door. Swoosh! A blood-colored tentacle shot out through the gap in the door, moving rapidly. It was so fast that it could not be guarded against, and it was aimed directly at Gurney¡¯s chest. Thankfully, Gurney was prepared for this; otherwise, he would have suffered a huge loss when facing such a quick attack. While retreating, he unleashed three Fire Arrows. Compared to releasing different spells at the same time, casting a single type of spell was much faster. This Fire Arrow was his strongest offensive method against an individual target, and it was also most effective against an enemy with speed that Gurney could barely react to. Ring Explosion and Arc Lightning could not block the tentacle. Only Fire Arrow could resist it for a while. The power of instant casting was displayed in full view at this moment. Pew! Pew! Pew! Three sharp burning arrows tore through the air, piercing the blood-colored tentacle that had attacked abruptly. Boom¡­ boom¡­ At the point of impact, bright red fire started to spread rapidly. Gurney could see that the Fire Arrows had pierced the blood-colored tentacle. Even so, the tentacle still went past the blockade of three Fire Arrows to land on Gurney¡¯s chest. Bam! Gurney was sent flying like a bolt out of a crossbow. The other three mages had already prepared their spells. Once they saw that Gurney was sent flying by that blood-colored tentacle, their spells were shot out at once. Such spells that were prepared beforehand could naturally be unleashed instantly. Three spells landed on the tentacle at different times, exploding on impact. Earlier, Gurney¡¯s three Fire Arrows had already torn apart the blood-colored tentacle. Right now, with the power of these three spells exploding on it, the injured tentacle shook in the air before exploding into a splatter of blood. ¡°Ooooouuuu~~¡± Seemingly resembling the angry growls of a monster, the wounded tentacle retreated back to the area beyond the Supernatural Door. Gurney, who had been blown back over ten meters, rolled three to four times before standing up. Touching his chest, the area that the tentacle had struck was covered in thick and sticky scarlet blood. The black shirt that he was wearing had been shredded, and the black-iron soft armor that he wore was exposed. The blood on him was from the blood-colored tentacle, this was not Gurney¡¯s blood. At this moment, Gurney could not help but feel glad about himself. Thankfully, I was prepared and used three Fire Arrows to tear apart that blood-colored tentacle. It reduced the impact greatly. At the same time, I am wearing black-iron equipment that blocked most of the impact of that powerful hit. Therefore, I did not suffer any fatal damage. Cough cough¡­ Gurney coughed heavily as blood seeped out of his mouth. But I still got injured. It seems that from now on, I cannot underestimate the ¡°certain danger¡± that my system warns of. Otherwise, I might die next time. As the tentacle retreated, everyone also gathered around Gurney. Coming to his side and seeing his chest covered in blood, they could not help but show a change of expression. If anything happened to Gurney, they were very likely to be unable to deal with that mysterious blood-colored tentacle. Avery cast a shocked glance at Gurney¡¯s bloody chest as he frowned and said, ¡°How are you feeling? If it is severe, we will retreat.¡± Chapter 23 Ring Explosion Looking at the blood magic door that was gradually opening, Gurney had a grim expression. Bubble bubble¡­ The sound of thick bubbling liquid was becoming clearer. Quickly taking out an essence healing potion, he gulped it in one mouthful. Gurney then quickly explained, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is not my blood. It belongs to that mysterious blood-colored tentacle. This thing seems to be unable to get far away from the Supernatural Door. Let¡¯s kill it together using our spells.¡± At the same time¡­ Bubble bubble bubble¡­ Behind the Supernatural Door, scarlet-red blood flowed out rapidly on the ground. Within the flowing blood, many string-sized tentacles were struggling continuously. The entire flowing blood river looked very creepy and peculiar. Seeing this, Gurney¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Quickly attack it. It¡¯s coming out,¡± he quickly willed. Fire Arrows shot out fiercely like he was using a cheat. Swoosh swoosh swoosh¡­ In one second, eight fire arrows had been shot out by Gurney. Gurney¡¯s ability to fire spells instantly at high intensity was not a secret to the few of them. Pew pew pew¡­ These eight fire arrows landed accurately before the Supernatural Door. The sharp shafts of the Fire Arrows stabbed into the ground, forming an entire fence of Fire Arrows. Buzz buzz buzz¡­ The fire that had high heat burned the flowing blood and caused sizzling sounds; even traces of blood-colored smoke could be seen. Fire Arrow was a level-four spell. Even though it was only ordinary grade, its power was far greater than the average low-tier supernatural spell. Many attempts by the tentacle to break out were thwarted by the intense flames of the Fire Arrows. ¡°Sssss¡­ Rrrg¡­¡± Deep within the Supernatural Door, angry growls could be heard. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! Yulair and the rest were also rapidly casting spells without falling behind. Apprentice Fire Elementalist Blue Shire tossed her Fireball into the Supernatural Door, but once it entered, it was quickly extinguished. By using the light of the Fireball, Gurney was able to see the sight within the Supernatural Door. Besides the overwhelming blood waves that were surging and bubbling, there was a huge sinister and vicious face made of blood. ¡°What in the world was this Blood Magic Grandmaster raising in there?¡± It seems that if I do not use my true strength today, I will not be able to kill this thing. Thinking so, Gurney stopped hesitating. Ring Explosion! Gurney willed in his mind. This time, Gurney did not use an ordinary spell. He used the level-five supernatural spell ¡ª Ring Explosion. Supernatural spells were vastly different from ordinary spells. Each time a supernatural spell leveled up, it would obtain a greater elevation in strength. At this moment, the level-five low-tier supernatural spell Ring Explosion had power that was rather terrifying. The only downside was¡­ This Ring Explosion attacked in a rather ¡°awkward¡± manner. Gurney had finished his chant. Bzzz! An intense spell fluctuation rippled around Gurney¡¯s body, and even his black shirt was moving around in the absence of wind. A pure black wheel that was about two meters tall appeared before Gurney. Instead of calling it a wheel, it was more appropriate to call it a giant hula hoop. Except this hula hoop was extremely thick; it had about the thickness of Gurney¡¯s leg. This was the level-five supernatural spell, Ring Explosion. The initial-leveled Ring Explosion was only half a meter tall, with the thickness of a normal hula hoop. And now, at level five, it grew to this size. When this two-meter-tall black Ring Explosion appeared before everyone, they were stunned. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Ring Explosion?¡± Yulair who was also a future Spellcaster realized it at first glance. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°This Ring Explosion¡­ Why is it so big?¡± Yulair shot out a sharp spear rapidly while comparing it to the large Ring Explosion with a stiff expression. ¡°Of course the answer is that its level is high.¡± Gurney did not conceal the truth. Because he had already used this spell, there was no point in hiding it. ¡°Its level is¡­ high.¡± Yulair¡¯s expression was pale. This Ring Explosion was a supernatural spell. The difficulty of learning and training in this spell was very high; a lot of time, energy, origin force, and resources were needed. She had three supernatural spells: two of them were level-one low-tier supernatural spells. As for her mid-tier supernatural spell, she could already cast it smoothly and successfully. This was a sign of initial mastery. Being able to use two level-one low-tier supernatural spells and even starting to master a mid-tier supernatural spell that was not far from reaching level one¡­ this was called exceptional talent. However, in front of Gurney who was able to instant-cast ordinary spells and have a supernatural spell that was level three or even level four, her talent was simply too inferior; it paled in comparison. Not only was Yulair thinking that, but the sensitive and young Blue Shire and Black Dill also had similar thoughts. Releasing the Ring Explosion that looked like a wheel, it slowly rolled forward. Everywhere it went, the ground below it cracked. In its aftermath, a groove with the thickness of an arm was created on the cracked ground. There were all kinds of spells in the world. But for Spellcasters, their focus was mostly on offensive spells that could be used quickly. For example, Fire Arrow and Arc Lightning were able to reach tens of meters in an instant. Using the terminology of the spellcasting world, that was the ¡°projectile speed¡± of a spell. These rapidly cast projectile spells that could travel a distance were often able to move more than a hundred meters a second. If a spell moved slowly, then it would be much harder to hit the target. If a spell could travel a hundred meters in an instant, then the enemy would have a tough time trying to dodge it. Quick and easy, slow and heavy. These were things that a mage needed to consider when they created new spells. Quite unlike Fire Arrow, Arc Lightning, Sprint, and some other spells, this Ring Explosion was undeniably the opposite type. Ring Explosion was a super bomb that slowly rolled towards the enemy. Ring Explosion might not be able to unleash rapid attacks on the enemy, but it was most skilled at slowly attacking stationary targets. Elementary Ring Explosion did not roll slowly on the ground; it moved at 10 meters per second. However, compared to a Fire Arrow or Arc Lightning that moved at 100 meters per second, it was much slower. Gurney had already raised this Ring Explosion to level five through passive farming. Thus, its speed had also risen to 20 meters per second, and it was already quite an improvement. By the time the first Ring Explosion had moved for about ten meters, the second Ring Explosion was already formed in front of Gurney. When Gurney made the third Ring Explosion, the first one had already reached the Supernatural Door. Approaching the Fire Arrows that Gurney made earlier, Ring Explosion completely ignored the arrows that blocked its path. It rolled right over them. Crack crack! The crushed Fire Arrows exploded at once, and flames spread around the entire Supernatural Door. Chapter 24 Blood Magic Totem Ring Explosion had unstoppable might, and it went straight for the Supernatural Door. The blood liquid that got rolled over emitted loud screeching noises. After the wheel passed over it, the liquid would lose all signs of life. ¡°Wuuu¡­ Grrr¡­¡± The blood-colored thing behind the Supernatural Door seemed to have sensed the threat of this Ring Explosion wheel, and six thick tentacles shot towards the Ring Explosion wheel at breakneck speed, with only their after-shadows being seen. Each of these six tentacles was thicker than the one that attacked Gurney earlier. If these had been used to attack him, Gurney¡¯s injuries might have been more severe. Pew pew pew¡­ The six tentacles slammed into the Ring Explosion wheel. Boom¡ª An unimaginably loud explosion resounded at once. Then, the entire underground cavern started shaking. Rock fragments, dust, and other particles fell from above them; shock waves were emitted all over the place. Everyone felt themselves going deaf momentarily from this shocking explosion. ¡°This spell is actually so powerful!¡± At this moment, everyone had such a thought. They were relieved but fearful at the same time. Compared to the rest who only felt the shock waves and momentary deafness from the aftermath of the clash, the peculiar lifeform behind the Supernatural Door had endured the full extent of Ring Explosion¡¯s power. Even though Gurney could not see what was happening behind the pitch-black door, from the fluctuations of the explosion earlier and from the amount of splattered blood on the ground now, that peculiar lifeform definitely did not have a good time. This low-tier level-five supernatural spell was even more powerful than the average high-tier spell in terms of raw power. That peculiar lifeform, despite being tier three or even tier four, would still take huge damage from it. ¡°Wuu¡­ ho¡­ hoo¡­¡± The peculiar lifeform that resembled red liquor let out a strange wave of noises. It did not sound like begging. Instead, it was some form of extremely angry cursing. Next, the second Ring Explosion followed the trail left by the first one as it rolled over at a steady pace. Boom¡ª The third one. Boom¡ª Fourth. Fifth¡­ One after another, the Ring Explosion wheels entered the Supernatural Door, and an artistic explosion continued to be displayed at set intervals. Each hit caused the interior of this Spatial Origin Realm to shake intensely. Thankfully, this was a Spatial Origin Realm, an isolated and enclosed world; it was far sturdier than an ordinary underground cavern or tunnel. Gurney was not afraid that the explosions would cause a cave-in. By the time the 10th Ring Explosion detonated, Gurney had already stopped casting his Ring Explosion spell. At this time, behind the Supernatural Door, there was dead silence in the darkness. Everyone looked at Gurney, showing strange expressions. This consecutive wave of endless explosions refreshed their understanding of Gurney once again. This Gurney had far more hidden methods than they knew, and his actual strength was simply unfathomable. Waving his hand, Gurney started to create Fire Arrows. Swoosh swoosh swoosh¡­ An endless barrage of Fire Arrows was tossed into the Supernatural Door like they were torches. In just a moment, Gurney had already tossed more than thirty Fire Arrows into the Supernatural Door. These Fire Arrows were radiating with red fire, causing the area behind the Supernatural Door to be clearly seen. For these Fire Arrows, Gurney had focused on the flame duration. Thus, they could burn for over ten minutes. At this time, the situation behind the door could finally be clearly seen by everyone. It was like an underground secret room that was the size of a normal room. The walls, ground, and rock layer had been reinforced. The Ring Explosion wheels had moved 10 times along the same trail from outside, creating a deep pit with half a leg¡¯s depth that could be seen by everyone. But behind the Supernatural Door, inside the secret room, even though the 10 Ring Explosion wheels detonated 10 times, there was no damage done to it. The methods of a Transcendent Grandmaster are truly incredible, Gurney thought to himself while looking at the ground that was completely intact. There were no issues inside the supernatural secret room. The blood monster that had the ability to create powerful tentacles had already disappeared. Or maybe¡­ it did not. Everyone who was standing at the entrance of the Supernatural Door looked inside. The most eye-catching thing inside the secret room was the central area where there was a three-meter-tall totem pillar that had the thickness of a stone mill. Carved on the stone pillar was a strange lifeform the size of a basin; it had fangs, wings, and scales. Around the totem stone pillar, there was a pool of blood, three meters in diameter. The totem stone pillar stood within the pool of blood. The peculiar blood, which had been blown up and scattered all over the walls and roof, was now trickling down and then moving along the ground that had deep indents; the blood was gathering in the central blood pool. Gurney felt uneasy. Swoosh swoosh swoosh¡­ Four Fire Arrows quickly shot into that blood pool that yet had to be filled. Bubble bubble bubble bubble¡­ The supernatural fire caused this blood pool to boil and bubble; nothing out of the ordinary happened. Seems like¡­ it¡¯s dead! Gurney thought to himself. But it¡¯s not possible to feel completely at ease about this. After all, certain fake-death methods, revival, or some other way to hide itself are not impossible. Rubbing his temples, Gurney stepped into the room while being extremely vigilant and careful. A moment later, the six of them gathered by the side of the stone pillar. ¡°Blood Magic Totem!¡± Seeing this stone pillar that was three meters tall, they inspected it carefully but did not know how deep it really was. Gurney immediately felt some signs of joy internally. The reason was that this Blood Magic Totem was the second special encounter point, and it was a genuine supernatural token. It was a precious treasure that could allow an Apprentice Transcendent to become a Transcendent. Gurney¡¯s goal was to become a Spellcaster, and this Blood Magic Totem could lead one to become a Bloodcaster, which was a type of special class in the Spellcaster archetype. Yes! ¡°Bloodcaster¡± was not an ordinary supernatural class. It was a special supernatural class. It was rarer and more powerful than an ordinary supernatural Spellcaster. ¡°This Blood Magic Totem¡­¡± Within the silent secret room, Black Dill, who was a person of few words and had rarely spoken on this trip, opened her mouth and explained. Blood Magic Totem? Everyone gathered their gaze on Black Dill. Gurney also looked at her. Through the system, Gurney knew that this Blood Magic Totem was a special supernatural token that could be used to guide people to a new supernatural class. As for the Blood Magic Totem¡¯s exact details and the traits of the supernatural class, Gurney was unsure. However, it seemed that Black Dill knew a lot about this Blood Magic Totem. Black Dill who was covered in a black cloak spoke at a steady pace, ¡°Regarding this Blood Magic Totem, I need to first talk about a powerful Blood Magic Grandmaster from three hundred years ago named Gog.¡± Chapter 25 Powerful Bloodcaster Black Dill continued, ¡°Blood Magic Grandmaster Gog was a talented and ambitious Transcendent Grandmaster. His most famous achievement was the development of the supernatural class Bloodcaster. Before Gog, this supernatural class, Bloodcaster, existed, but it was neither famous nor powerful. But in the hands of Blood Magic Grandmaster Gog, this class that was quite peculiar started to display its terrifying power.¡± Black Dill who was a star student had the air of a ¡°scholarly¡± teacher. She had a lot of information regarding the supernatural classes, the traits of rare classes, their historical background, and their related events. Gurney guessed that this Black Dill had already created her own Memory Hall. Once the Memory Hall was created, one could browse their past memories without fear of forgetting details. It was a truly enviable ability, but Gurney knew that the price of creating a Memory Hall was that the person would need to spend a portion of their mental power to construct it. This was a type of ability that was suited for supernatural researchers. It was not suitable for someone like him who was combat-oriented. ¡°The core trait of any supernatural class is to pursue greater strength. It could be the strength of the individual or the depth of their knowledge, or even an exceptional survival skill,¡± Black Dill explained to them in a calm and composed tone. ¡°And the methods to become stronger are very different. This is the key to classifying the various supernatural classes. ¡°For example, physical combat classes focus on strengthening one¡¯s body. Spell-related classes focus on their offensive power. Darkness- and shadow-related classes focus on their own agility and survivability. This description is in essence the most fundamental trait of the supernatural classes. ¡°And right now, with the advancement of our research, everyone has already understood deeper things. To obtain even greater strength than ordinary Transcendents, one would need to have an even more profound trait in some aspects. The more profound and in-depth the trait is, the stronger the class will be. This is the consensus that is currently recognized in the researcher world. I don¡¯t know if Gog knew this or not, but he inherited a predecessor¡¯s Bloodcaster class and innovated with it, creating a new Transcendent Bloodcaster archetype that perfectly coincides with this theory. The core focus of the new Bloodcaster class that Gog made was ¡®blood¡¯.¡± ¡°Blood!¡± Hearing Black Dill¡¯s description, everyone could not help but turn around to look at the blood pool gathering below the totem. Currently, the arrows that Gurney made via Fire Arrow were still burning the blood in the pool. ¡°Compared to the average Spellcaster who strengthened his mental power and Transcendent body using origin force continuously, Bloodcasters can do the same, but at the same time, they are able to use even more of their power on their blood. ¡°The Bloodcaster class has an unparalleled supernatural trait when it comes to blood. They can strengthen their own blood, allowing it to contain immense recovery ability, and once the body gets harmed or injured, the blood would flow there to rapidly heal it. In other words, the blood of Bloodcasters is on par with healing potions of the same mass and quality. ¡°At the same time, Bloodcasters are able to raise the strength and activeness of their blood. This allows the blood to have its own supernatural trait and activity, which means that the blood of the Bloodcaster can seemingly come alive. It is like how we saw those blood tentacles taking form and moving on their own earlier. ¡°When ordinary Transcendents get injured, their blood would flow out. If they lose too much blood, they would die, but Bloodcasters would not. As long as they were willing, they would not lose even a single drop of their Transcendent blood. ¡°The logic that destruction of the body would cause death in regular combat is not something that is easily applied to Bloodcasters. Or more accurately speaking, when the organs of the body are destroyed, when the bones are cracked completely, when the vitality of the flesh is gone, these are all fatal injuries to other Transcendents. But it is not so for a Bloodcaster. Destruction of the body would not lead to death. The best way to deal with a Bloodcaster is to crush the skull completely and destroy the soul entirely.¡± After hearing Black Dill¡¯s description, everyone had excited expressions. ¡°It sounds like this Bloodcaster class is really powerful.¡± At this time, Yulair looked at the Blood Magic Totem with starry eyes; she sighed deeply and expressed her true feelings. The others were also having similar thoughts. Yulair and Gurney were both Spellcasters in the mage faculty. That was to say, she could use catalyst acceptance to obtain the inheritance of this powerful Bloodcaster class. How could she not be moved by such a powerful class? ¡°Indeed, Bloodcaster is a very powerful class,¡± Black Dill said. ¡°In fact, in the supernatural research world, Bloodcasters are considered a type of rare supernatural class, and its star rank is not low.¡± ¡°It is a special class with how many stars?¡± Gurney asked out of curiosity. ¡°Four stars!¡± Black Dill answered immediately. There were many supernatural classes among the various archetypes. Some had gone missing as a result of historical reasons. Some were created in this new era and had rapidly risen in popularity. Some had been passed down through inheritance for countless generations without fail. The various supernatural classes, as long as they were not too sidelined, would be recorded down by the supernatural researchers. Next, some Transcendent researchers would classify them through various means before giving them a certain ranking. Ordinary supernatural classes were not particularly different in ranking; they were mostly one star. Two-star supernatural classes were already considered the entry-level of rare classes. Three stars would be those powerful classes with few inheritors. The higher the star rank, the stronger the supernatural class, traits, and abilities would be, and the quantity would also be much smaller as the ranks went up. However, the classification through star rank was only the evaluation and status that professional researchers had given to the class. The actual situation of the supernatural world was that strength depended on the Transcendent himself, not the class. Gurney pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Four stars, such a powerful class is only four stars? Does it have some sort of weakness or drawback?¡± Black Dill turned around to look at Gurney and nodded lightly. ¡°Indeed, this Bloodcaster class has a fatal weakness. Without it, this class would be at least six-stars or even a top-tier seven-stars class.¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze gathered on Black Dill. They waited for Black Dill to explain the fatal weakness of this Bloodcaster class. ¡°The Blood Magic Grandmaster Gog did a special transaction with a mysterious existence, causing the Bloodcaster class to erupt with unprecedented special power. But precisely because of this transaction, the Bloodcaster class had also contracted a mysterious curse. Whenever it is a Full Moon Blood Night, the blood of the Bloodcaster would enter a boiling state. During this time, the Bloodcaster¡¯s strength would fall to its weakest level, the depths depending on the ratio of physical strength and blood power. ¡°However, the curse contained within the blood is very powerful. Even if one has an exceptionally strong body, their strength would still fall by half, and that is the best-case scenario. ¡°Spellcasters rarely had strong physiques, so in most cases, during a Full Moon Blood Night, the Bloodcaster would lose almost all of their strength although this situation would only last for several hours.¡± ¡°But¡­ you should all know this. If your enemies know that you are a Bloodcaster and hate you to the core, then you will likely not live beyond several Full Moon Blood Nights.¡± Chapter 26 Death! After hearing Black Dill¡¯s description of the Bloodcaster¡¯s most fatal weakness, Yulair felt a chill like cold water was poured all over her. A Bloodcaster was very strong indeed, but this fatal weakness was too fatal as well. Furthermore, her body was not very strong. During the Full Moon Blood Night, if she was a Bloodcaster, she would lose all her battle strength. A strong body? Her gaze swept towards Gurney¡¯s face subconsciously. At this moment, the light of the fire shone on Gurney¡¯s face, showing his handsome and calm appearance. It seemed like the Bloodcaster¡¯s fatal weakness would not be a big worry for him. That¡¯s right. This Gurney is very strong, and his body is also¡­ similarly terrifying. In his case, this might not be a fatal weakness at all , Yulair thought to herself. This weakness is truly detrimental , Gurney who showed no expression externally also sighed to himself internally. But regardless, this is a powerful supernatural class. Furthermore¡­ it is not impossible for me to get rid of or suppress that curse. Gurney who had a system was confident of suppressing that curse in the future. To obtain strength, one must put in sufficient effort! Gurney recited this philosophical quote in his mind. After some time, Gurney spoke to the others, ¡°Guys, I am prepared to accept the inheritance of this Bloodcaster class.¡± Nobody felt surprised at his words. They had all witnessed Gurney¡¯s strength with their own eyes. Furthermore, they had also seen the toughness and strength of Gurney¡¯s body. It was likely that during the blood-moon curse period, Gurney would only be weakened to half of his full strength. In that case, he would still retain considerable battle strength. After all, Bloodcaster was a powerful class, to begin with. Someone with exceptional talent like Gurney would not refuse it. ¡°Earlier, Black Dill said that this Bloodcaster class is very powerful and special. Furthermore, there is a mysterious curse within the blood power itself. Even though I am confident in my own mental power and my body is not weak either, we need to avoid unnecessary injuries or deaths when I undergo catalyst acceptance. In the event that I see illusions and lose control of myself, I would like everyone to leave first. Go to the previous treasury and wait for some time. Once I complete the inheritance acceptance, I will go over and inform you guys.¡± Everyone listened to that and held no objections. The inheritance of a supernatural token was usually filled with danger. It was normal for peculiar situations to occur afterwards, like loss of control, mutation, illusions, mania, or even death. After all, humans were not supernatural lifeforms, to begin with. Trying to obtain greater strength would usually lead to necessary risks. ¡°You need to be careful when you are alone. If you need help, shout out loud, and we will come over. But I believe in your strength. This small supernatural class inheritance should not trouble you,¡± Avery said relaxedly. However, his facial expression was nowhere near relaxed. ¡°Once you complete the supernatural class inheritance, the difference between us will widen once again,¡± Philosophy Knight Pavel said softly. ¡°Then you need to work harder,¡± Gurney returned. ¡°Haha¡­ Of course I will catch up to you soon.¡± Pavel laughed as well. He spoke in a carefree tone, but he could not conceal the lack of confidence in his heart. Soon, everyone else returned to the tunnel and vanished into the darkness. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Seeing their figures fade into the darkness, Gurney let out a deep sigh after some time. Once Gurney found out that the second special encounter point would have a supernatural class inheritance, he started to plan a way to gain the third special encounter content, the Destiny Gold Coin. Using the inheritance as an excuse to send them away so he could open the Supernatural Door containing the Destiny Gold Coin, this was Gurney¡¯s plan. After returning to the Blood Magic Totem room and walking one round around it, Gurney then left the room. Arriving at the living room, Gurney willed more than ten Fire Arrows to block the entrance of the tunnel. The burning flames could block out the sound of the Supernatural Door when it opens. Arriving at the door that guarded the Destiny Gold Coin, Gurney quickly input the Lanemian runes on the door. Crack¡­ There was a soft sound of friction. After the door was opened, he saw a small study room that was more like a secret room. All three walls that he saw had decaying bookshelves, as well as a large number of decayed books. Hundreds of years had already passed here, so it was not strange for these ordinary bookshelves to be decaying like that. In contrast, the environment here was quite clean, so there was not much dust. Using the system, Gurney saw the coin immediately; it was termed as the noble creation, ¡°Destiny Gold Coin¡±. This gold coin could be said to be the most important thing in this special encounter. After all, the main theme of this special encounter was the ¡°Noble Inheritance of the Blood Magic Grandmaster¡±. Walking forward, Gurney picked up the Destiny Gold Coin that was lying unassumingly at the corner of the wall. If one did not take a closer look, one would not even notice this noble creation. I should toss it, and check out my luck! The moment Gurney held this Destiny Gold Coin, that strange thought surfaced in his mind. In fact, Gurney had a strong urge to quickly toss this Destiny Gold Coin. ¡°I cannot do that.¡± Gurney immediately became alert. He strengthened his will, and this Destiny Gold Coin got stored inside the system storage space. At the same time, the strange thought vanished. ¡°There is some kind of powerful mental suggestion. Thankfully, I was alert and knew this thing was special. Thus, I was not controlled by this urge. If I did not know this Destiny Gold Coin¡¯s true identity or if my mind was weaker, I¡¯m afraid¡­ I would¡¯ve really tossed it. Then¡­ what would¡¯ve happened the moment I tossed this Destiny Gold Coin?¡± He looked around in this seemingly empty study room. Gurney had some guesses in his heart. ¡°Destiny Gold Coin, it is not simple at all, but it was left at a corner of this room so casually. That means its original owner, Blood Magic Grandmaster Gog, had already¡­ fallen victim to it. ¡°Was it caused because he tossed this Destiny Gold Coin? If so¡­ then this Destiny Gold Coin is truly a powerful and extraordinary magical item. If I have time, I want to research it thoroughly.¡± Now was not the time to explore the secret behind the Destiny Gold Coin. While thinking, Gurney had already shut the Supernatural Door of this study room. Since he had already obtained the Destiny Gold Coin, it was now time to take the inheritance of this Bloodcaster class. Bloodcaster! Returning to the room with the Blood Magic Totem, Gurney inspected the totem stone pillar. After confirming that there were no issues, he felt slightly assured. He placed his palm on the stone pillar. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Three runes started to vibrate. The runes that represented ¡°communication¡± and ¡°medium¡± were formed in Gurney¡¯s palm. At the next moment, Gurney connected the communication medium between him and the supernatural token, Blood Magic Totem. When obtaining supernatural books or trying to use supernatural equipment, one needed to establish a connection. Similarly, when trying to accept the guidance of a supernatural token inheritance, one had to establish the medium of connection as well. Once the connection was made, an indescribably twisted evil curse that was filled with darkness, blood, greed, and terror spewed out like a broken dam, gushing into Gurney¡¯s body. This evil curse that had been nurturing for hundreds of years went into Gurney¡¯s body and soul at the same time as the Bloodcaster inheritance. ¡°Oh no!¡± The moment the connection was made, Gurney sensed something amiss. When Gurney wanted to cut the connection with this supernatural token, it was already too late. The dark and twisted curse¡¯s power had already poured into the depths of Gurney¡¯s soul. His body twisted, and he screamed shrilly and peculiarly like he was in deep pain. ¡°Aghhhh¡­! Aaaahhh¡­!¡± Gurney who was in deep pain felt his body contracting, and all of the blood in his body was boiling because of this curse. His entire body inflated rapidly like a balloon. Gurney¡¯s heart, at this very moment, was pounding crazily like it had gone haywire. Thud-thud-thud-thud¡­ It was beating more than ten times a second. ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡­ save¡­¡± This sudden change of event made the calm Gurney fluster as he turned fearful. ¡°Am I about to die¡­. but I have a system¡­¡± In the depths of Gurney¡¯s eyes, there was despair and helplessness. Bam! Suddenly, Gurney¡¯s heart exploded with an intensely loud sound. In the next moment, Gurney¡¯s pupils lost all signs of life. His entire body was like a collapsed pillar as he lay within the blood pool of the Blood Magic Totem. His expression was twisted. The appearance of his corpse was unsightly! Chapter 27 Reincarnation! I died just like that? Gurney looked at this sight in disbelief. At this moment, upon death, his vision seemed to be fixed at 45 degrees downward. The scene before him was gray-white, and there was an overwhelming quantity of mist and fog around him. The scene that he was seeing was the Blood Magic Totem room that he was in when inheriting the Bloodcaster class. Right now, because of the peculiar curse of the Blood Magic Totem, his blood boiled, and his heart exploded. He was now a corpse lying in the blood pool. Looking at his own corpse was truly a strange sight. I died earlier, but now, I became like this. Gurney wanted to look around but he found that he was completely immobilized. Is it due to the system? System! Gurney willed. Immediately, the system page materialized before Gurney¡¯s eyes. As expected! After looking at it, Gurney sighed to himself. At this moment, on the system menu, Other than the two functions, [Passive Farming] and [Special Encounter], a third function had appeared ¡ª [Reincarnation]. Back then, when I was near the three-hundred-year-old dragon source fruit, I awakened the [Special Encounter] function. And right now, it seems that after dying¡­ I awakened this [Reincarnation] function! Reincarnate! Gurney held some anticipation and joy as he pressed on the page of this [Reincarnation] function. [Reincarnation] By ¡°reincarnating¡± after death, one can turn all negative conditions, curses, memetics, mutations, or even abnormal symptoms of the regular body into one¡¯s own supernatural talent, and obtain corresponding resistances against them. After revival, one¡¯s mental power, physical body, origin force, and all things related to strength will be condensed and purified. However, one¡¯s own power level will fall by a certain extent. Current Number of Reincarnations Left: 6 ¡­ After repeatedly looking at this [Reincarnation] function, Gurney could not help but praise it internally, This is¡­ another heaven-defying function! Undeniably, this [Reincarnation] was a powerful function not inferior to [Passive Farming] and [Special Encounter]. Or in some sense, [Reincarnation] was even stronger. Firstly, it could be used as a type of revival or resurrection. This was already confirmed by what happened earlier to Gurney. Just this alone was heaven-defying. After all, even in mythologies and legends, when the various Pantheons faced the Twilight of the Gods, they sank into demise without being able to revive. Even legendary existences could not revive, but Gurney could. And other than revival, the comprehensive ability of this function was also extremely powerful. [Reincarnation] was able to turn negative effects into the user¡¯s own ¡°supernatural talent¡±. There was nothing else to say; just this point alone would allow Gurney to walk on the unrestrained path of doing anything he wanted. Of course, with Gurney¡¯s nature, he would not toy around with his life, but this would give him enough confidence to face those mysterious existences or supernatural disasters. Even though there was the slight drawback of losing his current level of power, but regarding the point of ¡°mental power, physical body, origin force and all things related to strength will be condensed and purified¡±, Gurney thought about it and immediately realized the power of this aspect. In many passive farming games, the point of reincarnation is to convert all of one¡¯s current level and stats into bonus attributes when the character is stuck at a certain stage. That way, when restarting, the amount of time needed to farm would be much lower. The condensation of mental power carries the same logic for a Spellcaster like me. In the future, as I continue on my Transcendent road, I can use this [Reincarnation] function to condense and purify my mental power, allowing it to cross certain bottlenecks and hurdles more easily. Crossing those hurdles is the life-long dream of many Transcendents. After inspecting, thinking, and analyzing the situation, Gurney had fully calmed down. This reincarnation function was his greatest hidden trump card at this moment. If he had not died once, he would not have unlocked it. Calming himself, Gurney looked at the description of this reincarnation function again. Converting curses into my own talent? Earlier, that terrifying bloody and dark curse had great power. It was simply too overwhelming, directly destroying my heart. That twisted and evil curse of darkness should not be the same as the Bloodcaster curse. In that case, this means that the Bloodcaster class¡¯s own blood curse had already been inherited by my body earlier. Which is to say, my body contains two curses now. One is the Bloodcaster curse, and the other is the bloody and dark curse. And after I died, I should ¡°automatically reincarnate¡± now. In that case, the terrifying curse that killed me as well as the blood curse would both be converted by my system into my own supernatural talents. This means that the Bloodcaster curse has also been resolved. This is truly out of my expectations. Gurney smiled as he thought of something else. But others do not know that I have resolved the Bloodcaster¡¯s curse. If they really think of attacking me during the night of the blood moon¡­ I can make use of it. Even though he could revive immediately¡­ Gurney did not do that. He waited at this spot where he was floating in a fixed place with a fixed vision. After more than ten minutes, Gurney looked at his surroundings vigilantly. The gray fog has gotten much denser than earlier. This reincarnation function is not without limit. I need to use it within a certain time frame. I wonder what will happen if I died from dismemberment or got eaten by some wild beasts. Or even, if someone turned me into ash and scattered my remains into the sea, what would happen? With the system¡¯s power, it would likely use a logical method for me to revive. I can only explore the details in the future. Next, Gurney pressed the button beside the number ¡°6¡± on the [Reincarnation] tab. Gurney¡¯s vision started to move closer to his body. Six reincarnations coincide with the six months that I¡¯ve been in this world. Through instinct, I know that this reincarnation number can be increased. This is great news! Inside the blood pool of the Blood Magic Totem. Tick tick¡­ Gurney who was bathed in blood stood up abruptly. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± When he died, he fell into the blood pool, so a lot of blood went into his nose. Thus, after reviving, Gurney felt terrible. After coughing for some time, Gurney could finally breathe normally again. After slightly cleaning up his body which was bathed in blood and looked terrible, Gurney inspected his own condition. The spells that were placed in the farming slots had no change in level. He had four silent cast runes; there were no changes. He had three multi-cast runes; there were no changes as well. However, his mental power, physical body strength, and origin force had changed. ¡°My origin force has clearly fallen by about twenty percent, but the density of my origin force has evidently increased by ten percent. Raising the capacity of one¡¯s origin force is relatively easy, but the density of the origin force is extremely hard to raise. Many Transcendents are unable to create dense origin force, but I can do that through reincarnation. This is really a powerful effect. ¡°Similarly, my body¡¯s physical strength has also fallen. Even including my flesh density, they have all fallen by around twenty percent, but my physical body feels extremely refreshed now. Even my movements are more agile than before. This is because my body¡¯s talent has risen. ¡°With the rise in my body¡¯s talent, when I undergo passive farming, the growth of the body will become even faster. The upper limit has been raised too. ¡°And finally¡­¡± Gurney¡¯s expression became much more serious. ¡°The most important thing is my mental power.¡± Gurney rubbed his temples lightly. Mental power, in today¡¯s supernatural research world, had been sub-classified into many different attributes. Among which, the most important ones were mental power quality and mental power quantity. Mental power quality represented the fragility and hardiness of one¡¯s mental power. High-quality mental power was like a metal bowl; it could not be easily destroyed. Low-quality mental power was like tofu, easily smashed to bits. Mental power quantity very obviously meant the quantity of mental power that one had. It was not to be underestimated. If someone had an extremely high quantity of mental power, it would overflow and create a ¡°spiritual consciousness¡±, greatly raising the person¡¯s perception. At the same time, with a strong spiritual consciousness, the person would have precise control over their spells. In fact, even after casting spells, they could slightly adjust the flying direction, causing attacks to become more accurate. As for those who had a low quantity of mental power, they could not become mages. Right now, Gurney¡¯s mental power quality and quantity had both fallen by 20%, but he did not feel uncomfortable at all. ¡°My origin force and body have sacrificed the less important attributes through reincarnation to raise my potential and elevate the core traits. ¡°As for mental power, in terms of quality and quantity, they are extremely important aspects of mental power, yet they were still weakened. That is to say, whatever potential that got elevated is something deeper that I cannot currently sense or perceive regarding my mental power. ¡°Even though my mental power quality and quantity fell by twenty percent, I can feel that my senses and perception have gotten clearer than before. At the same time, the seven runes that are inscribed through my mental power are giving off even less pressure now, and I can handle them with greater ease. ¡°Other than that, the powerful curse has been converted into my body¡¯s supernatural talent, as well as gaining some sort of resistance. I cannot perceive the increase in talent for the time being. It will only make itself known after some time when I¡¯ve undergone more cultivation and learning. ¡°As for the supernatural resistances, they will only be displayed when I face an attack of the corresponding negative trait. ¡°In conclusion¡­ this reincarnation caused my ¡®quantity¡¯ to fall, but my ¡®quality¡¯ has risen. This is also in line with the trait of reincarnation. After all, quality is far more important than quantity. ¡°My strength has not fallen by too much. Of course, this might be because I was relatively weak to begin with. In the future, when I get stronger, each reincarnation will weaken me more severely.¡± After closely inspecting the changes in his body, Gurney¡¯s last bit of worry and doubt vanished altogether. ¡°Regardless, the revival through [Reincarnation] can only be kept as a trump card. I cannot try to abuse it and disregard my own life. ¡°I need to be more stable. I need to be more careful!¡± Chapter 28 Bloodcaster Beyond the dark and silent tunnel. Avery, Pavel, and the rest looked towards the other end of the tunnel with great concern and worry. At the end of the tunnel, the row of Fire Arrows that Gurney made had already been extinguished, and the path ahead was completely dark. More than ten minutes ago, they had clearly heard Gurney¡¯s terrifying cry and anguished screams, so they were worried. Inheriting a supernatural token was very dangerous. After all, humans were lifeforms with blood and flesh, while supernatural tokens were involved with extraordinary powers that were mysterious and peculiar. An ordinary human trying to grasp extraordinary powers through their flesh body, it was obviously very dangerous. If one lacked will or sufficient supernatural talent, they would suffer soul injuries, or their minds might get corrupted, or their bodies might mutate, or they might lose control over the entire situation. Even though Gurney had immense talent and they were very confident in him, after hearing that pitiful cry earlier, their confidence could not stop them from worrying about him. Ta¡­ ta¡­ Ta¡­ ta¡­ Strange footsteps could be heard from within the darkness. The few of them became serious and alert immediately, with the three mages having already prepared their spells in secret. A moment later, a human bathed in blood appeared before the group, his appearance being lit up by their torches. Seeing this bloody person, the mages almost unleashed their spells. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Gurney spoke immediately as he appeared, preventing that from happening. ¡°What¡­ what happened to you?¡± After looking at Gurney closely and confirming that he was the real deal, Avery became less worried. ¡°When I came into contact with that Blood Magic Totem earlier, there was still some sort of spiritual power left inside. It should be the remnants of the blood lifeform that we killed earlier¡­ I was caught off guard and fell into the blood pool.¡± The few of them looked at each other. ¡°Thankfully, I had my backup plan and managed to kill that thing. Afterwards, I obtained the supernatural class, Bloodcaster, successfully.¡± After saying so, Gurney pretended to let out a sigh of relief. Everyone had complex emotions as they heard his narration. Transcendent! This was their current goal, and Gurney had already achieved it. These rich aristocrat kids were very clear of it. In order to gain sufficient status and power in their families, they needed to be a Transcendent. In fact, in some families that had intense internal conflicts, if you were not a Transcendent, you might lose your life. Other than strength and wealth, a Transcendent also had a lifespan that far exceeded the normal person¡¯s. An ordinary human who worked laboriously throughout his life would be fortunate to live for over fifty years. For aristocrats, their lifespan ranged from around sixty to seventy. However, after fifty, their vital energy would dwindle, and their minds would become dull, leaving an ordinary illness to easily take their life away. In this supernatural world filled with mysterious powers, ordinary lifeforms were as fragile as paper. But if one became a Transcendent, even if they were an ordinary tier one or two Transcendent, they would easily live beyond a hundred years. Even when they grew old, they would still have a decently sharp mind and a strong Transcendent body. The higher the Transcendent tier, the higher the lifespan they had. A longer lifespan was also one of the main goals of many people who wanted to become a Transcendent. While thinking, Gurney looked at Yulair. ¡°You also want to inherit this Bloodcaster class?¡± Yulair was also trying to be a true Spellcaster, and she was qualified to accept the inheritance. Regarding this problem, she had already given it careful consideration. ¡°Yeah!¡± There was no doubt in her mind as she nodded. Even though Bloodcaster had a weakness, that could not hide the fact that it was a very powerful class. Many curses are resolvable. If I am sufficiently strong, I can even suppress the blood curse instead. In the worst case, I can still rely on supernatural items, Yulair thought to herself. ¡°Even though I exterminated that evil thing, you still need to be careful when you go there.¡± ¡°Yeah! I know.¡± Breathe in¡­ breathe out¡­ Taking a deep breath, she calmed her palpitating heart. Yulair walked in the tunnel alone, and she was soon engulfed in darkness. After Yulair was completely submerged in the darkness, Gurney looked at the rest of them. ¡°Who has extra water?¡± The blood in the blood pool was very strange. It was sticky and oily, and the feeling of being covered in it was extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Not me.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± Everyone said convincingly. Shrugging his shoulders helplessly, Gurney went to the side and sat down to meditate. Opening the system in his mind, and looking at the [Passive Farming] page, Gurney smiled. The fifth farming slot has finally opened! At this moment, on the [Passive Farming] page, after such a long time, the fifth slot had finally been unlocked. Putting away his joyful emotions, Gurney started to inspect his supernatural class ¡ª Bloodcaster. Currently, Gurney had already completed the catalyst acceptance, so he was now a Bloodcaster. Thus, Gurney was no longer an Apprentice Spellcaster now. Of course, he was not a tier-one Spellcaster either. He was considered half a Spellcaster. After Gurney opened his origin pool, his soul would undergo a qualitative transformation and push through the boundary of tier one. Then, Gurney would become a genuine tier-one Transcendent Bloodcaster! The core ability of a Bloodcaster was blood. As Gurney sat down calmly, at this moment, he could clearly feel the bubbling and movement of the blood in his body. Blood was produced in the bone marrow; it would flow into the veins, before being pumped throughout the body by the heart to supply energy. In the core inheritance of the Bloodcaster class, the most important thing was the strengthening of one¡¯s blood. The stronger the blood, the more it would nourish the body, and the stronger the body would get. The Bloodcaster class can strengthen the blood to raise the strength of the body. This suits my tanky-mage route very well. A tanky mage not only needs to have a supreme defense in terms of equipment, they also need to have a strong body. This Bloodcaster class suits me so well! Gurney sighed to himself internally. When he inherited the supernatural Bloodcaster class, he discovered that at the core of this inheritance, there was also a method to strengthen the blood, and it was called the Blood Pool Codex. Blood Pool Codex? Looking at this supernatural book, Blood Pool Codex, Gurney fell into deep thought. It seems that Blood Magic Grandmaster Gog had made an agreement with a powerful and mysterious Blood Demon or Blood-kin. Thus, he managed to create this Blood Pool Codex that is able to strengthen one¡¯s blood. Feeling the vast depth and profundity of this Blood Pool Codex, Gurney knew that this was an extraordinary supernatural book. The mid-tier supernatural book Cybona Origin Pool that Gurney had placed in his passive farming slot was not even ten percent as complex as this Blood Pool Codex. While thinking about it, Gurney placed this Blood Pool Codex into the newly unlocked fifth passive farming slot in his system. [Passive Farming] Slot 1: Bone Essence Potion Mantra (Level Six) Slot 2: Cybona Origin Pool (Level One) Slot 3: Ring Explosion (Level Five) Slot 4: Devotion Knight Breathing Style (Level One) Slot 5: Blood Pool Codex (Level Zero) All five of them were supernatural books. During this period of passive farming, Cybona Origin Pool and Devotion Knight Breathing Style had both risen to level one. For other people, they would need to spend months or even years of training to level their supernatural books; in Gurney¡¯s case, it was just a few days of farming. After Blood Pool Codex was placed in the slot, and once 10 seconds had passed¡­ +15! The number +15 appeared above Blood Pool Codex before quickly vanishing. The experience gain is so high? Seeing the two-digit experience gain, Gurney could not help but feel stirred internally. Chapter 29 Staring from the Abyss After farming so many books, Gurney had already understood some of the mechanics behind it. The higher tier the book was, the more starting experience it would gain compared to lower-tier books. However, their level would rise relatively slower compared to those lower-tier books. Evidently, the better the book was, the more time this [Passive Farming] function would need to raise it. Relatively, lower-tier books also had a lower upper-limit in terms of level. For example, ordinary books like Fire Arrow or Arc Lightning reached level four after two months of farming, but even though they continued gaining experience afterwards, their level was still fixed at four. As for the supernatural book Ring Explosion, even though it leveled more slowly, but after a long time had passed, it had actually managed to reach level five. And right now, regarding this Blood Pool Codex, it had +15 experience points from the start. One had to know, even the mid-tier book, Cybona Origin Pool, only gave +8 initially. The extraordinary power of Blood Pool Codex was evident with one glance. The stronger the better, Gurney thought to himself. Currently, even though I only have this Blood Pool Codex, as time passes and my tier rises, my corresponding Bloodcaster abilities will also awaken gradually as I get stronger. I am really looking forward to those extraordinary abilities that the Bloodcaster class has. I wonder if these supernatural abilities can be put into the passive farming slot. According to the system¡¯s powerful characteristics, it should be possible. I am a Bloodcaster! This powerful class will display its brilliance in the most dazzling manner in my hands. While waiting, everyone felt concerned and worried about Yulair who was currently accepting the inheritance. Gurney was not worried because, before he came over, Gurney had already inspected the Blood Magic Totem. The peculiar curse had been entirely used up to kill Gurney, and none was left on the totem. Yulair only needed to deal with the blood curse that was originally within the Bloodcaster class. It was not a problem. While waiting, half an hour passed quickly. Within the darkness, footsteps could be heard. Everyone turned to look. Next! Yulair who was bathed in blood walked over to them in a pathetic state. She had a look of embarrassment. ¡°I¡­ earlier¡­ I too¡­¡± She lowered her head, muttering to herself as her voice got softer. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± As the first person exploring this inheritance, it would be normal to fall into the pool, but her¡­ she had also fallen into it¡­ ¡°Do you have water?¡± Yulair asked softly. ¡°I have a bottle.¡± ¡°I have some left.¡± ¡°I can give you some.¡± They quickly said. At the corner, within the dark shadow, Gurney¡¯s smile slowly faded from his face. ¡­ Half an hour later. After cleaning up, Yulair¡¯s face returned to its pristine state. She then described the danger that she experienced during the inheritance, ¡°The sound of boiling blood was accompanied by soft whispers, making it hard for my willpower to materialize. And that flowing sound resembles demonic words. It lingers in my mind and cannot be ignored. Initially, I almost lost control. ¡°But now, I feel much better. In the case of supernatural inheritances, the moment when the power and body start to merge together is the most crucial. You guys need to watch out when it¡¯s your turn.¡± Yulair told them about her genuine insights from this inheritance without being stingy. Gurney listened with much interest. Whispering? Was there? Bubbling and flowing sounds that cannot be ignored? The problems that Yulair faced were not an issue for Gurney. After she finished her words, Gurney spoke, ¡°There is another Supernatural Door. Let¡¯s take a look at it.¡± Nobody had any objections. Soon, they arrived in Blood Magic Grandmaster Gog¡¯s living room. While everyone stayed alert, Gurney opened the Supernatural Door that previously contained the Destiny Gold Coin. ¡°It seems to be a study room, but it is a pity that the books have all decomposed,¡± Avery spoke softly after inspecting the place. ¡°Otherwise, if we could bring back these books, we would have been able to learn a lot more.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± After checking the room, they confirmed that there were no valuables left. They then returned to the living room. ¡°Other than these two Supernatural Doors, there are also three tunnels. I wonder where they lead to. Do you guys want to explore it?¡± Avery seemed to be asking the group, but he was actually looking for Gurney¡¯s opinion. ¡°There is no need to explore them, or rather, we cannot go.¡± Gurney immediately rejected the proposal. Forget about the potential danger there. Just with the fact that those locations were not considered special encounters by the system, there would be no value in exploring them. Moving around in this dangerous place without sufficient knowledge, wasn¡¯t that a death wish? It was possible that those locations might contain valuable things. For example, other books, scrolls, or important information that was stored elsewhere. These things were not useless, but currently, they had already obtained the three contents that were listed and earned a fortune. It was time to curb their greed. Gurney had also prepared his reply already. ¡°From the style of that Transcendent Grandmaster, he would seal his treasures behind Supernatural Doors and keep them close to his resting room. We can try to peek into these tunnels, but we cannot enter them deeply.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement when they heard Gurney¡¯s words. ¡°I will take a quick look. If there is danger, I will leave immediately. You guys can stay here and rest first,¡± Avery said. ¡°Be careful.¡± Gurney did not stop him as that might lead to suspicions. While everyone rested, Yulair quietly went towards Gurney. ¡°Did you sense it?¡± Yulair spoke in a soft tone that carried traces of fear. Gurney thought rapidly in his mind; he understood what she was referring to. ¡°The curse?¡± Gurney answered softly. Yulair seemed to be scared and spoke in a shivering tone, ¡°Yes, the terrifying existence, ¡®it¡¯ is staring at us from the abyss!¡± From Yulair¡¯s hoarse and shivering tone, Gurney could sense her deep fear. The extraordinary power of Blood Pool Codex was evident with one glance, but that meant the ¡°noble¡± existence behind it was also powerful, terrifying, and mysterious. Sadly, the curse of that noble and mysterious existence had already been forcefully absorbed by the system and converted into Gurney¡¯s supernatural talent and resistance. Gurney did not even have a chance to face that terrifying existence. If ¡®it¡¯ dared to stare at him, he would stare right back. It was a pity that the system did not give Gurney such a chance. ¡°That is only a curse,¡± Gurney said. ¡°The best solution is to quickly find a way to suppress or resolve the curse.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Seemingly affected by Gurney¡¯s tone that was heavy and stable like a mountain, Yulair¡¯s mood also improved and stabilized. After a while, Yulair asked, ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t afraid?¡± Gurney smiled as he said, ¡°I think the one who should be scared is not me.¡± Yulair stared at Gurney in a daze. She opened her mouth slightly, her stunned expression spread over her delicate face. Chapter 30 Trap A while later, Avery who had entered a small section and inspected the three tunnels came back. Because he did not go deep into the tunnel, there was no danger involved in his investigation, but he also had no additional gains. ¡°Right now, we have already opened all the Supernatural Doors here. We¡¯ve probably already taken what we can. Then¡­¡± Avery¡¯s tone became more cautious. ¡°We need to discuss how we¡¯re going to kill those enemies camping outside and waiting for us.¡± Once Avery finished his words, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted towards Gurney subconsciously. Earlier, the person who suggested that they counterattack was Gurney after all. He had already thought of a plan to retaliate. ¡°We will do this. First¡­¡± Gurney lowered his voice and explained his plan. ¡­ Howling Canyon. The fog was still dense with no signs of lifting. In fact, the fog was even thicker now than before. About fifty meters away from the Spatial Origin Door, in a corner, the blood-eared elves, Ximo and Sheron, were waiting quietly. At the side, the tier-two supernatural lifeform kermo giant wolf was lying on the ground, resting with its eyes closed. While waiting, Ximo asked, ¡°Almost a day has passed. Have they already died inside?¡± A day¡¯s time was quite long for the exploration of such a small ¡°Spatial Origin Realm¡±. ¡°It is very likely,¡± Sheron nodded lightly and said. ¡°After all, this is the resting place of a top-tier Transcendent Grandmaster. Even though this group of Apprentice Transcendents might have some strength, in the face of real danger, the chance of death is still very high. It is not strange that they would get completely wiped out. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for another day. If they do not come out tomorrow, we can basically confirm that they are already dead. By then, I will use a sealing spell to hide the entrance. Nobody will find out about this place for the time being.¡± Sheron had already made the main plans for the future. Suddenly. From the dense fog, there was some commotion. It sounded like footsteps. Next, there was a loud sound as if a huge thing had fallen to the ground. This commotion immediately alerted the two of them. With the Summoner Sheron¡¯s eyes, blood light flowed as he quickly communicated with his contracted lifeform, the tier-two ¡°secret soul specter¡±. The secret soul specter had been summoned from deep within another spatial world by Sheron using a special contract ritual, and they had signed a contract with each other. Secret soul specter was born with the ability to ¡°void walk¡±. And this tier-two supernatural spiritual lifeform was the thing that Sheron sent to spy on the group. After communicating with Sheron, he could perfectly see what the secret soul specter saw. Before the Spatial Origin Door, on the ground. A muscular young man was lying down on the ground in a pathetic state. His body was covered in thick sticky blood. The young man was still struggling. He continued to cough out blood, and his aura was extremely weak. Even in this pathetic state, the young man continued to grab onto the longsword in his hand that seemed to shine with a mystic silver light. ¡°A mystic silver longsword?! They obtained treasures!¡± Seeing this, Sheron could not help but feel happy. But he did not take action immediately. He used the secret soul specter to watch as he continued waiting. After five to six minutes, other than this severely injured muscular young man whose aura was growing weaker, nobody else came out. ¡°It seems¡­ the rest have all died inside.¡± Sheron let out a deep breath and walked out from the corner. The kermo giant wolf and Ximo followed him. An Apprentice Knight that was near death could not be of any threat to them. Mystic silver weapons have very high value. This can be sold for at least 1,500 gold pounds. It would be enough for me to buy some supernatural materials and ascend to tier three. I can even change to a new mage robe. The resting place of this Blood Magic Grandmaster is¡­ really a treasury. Thinking of this, Sheron started to fantasize about the future in his mind. After I get all those treasures, I might even be able to reach the level of a high-tier Transcendent¡­ While Sheron was feeling excited about his bright future, the situation suddenly changed. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! Several sharp Fire Arrows shot out of the fog, piercing right through it, and these sharp arrows were all aimed at Sheron. The Fire Arrows were so fast that by the time Sheron managed to react, the first Fire Arrow had already reached his chest. Whoosh! There was a dull sound, and the force of the Fire Arrow exploded around Sheron¡¯s chest. Boom! However, a hazy black light spread around Sheron¡¯s chest, forcefully blocking this Fire Arrow that had been launched at him in surprise. Summoner Sheron actually had such a defensive method. Next, the second and third Fire Arrows arrived; they were similarly hard to react to and defend against. Bam! Bam! Two level-four Fire Arrows exploded near Sheron¡¯s chest, and flames blazed around him. Sheron, who had managed to react already, quickly dodged to the side, but the moment he had just moved away slightly, the fourth Fire Arrow arrived before him. After being attacked by three level-four Fire Arrows, the hazy black light that protected Sheron seemed to have reached its limit. Due to the power of this fourth Fire Arrow, the black light shattered. Swoosh! Next, the Fire Arrow directly tore Sheron¡¯s cloak and pierced his chest. Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh! A chain of Fire Arrows was unleashed at him, and they all stabbed into his body. In just less than a second, Sheron was pierced by more than eight Fire Arrows in his chest. The flames continued to burn, filling Sheron¡¯s vision. Instant-casting spells are too fast. This was his last thought. Bam! Sheron fell to the ground. This sudden change of event was just too fast. Shadower Ximo had reacted the moment she saw the Fire Arrows, but Sheron¡¯s reaction speed was much slower than hers. Thus, he was shot to death by the Fire Arrows. With more than ten Fire Arrows in one second, he easily shattered Sheron¡¯s ¡°defensive spirit¡±. This is a powerful Spellcaster. Seeing that Sheron was killed, sadness and anger filled Ximo¡¯s heart; the intense feeling of revenge made her want to kill the attacker. However, Ximo¡¯s logic and fear towards the powerful enemy still controlled her body. I need to escape. Otherwise, I will die. After making one agile roll, she quickly retreated backwards. Even though she wanted to escape, the enemy within the fog did not seem to want to let her off. Bzz bzz bzz¡­ A large arc of purple lightning formed with dazzling light. The arc lightning spread for five to six meters. It was simply like a huge web made of electricity. This lightning was too powerful! If she was hit, she would not be able to escape. ¡°Awoooo¡ª¡± There was a pitiful cry. The Arc Lightning had directly landed on the kermo giant wolf¡¯s body. Ximo had escaped to the back of the kermo giant wolf. At this moment, the kermo giant wolf got hit because it was used by her as a shield. It was quite unlucky. The kermo giant wolf¡¯s master died, and it also got hit by such a powerful spell. After making a pitiful cry, the kermo giant wolf quickly ran away with its tail tucked between its legs. During this period, Ximo who had concealed her traces vanished into thin air. The secret soul specter that had lost its contract owner also left. The battle¡­ had ended in the blink of an eye! Chapter 31 Green Leaf Bracelet At the entrance of the blood-colored Spatial Origin Door, Gurney looked with an expressionless face at the blood-eared elf who was pierced by the Fire Arrows within the fog. After sensing his surroundings, Gurney confirmed that the specter spying on him had truly vanished. He let out a sigh. ¡°Alright, get up.¡± Gurney kicked Pavel who was on the ground. With a flip of his body, Pavel stood up in a lively manner. At the same time, behind the blood-colored Spatial Origin Door, Avery, Yulair, and the rest came out. Looking at the corpse that was currently being burned by the Fire Arrows, Avery praised, ¡°Truly a spectacular battle.¡± ¡°We were prepared and caught them unguarded. It was no wonder they lost,¡± Gurney explained calmly. ¡°Be careful. That female assassin escaped. She might return to exact revenge.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone nodded lightly; they did not let down their guard. Their plan was simple, but the actual effect was pretty much perfect. Pavel drank an aura-concealment potion; together with the huge amount of blood they had access to, he easily pretended to be on the verge of death. Next, Apprentice Light Elementalist, Black Dill, used her ¡°Light Illusion¡± spell on Pavel. It cast an illusion on the area around Pavel after he came out. That way, Pavel could put up a show to lure the enemies into coming out, allowing Gurney¡¯s counterattack plan to take form. The plan carried certain risks, but from the results, it was rather successful. They managed to kill the blood-eared elf that was a tier-two Summoner. If the enemy had managed to put some distance between them, the peculiar spiritual lifeform and the tier-two kermo giant wolf that had high physical defense, along with the Transcendent Shadower who escaped, could have caused the group to suffer casualties; they might even get wiped out. The only pity now was that the Shadower escaped. Blood-eared elves have high agility to begin with, and that woman is a Shadower too. It¡¯s not surprising that she escaped. Unless I become a genuine tier-one Bloodcaster, or even a tier-two Bloodcaster, trying to kill them at the same time was always going to be very difficult. Even then, the fact that I managed to kill a tier-two Summoner was already quite good. Regarding this result, Gurney was quite satisfied. He went over to the body of the tier-two Summoner. The fire arrows made from his spell had pierced his chest, and they were burning intensely. Sheron, who had plotted against Gurney¡¯s group, had eventually fallen prey to Gurney¡¯s trap. Looking at this blood-eared elf¡¯s body, the cloak had already been torn by Gurney¡¯s spell, so it had no value remaining. However, this blood-eared elf did not have a bag or even a sack. After searching the body for a while, Gurney found a light green metallic ¡°Green Leaf Bracelet¡± on the right arm. ¡°A supernatural storage bracelet?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted towards him. Supernatural storage equipment was very rare, and they had high value too. They were normally as valuable as mystic silver equipment. Among these rich aristocratic kids, only Avery had supernatural storage equipment; the rest did not have one. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Gurney quickly took out many things from this green leaf bracelet ¡ª water, food, low-tier potions, some mid-tier potions, as well as some supernatural materials. But the value of these materials was not even ten percent of this green leaf bracelet. Even though Gurney had his own system storage, having this supernatural storage equipment as a concealment was a great idea. Plus, it might have some huge effect in certain situations. ¡°This green leaf bracelet has a cubic meter of space internally. It is valued at around 800 to 1,000 gold pounds. Counting the things inside, we will value this at 1,000 gold pounds. According to our battle distribution, I should be able to claim over sixty percent of the loot. After we return, I will pay you guys 400 gold pounds.¡± Gurney had priority pick, and nobody had an objection to him taking the green leaf bracelet and compensating them with gold pounds instead. ¡­ The night descended. In the valley, at the side of a small mountain river stream, a fire was burning intensely. After washing up and cleaning himself thoroughly, Gurney, who now felt extremely comfortable about his cleanliness, walked towards the fire with his hair dripping water. At this time, several people had gathered around the fire, laughing and talking amongst themselves. ¡°Has Avery returned yet?¡± Turning around a corner, Gurney then saw Avery who was sitting by the fire. Earlier, after leaving the Howling Canyon that was covered in dense fog, the group moved first, while Avery stayed at the back, defending against the Shadower if she chose to return. Right now, with Avery¡¯s return and everyone¡¯s joyous mood, it seemed that the female Shadower did not follow them. After all, she would have had to face a mysterious person who easily killed a tier-two Transcendent and almost took her life. If that female Shadower knew her limits, she would not approach or even tail them. Arriving by the side of the fire, Gurney asked, ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°I traced the aura of that blood-eared elf. She seemed to have escaped immediately and had no intention of following us.¡± ¡°Hmm, she understands the situation at least.¡± Gurney laughed. Frankly speaking, the current Gurney was not afraid of that tier-one blood-eared elf attacking him. With their crisis resolved, everyone became happier and more relaxed. ¡°This exploration has ended. Then, we should head for our next target, the Ancient Architecture Ruin Grounds.¡± While talking, Avery started to plan for their next step. That Ancient Architecture Ruin Grounds was a cursed land that bred countless skeletons ¡ª skeleton soldiers, skeleton wolves, skeleton boars, and all sorts of skeleton creatures. Even though those skeletons possessed some combat ability, the group did not intend to enter deeply, so there should be no danger. In the past, the group had fought against the skeletons at the periphery. Also, when they went into a supernatural wilderness, they would keep an eye out for resources while training their bodies to fight against supernatural lifeforms. Fighting against these skeletons would be an extremely good form of training. For the following journey, it would be a fun experience for them. Except, Gurney would take on the role of a ¡°bodyguard¡± now. Currently, having inherited the Bloodcaster class, I have already stepped onto the Transcendent road. My mental power seems to have broken free of a certain restriction. In just one day, I felt that it increased by a certain amount. Hmm¡­ it is said that after becoming a Transcendent, there would be a ¡°puberty¡± phase where one¡¯s power will grow explosively. That does not seem to be a lie. At the same time, my Cybona Origin Pool is starting to open the origin pool in my body. Devotion Knight Breathing Style is able to quickly raise the strength of my body as well. As for that Blood Pool Codex, it is also raising my supernatural trait ¡ª meaning my blood ¡ª rapidly. Body, blood, and soul, I have three aspects of growth. By the time I return from this trip to the wilderness plain, my strength will have grown by a lot. In that case, I will need to search for even more supernatural spells to raise my strength. The stronger the supernatural spell, the more gold pounds I would need to buy them. Gurney rubbed his temples lightly. As expected, every Transcendent¡¯s growth is an endless pit when it comes to money. Chapter 32 Eye of the Storm The week of practical lessons in the wilderness had ended. Unknowingly, time passed just like that. Sugar Black-Iron Mine. Oooo~~ Accompanying the sound of the supernatural steam train, the class that had completed their week-long practical lesson started on the journey back to Sugar Ruins City. Inside the mildly shaking train carriage, Avery, Pavel, Yulair, and others interacted with the rest of their classmates excitedly about their experiences and insights from this practical field lesson. As for Gurney, he wore a coat and leaned against the wooden wall, shutting his eyes while resting. After leaving Howling Canyon, the rest of the journey was completely without fatal danger. Even though there were some incidents that occurred¡­ For example, facing the assault of monkeys tossing hard fruits. Or getting targeted by wolves at night; the group had to rely on the terrain to force the wolves away. Or even within the ruin grounds, the unlucky Pavel had taken an arrow to the knee by a skeleton archer. But on a whole, it was relatively safe. Gurney wore a black coat and seemed to be sleeping, but in reality, he was collating his gains from this trip. After these few days of passive farming, Gurney¡¯s strength had risen by leaps and bounds. Mental power, origin force, physical body, and even blood ¡ª they had all grown significantly. With this rate of growth, in half a month, there would be no issues with Gurney advancing to become a tier-one Bloodcaster. At the initial stage of becoming a Transcendent, the supernatural trait would nourish one¡¯s ordinary body. Thus, it was normal to experience rapid growth during the first two months. Other than his own growth, Gurney also got to wear the three new supernatural equipment that he obtained after using ¡°magic contact¡± multiple times on them. Normally speaking, magic copper equipment needed at least six to seven magic contacts before it could be equipped. Otherwise, forcefully equipping them when they did not match the user¡¯s supernatural traits would cause them to get damaged. However, Gurney found that he could wear the equipment after just two magic contacts. He was already able to wear that magic copper equipment and magic shield necklace. As for the two mystic silver artifacts that would normally require half a month to equip, Gurney could wear them after just five days of magic contact. Regarding his special situation, there was only one explanation. ¡°Supernatural talent!¡± The powerful curse that managed to kill Gurney and the blood curse that originated from the mysterious entity in the abyss were both converted into Gurney¡¯s supernatural talent. Thus, he had gained an outstanding talent in terms of resonating with supernatural equipment so that they could be used quickly by him. At this moment, Gurney was wearing the mystic silver boots. This was a pair of mystic silver short boots that resembled the classic European style and gave off a vintage feeling. They were not eye-catching at all when worn by Gurney. As for the mystic silver wand that was of a size similar to those in the Harry Potter movies, it was already placed in the pocket of Gurney¡¯s coat. Supernatural equipment needed the nourishment of origin force, and by using magic contact on them constantly, the user would be able to adapt and unleash their supernatural trait more extensively. Or in the words of some ¡°romantics¡±: ¡°One should treat their supernatural equipment like their lover. They need care and concern to display shocking power that exceeds the norm.¡± And that was true in this case. Without deeply understanding and nourishing the equipment, even a Transcendent Grandmaster would not be able to display the true might of magic copper equipment. In contrast, even for a low-tier Transcendent, if they could nourish their mystic silver equipment to a deep level, they would be able to display great might with it. Gurney¡¯s supernatural talent was so outstanding now, and if he did not stop nourishing his mystic silver and magic copper equipment, they would be able to unleash considerable power for him in the future. Instead of these supernatural equipment, one thing appeared in Gurney¡¯s mind the most. It was that noble creation, the Destiny Gold Coin. During the practical lesson, Gurney did not have any private time to himself; thus, he had delayed the matter. But today, he was going to return to his secret room. It was time to start exploring the information of the Destiny Gold Coin supported by Gurney¡¯s [Reincarnation] function that would allow him to take risks. His current reincarnation chances had already been restored to six. Thus, Gurney did not fear the Destiny Gold Coin or the negative drawbacks it could have. Even if this Destiny Gold Coin had something that terrified most people, its ¡°supernatural memetics¡±¡­ ¡°Destiny Gold Coin,¡± Gurney muttered softly to himself. ¡­ Sugar Ruins City, outskirts. Ooo~~ The supernatural steam train that came from Sugar Black-Iron Mine stayed at the train station for several minutes before sounding off and leaving again. Old Rock Street, No. 155, third floor. The walls were covered with runes created by ritual magic, and the ground, four walls, and even the ceiling were completely sealed and isolated. One could say that the third floor was completely separated from the outside world. Old Cohen¡¯s gaze swept past the outskirts and the steam train that just went past. He pulled down the curtains in the window. Sitting on the sofa, Old Cohen drank a mouthful of the cheap freshly brewed ¡°desolate leaf¡± coffee. He raised his head and looked at the middle-aged aristocrat who wore a white suit and was carrying a pocket watch in his hand. His walking cane and top hat were placed by the side. This was Baron Tram. ¡°Want a cup?¡± For the Empire¡¯s Baron who held a Title, his own territory, and a personal mine, asking him to drink this coffee could be seen as a form of ¡°insult¡±. However, the current Baron Tram did not have the demeanor and attitude of an aristocrat who was facing other aristocrats. Indeed, he held up the coffee pot and poured a cup for himself. The brewed coffee was still boiling hot, but Baron Tram drank it in one gulp regardless. ¡°It tastes fine.¡± Baron Tram laughed. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s the matter today?¡± Old Cohen was the one who spoke. Baron Tram leaned on the chair as he smiled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I find my old friend for a chat?¡± ¡°If you wanted to chat, you would have gotten your servant to bring me to ¡®Autumn Winter Light Caf¨¦¡¯ instead of coming here to my house,¡± Old Cohen said in a calm and slow tone. Baron Tram laughed heartily. ¡°Indeed, I came here for some matters.¡± Old Cohen held his coffee cup. He drank it while waiting for Baron Tram¡¯s following sentence. ¡°That fellow Nigel is going to reach Sugar Ruins City in some time.¡± Old Cohen¡¯s coffee cup froze in the air for a moment before he drank all of the remaining content. ¡°You told him?¡± Old Cohen raised his eyebrows. Baron Tram shrugged. ¡°When you gave those high-tier potions to them in a large batch, it was already impossible to hide it. You know it too. That Nigel fellow is not someone we can assess with common sense. Furthermore, he seems to have made some advancement in tier six. We cannot afford to provoke him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to speak honestly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you do not want to give up that monstrous Pharmacist!¡± Baron Tram laughed. Then, while rubbing his chin, Baron Tram said, ¡°To have such a high efficiency and success rate at concocting high-grade potions, he is at least a Specialist Pharmacist. In fact¡­ he might be near the boundary of being a Pharmacist Grandmaster. If such a monstrous Pharmacist leaves, it is a huge loss to us.¡± ¡°It is not that I am unwilling to part with him, but he is still a child. He is not prepared yet,¡± Old Cohen said softly. ¡°Thus, the reason why I came here today is to ask you to, if possible, get that Gurney to accept the inheritance of a supernatural class. Even though Gurney is still young, he has outstanding Transcendent talent, so it should not be a problem. Right now, before the commotion begins, Gurney still has some time to gain sufficient strength to protect himself. If we really wait until those guys start the commotion, it will be too late then.¡± ¡°I know. I am already considering it. But I did not expect Nigel to come personally.¡± Old Cohen shook his head. ¡°As for the supernatural class, I will try to obtain it soon.¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± Old Cohen suddenly thought of something. ¡°Is Nigel coming to Sugar Ruins City for that mysterious incident or for Gurney?¡± ¡°Both,¡± Baron Tram said in a relaxed manner. ¡°Furthermore, that mysterious incident has a far greater range and implication than we imagined. ¡°Cohen, this time, Sugar Ruins City is in the eye of the storm.¡± Chapter 33 Viya After their discussion, Baron Tram looked at his pocket watch and picked up his walking cane and top hat, taking his leave. As for Old Cohen, he dispelled the ritual-magic rune wall and opened the curtains. Sunlight shone in again, and the room instantly became warmer. Opening the door, Baron Tram seemed to have thought of something as he asked, ¡°I heard you adopted another kid?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Any issues?¡± ¡°I used the device to check. There are no abnormalities. She is merely a kid with decent talent.¡± ¡°Mm! Got it.¡± Hearing Old Cohen¡¯s words, Baron Tram felt like he had asked a pointless question. Ever since the betrayal of ¡°Lowe Lawrence¡±, which caused a huge commotion in the Pioneer Corps, Old Cohen had likely become even more cautious than him when ¡°searching¡± for and ¡°nurturing¡± new blood. Since he confirmed there were no problems, it was highly likely that his worries were for naught. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot about this matter.¡± Baron Tram who had already stepped out of the room with one foot returned to the coffee table. He took out five thick books, and each one was as thick as two clasped hands. These books had hard covers made with excellent materials. Just the material alone showed that these books were very valuable. ¡°These are some of the latest potion theories that have been researched by Dragon Tidal Mountain¡¯s White Tower, as well as notes and explanations on the efficacy of some new effective potions that have been recently introduced. Give them to that kid. They might be of use to him.¡± ¡°I will hand them over to him.¡± ¡°All right then!¡± Baron Tram turned around and left. ¡­ Oooo~~ The supernatural steam train whistled and came to a halt at the Sugar Ruins City Station. Dressed in a black magic robe with red trim, Viya, with curly blond hair, carried her light orange handbag and strode out of the carriage with her pet, a demon hound, along with the surging crowd. A demon hound was a type of special hound breed that originated from the Dark Ages, so it had a relatively long history. The demon hound¡¯s body was neither too big nor too small; it was just a medium-sized hound. There were also black scales on its body, which indicated that it had an extraordinary bloodline power. At the same time, it possessed strength, speed, defense, bone density, and life force that far exceeded ordinary hounds. One could treat a demon hound as a half-supernatural lifeform. Having decent strength, the loyal demon hound was very popular with aristocrats. Once she left the train, Viya started to frown. The air was filled with the smell of burnt magic source coal; it was a sharp stench that made her uncomfortable. ¡°Woof woof!¡± The demon hound seemed to be complaining about the air quality as well. It barked twice in a low volume but retained its ferocity. Squatting down, Viya petted the demon hound¡¯s head using her hand that was wearing a tulle glove. ¡°Alright, Teacher asked me to come here not to enjoy myself but to get in contact with that young Pharmacist genius and confirm if he really possesses such unparalleled Pharmacist talent. At the same time, I need to secretly protect him.¡± ¡°Woof woof¡­¡± the demon hound replied. Following the crowd, they walked out of the train station, arriving at the huge Sugar Train Station Square. In the hidden corners on both sides of a building, several eyes had already focused on Viya. A gorgeously dressed foreign aristocrat lady like this was the perfect target for many thieves and pickpockets. A twelve- or thirteen-year-old boy in very tattered clothing limped towards her quickly. ¡°Lady¡­!¡± the poorly dressed teenager shouted weakly. Before Viya even made a move¡­ ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± The demon hound had already emitted a low growl. Even though it sounded like a hound, its voice had the ferocity of a superior lifeform. The teenager wearing tattered clothes was forced to stop five meters away from them after this shock. Both of his legs were trembling, and the teenager felt an overwhelming fear growing in his heart. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± After shouting out pitifully, the teenager escaped into the corner of the building in panic. Even though he had reached the corner, the teenager was still shivering as the fear of death continued to assault his mind. Regarding this scene, Viya paid no attention to it. By treating her as just some aristocrat lady and trying to test her, there would be a price to pay. Past the square, Viya who had arrived by the road looked at the group of students in front of her who were wearing cloaks as she revealed a slightly shocked gaze. These students were getting into their horse carriages in groups. Her gaze landed on a young man who was dressed in black. ¡°Such a dense aura of blood.¡± Muttering internally, Viya waved her hand to call for a horse carriage as she went into it with her hound. The horse carriage started to move. Petting the demon hound, Viya asked in a low tone, ¡°Did you feel it too?¡± ¡°Woof woof¡­¡± the demon hound responded. ¡°Such a dense aura of blood. Was that a Blood-kin? Or a Blood Demon servant? Even though the sky is dark today, there is still some sunlight around. Blood-kin would not dare to move around casually at this time. If it was a Blood Demon servant, he would not be able to control his thirst for blood or slaughter, so he should not be that either.¡± ¡°Maybe it is some supernatural class? Interesting.¡± Viya smiled lightly. Watching the aristocrat lady dressed in a cloak who left in her horse carriage along with her demon hound, Gurney retracted his gaze after some time. A powerful Transcendent? The growl of that demon hound should be a type of soul attack that induces fear. Even though it is not strong, it is enough to be a life-long lesson for those thieves and pickpockets. Rubbing his temples, Gurney went into his own horse carriage. ¡°Old Rock Street, No. 155.¡± ¡­¡­ Old Rock Street, No. 155. After getting off the horse carriage, Gurney felt a sense of warmth upon seeing the familiar street and building. In the supernatural wilderness, when crossing mountains and valleys, one had to stay alert. If any wind blew, one would have to immediately respond. It had been very mentally straining. Now that he was back, he could finally have a good rest. In his free time, he could read books about pharmacology or concoct potions; life would be very enjoyable. Once the door to the room was opened, Gurney saw Old Cohen who was sitting on the sofa. At this moment, Old Cohen who had white hair sat up straight. He looked at Gurney with a pair of slightly astigmatic eyes that carried alertness in them. On seeing Gurney, a flash of surprise had been revealed on Old Cohen¡¯s face. ¡°Father Cohen!¡± Gurney spoke first. ¡°Come and take a seat!¡± Old Cohen waved at Gurney. Once he sat down, Old Cohen immediately asked softly, ¡°You¡­ became a Transcendent? The aura of blood is so dense!¡± Gurney had been wondering earlier if he should tell Old Cohen about this, but now, it seemed like it was a redundant worry. Father Cohen had seen through it immediately. ¡°Yeah!¡± Gurney then explained the details of the group¡¯s exploration on this trip. Of course, Gurney did not talk about the things that were strictly secret for him. Chapter 34 Pioneer Corps Half an hour later. After hearing Gurney¡¯s recounting, Old Cohen thought for a long time before raising his head and looking at Gurney. He then spoke slowly, ¡°Bloodcaster?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Right now, the various supernatural classes were no longer a secret. It was now the supernatural steampunk era. It was no longer the old era where the various churches ruled the people. Darkness, undead, blood, and other natural elements became the source of supernatural power, but the evil ones had always been people, not the power themselves. Thus, those sources of power that seemed evil were no longer suppressed or looked down on. ¡°Bloodcaster is a very powerful class, but do you know the weakness it has?¡± Old Cohen asked in his hoarse voice. ¡°During the night of the blood moon, my blood would boil and cause me to lose my strength. I might even lose all my battle strength,¡± Gurney spoke as he rubbed his temples, expressing his helplessness. At the same time, Gurney thought to himself internally, Does everyone know about the Bloodcaster class¡¯s weakness? If few people know about it, then so be it, but if everyone knows¡­ then¡­ there will be many people falling for my trap¡­ Seeing Gurney¡¯s helpless expression, Old Cohen paid him no heed. ¡°Bloodcaster is a rather special class. Since you know the weakness already, I will not talk about it. Originally, I planned to bring you to accept a supernatural class inheritance upon graduation. Who would have thought that you would gain a supernatural class inheritance on this trip? Since you are a Transcendent now, then there are several things I need to tell you.¡± After pondering for a while, Old Cohen slowly explained, ¡°My identity is not so simple¡­¡± Gurney moved his body forward a little, listening attentively. Gurney knew that Father Cohen¡¯s identity was not simple all along. After all, before adopting Gurney, he had already adopted many orphans within Sugar Ruins City. Furthermore, these adopted orphans all had outstanding supernatural talent. Gurney was not stupid. He figured out what was blatantly happening, that Old Cohen was sending talented people to some mysterious organization. ¡°Below the calm surface, there are deeply hidden schemes, slaughter, and conflict,¡± Old Cohen started to explain. ¡°The organization I belong to is a mysterious group that resists those evil powers from the darkness. It is called the Pioneer Corps!¡± ¡°Pioneer Corps.¡± Gurney memorized this name in his mind. ¡°Oasia Continent is led by the three strongest Empires ¡ª Jade Orchid, Divine Radiance, and Heavenly Brilliance. All the other smaller empires and kingdoms have also joined the unified supernatural combat organization known as the Supernatural Association. Our Jade Orchid Supernatural Association is one of the three main players of this association. In fact, we are one of the greatest factions in it. ¡°But Jade Orchid Supernatural Association is only the name that normal people know of on the surface. The truth is, within the Jade Orchid Supernatural Association, there are several independent organizations that are deeply hidden and have great authority. The Pioneer Corps is one of them.¡± Jade Orchid Supernatural Association, Pioneer Corps, Gurney thought about this new information in his mind. Next, Gurney pointed out the crucial part of the problem. ¡°So¡­ what sort of enemy is the Pioneer Corps, or rather the whole Jade Orchid Supernatural Association, trying to face? To the extent that all of the forces on the continent have to gather and unite as one¡­¡± With the supernatural information that Gurney currently possessed, he knew that the Supernatural Association was undoubtedly a colossal force. It was supported by the three greatest empires on Oasia Continent after all. It was publicly known to have over a hundred Transcendent Grandmasters. One must know that Transcendent Grandmasters were existences that had transcended the concept of normal humans. In fact, even the Empire¡¯s armies had to give way to these Transcendents. If the enemies were not strong enough, these powerful existences would not have decided to work together. ¡°There are many enemies, far out of your imagination,¡± spoke Old Cohen in a hoarse voice and low tone. ¡°Those churches in the south that still stubbornly stick to their religious mysticism are our strongest enemies. Currently, at the periphery of the southern and northern forces of Oasia Continent, there are a large number of Transcendents. ¡°Those that want to invade our Empire¡¯s territory and spread the faith of some mysterious cult are all hidden threats too. We simply can¡¯t kill every single one of them, so they will never be fully uprooted. ¡°And most importantly, we need to face those sealed supernatural items that have lost control and have appeared in our territory. If we cannot deal with them in time, there will be a large number of deaths by memetics , and they would occur like a plague. ¡°As for those invaders who come from another world or dimension, they are also quite a headache sometimes.¡± ¡°Of course¡±¡ªOld Cohen¡¯s tone became deeper and more suppressed¡ª¡±the thing that frightens us the most is still¡­ that indescribable¡­ terrifying existence.¡± ¡°An indescribable¡­ terrifying existence!¡± Gurney muttered internally. The mysterious veil of the supernatural world had never been lifted. The more one knew, the more they would realize that there were more things in this world that they did not know. Supernatural sealed items that were able to cause chaos and death. The alternate dimensions and spaces that were covered in deep mystery. Lifeforms from other worlds. The terrifying existence deep within the fog. Gurney thought about all of these enemies in his mind. ¡°These are¡­ a large number of enemies.¡± Gurney rubbed his temples that were turning numb. After his explanation, Old Cohen seemed to be tired. He stood up and moved around, walking to the window. ¡°Of course, you are still weak, there is no need for you to face these dangers. Normally, I would have informed you of these matters when you graduated and asked if you were willing to become a Transcendent and work for the association. But now, you have already obtained the unique and special Bloodcaster class. ¡°Some people also know about your Pharmacist talent. Even if you want to stay out of it, I¡¯m afraid¡­ you¡­¡± Old Cohen did not say it out loud, but Gurney knew what he was implying. ¡°Stay out of it?¡± Gurney smiled as he cracked his neck. Crack¡­ There was a crisp sound coming from the joints on his neck. He had transmigrated. He had a system. This was also a dangerous world where he could die at any moment. Stay out of it? Was that possible? Standing up, Gurney spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°Father¡­ the truth is, I want to seriously take a look and understand this terrifying and mysterious supernatural world. Also¡­ I want to become a powerful Transcendent with a long lifespan.¡± If he did not explore this world and see the sights beyond the ordinary, he would be letting down the system that was in him. ¡°Mm! Very good!¡± Old Cohen turned around, and his old and wrinkled face showed an expression of joy. ¡°In a few days, someone from the Pioneer Corps will come and find you. The main reason will be regarding your talent in making potions.¡± Regarding this, Gurney did not feel surprised. All along, he had been displaying extraordinary talent as a Pharmacist, but in terms of combat, he had not shown off his skills in front of Old Cohen. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Gurney nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At the side of the sofa, Old Cohen picked up five thick books at once. ¡°Last time, those potions helped Baron Tram a lot. These are the books that he has instructed me to pass to you as a gift. They are related to pharmacology. All the books are from Dragon Tidal Mountain¡¯s White Tower.¡± ¡°Pharmacology books from Dragon Tidal Mountain¡¯s White Tower!¡± Gurney¡¯s eyes lit up at once. Dragon Tidal Mountain¡¯s White Tower had many Transcendent Pharmacology Teachers, and they had extremely high authority in the world of pharmacology. These books would be immensely helpful to his upcoming extensive research on secret mark potions. After all, Dragon Tidal Mountain¡¯s White Tower was the pioneer and most advanced group in terms of researching secret mark potions. Chapter 35 Life as a Gambling Chip At night. In the dark and silent underground secret room. The gas lamp was extinguished, replaced by a luminous pearl that was not too bright as the light source of the secret room. Together with his own sight as a Transcendent, Gurney could see everything clearly in this dim environment. Currently, Gurney had placed the black-iron soft armor, magic shield necklace, mystic silver wand, mystic silver boots, and the green leaf bracelet into his system space. After confirming that his preparations were done, Gurney let out a deep breath as his eyes flickered with divine light. It was finally time to check out this noble creation, the Destiny Gold Coin. Earlier, when Gurney obtained the Destiny Gold Coin from the study room of the Blood Magic Grandmaster, he had already guessed that the grandmaster likely met his demise because of this Destiny Gold Coin. The other party¡¯s encounter was quite strange, and no traces were left behind. He had simply vanished into thin air. The clothes that he wore and the supernatural equipment, even his own corpse, were not left behind at all. Gurney was very alert against this type of obliteration. It was true that he had [Reincarnation], but his equipment could not be restored. If he died and his equipment all went missing, it would be a huge loss. Thus, Gurney placed all of the valuables into his system space. Flicking his wrist, the coin that was the same size but thicker than a dollar coin landed in Gurney¡¯s hand; it was the Destiny Gold Coin. Once it landed on his palm, Gurney felt that strange mental suggestion once again. I should toss it and check out my luck. Compared to the first time I came into contact with the Destiny Gold Coin, this mental suggestion is weaker now. Is it because I obtained a supernatural class, or is it because the [Reincarnation] that I went through gave me some resistance against such negative influences? However. Gurney gritted his teeth, his arm was slightly trembling. This suggestion is still very powerful. I can almost not control myself in wanting to toss it. It was as if Gurney was a gambling addict that felt an urge now. Gurney stopped hesitating. He quickly created a rune in his palm, wanting to use magic contact on this Destiny Gold Coin. This Destiny Gold Coin that had a powerful mental suggestion effect was undoubtedly a powerful magical item. Abruptly using magic contact on it would be dangerous, but Gurney was not afraid of death. He could simply use [Reincarnation]. The moment magic contact was done and the bridge between them was linked¡­ Within the secret room, the light of the luminous pearl was quickly suppressed, and the surroundings fell into complete darkness. The surrounding time and space seemed to be frozen at this moment. The Destiny Gold Coin in Gurney¡¯s palm quickly showed two hues of gold and black. One angel and one devil. One gold and one black. They were perfect opposites. The voices of the angel and devil resounded together. Majestic holiness and oppressive darkness. ¡°Use your life as the gambling chip. Toss it and play a game with destiny.¡± ¡°In victory, the angel stands with you.¡± ¡°In defeat, the devil walks with you.¡± Information was sent into Gurney¡¯s mind continuously, while Gurney¡¯s expression also became constantly changing. He had finally started to understand the terror and fearsomeness of this extremely powerful Destiny Gold Coin. Gurney could not help but mutter, ¡°This is really a noble creation!¡± The vision shattered in front of him. At the same time, the light of the luminous pearl returned to the entire secret room. Ring! A sharp sound had broken the silence of the secret room, and Gurney regained his senses. He saw that the Destiny Gold Coin, with an angel on one side and a devil on the other, had already started to spin in the air, right before his very eyes. The devil and the angel soon mixed together. Looking at this Destiny Gold Coin which was currently tossed upwards, Gurney¡¯s expression was dark, and he lost his cool. ¡°F*ck, I did not toss this myself. This should not count.¡± Gurney¡¯s eyelids twitched. But the right arm that moved up on its own could not help but catch this Destiny Gold Coin. Pat! His right arm grasped the Destiny Gold Coin in his palm. At this time, control of the right hand returned to Gurney. ¡°This damned magical item.¡± Gurney frowned lightly. Magical items, in the supernatural world, were known by everyone because they had incredible and unparalleled traits. Even Gurney, when faced with such a powerful magical item, had to obey the rules that it had. Looking at this right arm that was holding the Destiny Gold Coin, Gurney felt like he understood why that Blood Magic Grandmaster died. Other people gambled with money, but this thing gambled with one¡¯s life! After a short period of magic contact, Gurney had already understood the effect of this powerful magical item. Magical item, Destiny Gold Coin. Using one¡¯s life as the gambling chip, one could engage in a simple game. After tossing the Destiny Gold Coin, if it landed on the angel side, then the angel would cut the person¡¯s chains of destiny and allow them to break free of the restraints of destiny. There were many benefits for the individuals whose destiny chains were cut. For example, if the enemy used certain mysterious methods to try to curse, make divinations, or even peer at the person, it would be extremely difficult to do so. In fact, certain powerful existences would find it hard to spot the person when they used their mysterious powers to plot and plan; they would not know what the person was capable of. Undeniably, the stronger the person, the more necessary it would be to cut their chains of destiny. Destiny Gold Coin had such a powerful effect. But the person¡¯s life would be at stake. If he was unfortunate and failed, then¡­ the Blood Magic Grandmaster, who created this Destiny Gold Coin himself and had gone missing from the face of the world, would be the best example of the consequences. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Lightly letting out a breath, Gurney opened his palm. With the system and six chances to use [Reincarnation], he was not too worried now. After seeing the side of the Destiny Gold Coin, Gurney laughed. It was the angel side. Gurney had won. A misty golden light shot out of the Destiny Gold Coin, gathering in the air as the angel was created within it. An angel that had snow-white sacred feathers held up the brilliant and holy Sword of Destiny. At the same time, Gurney could see that on his body, there were countless chains that extended up from his body, peering into the surrounding void with no end in sight. Chains of destiny. As expected, every person is a slave that is controlled by destiny. Seeing these chains of destiny that bound him, Gurney could not help but think of a philosophical quote from some philosophy textbook he had read. Whoosh! The Sword of Destiny slashed down on Gurney¡¯s body. Crack! Gurney could hear rapidly cracking sounds in his mind. At the same time, the chain with the thickness of a bowl and that bound Gurney near his chest was cut into two. This was the thickest chain of destiny. There were also four that were as thick as an arm, and a large number of smaller chains that had the thickness of a finger. After this first chain of destiny was cut, the angel seemed to have used up all its strength, and it quickly fused into the Destiny Gold Coin after turning back into golden light. ¡°Lucky one, do you want more gifts from destiny?¡± Chapter 36 Many Gambling Chips ¡°Lucky one, do you want more gifts from destiny?¡± After the angel shattered a chain of destiny that bound Gurney, a new mental suggestion appeared in his mind. Gurney¡¯s hand started to tremble. If Gurney did not try his best to resist it, this hand might have tossed the Destiny Gold Coin once again. ¡°This thing¡­ is toxic!¡± Gurney¡¯s eyelids twitched. Feeling that he could barely control the right hand from tossing the Destiny Gold Coin, Gurney quickly placed it back into the system space. The mental suggestion lifted slowly afterwards. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Rubbing his temples and shaking his head, Gurney tried to remove the mental suggestions of the Destiny Gold Coin from his mind. With this Destiny Gold Coin¡¯s level of suggestion, as long as it is held in the hand, when one¡¯s will falls to a certain extent, they would lose control. It is possible to win once or twice, or even five or six times, but with just one failed toss, everything would be lost. But the temptation of breaking the chains of destiny is too great. Even with just one life, I would still want to try and cut away more chains of destiny. After all, if sufficient chains of destiny are cut, then even those experts would not be able to see through me in close proximity. The probing, inspection, and search of those existences would also be blocked. Thankfully¡­ Gurney¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. My [Reincarnation]¡­ gives me sufficient gambling chips. Others will lose everything with just one loss, but me, if I lose once, hmm¡­ in a sense, I will get even stronger. Rubbing his face, Gurney lifted his spirits. Currently, I have six [Reincarnation] chances. According to this system¡¯s disposition, it will restore one chance every month, so I do not need to be worried about the number going down. Three losses¡­ If I lose three times, I will stop this gamble. After thinking, Gurney took out the Destiny Gold Coin again. ¡°Lucky one, do you want more gifts from destiny? Then toss it. Test your luck and see how it goes?¡± The intense mental suggestion appeared in Gurney¡¯s mind again. ¡°This is not a gift. This is the result of gambling with my life,¡± Gurney gritted his teeth and said. Next, Gurney tossed the gold coin. The moment it went into the air, Gurney could feel that his right arm, palm, and fingers were beyond his control. Ring! The Destiny Gold Coin spun in the air as the angel and devil mixed together. An uncontrollable action. It seems that trying to train one¡¯s proficiency in tossing coins will be useless against the Destiny Gold Coin. Pat! The Destiny Gold Coin landed in Gurney¡¯s right palm again. Slowly revealing his palm¡­ ¡°It seems that my luck is not bad today.¡± Gurney smiled. The result was still the angel side. Next, light gathered as the angel slashed with the Sword of Destiny, aiming at the chain of destiny on Gurney¡¯s body. Crack! Crack! Crack! After three sounds, the angel vanished. In return, three of the four destiny chains on Gurney¡¯s body that had the thickness of an arm were cut apart. Without hesitation, Gurney tossed the Destiny Gold Coin again. The third toss. Gurney was not as lucky this time. The devil side was up. On the Destiny Gold Coin, black light started to gather, and a devil that was covered in flames appeared before Gurney. This devil opened its abyss-like mouth, devouring Gurney¡¯s soul and body. Meanwhile, in the real world, the material effect was that within the secret room, Gurney¡¯s body turned into black ash and scattered on its own. It was as if Thanos had snapped his finger against Gurney. Viewing his own death from a third party angle, Gurney looked down 45 degrees at the place where he died. There was nothing there. His flesh body and clothes were all gone. Looking at the [Reincarnation] tab, he was still in a state where revival was possible. As expected, the system¡¯s strength is unfathomable. Without much hesitation, Gurney clicked on [Reincarnation]. The ashes gathered like time was flowing backwards, and energy condensed together as flesh and blood started to appear. After a few breaths of time, Gurney appeared at the place where he had died completely. But different from before, the current Gurney was stark naked. His clothes were not restored along with Gurney¡¯s revival. Thankfully, I was prepared for this. All of my valuables were placed in the system space. But I still wasted a set of clothing. It seems that to play with the Destiny Gold Coin, I need to use the most primal method that is closest to nature. I can afford to revive two more times. Gurney continued his game with the Destiny Gold Coin with no hesitation. ¡­ Two minutes later. After reviving, Gurney quickly placed the Destiny Gold Coin into the prepared black thorn wooden box before sending it to a corner of his system space, ending the game with the Destiny Gold Coin this time. Next, Gurney opened his secret room door. A moment later, Gurney returned to the surface. By now, Gurney was already wearing a thick set of clothing; he was also covered in a blanket. ¡°Huff¡­¡± After breathing in deeply, Gurney rubbed his hands together. The weather is too cold. It is going to be winter soon. Next time, if I want to play with the Destiny Gold Coin again, I will need to find a warm spot, Gurney thought to himself. But to speak of it, my gains were huge this time! Three deaths. Gurney managed to get five chances for the angel to cut his destiny chains. After these five attacks at his destiny chains, on Gurney¡¯s body, the bowl-thick chain, the four arm-thick chains, as well as over thirty finger-thick chains were all cut apart. The remaining ones were tiny chains that were as thin as hair. Gurney estimated that in two or three more attempts, all these remaining tiny destiny chains would be cut away for good. By then, he would truly have broken free from the restraints of destiny. Also, after three revivals, Gurney had understood some traits of this reincarnation function. For example, when he was sufficiently weak, the reincarnation¡¯s impact on the reduction of ¡°quantity¡± would be small, while the elevation of ¡°quality¡± was practically none as well. Or simply put, if he was weak, reincarnation would have no effect besides revival. After three reincarnations, Gurney returned to the state he was in a week ago after his first use of [Reincarnation]. Even if he reincarnated again, there would be no room for further weakening. Even though my strength fell, with all these destiny chains cut away, I will be hard to discover or plot against. In the following period of time, I will use passive farming to raise my strength. I will try to become a tier-one Bloodcaster as soon as possible. ¡°At the same time¡­¡± Gurney rubbed his fingers together. Maybe I can talk to Father Cohen. I need to get more powerful spells now. Fire Arrow and Arc Lightning are both ordinary spells. They are for frontal attacks and lack the element of surprise or mystery. And I can pretty much forget about Ring Explosion. If I get some peculiar methods to complement my Bloodcaster abilities, I will be able to display exceptional battle strength. Chapter 37 Mysterious Man Tick tick¡­ Rain trickled down, washing away the smell of burnt magic source coal and replacing it with a damp and cold air instead. Black Map District, Old Rock Street. Gurney who was covered in a thick coat carried an umbrella and moved rapidly along Old Rock Street. An autumn rain leads to a cold day. After this rain, I¡¯m afraid we are going to enter winter, and it will start snowing! While thinking, Gurney had already arrived at No. 155. Taking out his key and opening the door, Gurney went into the house. Inadvertently, Gurney caught a glimpse of an aristocrat¡¯s horse carriage that was predominantly black parked across Old Rock Street. When Sugar Ruins City was first built, the designer of the city was said to be a great fan of steam locomotive trains. Thus, the streets were unusually wide because they were meant to allow steam trains to travel through. Today, steam trains had become very popular within the Empire. However, in such a peripheral but dazzling city like Sugar Ruins City, horse carriages were still the main form of transport. The life of rich people is really great. When will I be able to own a personal mine in the northern ore vein area? But Gurney knew this was merely a dream. If one wanted to own their own ore mine in the northern mine area, not only did they have to be an aristocrat, they would also need to bid for excavation rights to create a mine. And if they did not have a firm relationship with a great noble, like one in the Jade Orchid Congress, it would simply be impossible to get the excavation rights. Other than that, they would also need skilled steam technicians and private guards to defend the mine. Aristocrats without their own territory would not have the capital to fund all these. Gurney shut his doors. Within the dark-colored aristocrat horse carriage that was parked across the road, a man in his early thirties, with a ruggedly handsome face that seemed to be as tough as an ax, looked through the glass window at the entire process of Gurney entering No. 155 with an umbrella. Next, he shifted his gaze to a small window on the second floor. A long while later, he retracted his gaze. At this time, a beautiful woman wearing a gauze dress leaned on the man like she was an eel without bones. ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear to take action?¡± the woman said seductively and alluringly. ¡°We were too late. Someone¡­ came already.¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse and manly. ¡°Oh? Who?¡± ¡°Viya.¡± The man said a name. ¡°Viya? That genius Summoner?¡± The woman was slightly stunned. She looked towards the outside of the horse carriage, only seeing the opposite room that was distanced by the rain and several passersby. ¡°You know about her?¡± The man turned his head slightly, his rough hand touching her pristine jade-like face. ¡°Of course. Some time ago, this Viya fought her way into a gathering spot for the Soul Priest Cult. It seems that she killed at least twenty Transcendents of that cult. Among which were several mid-tier Transcendents.¡± ¡°This Viya became famous from that one battle.¡± The man smiled slightly. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°That Viya was born with the ability to communicate with the ¡®Equipment Spirit Realm¡¯ and is the awakener of an ancient equipment spirit. Together with some powerful ritual contracts, she is able to easily sign an agreement with powerful equipment spirits. Her future prospects are limitless. Even though she is only a tier-four Transcendent, the average high-tier Transcendent might not be her match.¡± The woman heard this and smiled. ¡°But she is still not your match, right?¡± ¡°If she was also a tier-six like me, then maybe we would need to undergo an intense battle to decide the victor. But she is only tier four.¡± After looking around for some time and finding nothing, the woman leaned on the man again and said in a soft voice, ¡°Old Cohen is not a problem, while that genius Pharmacist is merely a Pharmacist.¡± ¡°That tier-four Viya is not a concern either.¡± ¡°So, why aren¡¯t you taking action?¡± The man was silent for a while before he spoke slowly, ¡°Viya is the disciple of Nigel.¡± ¡°Nigel? That lunatic?¡± ¡°Who else could it be but him?¡± ¡°If she is alone, we can make our move. After killing Old Cohen and Viya, we can bring that genius Pharmacist away.¡± ¡°You are underestimating Nigel.¡± The man sighed. ¡°All those who underestimated Nigel have paid a huge price. Some even lost their life in the process. Viya is here as a warning sign. Therefore, we cannot take action, we can only wait.¡± ¡°Wait?¡± The woman was surprised. ¡°Yes, we wait!¡± ¡°Why? Part of our objective in coming here was to take away that genius Pharmacist. If we wait, others will succeed before us.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± The man¡¯s gaze swept towards the second-floor window. ¡°A seed has already sprouted.¡± ¡°If I did not know some secret information regarding the Human-Faced Flower Cult, I¡¯m afraid that even with my ¡®Eyes of Demise¡¯, I would not have noticed it,¡± the man spoke in a voice that only he could hear himself. ¡°Human-faced Flower Cult, this is a huge investment.¡± ¡°When the snow starts, the human-faced flower king blooms. I am really looking forward to it. After the Human-Faced Flower Cult¡¯s preparation for so long, how strong will this human-faced flower king be?¡± Next, the man looked at the No. 155 house that was familiar yet foreign. There were some reminiscence and loneliness in his eyes. ¡°Oh Father Cohen, you might not know yet, but you have already¡­ taken the bait!¡± Next, the man raised his head with a dazzling smile. His double pupils had the color of blood, and his smile resembled a demon from the abyss. ¡­ ¡°A guest?¡± Opening the door, Gurney could hear the conversation and laughter in the room. His gaze swept around the living room. Gurney could not help but feel stunned. He saw that in the living room, there was a blond female aristocrat who wore a black cloak. She was speaking happily with Old Cohen by the warm fireplace. At her feet, in the direction of the burning fireplace, there was a demon hound lying down on the ground. This young aristocrat lady was the Transcendent that Gurney saw at the train station before. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re back.¡± Seeing Gurney, Old Cohen stopped the conversation and smiled. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Lady Viya.¡± ¡°Lady Viya, good afternoon.¡± Gurney stepped forward and performed an aristocrat greeting, which he was not used to. ¡°This is Gurney Lawrence, the genius Pharmacist that I mentioned earlier.¡± Viya¡¯s legs were slightly bent in the same direction; her arms lifted her cloak slightly as she nodded to greet him. The entire action was fluid and smooth. ¡°Good afternoon, Sir Gurney.¡± Viya¡¯s voice was feminine and melodic. Days had passed since she arrived in Sugar Ruins City. Viya did not go to find Gurney abruptly. Instead, she had started to observe the genius Pharmacist, Gurney Lawrence, in secret. After all, her objective this time was to protect this genius Pharmacist. Protecting him in the dark was far more suitable than being a bodyguard. After confirming Gurney¡¯s identity, even Viya had been shocked. Back then at the train station, she had also noticed him. But after a few days of observation, Viya had a shocking discovery. His dense aura of blood had vanished rapidly. If she did not know that Gurney was a Transcendent already, she might have assumed that he was an ordinary Pharmacist. She was after all a tier-four Transcendent. Even though her observation abilities were not particularly strong, she was still a tier-four existence. And the other party was just a tier-one Transcendent, yet he could deceive her perception. This made her feel amazed internally. Chapter 38 Pharmacist Test After some formalities, they quickly got seated. ¡°I have already told you the reason why Lady Viya is here this time,¡± Old Cohen said. ¡°Indeed, it is to test my ability as a Pharmacist, right?¡± Gurney looked at Viya. ¡°Yes.¡± Viya did not conceal anything. ¡°If you really have the ability of a high-tier Pharmacist, we will definitely protect you even more tightly. We will also satisfy more of your requests.¡± A high-tier Pharmacist, be it in any force, would need to receive great protection. After all, high-tier potions contained powerful supernatural medicinal effect. At crucial moments, they could even save a Transcendent¡¯s life. Greater protection and satisfying more of my requests¡­ Gurney squinted. These pioneers of the Pioneer Corps are really rich. A moment later, Gurney smiled to himself. ¡°The level of a higher-tier Pharmacist? To be honest, I do not know my exact level either, but it is true that I can occasionally make some high-tier potions here for Father Cohen. As for those peak high-tier potions or those high-tier precious potions, I have never tried them. Also¡­ Father does not have any of those materials to make a high-tier potion now. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a chance to display the extent of my Pharmacist ability for you.¡± ¡°No need to worry,¡± Viya said softly. ¡°I came prepared.¡± Days had passed since she arrived in Sugar Ruins City. Searching for Gurney was one reason. During the rest of her time, using official means, Viya had already obtained the ingredients and recipes for more than ten high-tier precious potions. Since she was going to test Gurney, then these materials and recipes had to come from her so that his actual skill in pharmacology could truly be displayed. After saying so, Viya flicked her finger, and three high-tier precious potion recipes appeared. All three recipes were written on yellowish sheepskin parchment scrolls. They were clearly very old. After receiving the scrolls, Gurney opened them and felt slightly stunned. He saw that there was nothing written on the scroll at all. ¡°High-tier? Precious?¡± Gurney raised a brow and looked at Viya. ¡°Yes!¡± Viya nodded slightly. ¡°Any issues?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Next, Gurney used his catalyst acceptance spell and started to accept this high-tier precious recipe on the sheepskin parchment scroll. Compared to the normal low-tier, mid-tier, and high-tier potions, which were mostly used for recovery and temporary power boosts, within high-tier, there were precious-grade potion recipes. These potions had already started to peer into the level of secret mark potions and were related to the ¡°supernatural medicinal trait¡± of the supernatural materials themselves. High-tier precious potions, if drank for a period of time, were able to raise the respective ability or attribute. Of course, high-tier precious potions were priced at gold pounds at least. Ordinary Transcendents could not afford them. A while later, Gurney accepted the contents of all three high-tier precious potion recipes. Quickly running simulations in his head, Gurney understood the general focus and important aspects in concocting these potions. ¡°The core of a high-tier precious-grade potion lies in the supernatural medicinal trait of the materials. If they are going to be made for a long period of time and in huge quantities, it would be best if the alchemy secret room was made from black thorn wood or, even better, dragonblood wood, with rune seals carved around the walls. ¡°As for the work desk of the alchemy room, it needs to be made using corresponding supernatural materials to fully display the supernatural traits of the materials. As for here, we only have an ordinary Potion Alchemy Secret Room, and our work desk is only made with ordinary materials. ¡°Thus, when creating the potion, there is no doubt that the supernatural trait would be lost to a certain extent. The final effect will be weaker. Furthermore, this is the first time I am handling such supernatural herbs. The losses might be even higher,¡± Gurney explained as Viya listened with varying emotions. ¡°I know.¡± Viya nodded slightly. She had learned some things about pharmacology and was clear about the difficulties of making high-tier precious potions. For ordinary high-tier Pharmacists, not to mention concoction, even the handling of the supernatural herbs would be difficult. They might not be able to complete it. After all, not every high-tier Pharmacist could clearly observe the supernatural traits within the herbs. As for those who were able to smoothly concoct high-tier precious potions, they were Specialist Pharmacists. Even for the Jade Orchid Supernatural Association, they did not have many Pharmacists of this level. ¡°Give me the materials. We will go and make the potions now. We should be done in about two hours.¡± Has this guy really reached the Specialist level? Seeing that he was asking for the materials so confidently, Viya was internally stirred. After getting the materials, the three of them went through the secret door, entering the Potion-Alchemy Secret Room. In the room, and at this moment, Belle and Hawk were processing materials. Seeing their arrival, the two quickly got up and greeted them. ¡°Go back first!¡± Old Cohen instructed. ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them packed up the materials and left quickly. Gurney did not wait for long before he started to process the various supernatural herbs. ¡°Fifty-year black poisonous mushroom, distilled at low pressure and water temperature, would effectively remove toxins, leaving behind only the supernatural medicinal trait¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Eighty-year transparent jade ginseng needs to be pressed with high pressure. It is a pity we do not have such equipment here, so we can only extract fifty percent of this supernatural trait at most, or even thirty if we are unlucky¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Blood magic crystal, fifty years of age? No, it is not that old yet. The quality is not high either. It is only usable at best¡­¡± ¡­ Materials were processed by Gurney rapidly one by one. Looking at Gurney who was processing the materials, Viya felt like he had completely invested himself into this potion alchemy. Each action was fluid and smooth. As if he was creating a work of art. And at this time, Gurney was indeed immersed in the processing of these supernatural herbs. Right now, Gurney¡¯s Bone Essence Potion Mantra had already reached level seven a few days ago. Level seven Bone Essence Potion Mantra allowed Gurney to gain a huge qualitative boost in terms of perception towards medicinal herbs. When it was level six, Gurney could also sense the supernatural traits of certain herbs. Those medicinal traits had their own unique color and smell, and Gurney could tell what it was in a moment. And now, with Bone Essence Potion Mantra rising to level seven, the medicinal traits of the herbs, even if they were hidden inside, could be clearly observed by Gurney. Thus, it was not just high-tier precious potions. Gurney could even create secret mark potions now. ¡­ Two hours later. Gurney poured the last of the potion liquid into the bottle. He had a total of 15 bottles of all three types of high-tier precious potions. They were all created by Gurney successfully. At the first, because it was his first time making high-tier precious potions, Gurney was a bit unskilled at processing the materials. The amount of medicinal traits he extracted was still not optimal, but afterwards, Gurney became more efficient as he practiced. After putting them into the bottles, Gurney let out a deep breath and said, ¡°All of the potions have been concocted.¡± Chapter 39 The Situation Regarding Pharmacology After looking to and fro at the 15 bottles of high-tier precious-grade potions of all three types lined up in three rows, Viya slowly retracted her gaze. These three potions were the ¡°spiritual origin contract potion¡±, ¡°seven senses potion¡±, and ¡°nethersoul potion¡±. They were all high-tier precious potions that Summoners needed when performing their contract rituals. With these potions, when she did the contract ritual, the lifeform that she summoned would be at least twice as strong as the average one. If these potions were used over a long period, she would be able to raise the power of her spirituality, senses, and soul. In the past, she would have to gain approval from the Pioneer Corps after sending a request for them, but now, she easily got these 15 potions that were not inferior to the ones that she would obtain through the request. Looking at these potions, Viya knew internally that Gurney was likely the genuine deal, like what Baron Tram had told her teacher. He was a true Pharmacist genius. A completely monstrous genius in the aspect of pharmacology. This Gurney did not stop once when he was processing the herbs. When observing the supernatural materials, he did not even need any tools to help him. That means he has a perception ability that can directly see medicinal traits. What a terrifying talent! Thinking so, Viya could not help but sigh to herself. And having a direct perception ability that allows him to observe medicinal traits is necessary on the road to becoming a Pharmacist Grandmaster. One can say that this Gurney is very likely to possess the potential of becoming a Pharmacist Grandmaster. In fact, he is already half a step to becoming Grandmaster level. Pharmacist Grandmaster, a peak existence in the entire world of pharmacology. Few would even appear in one generation. And most importantly, he is only seventeen. After some surging emotions subsided, Viya finally calmed the tides in her heart. ¡°Being able to create high-tier precious potions so easily means that you already have the ability of a Specialist Pharmacist.¡± Viya looked at Gurney with a solemn expression. ¡°But in the report, I will write that you have the ability of a high-tier Pharmacist. This is a form of protection towards you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Gurney nodded. He understood the logic that the winds howl around the highest peaks. If not for the fact that being a high-tier Pharmacist was more beneficial in the Pioneer Corps, Gurney would rather Viya write him down as a low-tier Pharmacist. ¡°Even a high-tier Pharmacist, within the Pioneer Corps or even the entire Jade Orchid Supernatural Association, would receive quite some attention. However, this is much better than the commotion from the appearance of a new Specialist Pharmacist,¡± said Viya. Next, she looked at Gurney. ¡°Since we have already decided on it and Sir Gurney possesses the qualifications of a Specialist Pharmacist¡­ Soon after I send the request, Teacher will have people deliver the materials. Afterwards, Sir Gurney will need to start concocting high-tier precious potions.¡± Gurney raised his brows; their work efficiency shocked him. ¡°I just completed the test, and you are already arranging new work for me? My new job starts so quickly?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Viya did not hide anything from Gurney as she immediately explained, ¡°Our Pioneer Corps is quite independent in the Jade Orchid Supernatural Association. We have high autonomy. After all, the internal factions of the Association are just too big. They cannot operate efficiently. ¡°Furthermore¡­ Specialist Pharmacists are just too few. Within our Pioneer Corps, we have many geniuses, but only a few Specialist Pharmacists for now. In comparison, we have much more supernatural materials. In fact, at times, we even sell some of the excess supernatural materials. ¡°Thus, we would like Sir Gurney to quickly start working on high-tier precious potions and gain proficiency in them. We have a deeper objective, which is¡ª¡± ¡°The secret mark potions,¡± Gurney quickly replied. ¡°Indeed!¡± Viya nodded. ¡°Specialist Pharmacists are qualified to concoct secret mark potions, as well as doing the related research on them. But in Sir Gurney¡¯s case, you are still not very familiar with the process of making high-tier precious potions. ¡°Thus, we need to let you concoct many of them in this period of time. One of the reasons is to provide high-tier precious potions for our Pioneer Corps. The other reason is to raise your proficiency in dealing with all sorts of supernatural herbs so that you will be able to create secret mark potions more easily in the future, or even create your own type of secret mark potion.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I am quite interested in secret mark potions too.¡± Gurney smiled lightly. Secret mark potions were powerful potions that were able to directly increase one¡¯s attributes. And most importantly, by consuming secret mark potions, one could raise their ¡°supernatural trait¡± in that particular aspect. Otherwise, to raise one¡¯s supernatural trait, the only method was to advance in tier. There was currently no other reliable way than advancing in one¡¯s tier to raise one¡¯s supernatural trait. Even though some supernatural fruits of great age could do that too, there was only an extremely rare chance of it happening. By consuming those fruits that contained powerful supernatural medicinal traits, most of the time, unpredictable supernatural trait mutations would occur instead. Mutation, loss of control, or even insanity were all possible outcomes. One could even grow an extra arm or head. If the secret mark potion that could raise one¡¯s supernatural trait was formulated, then it would create a whole new era in the supernatural world. It would be a noble invention that would break the stale situation of the world that had remained unchanged for countless years. Raising the supernatural trait was the most powerful aspect of secret mark potions. One could assume that once secret mark potions were concocted in mass quantities, the entire supernatural world would undergo a revolution. After all, the supernatural trait was too important for a Transcendent. The supernatural trait. One could see it as the ¡°essence¡± of a Transcendent. Currently, there were no clear classifications to describe and explain the details of this ¡°supernatural trait¡±. In fact, every person had a different understanding and view of the concept of the supernatural trait. In Gurney¡¯s perspective, supernatural traits had a clear form of expression ¡ª hierarchy! It could be expressed as ¡°ordinary monster¡±, ¡°elite monster¡±, and ¡°boss monster¡±. People with weaker supernatural traits were comparable to ordinary monsters. For example, the humans who only obtained an ordinary class with certain supernatural traits but did not go and learn combat techniques, skills, or spells. These ordinary Transcendents were simply stronger and had more lifespan compared to the average human. Those with stronger supernatural traits were equivalent to elite monsters. For example, with Lycan, Demonic Snake, and Blood-kin, they were supernatural classes with higher star ranks. At the same hierarchy¡­ Consider the ordinary tier-one Transcendent Brawler and a tier-one Lycan. The difference between the two was huge. In terms of physical defense, the Lycan surpassed an average Brawler. In terms of physical strength, the Lycan surpassed an average Brawler. In terms of physical speed, the Lycan surpassed an average Brawler. In terms of reaction speed, the Lycan surpassed an average Brawler. A tier-one Lycan could easily kill five to six tier-one Brawlers. As for a rare supernatural class, like the six-star or seven-star Brawler class, at tier one, they would not be inferior to Lycans in terms of defense, strength, speed, or reaction speed. They might even be stronger than the Lycan warrior. The supernatural traits of these six- and seven-star Transcendents, as well as the Lycan, Demonic Snake, and Blood-kin, far surpassed that of an ordinary Brawler. However, if the supernatural trait was improved further and became quite dense, the lifeform¡¯s trait would undergo a huge change. The most signature lifeforms were Dragons, Titans, Demons, Behemoths, and Angels. These powerful lifeforms were equivalent to ¡°boss monsters¡±. Even at tier one, when a six- or seven-star human Transcendent faced these ¡°boss monsters¡±, the chance of survival would be very small. ¡°Hierarchy¡± was a form of expression of the supernatural trait that Gurney understood. There were, of course, many ways to describe supernatural traits, for example, one¡¯s compatibility with origin force and spells. The number of supernatural traits that each hierarchy obtained with every advancement of a tier varied. The upper limit of growth for lower hierarchies was often due to the restraints of their supernatural trait. And just in terms of hierarchy, many Transcendents would be able to gain more supernatural traits from the secret mark potion. It could allow them to go from ¡°ordinary monster¡± to ¡°ordinary monster +1¡±, and ¡°ordinary monster +2¡± later. They could then go from ordinary monster +2 to an ¡°elite monster¡± before becoming +1, +2, and +3 again. Using secret mark potions to elevate themselves to the next hierarchy would be possible. In theory, with sufficient secret mark potions, and after becoming sufficiently strong, it could even be possible for a human to fight against a 100-meter dragon of the same tier using just his body. Of course, this was only in theory. As for the actual situation, they had to wait for the secret mark potion to be truly created and consumed for a long period of time before an actual conclusion could be made. As for now, the pharmaceutical theory of secret mark potions had opened the door of the future for the Pharmacists to look forward to. Currently, the concoction of secret mark potions was still at the initial stage, and progress was very slow. After all, this was something that only Specialist Pharmacists could research, and there were very few of such people now. Even though they managed to gain some effective results, on the whole, the current supernatural medicinal traits of these secret mark potion prototypes were still weak; some even had negative side effects. It was obvious that once Gurney or someone else made a breakthrough in this aspect, the influence would be colossal. This was also why after Gurney¡¯s information was reported to them, Viya was sent over immediately. If they wanted to make progress in this aspect, they would need to have an extremely deep and clear understanding of the various herbs. Then there was a need to mass-concoct the potions. This was also the reason why Viya wanted Gurney to quickly start making potions. Right now, the creation of secret mark potions was the new trend of this era and was the aspect with the most undercurrents. Chapter 40 Assassination Regarding the upcoming situation and creating a new page in history, Gurney might be interested to some extent, but he was not too concerned. Gurney was more interested in using secret mark potions to strengthen himself. After pondering for a while, Gurney looked at Viya. ¡°Lady Viya, when sending supernatural materials to me, can you also send me the seeds of certain supernatural herbs?¡± ¡°Seeds of supernatural herbs?¡± Viya did not understand the request. In the case of most supernatural herbs, most of the medicinal traits were gathered in the herbs themselves. The seed would often contain little to no supernatural medicinal traits. With little medicinal traits, extracting from them would not be efficient. Thus, seeds were not used as the materials for creating potions most of the time. ¡°Is the seed of a herb very important?¡± Viya looked at Gurney. ¡°It might not be of use, but it might also give me new inspiration regarding my research,¡± Gurney explained briefly. ¡°Mm, I get it. I will add in some supernatural herb seeds in the first batch of materials. If you find them useful, we will send more afterwards.¡± ¡°I will thank you in advance then, Lady Viya.¡± ¡°This is my job after all.¡± Viya smiled gracefully. The reason why Gurney wanted the seeds of supernatural herbs was simply because¡­ In Gurney¡¯s mind, when he searched through the memories of playing various passive farming games in his previous life, he found that many of them had the function of ¡°plant cultivation¡±. This Passive Farming System had already unlocked the [Special Encounter] and [Reincarnation] functions after some opportunities arose. Then would it have the ¡°plant cultivation¡± function? Gurney did not know, but it was worth a try. Viya smiled as she said, ¡°Today¡¯s gains are beyond my expectation. I am afraid that even my teacher would be very happy when he hears the news.¡± Indeed, this trip was well worth it, and the gains far exceeded her imagination. Originally, she thought that he would just be a Pharmacist with superior talent. But this young Pharmacist had such outstanding and terrifying talent instead. ¡°It is dinner time now. Melander Hotel has rather delicious signature dishes. Allow me to treat you to dinner!¡± Viya said in a light tone after looking at her delicate silver-white pocket watch. Since there was a free meal offered, Old Cohen did not stand on ceremony. ¡°Gurney, go and call Mersha. I will go hire a horse carriage outside.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gurney nodded. After heading downstairs and getting around a corner, Gurney rubbed his temples lightly. ¡°Asking me to call Mersha when that little girl is so afraid of me¡­¡± After returning, Gurney had met with Mersha just once, where she acted like Gurney was an incredibly evil person. Afterwards, Mersha had been actively avoiding Gurney. But Old Cohen asked him to, so Gurney had no choice but to go there. He arrived on the second floor and looked toward the door at the side. Knock, knock, knock¡­ Gurney tried to knock lightly. A moment later. Creak¡­ The doorknob was turned as the door opened slightly, but the chain locking the door was still there. Mersha had an alert expression as she looked out of the slit of the door opening. When she saw that it was Gurney, her expression was not so much fear as confusion. ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± Mersha asked carefully. ¡°A guest is inviting us for dinner, and Father asked me to call you. We are going to Melander Hotel, the largest hotel in Sugar City.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Thinking about it, Mersha nodded lightly. ¡°I will change my clothes and come out.¡± Next, she shut the door. He stared at the red wooden door that was just shut. Oh? This little girl isn¡¯t afraid of me anymore. Gurney frowned lightly while rubbing his chin. Is it because¡­ my destiny chains were cut? Hmm¡­ now that I think of it, that should be the case. After those chains were cut, these few days, I have a feeling of relief like a burden was taken off me. It feels like I have broken some sort of restrictions. Earlier, I thought that it was because my body and blood became much stronger. Now it seems that this is the effect of cutting the destiny chains. This girl is very sensitive and has a high supernatural sense. She was particularly alert against me. But after my destiny chains were cut, her alertness towards me fell. Looking at Mersha¡¯s attitude, Gurney made a conclusion. The cutting of the destiny chains will make it much harder for enemies to use observation methods, divinations, deductions, or other similar rituals against me. Not only will it be harder to get my information, but the information itself will also become vaguer, or maybe, the missing part of the information would be the ones that might pose a danger to me. At the same time, the observable effect is that it can reduce my enemies¡¯ alertness towards me that arise due to their supernatural senses. It can even lower others¡¯ perception of my presence and threat level. When the enemy wants to pick someone, they would not prioritize me. When comparing threat levels, I will seem as harmless as a fly. This cutting of the destiny chains is¡­ really interesting! Gurney smiled. ¡­ In the tiny room, it was dark and cold. At the balcony of the tightly shut window, a flower as thick as a baby¡¯s arm and about half a meter in length had a bud as big as an average man¡¯s fist. The human-faced flower was already inside the flower pot, quietly growing, but it had not yet bloomed. Mersha came to the side of the human-faced flower and gently stroked its bud, as if she was stroking the person she loved most and was closest to. ¡°Little flower, little flower, I feel that he has lowered his guard against me. His threat towards me is almost non-existent now.¡± ¡­ ¡°What is going on in there¡­?¡± ¡­ ¡°He will not be a threat to me¡­ Does that mean that he is starting to trust me?¡± A moment later, Mersha smiled in a cute and innocent manner. ¡°Little flower, little flower, I got it.¡± Next, Mersha opened her cupboard. From the few dresses that she owned, Mersha started to choose what to wear. ¡­ Viya, who was an aristocrat to begin with, was also a powerful Transcendent herself, so in terms of delicacies, her knowledge far exceeded the ordinary person¡¯s. In Gurney¡¯s case, of the delicacies that they ordered, he had really only seen them in the newspapers before. A sumptuous dinner, amidst laughter and conversation, became a pleasant experience for them. Unknowingly, it was already past nine o¡¯clock at night. Tick tick¡­ As the night went on, the rain became heavier. A large horse carriage was parked on the road near Old Rock Street, No. 155. Gurney left the horse carriage first. ¡°Gurney.¡± Once he got off, Gurney heard a rather anxious voice. ¡°Hmm?¡± Gurney turned around to look. What he saw was a man with a black umbrella standing in the midst of the rain below a dim light. Even though the lighting was bad, Gurney could still tell at first glance that this was Avery. ¡°Avery, why are you here at this time?¡± Vaguely, Gurney could sense something amiss. Seeing that people were coming down from the horse carriage after Gurney, Avery lowered his voice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk at the side.¡± Seeing his solemn expression, Gurney nodded. At the corner, Avery spoke at a volume that only Gurney could hear, ¡°Blue Shire died.¡± ¡°Died?¡± Gurney¡¯s heart sank. ¡°How did she die? When was it?¡± ¡°She was assassinated this morning.¡± ¡°Assassination? Today? This morning?¡± Within the darkness, Gurney squinted as sharp light flashed in his eyes. ¡°At the same time¡±¡ªAvery¡¯s tone was even lower now¡ª¡±Yulair and Pavel were also attacked. Even though they did not die, they suffered severe injuries. I¡¯m not sure about Black Dill¡¯s situation yet.¡± Yulair and Pavel. If only Blue Shire was assassinated, then it might be a coincidence. But Yulair and Pavel were also attacked. Thus, the answer was obvious. Gurney clenched his fist and said, ¡°The blood-eared elf that escaped is¡­ taking revenge on us.¡± Back then, Gurney had such a worry. After all, those blood-eared elves had a vengeful nature. One of their people was killed, and the treasures that the group obtained were also likely related to the blood-eared elves. The escaped blood-eared elf had likely reported this incident to their clan. And now, it seemed like that happened after all. ¡°Yes.¡± Avery was furious but helpless. ¡°It is a pity I am too weak. Otherwise, that person would not have escaped. I have already told my father about our adventure. He wants me to return to our house and stay under protection for some time. I will be leaving tomorrow morning. I can¡¯t contact Black Dill for now, and you need to be careful yourself.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gurney nodded solemnly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me here. And be careful on your journey.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Avery sighed lightly as he went to his horse carriage. As he watched Avery¡¯s horse carriage leave, Gurney who stood under the shelter looked at the rainy night sky, feeling slightly dazed. Blue Shire, the girl who liked flowers and had a cheerful personality, had died. ¡°During our last meeting, you were the one who treated us!¡± Gurney muttered softly. Chapter 41 - Book on soul he opened the door and entered. She had already gone upstairs. old kohen was adding wood to the fireplace. Vya was sitting on the sofa and looking at him. ¡°What happened?¡± after adding the fire, old kohen sat down on the sofa and looked at gune. ¡± last time, one of my companions who went on an adventure with me was assassinated. the other two didn¡¯t die, but they were seriously injured. ¡± After a moment of silence, old Kohen spoke slowly. the revenge of the blood-eared elves? ¡± ¡°It should be,¡± Vya was a little puzzled as she listened to the conversation between the two. When she heard about the blood-eared elves ¡®revenge, she understood. ¡°Blood-eared elves?¡± vya spoke softly. the two of them immediately looked over. Vya continued. when I was observing you in the dark, I noticed that there was a Shadow Assassin following you, so I took care of it. It was a blood-eared elf. ¡°i thought that the news about you being a pharmacist was leaked!¡± ¡°Now it seems like it¡¯s something else.¡± After that, vya asked gune. ¡°How did you become enemies with these blood-eared elves? You should know that these guys are extremely vengeful.¡± Gu nie was a little enlightened by Wei Ya¡¯s explanation. Gune then briefly explained his history with the blood-ear elves. ¡°¡­¡­¡± a few days ago, when I came back, I did feel that someone was spying on me. At that time, I guessed that it might be the blood-eared elves. Just as miss vya said, these guys are very vengeful. ¡°then that feeling of prying disappeared. i was quite confused at that time.¡± ¡± so it¡¯s miss wei ya who helped me out of the situation. thank you. ¡± ¡± it was a lucky hit. protecting you was my duty in coming here. ¡± Vya responded with a subtle smile. ¡°Old man Kohen.¡± after a moment¡¯s silence, gune looked at old kohen and spoke. before gune could finish, old kohen shot him a glance. ¡± you wish to obtain a new transcendent manual? ¡± ¡®old man kohen, you¡¯re really thorough.¡¯ ¡°en!¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. I want to get a mid-tier or even high-tier spiritual power cultivation extraordinary book. although gune was an excellent pharmacist, he was still a genius. however, being a pharmacist was only a part-time job. Gu NIE¡¯s real identity was a mage. he was a blood cursemancer with powerful combat abilities and an extremely high star rank. Gu nie had obtained the extraordinary profession, and he was growing rapidly. what he needed the most at the moment was, without a doubt, a cultivation manual on the aspect of spiritual power. A few days ago, Gu nie had been wondering if he should tell old man Cohen. Today, he had been proven to have the attainments of an expert pharmacist, and he had also been targeted by the enemy. Since he had the confidence, he had to say it. as a law magus, the strength of one¡¯s spiritual energy was the foundation of everything. an incomplete ring spell explosion could bring a tempering effect to the soul. However, compared to the transcendent books on true spiritual cultivation, it was still lacking. it was all because of the hack system that gu nie¡¯s mental power grew so quickly. When Gu nie found a powerful spirit Book, he logged into the hack system. when the hack system came into effect, gu nie¡¯s mind power would skyrocket. a soul-related transcendent manual. Furthermore, it¡¯s a mid-grade or even high-grade one. Old Kohen frowned slightly. Transcendent tomes were relatively uncommon. Even if it was a relatively large number of law incantations, martial arts, and other types of extraordinary books, they could only be seen at the extraordinary exchange meeting. only some experienced extraordinaries would have some. as for soul-type transcendent manuals, they were far rarer than law incantations and martial arts. Gu nie wanted a soul-related book, but where could he find one in such a short time? ¡± a more powerful spiritual power manual? ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± Vera muttered softly. Of course, Wei Ya knew the rarity of powerful spiritual books. After all, her high-level Soul book was obtained by her family after spending a lot of money and interpersonal relationships. ¡°maybe i have a way.¡± Suddenly, via opened her mouth. ¡°What?¡± Gu nie looked at Wei Ya. ¡± a few days ago, i went to the sug transcendent association¡¯s branch and found out that in the sug ruins city¡¯s transcendent association¡¯s branch, some time ago, they excavated and stored a batch of rather ancient lainami language classics. ¡± ¡± those classics are sealed in a carrier that contains a rather thick beyonder characteristic. ¡± ¡± according to the standard procedure, these tools that carry the laenumi classics have to be reported to the supernatural association, and then escorted to the nearby scholar tower for detailed research and analysis. ¡± ¡± however, recently, a mysterious event has happened in the sug ruins. many extraordinary humans have gathered here. ¡± a mysterious incident happened? ¡± gu nie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he secretly memorized this information. ¡± i¡¯m afraid there will be unrest if we escort them rashly. therefore, the batch of laeni language classics is still in the association¡¯s branch. ¡± ¡± the point is that the president of sug¡¯s extraordinary association branch happens to be one of my uncles. ¡± ¡°his relationship with my father is not bad.¡± ¡°if i were to come forward, he might be able to make an exception and allow you to access those ancient books. Of course, the prerequisite is that there is a soul-related cultivation manual there.¡± ¡°if there isn¡¯t, then there¡¯s nothing i can do.¡± ¡± thank you, miss viya. ¡± gu nie stood up and thanked him. whether or not the matter would succeed, whether or not it would happen, gu nie was extremely grateful to the other party for being willing to help him. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. there should be a reply in two or three days, and i¡¯ll let you know when the time comes.¡± ¡°how¡¯s your cultivation of those spells going?¡± After the two finished their discussion, old Kohen¡¯s hoarse voice sounded again. ¡± i haven¡¯t practiced much in the two ordinary spells. i¡¯m already at level two. ¡± ¡°That elementary spell, the bombarding spell, is extremely powerful. I¡¯ve trained in it a bit more, and it¡¯s already at the third rank.¡± gu nie said. Old Kohen¡¯s eyes stared deeply at Gu nie for a while, before he managed to calm down the turbulent emotions in his heart. ¡°it¡¯s only been a few months, and he¡¯s already made such shocking progress.¡± ¡± if i didn¡¯t spend time with him, i would have thought that he was possessed by the soul of some powerful evil spirit. ¡± or even, a descendant of an evil god was born by borrowing a body. could it be that the near-death illness really caused him to mutate in some aspects? ¡± beside him, wei ya could not help but take a few more glances. she, vya, was a genius contract master. There were many similar geniuses around him. At Gu NIE¡¯s age, his level of incantation was already outstanding even among geniuses. of course, if she had known that gu nie had only received the spells for three to five months, she would have been shocked. The truth was that Gu nie was hiding two levels of information. normal law incantations were level four, not level two. a transcendent beginner level incantation was a level five incantation, not a level three. Chapter 42 - the runes profound meaning ¡°The level is not bad.¡± Old Kohen¡¯s expression did not change at all. you are indeed very talented in the area of law incantations. now that you¡¯ve become a law incantation master, I should have brought you to learn two spells. however, it¡¯s difficult for those ordinary extraordinary incantations to unleash your powerful extraordinary talent. ¡°Are you going to learn an unconventional incantation?¡± ¡°an unconventional spell?¡± Gu nie was so happy. ¡°i¡¯ll learn.¡± gu nie answered. A law incantation master used the origin power from their own origin pool. They used incantations of law as a medium of power to attack and defend. The focus was on the combat style of rapid attacks. Many of the attack methods could be seen and touched. in the conventional sense, the spells of a law incantation master were all of this type. Gune¡¯s fire arrow, lightning bolt, and ring of explosion were all common magic spells. it could be seen, touched, had detailed principles of the study of magic incantations, and could be calculated. and in the unconventional sense, the incantations were often those special incantations that were difficult to cast, had strong concealment, were powerful and strange, and had a lot of syllables. in fact, the special profoundness of certain incantations and syllables had yet to be fully studied. these unconventional curses were often impossible to defend against. When he¡¯d first learned about these extraordinary incantations from books, he¡¯d been eager to learn them. These things were life-saving weapons that could turn the tables at critical moments. now that he had the opportunity to learn, gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go. otherwise, he would be letting himself down. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the news in a few days.¡± Old Kohen explained softly. even old kohen would need to spend some time to get his hands on those unconventional incantations of law. as the flames in the fireplace gradually bloomed ¡­ the cold gradually dispersed, and warmth filled the entire room. can I ask you something? ¡± vya asked as she stared at Gu nie. ¡°What?¡± ¡°what¡¯s your class as a mage?¡± the red light of the fire illuminated gu nie¡¯s face. Gu nie didn¡¯t try to hide anything. ¡°blood cursemancer!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the continuous rainy weather did not leave with the passage of time. instead, it became more and more intense. Sug transcendent Academy. Olovta, sixth floor. not far from gu nie, yulair¡¯s seat was empty. yulair had not come to class for several days. in his seat, gu nie looked out of the glass window. Outside the sug ruins city, on the Otto mountains in the North, the layers of dark clouds were getting thicker. in the past, the sky would usually be gloomy at the end of autumn and the beginning of winter. It was extremely rare to see such dense black clouds pressing over. in the spellcaster system, other than the mainstream elementalists, contractors, and Magi, there are also some ¡®nurturalists¡¯ who have mastered the power of nature, which are relatively rare. ¡± those strange nature mages can change the weather through ritualistic curses and create strange natural phenomena, such as strong winds, heavy rainstorms, and blizzards. ¡± ¡± from the conversation between old man cohen and vya, i can feel that many extraordinary humans have recently come to the sug ruins city. it seems like a storm is brewing in the city. ¡± ¡± and i, youyou, need to advance to extraordinary rank one as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± The sound of coughing suddenly rang out. Gu nie quickly turned his head. He noticed that teacher Olof, who was wearing a mage¡¯s robe, cloak, and a gray wizard¡¯s hat, glanced at him. he had been caught in a daze. Sure enough, it was time for the class to end. ¡°Gu nie,¡± Olof said,¡±come to my office.¡± Gu nie,¡±hehe.¡± A few minutes later. on the top floor of olof tower, in teacher olof¡¯s office. The cold weather with the continuous rain made the three red man-eating flowers on the window almost shrink back into the soil. Olof looked at gunie and examined him carefully. He was getting more and more confused. Ever since he had returned from his internship in the transcendent waste realm ¡­ he found that gu nie¡¯s bloody aura was extremely strong. he almost thought that the other party was a member of the blood clan, or even a blood demon clan, or even a strange bloodthirsty creature. it was only later on that they found out from the mouths of the other students that they had gained something from their last adventure. ¡°This Gu nie must have acquired a supernatural profession.¡± this was olof¡¯s deduction. however, in the next few days, he discovered that the other party¡¯s vitality was rapidly declining. Not weakening was not weakening. it was hiding! to be more precise, it was a restraint, but it was more brilliant than that. it was as if it had directly cut off his way of seeing the other party. until today, even though he had extremely special insight and calculation abilities. he realized that gu nie was just an ordinary incantation apprentice. it was completely unremarkable, and there was nothing unusual about it. after all, he was a powerful magus who was about to advance to tier 5. In the field of incantations of law, he had a very deep understanding of it. He had even reached the level of modifying the elementary level of extraordinary incantations of law. In the academic world of incantations of law, he had more than 30 academic papers on incantations of law. even so, gu nie still completed his concealment in front of him. Now, it was difficult for him to pry into Gu nie. Even if he used the logical cause and effect of the Hall of Memory to deduce, he would only come to the conclusion that Gu nie was very ordinary, which was greatly different from what he knew. ¡°How¡¯s your cultivation going?¡± olof asked softly. ¡± he¡¯s making rapid progress. the saibona origin pool is very powerful. ¡± the core of the origin pool has already been built. Gu nie was telling the truth. The saiborn origin pool was a mid-grade transcendent manual, and its effects were quite outstanding. It was just that his hack system was more powerful. Not only had the saiborn origin pool been opened, but its capacity was already quite large. it could already hold more than 30 units of source power. The amount of origin power stored in the origin pool, as well as Gu NI¡¯s own, was close to the amount of origin power a rank two mage could have. ¡°origin pool? it has already been opened?¡± Olof was shocked. it hasn¡¯t even been half a month since this guy obtained the extraordinary profession! ¡°The origin pool has already been opened?¡± ¡± you must know that many talented students need three to five months to barely open a beginner-level origin pool manual, which is of lower difficulty. ¡± ¡± if we use a mid-grade extraordinary origin pool that is more difficult to open, the world will double. ¡± ¡°this gu nie¡¯s extraordinary talent is truly shocking.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Teacher Olof nodded slightly. In his decades of teaching, Gu nie could be said to be the most talented student. have you finished studying the entire set of books on the basic principles of incantations? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already finished learning.¡± gu nie nodded. on one hand, there was the system. On the other hand, Gu nI had been beaten by society in the 21st century. He was deeply aware of the importance of knowledge. and he was a spellcaster and a magus who was known for his knowledge. He had to study hard to increase his knowledge. This had become a necessary operation. at the same time, due to the constant tempering of his soul from the damaged transcendent books in the hack system, his memory, understanding, comprehension, and digestion abilities had increased several times. although he wasn¡¯t a prodigy in his previous life, he could still reach the level of a ¡®top student¡¯. gu nie didn¡¯t let down his talent in learning. While others were still meditating and practicing incantations. Gu nie spent all that time studying spells and potions. Gune¡¯s knowledge of incantations wasn¡¯t at a high level, but he had already mastered all the theories. ¡± well, in a few days, i will give you a full set of test papers on the knowledge of incantations. ¡± ¡°If you can reach 90 points, then I will bring you to the beginner level of ¡®deep rune analysis¡¯.¡± ¡°rune in-depth analysis?¡± gu nie was shocked. rune deep analysis. That was the path that touched upon the essence of spells. gu nie was currently studying incantations. The entire ¡®law incantation¡¯ could be said to be the representation of the ¡®rune profound¡¯. The deep analysis of runes was not about the appearance. Instead, he directly studied the profound meaning of the ¡°runes.¡± However, once he had some achievements in the profound meaning of runes, he would be able to understand it. then, he could easily reverse the runes to construct the basic framework and details of the laenumi language, and then create a new incantation of law. yes, to create a brand new and powerful law incantation. This was the power of rune analysis. If you were to simply study incantations, you would at most have a broad understanding of all the incantations. but in reality, they only learned what others had created. on the other hand, in-depth analysis of runes and understanding the profoundness of runes would allow one to create their own incantations. Of course, the in-depth study of rune analysis would allow the spellcasters to have a deeper understanding of this world. in the eyes of many academic-based spell casters, the importance of this in-depth understanding of the world, truth, and essence far exceeded the importance of constructing a spell through runes. But to Gu nie ¡­ He knew the essence of the world. create a powerful incantation. both were important. Creating his own powerful spell had always been one of Gu NIE¡¯s dreams. ¡°why would you not be willing?¡± olof squinted his eyes and looked at the dazed gu nie. ¡°thank you, teacher. i will definitely study hard.¡± gu nie quickly turned around and said with joy. ¡± yes, i¡¯ll pass the incantation knowledge test first. ¡± ¡°yes!¡± Chapter 43 - deal The weather was still gloomy and depressing. school had just ended at five o ¡®clock, and the sky had already completely darkened. compared to the gloomy weather, gu nie was in a much better mood. It was a good thing that teacher Olof was willing to lead him to the beginner level of runic analysis. If it wasn¡¯t for his extraordinary talent, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain such qualifications. ¡± study and analyze runes, and then create a new incantation. ¡± Gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡°This is a long learning process.¡± in a few years, or even a decade, I will be an ascetic scholar. ¡± only when i have a deep enough foundation in transcendent studies and runology will i be able to create new transcendent incantations. ¡± when gu nie arrived at the entrance of old stone street. a black carriage stopped in front of gu nie. then, the carriage door opened, and he saw vera in a robe and cloak. after a quick look around, vya quickly said, ¡± ¡°get in the car.¡± gu nie didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped into the car. As soon as he sat down, gune noticed that there was no one else in the carriage except for him and vya. there was also a middle-aged noble man wearing a brown top hat and a black and blue robe. this man had a medium build and a gentle but dignified face. he wore a pocket watch, a pair of gray-white gloves, and a black bamboo cane on one side. this was the standard attire of a noble. when he saw the silver pocket watch, his heart skipped a beat. ¡± this is my uncle, viscount dylan, who has a territory and an hereditary title. ¡± vya began to introduce them after gu nie sat down. ¡°territory, hereditary title.¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but look at the ordinary-looking middle-aged man. as she spoke, she added. ¡± furthermore, after completing the 20-year defense of the city of the ruins, it won¡¯t be a problem for me to become an earl. ¡± ¡°hehe, yingluo is not as exaggerated as you say. it¡¯s just the power of the family.¡± viscount dylan said with a smile. ¡°this must be the future potion master that my niece has been praising, mr. gu nie!¡± ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency Viscount Dylan.¡± Gu nie stood up and bowed. ¡± this kind of dazzling introduction is too obvious! ¡± gune sat down and looked at wei ya. At this time, Vera seemed to see something beautiful through the gap of the curtain of the carriage¡¯s glass window, but she did not care about the situation in the carriage. after a moment of silence. viscount dylan spoke softly. I heard from my niece that Mr. Gune is very good at making high-level potions. Gu nie immediately understood what the man meant. He had brought out his territory, hereditary title, and even his future status as a count. This was to show off his wealth and status, and then cooperate with him to gain the upper hand. At this moment, Gu nie naturally couldn¡¯t lose. I¡¯m not after high-grade precious potions. What I¡¯m really after is the engraving potion. gune¡¯s voice was sincere and rhythmic. ¡°That¡¯s a powerful potion that can directly improve our physical body, soul, and source power.¡± ¡± of course, the most important thing is that the rune potion carries a special characteristic that can change the current situation of the weak special characteristics of extraordinary professions. ¡± ¡± furthermore, through the derivation of the latest pharmaceutics theories from the white tower on longyu mountain, combined with my own understanding of pharmaceutics, i also have a new understanding of how to deal with the extraordinary characteristics of medicinal ingredients. ¡± ¡± perhaps, in the near future, a batch of engraving potion will be produced in my hands. ¡± gu nie¡¯s words made vera, who was ¡± focused ¡± on looking out the window, look at him. viscount dylan was even more shocked, and he could not help but glance at vera. ¡± ¡°this doesn¡¯t seem to be the same as what we said before! Isn¡¯t this person supposed to be very modest?¡± ¡°with your talent and attainments in pharmaceutics, there is no doubt that you will achieve great things in the future,¡± viscount dylan calmed himself down and tried to probe. ¡°sir gune, as you know, high-grade potions have extraordinary medicinal properties.¡± ¡± long-term consumption can help us improve the strength of certain aspects, such as the agility of the soul and the body. ¡± ¡°i wonder if sir gu nie is able to produce a medicine in this area?¡± ¡°do you have the corresponding formula?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°There are!¡± Viscount Dylan was rather straightforward. ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem.¡± gu nie was confident. viscount dylan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡± it¡¯s very difficult to make that potion. i¡¯ve looked for three high-level pharmacists, and even if they succeeded, the success rate was extremely low. ¡± viscount dylan¡¯s tone was a little cautious. ¡°those with a low success rate are just a waste of materials.¡± gu nie¡¯s heart was calm. it¡¯s not surprising that a high-level pharmacist has a low success rate when it comes to high-level precious potions. gu nie gently rubbed his fingers and said. ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to just say it here.¡± Viscount Dylan, you can give me the formula and materials tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. We can just see the results. viscount dylan looked at vya gently, and vya nodded slightly. ¡°no problem,¡± Viscount Dylan nodded slightly. ¡°If Sir gune can really make this type of high-grade potion with a high success rate ¡­¡± then the demand for this type will be huge. ¡°Is the demand high?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved when he heard this. The demand was huge, which meant that there were a lot of extraordinary herbs. With that, there would be a lot of room for manipulation, and there would be a lot of profit to be made. in pharmaceutics. the price of the beginner-level medicine was between 20 to 100 copper coins. Many beginner pharmacists could produce beginner-level potions. moreover, there were a large number of pharmacist apprentices who helped to process the medicinal materials and mix them with beginner pharmacists. in some places, steam-powered machines had even begun to be used to make potions. gune could even smell the industrialization of potions. As a result, the price of beginner-level potions did not bring much profit. A bottle of beginner¡¯s medicine that cost 20 copper coins would already be considered good if he could earn one or two copper coins. Compared to the beginner-level potions ¡­ The profits of the intermediate potions were much higher. this was because there were very few intermediate potions, and the demand for them was high. Those major forces would be in urgent need of these intermediate potions. The price of an intermediate-level potion ranged from two silver dragons (200 copper dollars) to five silver dragons (500 copper dollars). the price of a top-notch mid-grade potion essence was 500 copper coins, which was already half a gold pound. the profits were considerable. sometimes, the profit could reach about 50%. Even if it was slightly worse, it would still be 20%. As for high-tier potions ¡­ Then the price would not be ordinary. high-grade potions ranged from 2 to 5 gold pounds. Using the market price, it would be 2000 to 5000 copper coins. this was equivalent to one or two months of income for many working class people. Fortunately, Extraordinaries were not an ordinary group. Many Extraordinaries would carry three to five bottles of high-grade potions with them. At a critical moment, this high-level potion could save a life. as for the profits of high-grade potions, it was due to the rarity of high-grade potions. The profits were quite high. The average was above 100%. This was also the reason why high-level pharmacists were so popular. If any force had a pharmacist, they would nurture them as their core. after all, she was an old hen that could lay golden eggs. it was rarer than high-grade potions, and long-term consumption could enhance certain attributes. it was an extremely rare potion that even a high-level pharmacist might not be able to make. Only an expert-level pharmacist would be able to produce it steadily. as for expert-level pharmacists, they were extremely rare. basically, only the yulan empire, the yulan transcendent association, and the white tower on longyu mountain were able to give birth to such powerful forces. One could only imagine how rare high-grade precious potions were. and these forces themselves had a great demand for these potions. therefore, these precious potions were basically monopolized at the source. Those free extraordinaires who did not belong to the major extraordinaire forces wanted to get their hands on high-grade precious potions. not only did one have to be rich, but one also had to be lucky. Compared to the price of ordinary high-grade potions, it was 2 to 5 gold pounds. The price of high-grade precious potions was as high as 10 to 20 gold pounds. It looked like it was only four to five times more expensive than high-grade potions. However, high-grade precious potions needed to be taken for a long time to be effective. For example, a bottle a day would cost 300 to 600 gold pounds a month. in the long run, this kind of consumption was not something an ordinary extraordinary could afford. Gugne¡¯s eyes swept over Viscount Dylan. the sug ruins city is located at the border of the transcendent wasteland. ¡± this viscount dylan is the manager of the transcendent association in the sug ruins city. i¡¯m afraid he has a lot of resources in his hands. ¡± ¡°If this deal is successful, it won¡¯t be a dream to become rich through the production of this medicine.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. Chapter 44 - -classics buff after they finished discussing the high-grade potions ¡­ viscount dylan did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°do you really need a high-level soul transcendence book, sir?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t hide anything. After all, this was his purpose for coming here. ¡°in that case, can you withstand the whispers while cultivating?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this Kasaya?¡± gu nie looked over. Viscount Dylan shifted his sitting position slightly and began to explain. ¡°i¡¯m not happy with you, sir gu nie. this time, the extraordinary explorers of the yulan association dug up a bunch of ancient books in that mysterious place. among them, there are indeed books on soul cultivation.¡± these ancient books are vast and profound, and they are very strange. ¡± after some of our extraordinaries received part of the inheritance from these books, they found out that they were mumbling to each other when they were cultivating. ¡± and as the time of cultivation increases, this wisp will become stronger and stronger. it might even give birth to some slight hints. ¡± ¡± some of our spellcasters have tried to cultivate and test for a long time. they found that the slight psychological cue can affect the state of meditation. ¡± ¡± if i forcefully maintain my state of cultivation, it will bring a certain amount of pressure to my soul. ¡± Viscount Dylan¡¯s words made gune alert. ¡°A whisper? A long period of cultivation will produce psychological suggestions?¡± gu nie frowned and asked in a low voice, this batch of transcendent tomes has been contaminated by the evil energy? ¡± ¡°Obviously,¡± viscount dylan nodded slightly. only when a terrifying power invades them will those foreign races escape quickly. At the same time, those transcendent tomes will be preserved. ¡°If they had the time to retreat, they wouldn¡¯t have left behind anything useful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. ¡°then what kind of power is the contamination?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not sure,¡± Viscount Dylan shook his head. ¡®if i send it to the yulan extraordinary society¡¯s headquarters, i might be able to find out. And here, not many people have much understanding of those mysterious forces.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get a share if you send it to the headquarters of the Yulan Association.¡± Gu nie muttered. gu nie asked after some thought. ¡°Can you tell me more about the effect of the mysterious whisper and the psychological cue on cultivation?¡± after sorting out his thoughts, viscount dylan spoke again. it¡¯s a dreamlike murmuring that you can¡¯t hear clearly. The voice is constantly ringing in your ears, but you can¡¯t remember the specific content. Or, the murmuring itself isn¡¯t a description of a certain content, but a voice that is unconsciously emitted. But no matter what, the murmuring muring is impossible to remember or describe. ¡°Can not be remembered? can¡¯t be described?¡± Gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡°yes!¡± Gu nie gently rubbed his fingers. ¡± it seems like the powerful being who contaminated this batch of ancient books is not simple! ¡± however, come to think of it, how can a powerful existence that can corrupt a closed-type extraordinary book with extraordinary characteristics be simple? ¡± ¡± then, what are the specific effects of this on cultivation? ¡± gu nie said. ¡± let¡¯s take the cultivation of a transcendent level three mage as an example. ¡± viscount dylan continued. ¡°during the first two hours of training, the whispers didn¡¯t affect me at all. it was as if they didn¡¯t exist.¡± within three to four hours, the whispers of whispers began to appear. ¡± after five to six hours, the wisp will start to have a certain impact on the cultivation state of the supernatural being. ¡± ¡± about seven to eight hours. the impact will be even stronger, and it will gradually become stronger. ¡± ¡± when you¡¯ve been immersed in cultivation for ten hours, this wisp will affect your cultivation to a certain extent, causing you to be unable to cultivate in peace. ¡± ¡± when the cultivation time exceeds twelve hours, a certain degree of mild psychological cue will appear. ¡± ¡± the psychological cue will gradually become stronger with the passage of time. ¡± that transcendent level three mage was interrupted by a psychological hint after 18 hours of cultivation. ¡°I had no choice but to exit my cultivation state.¡± and different people have different cultivation timings and styles. this includes self-harm, bathing, eating, venting desires, obsessive-compulsive disorder, mysophobia, autism, and so on. All kinds of emotions can be stirred up. it¡¯s a soft whisper. It will disappear after stopping cultivation for about half an hour. ¡± a heavy whisper will take an hour. ¡± ¡± when a psychological cue appears, it will take at least two hours to remove the negative psychological cue. ¡± of course, if someone were to undergo psychological counseling, this process would be much faster. after hearing viscount dylan¡¯s explanation, gune nodded. although the whispering had some influence, as long as it was handled properly, it was not a big problem. ¡°in other words, if one were to accept these soul scriptures and train in them, one would have to split the training into different time periods.¡± ¡°Each time you train, it can be as short as one or two hours, and as long as five or six hours. this way, we can ensure that we won¡¯t be disturbed by the whispers.¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± Viscount Dylan nodded. ¡± separate time periods for cultivation. this is the best way to deal with such contaminated books. ¡± of course, if you have some mystical item that can suppress or even eliminate these effects, that would be the best. ¡°Suppressed? purge?¡± gu nie¡¯s heart was calm. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡± such a powerful transcendent manual with a negative BUFF is simply too perfect for me. ¡± Gu nie had almost laughed out loud when he¡¯d heard that the soul Scriptures had negative effects. the reason why gune¡¯s soul was as strong as a rank 2 or 3 mage apprentice¡¯s soul was that he was a mage apprentice. wasn¡¯t it because gu nie had trained in an extraordinary book that had a negative effect on the soul? at this moment, these contaminated books ¡­ there was a certain negative buff during cultivation, and it would gradually become stronger as time passed. for gu nie, this would speed up his cultivation! In the system¡¯s eyes, there were no negative effects. the more negative the effect was, the more it would be converted by the system into a tempering of the soul to enhance the strength and volume of the soul. Although he thought so in his heart. but on the surface, gu nie¡¯s expression was a little serious and hesitant. although there are some negative effects, it¡¯s still a high-grade transcendent manual after all. Overall, it¡¯s worth a try. ¡°After all, the risk is always proportional to the reward.¡± perhaps, this kind of whisper can also sharpen my soul and make it stronger. Gu nie said. indeed, frequently experiencing such negative training will indeed strengthen the adaptability of one¡¯s soul. viscount dylan also laughed and echoed. Soon, the carriage left the sug ruins city and headed deep into the forest along the gray stone Road. Looking out of the window, the sky had already turned completely dark. The night was so dark that one could not even see their own fingers. after leaving the city of the sug ruins, the carriage continued for more than ten minutes without stopping. ¡± the branch of the transcendent association in the sug ruins city is so remote? ¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°the location is relatively far away.¡± ¡± after all, the transcendent association¡¯s branch still needs to seal and research some of the threatening sealed artifacts. ¡± in the city, once these sealed artifacts with life or even intelligence go out of control, the threat they pose is extremely high. ¡°sealed artifact.¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. Chapter 45 - sealed artifact A sealed artifact and a mystical item. In essence, they were no different. However, the danger of sealed artifacts was greater than their usability. As for mystical items, they were more useful than dangerous. for example, gune¡¯s great creation, the coin of destiny. If it was placed in a certain place and no one discovered it, it would be harmless. Even if someone used this coin of destiny, the harm it caused would only be targeted at an individual, and would not cause widespread harm. however, some sealed artifacts were different. Some sealed artifacts had life and even a certain level of intelligence. They followed their own rules. then, they would use their own rules to cause death, or even a large-scale death. In the history of this extraordinary world, the number of deaths caused by sealed artifacts was higher than any disease, even higher than war. especially during the feudal era of the church. Some extraordinary items with the power of ¡± extraordinary Memes ¡± could cause death by the memes they created. They were like the god of death, constantly harvesting human lives for thousands of years. it was not an easy task to control and seal a sealed artifact. and the corresponding personnel must have extremely high knowledge of mysticism, meme, and sealing. The most important thing was that they had to have relatively excellent life-saving means and abilities. after all, when dealing with sealed artifacts, the ability to survive was too important. gune didn¡¯t expect the extraordinary society of the sug ruins to have a place where sealed artifacts were kept. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you¡¯re interested in the sealed artifact?¡± Viscount Dylan asked with a smile. compared to the sealed artifact, i¡¯m more interested in mystical items. ¡± Gu nie shrugged. they are essentially the same. Through our research and in-depth understanding of the many sealed artifacts, we discovered that, through a certain degree of modification, sealed artifacts can also become mystical items. Sealed artifacts can also become mystical items? ¡± Gu nie raised his eyebrows. gu nie immediately understood. wasn¡¯t this coin of destiny created by the blood curse master? even though the blood curse master had been killed by the coin of destiny, he was still in a bad mood. without a doubt, sealed artifacts and mystical items could be created through specific means and methods. However, no one knew if it would be an even more terrifying ¡± sealed item ¡± or an even more mystical ¡± mystical item ¡± after it was created. sealed artifacts aren¡¯t actually as terrifying as you think. ¡± many people fear them, but they don¡¯t understand them. ¡± Viscount Dylan explained in a soft voice. ¡°Fear of the unknown?¡± gu nie said. ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡± sealed artifacts and mystical items are divided according to our levels. ¡± ¡°there are four levels in total.¡± safe, controllable, dangerous, and destructive. ¡°safe. there¡¯s nothing much to say about this level. basically, they all have some effects, but the negative effects are not that harmful.¡± ¡°for example, this pocket watch.¡± As he spoke, Viscount Dylan took out the silver pocket watch from his shirt pocket. gu nie had noticed the silver pocket watch long ago. If Gu nie was right, it should be a sealed artifact, or a mystical item. this pocket watch was originally a sealed artifact. Its specific use is to cause the wielder to feel a strong sense of fatigue and then enter a deep sleep state. If the duration is long enough, it will further enter the soul sleep state. In fact, if the duration is longer, it is not impossible to enter the soul deep sleep state. ¡°soul sleep?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. according to transcendent studies. The human body¡¯s sleeping state had a total of four levels. they were light sleep for the physical body, deep sleep for the physical body, light sleep for the soul, and deep sleep for the soul. Most people¡¯s deepest sleep was when their bodies were in deep sleep. it was far from the level of soul sleep. It was extremely rare for one to enter a state of light soul sleep. only an extraordinary could take the initiative to enter such a state. However, not many people were willing to do this. When the soul was in a light sleep, it could be seen as not having any perception of the outside world. It was equivalent to completely blocking or even giving up control of the body. in the academic world, the specific manifestation of light sleep of the soul was ¡± vegetative state. ¡± There was still a possibility of waking up from a light sleep. as for the deep sleep of the soul, it could basically be seen as the soul itself being in a state of deep sleep and solidification. He had completely given up on the possibility of waking up. those whose souls were in a deep sleep would die in their sleep forever. Gu nie didn¡¯t expect the little watch in front of him to have the ability to put a person¡¯s soul to sleep. ¡°it was originally a sealed artifact.¡± ¡± however, under my modification, the sleeping state of this item¡¯s soul has been blocked. ¡± ¡± the adjustment of the three bracelets allows the user to choose a reasonable time to sleep and wake up. the sleeping time can also be called. ¡± it¡¯s really a pretty good mystical item. gu nie couldn¡¯t help but praise. if you want to sleep, then sleep. I don¡¯t have to worry about staying up late anymore. If I had such a baby in my previous life, my hairline wouldn¡¯t have moved up so quickly. above the safe grade sealed artifacts is the controllable grade. ¡°this type of sealed artifact will be in a controllable state after being unsealed. unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, i won¡¯t take out this type of sealed artifact.¡± ¡°Next up is the danger grade.¡± there is one sealed artifact of this level in the transcendent Association of the sug ruins city. This sealed artifact is the main guard of the branch of the transcendent Association in the sug ruins city. it has a certain level of intelligence, strong life activity, and extraordinary genes. Fortunately, its infection and destruction abilities are not strong. it has intelligence, life, and extraordinary memes. Gu nie rubbed his temples. once this kind of thing comes out, it¡¯s like a walking harvester. Wherever it goes, it will die. ¡± as for the higher level destructive sealed artifacts, i¡¯ve only heard of them. ¡± ¡± however, we can be sure that the transcendent association¡¯s headquarters should have sealed artifacts of this level. ¡± After hearing what Dylan had to say, gune couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes and rub his temples. as expected, the more I know, the more I discover how terrifying and dangerous this world is. there are too many dangerous places in this transcendent world. Even though I have a killing weapon like ¡®reincarnation¡¯, I still have to be careful. ¡± if you dare to go around, you¡¯ll be beaten up by the steampunk supernatural era. i¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson. ¡± ¡°But then again, what level is my coin of destiny?¡± ¡± a magical being who can easily cut off the sequence of fate, who can easily devour souls and kill physical bodies. ¡± ¡°At the very least, Yingluo should be a danger grade!¡± ¡°Destructive level? is that even possible?¡± gugne didn¡¯t know much about sealed artifacts and mystical items, so he couldn¡¯t tell the levels of the coin of destiny. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here.¡± Viscount Dylan suddenly spoke while guunie was thinking. at the same time, the carriage began to slow down. ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± gune looked out of the window and saw a few dim lights. as he got up, he quickly opened the miracle system. It was a habit of Gu nie to check out the miracle page whenever he went to a new place. after all, no one knew when the miracle would happen. If he looked at it more, he might be able to encounter a fortuitous encounter one day. Chapter 46 - The sealed land After opening the system¡¯s side adventure. the [ miracle adventure ] page was pitch black. ¡°no fortuitous encounters.¡± Gugne quickly closed the system page and followed Viscount Dylan out of the carriage. The light rain began to fall. With the help of the dim yellow light of the kerosene lamps on both sides of the road. gu nie could vaguely see the outline of the mountain. it was a huge byzantine-style castle, and it looked like an ancient beast. at the gate, gu nie¡¯s eyes swept over them. ¡°There really are quite a few guards.¡± ¡± this used to be an ancient castle church where the church preached. ¡± ¡± however, after the war between the imperial power and theocracy broke out, the power of the supreme pontiff was driven away from the northern continent. ¡± ¡± as of now, the churches in the south are still using the mysterious ways of religion to maintain their rule. it is no longer feasible. ¡± the fact that those churches are getting weaker by the day is irrefutable evidence. ¡°This is not bad.¡± gu nie nodded. gune didn¡¯t have a good impression of the feudalistic churches. when everyone got closer ¡­ ¡°lord viscount dylan.¡± The four battle-type Extraordinaries guarding the entrance of the castle saluted Dylan. They were all wearing black iron transcendent battle armors and holding black iron Spears. ¡°En!¡± after a slight nod, viscount dylan led gune and vya into the castle. As soon as he entered, Gu nie felt a lot of eyes from the dark corners. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s an extraordinary Hound.¡± viscount dylan said softly. these supernatural hounds have been trained, as well as some supernatural resources. ¡± they also possess considerable combat strength. at the same time, their sense of smell, sight, and powerful perception far exceed that of us humans. ¡± ¡± once those shadow element extraordinaries sneak in, our guards might not notice them, but the probability of these guys finding them is very high. ¡± ¡± supernatural creatures are indeed much stronger than us humans in some aspects. ¡± gu nie said. He followed behind Viscount Dylan. a few minutes later. The three of them walked down a stone staircase at the entrance of the bunker. after turning a corner, the view before him suddenly brightened up. at the same time, there were more kerosene lamps on both sides of the wall, and the entire underground tunnel began to light up. at the same time, there were many more guards here. after passing by the guards, gu nie couldn¡¯t help but wonder. these guards weren¡¯t low in rank. most of them were at stage two, while some were at stage three. A 3rd rank extraordinaire would be considered a relatively strong extraordinaire in the outside world, but here, they were only guards. the power of the transcendent association could be seen. the equipment worn by these guards is not cheap. Helmets, armors, wrist guards, Greaves, weapons, and combat boots. a standard six-piece transcendent black iron set. ¡± on the battlefield, it would not be a problem for a stage two or stage three extraordinary with such equipment to cut down hundreds of ordinary soldiers. ¡± about a hundred meters deep. the three of them stopped at an extremely wide underground platform. the door of the extraordinary. Gu nie glanced over and saw the extraordinary door made of special materials. ¡°there¡¯s another small space behind this?¡± ¡°there should be. otherwise, this place wouldn¡¯t be so heavily guarded.¡± on this platform, there were more than ten guards in black iron armor. The three spell casters were wearing robes and cloaks. Their heads were completely hidden under the hats, and the inside of the hats was pitch-black. It was obvious that they had some special protective means. these three mysterious spell casters, whose true appearance could not be seen clearly, gave gune a very dangerous feeling. the three spell casters ¡®robes and capes had the symbol of the jade orchid extraordinary association tattooed on the chest-a blue-white jade orchid. other than these guards. the other one was an old man with a wrinkled face, sitting cross-legged on the side. he was wearing a wide, dark brown wizard hat with a high tip. ¡°lord viscount dylan.¡± Many people on the platform bowed to Viscount Dylan. ¡°senior wu ¡®ke.¡± viscount dylan walked over to the old man with a wizard hat who was sitting cross-legged on the futon and seemed to be meditating. the old man named vokes slowly opened his eyes. Then, he glanced at Viscount Dylan, who was standing beside him, and said, ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± ¡± this is the genius pharmacist i told you about before. ¡± viscount dylan took a step forward and whispered a few words into the old man¡¯s ear. ¡°oh?¡± The old man named Vokes, who had a wrinkled face, immediately perked up. ¡°really?¡± Vokes asked in a low voice. Although his voice was low, everyone present was an extraordinary, so they could hear him. ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s true.¡± Viscount Dylan nodded. Vokes laughed. ¡°It¡¯s naturally not a problem to enter, but we still have to go through the necessary procedures.¡± ¡°of course,¡± Viscount Dylan nodded slightly. Upon seeing this, via said softly. ¡± transcendent equipment and storage equipment are all prohibited from entering the transcendent door. ¡± ¡± you need to rest in the storage room by the side. you need to temporarily store your transcendent equipment and storage equipment there. ¡± As she spoke, vya pointed to a few small chambers with stone doors not far away. ¡°the control is really strict.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Gu nie nodded. After the last time when the demon on the coin of destiny had devoured his clothes, he had become a demon. Gu nie had stored a few sets of clothes in his green bracelet and system backpack in case he needed them. after a while. gu nie walked out of the chamber after changing his clothes. the green leaf bracelet was left in the storage room, and there was not much valuable stuff in it. Most of them were ingredients, potions, food, water, and so on. of course, in the system¡¯s storage space, there were also a lot of clothes, food, and water. At the same time, he placed the valuable rare grade equipment into his system inventory. The guard on the side led Gu nie through a black door that was about two meters tall and one meter wide. ¡± equipment without extraordinary characteristics. ¡± Gu nie glanced at the door frame and smiled. Rare grade equipment that contained rare grade characteristics could not be hidden from the ¡± door frame ¡°, but the powerful system was obviously not included. ¡°alright, follow me!¡± vokes nodded and said. after vokes gathered a series of complicated incantations and codes in front of the extraordinary door, he was finally able to read the runes. ¡°ka ka~~¡± the stone door slowly opened. as the stone door opened, it was just as he had expected. a blue water screen appeared in front of gu nie. behind the transcendent door, there was indeed a small empty space. Vokes took the lead and walked in. Gu nie and the other two followed. after entering this small empty space, the first thing he saw was the chiseled stone walls on both sides, and the ground was also paved with black stone bricks. These black stone bricks were much harder than bluestone bricks. it was said that this black stone brick was the same material as extraordinary black iron ore, and its strength was about three times that of bluestone bricks of the same process. Source power lamps were hung on both sides of the wall. as for the dome of the passage, because it was more rugged, it was not built. One could see the twisted and hard black rocks. The entire passage was quiet, cold, and rugged. There was also a somewhat oppressive atmosphere. occasionally, heavy collision sounds could be heard. those ¡± sealed artifacts ¡± with life were unwilling to be sealed. they would think of ways to destroy the seal and escape. As he moved forward, Gu nie glanced at the hack system. There was no adventure. He followed the rugged path and moved forward. From time to time, Gu nie could see extraordinary doors sealed on both sides. after walking for about two hundred meters. Vokes, who was leading the way, stopped. ¡°have we arrived?¡± gu nie looked forward. Chapter 47 - Another fortuitous encounter What he saw was a towering extraordinary door about two meters wide and five meters tall. vokes turned around and looked at gune. ¡°All the books in the room have been contaminated.¡± ¡± they were placed separately, and they were all in the sealed boxes. ¡± ¡± after that terrifying existence contaminated these manuals, even if the manuals were sealed, they would still emit some slight transcendent memes. ¡± this transcendent meme is manifested in the form of a true belief that comes from the depths of one¡¯s heart towards that terrifying existence. this belief can not be dispelled after becoming its loyal believer. initial suspicion is that this meme has the effect of changing the form of the soul.¡± ¡± after that, the transcendent meme will convert the believers of the terrifying existence into believers of the terrifying existence. they will spread their faith to the people around them fanatically. ¡± ¡± at the same time as preaching, transcendent memes will also be spread. ¡± ¡± at present, more than six people have been infected by this extraordinary mech. ¡± ¡± there is no other way to deal with the infected person other than imprisonment and killing. ¡± ¡°Transcendent meme?¡± gu nie frowned. vokes continued. ¡± this extraordinary meme is very mild. only long-term contact, such as contact for several days, will cause signs of infection. ¡± some people have accepted the catalyst before. Even if the catalyst accepted the contents of the ancient book, it did not have long contact with the ancient book, so it did not show any signs of infection. of course, the content of the book itself has also been contaminated. There are some small flaws in cultivation. I think Viscount Dylan has already told you about this. ¡°although the probability of you being infected by the catalyst is very low, i¡¯m not going to let you go. However, I need to explain all these things to you.¡± ¡°okay, i got it.¡± Gu nie nodded. Transcendent meteors were extremely terrifying existences. once infected, it was basically certain death, so it was not too much to be cautious. Moreover, this was a contagious extraordinary meme, so he had to be careful. this is the password to the unsealing spell of sealed box No. 3. There is a high-level soul manual in it. The old man, Vokes, handed a black metal medal the size of a medal to gune. open the extraordinary door. I will open it again in ten minutes. By then, I think you should have completed the inheritance of the advanced manual. ¡°ten minutes is enough.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°alright, i¡¯m going to open it now. get ready.¡± as he spoke, he placed his palm on the extraordinary door and began to open it. After a while. ßÇßÇßÇ¡­¡­ the extraordinary door slowly opened. gu nie¡¯s feet moved, and he entered it as fast as the wind. after that. ßÇßÇßÇ¡­¡­ The door of transcendence closed. As the extraordinary door closed, Gu nie let out a sigh of relief and looked around. What he saw was a very ordinary storage basement, just that it was slightly wider. on the wall, there were some night pearls. it wasn¡¯t very bright, but the light was enough for gu nie, who was half an extraordinary, to see the situation around him. On all four sides were boxes the size of a trolley, made of Dragonblood wood, and each box was sealed with a spell. there were more than twenty boxes. Gu nie opened his hack system. when he saw the miracle system page, he was surprised at first, but then he laughed. this [ strange encounter ] was here. ¡°he didn¡¯t appear before. But after I entered this place, I appeared.¡± ¡°This miracle adventure function seems to have some limitations.¡± Combined with his many adventures, Gu nie had gradually figured out some of the ways of this miracle function. Only a fortuitous encounter could be completed without a sound. snatching a treasure in front of others was called snatching a treasure, not a fortuitous encounter. fortuitous encounters were mostly hidden, silent, and carried out without anyone knowing. Gu nie carefully read through the contents of his adventure. [ adventure ] soul seal Codex [ adventure content: soul seal Codex ] this time, it was just the contents of a fortuitous encounter of the ¡®soul seal codex¡¯. gu nie followed the system¡¯s guidance and looked over. the system¡¯s dynamic view pointed to a wooden chest of dragon blood, where the treasure of this side adventure lay quietly. it was an ancient book called the ¡± soul seal codex ¡°. The content of the side adventure was just this alone. ¡°Logically speaking, there should be quite a few high level manuals here. It can¡¯t be considered a treasure?¡± ¡± the inheritance of a high-tier manual costs at least 500 gold pounds each time. it should definitely be considered a fortuitous encounter. ¡± ¡± however, these ancient books are all contaminated, after all. once the two offset each other, it¡¯s almost no longer a fortuitous encounter. this makes sense. ¡± ¡± since the system-guided codex of soul seal is here, it should also be contaminated. however, it can be considered a fortuitous encounter by the system. ¡± ¡°in other words, even if the value of the item itself is reduced by a portion of the value offset by the curse, the value of the item will be reduced. It¡¯s still a powerful Scripture.¡± ¡°Hu~~Hu~Hu~¡± Gu nie calmed his mind. The last encounter had changed Gu NIE¡¯s style, and his methods had become much more powerful. it wasn¡¯t bad to say that he had been reborn. and this time, it would be another fortuitous encounter, which would make gu nie¡¯s potential even more profound. he looked at the system and saw sealed box no. 8. moreover, the system had already marked out the incantation and password to open it. gu nie walked over and quickly entered the password. ¡°crack!¡± a sound. The Dragonblood seal box opened. The container that contained the contents of the transcendent tomes was something like a black-blue stone slab. at the same time, under the ¡®adventure dynamic view¡¯ that was constructed by viewed as a system. this green-black stone slab was also in a sealed state. however, this seal wasn¡¯t the transcendent association¡¯s seal, but the ancient seal on the green stone slab itself. ¡± it seems that the people from the transcendent association are not aware that there are mysterious books that far surpass these high-level books inside the green stone slab. ¡± this seal¡¯s incantation is quite strange. There¡¯s an 80 ¨C 90% chance that the transcendent Association won¡¯t be able to break it. The system had clearly marked out the spell, so all Gu nie had to do was copy it. after condensing the spell, the seal was opened in a moment. then, gu nie gathered several catalyst runes and placed one hand on the black stone. the two came into contact. ¡± a profound and mysterious ancient text flowed into gu nie¡¯s mind through the medium. After a few reincarnations, Gu NIE¡¯s extraordinary talent had improved a lot. in addition, gu nie¡¯s soul was already very strong. three minutes later. the system had listed all of the ancient records as fortuitous encounters, and they had all been passed down by gu nie. after the inheritance, gu nie rubbed his swollen temples and panted. ¡± the impact of this ancient record is really amazing. as expected of a fortuitous encounter that the system has taken a fancy to. ¡± after a minute, gu nie finally caught his breath. after that, gune re-sealed the black stone and then closed the wooden box. this way, no one would know that gu nie had opened the box containing the ancient book. gu nie then looked at the dragonblood wood seal box with the number ¡°3.¡± It would be a waste not to take this high-level soul Scripture. Chapter 48 - soul seal codex After a while. the high-level soul scripture in dragonblood wood box no. 3 had also been passed on to gu nie. ¡°this high-level soul manual, the¡± book of mysterious souls,¡±has been passed down for less than 20 seconds.¡± ¡± compared to the three-minute duration of the soul seal codex, it is indeed much worse. ¡± he put the book to the side and began to study the powerful codex of the soul seal. Compared to these elementary, intermediate, and advanced books, the extraordinary Codex covered a wider range. for example, the soul-enigmatic manual¡¯s only use was to increase one¡¯s ¡®mental strength¡¯ and ¡®mental capacity¡¯ through the cultivation of one¡¯s soul. other than that, it had no other functions. The soul seal Codex, on the other hand, could not only increase one¡¯s ¡®spiritual strength¡¯ and ¡®spiritual capacity¡¯. it could also specifically increase the ¡®toughness of the soul¡¯, increase the capacity of the soul, and bear more law curses. when the soul was attacked, it could withstand a stronger spiritual attack. The birth of ¡®Soul Shards¡¯ could rapidly repair the soul when it was damaged, and use the soul Shards to condense ¡®magic runes¡¯ to reduce the burden on the soul. opening up the ¡°soul consciousness¡± would allow the spell casters to have stronger and clearer insight. When the level of the soul seal Codex was high enough, it could even form ¡®mental tentacles¡¯, a powerful and strange technique. without a doubt, this soul seal codex had completely crushed the other soul golden manual. The Bloodpool Codex that Gu nie had obtained in the blood curse cave was also a Codex with many functions. other than the most basic blood strengthening. It could also carry out ¡®blood assimilation¡¯. In short, it could devour the blood of other powerful creatures and then quickly increase the strength of its own blood. it could also open up a ¡°blood pool,¡± which would greatly increase one¡¯s survivability. When his level was high enough, he could even condense the ¡®heart of the blood pool¡¯. ¡°speaking of which,¡± gu nie thought to himself. ¡± during this period of time, i¡¯ve been using the blood pool codex, and my blood density is almost twice that of a normal human. ¡± ¡± when it¡¯s three times that of a normal human, the viscosity of my blood will match the level of my blood pool codex. i¡¯ll then be able to control blood. ¡± ¡± even if i¡¯m injured, my blood will not flow out. there¡¯s no need to worry about blood flowing out. ¡± ¡± as a powerful codex, the blood pool codex is indeed very slow to level up. it¡¯s been ten days, and it only reached level one yesterday. ¡± ¡°It is difficult to level up, but its power is quite gratifying.¡± as he thought about it, gu nie opened his hack system. [ afk ] [ first hack position: bone elemental medicine secret curse (level 7) ] [ second hack position: cybona origin pool (level 2) ] [ third hack position: ring bombardment (Level 5) ] [ fourth hack slot: devout Knight breathing technique (Level 2) ] [ 5th hack slot: bloodpool codex (level 1) ] the bloodpool codex, which had just been placed in the hack position, gave 15 experience points at a time. as it rose to level 1, the speed of gaining experience became 20, which was a very high increase in experience points. after some thought, gu nie stopped the ring bombardment. This ring spell explosion was because it was a broken elementary level extraordinary incantation. As of now, it was Level 5, and Gu nie estimated that it would reach Level 6 at most. its negative tempering effects were the same as the soul seal codex, and its effects were far inferior to the soul seal codex. Naturally, it had to be replaced. he placed the soul seal codex into the third hack machine. +18¡£ the numbers quickly floated up and then disappeared. ¡± 18 experience points, it¡¯s really amazing. ¡± gu nie slightly nodded. ¡°and ¡­¡± gu nie¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°the experience i gained just now allowed me to feel a slight change. it¡¯s already quite terrifying to be able to feel a slight sensation just once.¡± ¡°After all, I have gained more than 8000 experience points in one day. All in all, it¡¯s a huge improvement.¡± ¡± after my last reincarnation, my strength has weakened a lot, but all aspects have been concentrated and improved on my foundation and aptitude. ¡± ¡°i have already obtained the key soul manual of a law incantation master.¡± ¡± with the power of this soul seal codex, my soul will soon be able to completely merge with the extraordinary profession¡¯s characteristic. ¡± I¡¯ll be able to become a rank 1 blood cursemancer in three to five days at the least, or a week at the most. gu nie¡¯s mental strength, the density of his source power, and the density of his blood, which was required by the blood warlock profession, had long reached the requirements. The reason why he did not level up was that the soul of the law incantation master had to completely merge with the supernatural profession. even though he had the bombarding of the damaged ring spells as a form of training to increase the speed of fusion. however, it was not a normal soul scripture after all. Now, Gu nie had the real soul Scripture, and it was a powerful Codex. naturally, it could greatly speed up the fusion of the soul and the soul characteristics of the blood warlock extraordinary profession. The blood cursemancer was waiting for him. ¡­¡­ ¡°ka ka~~¡± the extraordinary door slowly opened. gu nie directly walked out. At this moment, the three people outside were all looking at Gu nie. ¡°How is it?¡± Vokes said slowly. Gune could feel that he was on guard against him. It was obvious that the other party was waiting for an accident to happen, such as him being infected by the meme or being invaded by the mysterious power. ¡°what a stubborn old mage.¡± gu nie made an evaluation in his heart. ¡°an extremely powerful and satisfactory soul manual.¡± Gu nie said with a smile. ¡°en!¡± vokes nodded. immediately, vokes ¡®eyes quickly swept across the sealed secret chamber. after confirming that there was nothing unusual, he closed the extraordinary door and sealed it again. he turned around and looked at viscount dylan. ¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll be counting on you.¡± ¡°no problem,¡± Viscount Dylan nodded slightly. ¡­¡­ ten minutes later. after everyone boarded the carriage, the night outside became even darker. the light rain was gradually turning into a heavy rain. in the carriage. Gu nie had already exchanged for his rare grade equipment: the black iron soft armor, the magic shield Necklace, the Mithril staff ¡°silver feather,¡± Mithril boots, and the green leaf Bracelet. his rare grade equipment was becoming more and more compatible with gu nie¡¯s. correspondingly, gu nie was already able to use a part of the equipment¡¯s power. even if it was only a small part, it was enough to increase gu nie¡¯s power by a lot. He touched the green bracelet on his wrist and checked it back and forth. He was sure that the people who had come had not touched his bracelet. ¡± tomorrow, i¡¯ll send someone to deliver the first batch of materials. at the same time, there will be two sets of potion formulas, both of which are high-grade precious potions. ¡± ¡°i hope you won¡¯t let us down, mr. gune.¡± viscount dylan said in a deep voice. ¡°don¡¯t worry,¡± Gu nie raised his head and replied with a smile. ¡°Viscount, you will get the potion you want.¡± he¡¯d gotten several times more than what he¡¯d originally wanted, so he wouldn¡¯t slack off on the potions he¡¯d promised. Moreover, if they could reach an agreement. he could also extract a large amount of oil water from it. in this aspect alone, gunier was more concerned than viscount dylan himself. Chapter 49 - black carrot Early in the morning. the rain that had been pouring for several days finally stopped. The dark clouds in the sky also dissipated. the slightly pungent smell of mana source coal in the air finally dissipated after several days of heavy rain. The air was exceptionally fresh. there was no more rain. It was replaced by cold, extremely cold. The pedestrians on the street were in a hurry, all wearing thick clothes. the mist he exhaled from his nose and mouth was clearly visible. wearing a black single-breasted robe and a brown man¡¯s cashmere hat, gune walked down the old stone street toward the college. Although he said he was ¡°walking,¡± Gu NIE¡¯s speed was already equivalent to a normal person¡¯s quick run. thanks to the strength of his blood and body, gu nie¡¯s current speed was quite astonishing. ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± As he walked, Gu nie felt the changes in his body. after getting the soulshadow codex yesterday, gune had been idle for half a day. And in this half a day. gu nie could clearly feel his own growth. his neural sensitivity, dynamic vision, static vision, touch, smell, hearing, and his 3d super-perception of his surroundings had all been enhanced by at least 30%. from the sound of the wheels of the carriage behind him, gu nie could tell how far away they were. When he breathed in the air, he could feel that the temperature outside was around six degrees Celsius. Using his ultra-perception to measure his own speed, his current walking speed was about 5 meters per second. ¡°It¡¯s only been one night, and there¡¯s already such a big change?¡± gu nie pinched his cold nose. Then, he sped up the flow of blood near his nasal bones, warming his nose quickly. ¡± i have to say that the soul seal codex¡¯s afk effects are really amazing. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a code of law in itself, and there¡¯s also the whisper buff. it¡¯s only natural for him to grow so fast while he¡¯s still in the system.¡± ¡± i feel like i¡¯m almost ready to form my fifth secret crossing rune. in fact, the sixth and seventh runes aren¡¯t far away. ¡± in a few days, I¡¯ll be able to become a True Blood cursemancer. gu nie thought to himself as he walked. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ olovta, seventh floor. Right now, Gu nie was the only one on the seventh floor. gu nie was sitting in front of his desk. the rapid ¡°sha sha¡± sound of the pen tip on the test paper could be heard intermittently. sometimes he frowned, sometimes he stopped to think, sometimes he quickly wrote. at the moment, gu nie was doing the test given to him by olof. This matter was related to his studies in rune analysis, so gune couldn¡¯t be careless. this test paper touched on a very wide range of knowledge. and many of the questions were very tricky. fortunately, gu nie was able to understand many of the details of the gu nirvana hack spell without a teacher. with the help of what he had learned, he was able to answer and solve the questions smoothly. after he had finished all the questions and checked through them, he was finally done. Ding Ling Ling Ling Ling The bell that signaled the end of the exam suddenly rang. ¡°Two hours have already passed?¡± when he heard the bell, gu nie stopped thinking about checking the paper a second time. at the same time, olof walked out of a secret door. ¡°teacher.¡± gu nie went up to hand in the test. olof formed a strange rune with one hand and tapped on the paper. ¡°Swish!¡± a slight rune fluctuation surged out. The blue light quickly swept across the entire paper. he didn¡¯t need to go through the test paper. he could quickly understand the contents of all the books through the incantation and use the knowledge processing in the ¡®hall of memory¡¯ to grade them. this was also one of the abilities of a scholar. a few seconds after the rune fluctuations bloomed, the goose feather pen on the side flew straight over. Then, he quickly drew two numbers on the top of the paper. 96¡£ ¡°96 points, very good.¡± looking at the results, professor olof nodded slightly. This Gu nie was willing to work hard and had great talent, so he was very satisfied with Gu nie. ¡°Hu~~Hu~Hu~¡± gu nie sighed in relief. This score had already exceeded his expectations. Olof flipped his hand. a black book with a hard cover appeared in olof¡¯s hand. it was as thick as a fist, twice the size of an ordinary book, and the combined area of a single page was four times that of an ordinary book. the thick book left a deep impression on gu nie. In the middle of the black hardcover book was a concretized 24-sided rune pattern. ¡± this is the first volume of rune analysis. ¡± olof handed the book to gune. when gu nie took it, he felt that the book was particularly heavy. it was probably forty or fifty pounds. take it back and read it first. After you¡¯re done with the first chapter, come and find me. I¡¯ll explain the entire content of the first chapter to you in detail. ¡°After that, you can go back and ponder and comprehend it on your own. if you don¡¯t understand, come and find me. ¡± ¡°Self-study? there will be a lot of problems.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. olof seemed to know the disadvantages of this way of learning, so he spoke softly. ¡°You should know that analyzing runes is far more difficult than learning incantations.¡± ¡°this kind of research-type self-study is also a test of your natural talent and comprehension in the area of rune analysis,¡± ¡± also, you have to know that i can only teach you the basics of rune analysis. ¡± ¡°After you enter the sect, your own achievements will depend on yourself.¡± ¡± this kind of research-type self-study will allow you to slowly explore the room and foundation of the world of runes ultimacy after you get started. ¡± ¡± i won¡¯t be teaching you how to learn now. when you start to learn the world of runes, you¡¯ll be clueless and won¡¯t even know how to explore it. ¡± ¡°yes, i understand.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. the teacher¡¯s role in rune analysis was only to lead the way, not to teach. ¡­¡­ In the afternoon. The school bell rang. in the classroom, gu nie stood up and packed his things. then, he quickly looked around. after an entire day of idle training, my perception has increased quite a bit. ¡± the hack system of the blood pool codex is also very effective. my physical strength and blood strength are also improving by quite a bit every day. ¡± out of the corner of his eye, gu nie saw a familiar figure in the crowd. ¡°black carrot.¡± gu nie shouted in the corridor. the short-haired, slightly thin hei luo, who was holding a book, turned around in surprise. ¡°Gu nie?¡± When hei Luo saw it was Gu nie, her pale and tired face squeezed out a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re in good shape. Did you not rest well?¡± gu nie said softly as they walked through the forest after school. yes, because of that, I¡¯ve been staying at home all this time. ¡°how have you been?¡± hei luo seemed to be in low spirits. ¡± yes, my father is very capable. the blood-eared elves don¡¯t dare to provoke me. ¡± Gu nie could see that there was something wrong with hei Luo. there should be some problems in her family. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving the school in a few days.¡± Suddenly, hei Luo said. ¡°Ah!¡± Gu nie blurted. ¡°You¡¯re not going to finish this semester?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± hei luo shook her head. the family has paid a huge sum of money to support my education. ¡°Now, the clan wants to send me to the clan¡¯s border station, and I¡¯ve agreed. It¡¯s only there that I can obtain the extraordinary profession and become an extraordinary.¡± ¡± a powerful extraordinary professional. this is what our family needs. ¡± Hearing hei Luo¡¯s words, Gu NIE¡¯s heart relaxed a little. It was the easiest for nobles to come into contact with extraordinary powers, and it was also the easiest for them to become an extraordinary. However, the cultivation of Extraordinaries in noble families also required a large amount of family resources. after these noble children graduated, what they had to do was to become extraordinary people and then contribute to the family. this path was more difficult. However, this was one of the best paths for the noble heirs. While moving forward, hei Luo suddenly stopped. then, he turned around and looked at gu nie with his bright eyes. Gu nie was also dumbfounded by the scene. Then, hei Luo stepped forward and hugged Gu nie. this sudden scene caused gu nie to freeze on the spot. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± hei luo spoke in a low voice that only gu nie could hear. gu nie,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°They will still try to assassinate you.¡± ¡°they even know how to assassinate people?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart sank. Although vya had helped him get rid of the blood-ear elves last time, gune didn¡¯t feel the blood-ear elves spying on him anymore. however, through old kohen¡¯s information channels, gune knew that the blood-eared elves were still in the sug ruins, and there were many of them. The other party was planning to assassinate him. as for himself, wasn¡¯t he also secretly investigating the other party? However, how did the black carrot know that the other party would try to assassinate him? he hesitated for a moment. ¡°en!¡± gu nie replied in a soft nasal voice. hei luo let go of gu nie and looked at him, her face blushing. then, he quickly turned around and left gu nie¡¯s sight. Feeling the lingering charm of her body, Gu nie fell into deep thought. Chapter 50 ?50 flash arc potion Old stone Street, in front of unit 155. from a distance, gune saw three knights with black-horned horses guarding the door. ¡°hello, sir gugne. i¡¯m the retinue of viscount dylan. you can call me ed.¡± knight ed said in a deep voice, full of the heavy aura of a knight. he looked at the three knights who had an average height of 1.9 meters and were wearing transcendent black-iron full-body armor. gu nie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°viscount dylan, you¡¯re really a rich man.¡± ¡°You guys brought everything?¡± Gune looked at commander ed. ¡°yes, i am.¡± knight commander ed replied meticulously. ¡°come in!¡± gu nie opened the door. there was no one in the house, and it was not much warmer than the outside. ¡°You guys sit!¡± gune asked the knights to sit down. Then, he gathered several fire arrows by the fireplace and used the flames of the fire arrows to light up the wood. the underground potions and alchemy room also shared the same fireplace in the hall. gu nie would need a warm environment to make potions later. thanks to the high temperature of the fire arrow spell, the fire rose up a moment later. gune felt a little warm in the hearthfire. the means of a law incantation master are really enviable. At this moment, Knight Commander ed praised. ¡± while you envy the abilities of a law incantation master, a law incantation master also envies your strong and extraordinary physique. ¡± Gu nie said softly. In the combat Department. without a doubt, transcendent knights had the strongest survival ability. transcendent knights had outstanding physical and transcendent resistance. they had extremely high resistance to physical, magical, curse, and soul attacks. when a transcendent knight was equipped with a full set of transcendent equipment, he would be like an iron plate. Compared to the tank Knights of the classical conservative faction ¡­ at the current stage, spell knights and elemental knights had already emerged in the new era. this type of knight used a contract to summon ¡®strange creatures¡¯ as mounts. Then, by relying on his strong survival ability and the powerful characteristics of a ¡®strange Mount¡¯, he could fuse incantations, elements, and his own combat skills. this type of transcendent knight not only needed a deep enough knowledge of incantations, but also had to have an extremely high level of control over source power. this was a new type of extraordinary profession. what he needed was a stronger extraordinary talent, and at the same time, he needed to put in more effort. However, it was obvious that this type of extraordinary profession was very powerful. there were many outstanding records of this type of new extraordinary profession. After the Ranger poets and the adventurers ¡®word of mouth, and the steam Daily¡¯s report, he was finally able to find out what had happened. Gu nie was familiar with this name. ¡°This is what Viscount Dylan asked us to give to gunie.¡± Knight Commander ed placed a black bracelet in front of guni. gu nie held the black bracelet in his hand and used his origin power to sense several extraordinary materials and two sheepskin scrolls. he took out two sheepskin scrolls, and in front of commander ed and the other two knights, he condensed a medium rune and began to accept the catalyst. in less than thirty seconds, the two scrolls were completely accepted by the catalyst. Then, he put the two scrolls back. The two high quality scrolls could be used a dozen more times, so they couldn¡¯t be given to Gu nie directly. Rubbing his temples, gune quickly outlined the process of making these two high-grade potions. Two high-grade potions. One of them was called the flash arc potion. One was called ¡± Jade Spirit potion. the flash arc potion was a precious potion that could greatly improve the reaction speed of the body and the thinking speed of the soul. ¡°This potion is extremely effective on me!¡± gu nie thought. The body¡¯s reaction was very sensitive, which meant that the muscles reacted quickly. many shadow element extraordinaries had extremely high physical reaction speed, which could be seen as the reaction of muscles and nerves in battle. This kind of reaction ability didn¡¯t go through the brain. It could naturally avoid and even attack according to the danger. the faster the physical reaction speed, naturally, as a shadowman, the faster his own evasion and even the speed of his attack would be, and it would be easier for him to kill the enemy. Compared to the physical body¡¯s ¡®quick reaction¡¯, this was an intuitive manifestation. the soul¡¯s ¡°quick thinking¡± was clearly not well known. for a spellcaster, the importance of quick thinking was no less than the importance of physical reaction to a shadowman. the most direct form of it was the instant-cast ¡± one-second overlap. ¡± when it was instant cast. Within a second, some law incantation Masters could only cast five or six spells. Some law incantation Masters could cast the spell eight or nine times. Another example was gune, who could cast spells up to twelve times per second. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s thought process was faster than other magi. This was the advantage of ¡± quick thinking. It could be said that with the flash arc potion, gune would be able to keep using it. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Gu ni could reach thirteen, fourteen, or even fifteen curses per second. ¡°this high-grade precious flash arc potion is very useful.¡± if I can make a breakthrough in this area and develop the mysterious rune flash arc potion, it¡¯ll be of great significance. After that, he focused on the Jade soul potion. ¡± nourishes the soul and improves the soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristics. during cultivation, it can nourish the soul in abundance and speed up the cultivation. ¡± this soul-strengthening potion is a potion that aids cultivation and nourishes the soul. ¡°Previously, Viscount Dylan probably needed the flash arc potion. Now that there¡¯s a new Luan elixir, it should be what the old man called Vokes needs.¡± ¡°is there a problem with vokes¡± soul?¡± with a light breath, gu nie focused his mind on the two potions. ¡± these two potions are both high-grade treasures with extraordinary value. the potions concocted at the same time will be effective for me. ¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s to earn money or to strengthen myself, it¡¯s very suitable.¡± Then, gune looked at commander ed. I¡¯ll be able to finish refining it within two hours. ¡°No problem, we¡¯ll wait here.¡± Knight Commander Ed said patiently. ¡°En!¡± he followed the stairs to the underground potions and alchemy room. At this moment, there was no one in the secret room. The burning fireplace began to work, and a little warmth gushed out from the wall. He twisted his neck slightly. ¡°ka ka~~¡± the sound was unusually clear. ¡°begin!¡± the itching gune began to make a potion on the work table. ¡± if we really want to start a large-scale production of high-grade precious potions, this workstation definitely won¡¯t work. ¡± as he concocted the potion, gu nie began to plan. ¡°a workstation of this level needs to be expanded at least three times. In addition, we need to add five to six more branches for distillation, panicking, and separation.¡± ¡± oh, that¡¯s right. small blast furnace baking, high-pressure distillation, energy tower, steam engine furnace, give me a set of the latest extraordinary alchemy machinery. i want the latest and most expensive ones. It¡¯s not my money anyway.¡± ¡± this secret chamber should also be sealed to prevent the dissipation of extraordinary medicinal properties. although some pharmaceutical experiments can explode or even produce toxins, i think i can withstand it. ¡± ¡°right, i still need five or six junior pharmacists to help me.¡± ¡°yingying, it¡¯s best if it¡¯s the kind with strong esp so that you can dodge it when it¡¯s about to explode.¡± Chapter 51 ? 51 Distribution of benefits About an hour and a half later. Five flash arc potions. Five portions of bamboo groove elixir. They were all successfully refined. and through this time¡¯s refining, gu nie had a further intuitive understanding of some of the characteristics of these extraordinary herbs. Inside the secret alchemy room, gune looked at the potion in his hand with satisfaction. ¡± i need even more extraordinary medicinal herbs to process and refine. this way, my understanding of the various medicinal properties will be even deeper. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s only possible to develop the engraving potion in the long run. ¡± gu nie thought. When he arrived at the living room, old Kohen was already back. Vya was also sitting on the sofa closest to the fireplace, reading a book. Gune glanced at it. It was a popular romantic story about extraordinary steam Knights. As for the three knights, they were like javelins, standing straight to the side. ¡°Sir ed, this is the potion. It¡¯s done, you can take a look.¡± gu nie walked over and handed over the black storage bracelet. Knight Commander ed took the storage bracelet, and after a few seconds of checking, he carefully put it away. ¡°Thank you, sir Gu nie.¡± Without further delay, the three knights bade farewell and left. gu nie didn¡¯t even have time to sit down. ¡°The materials and seeds are here.¡± Said Wei Ya leisurely. ¡°did you get the things?¡± gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡°i also brought the formulas for two high-grade potions. the items are here.¡± With that, vya handed a black storage bracelet to gune. looking at the design, it was exactly the same as the black storage bracelet that knight commander ed had. ¡°a standard storage equipment? from the looks of it, the transcendent association¡¯s alchemy skills in storage transcendent equipment are much higher than what the rumors say.¡± as gu nie¡¯s source power seeped in, he sensed seven boxes sealed in exquisite wooden boxes made of dragon blood. ¡°this internal storage space is quite big.¡± gu nie¡¯s perception swept over the sealed wooden box that contained the extraordinary seed. a moment later, he withdrew his origin power. ¡°The two high-grade precious potions.¡± ¡± one is the dragon¡¯s blood essence potion. the main ingredient is dragon¡¯s blood, which can mainly improve the strength of the body and other comprehensive abilities. ¡± ¡± the other is the pure nightmare potion. the main ingredient is the fragments of the nightmare. it can increase the strength and quantity of the soul. ¡± ¡°the materials are all standard 100 sets.¡± ¡± the formulas of these two high-grade precious potions are extremely confidential. it is strictly forbidden to leak them. as for the catalyst materials, they will be decomposed by themselves after you activate them once. ¡± ¡± and the main materials for the two formulas are restricted products. ¡± ¡± the higher-ups are currently in high demand for these two high-grade precious potions. i hope you can concoct them as soon as possible. ¡± ¡± no matter how urgently i need it, i still need to go through the refining process! ¡± moreover, I still need to cultivate. I still need to learn how to meditate. gu nie said as he spread out his hands. ¡± twenty bottles. that¡¯s the daily minimum. ¡± ¡°twenty bottles a day, that¡¯s still reasonable.¡± ¡°then, how about the salary?¡± Gu nie was now talking about the core of the matter. In fact, gune wasn¡¯t a pharmacist trained by The Pioneer Group. he could be considered to have been trained, and he was a pharmacist trained by old kohen. now that he had joined the pioneer group, he didn¡¯t want to be an emotionless potion-making machine. secondly, gugne was an expert pharmacist, and he was qualified to negotiate with the pioneer alliance. the distribution of benefits was the most important thing, and it had to be made clear. ¡°Out of 100 standard portions of materials, we need to get at least 90 finished products. This is the minimum standard. we can purchase the excess.¡± Vya¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°In addition, all expert-level pharmacologists have the same standard.¡± Out of 100 sets of standard materials, 90 finished products were for The Pioneer Group. After all, they provided the raw materials and the formulas. if there were any excess production of these 100 standard materials, such as 95 bottles produced, then ¡­ the extra five bottles would go to gu nie. And if they produced less than 90, for example, only 88 bottles. then gu nie would have to pay for two more bottles. Since it was a distribution of benefits, it was necessary to take some risks. In fact, to be able to reach the standard of an expert pharmacist, the success rate would naturally be over 90%. To an expert pharmacist, it was only a matter of how much they earned. That is, if the deficit didn¡¯t require any risk. then gu nie can also get 100 sets of materials and make 95 bottles. i¡¯ll only report 50. He kept 45 bottles for himself. It was a huge profit. some even kept 90 bottles for themselves and reported 5 bottles. of course, this was too much. If they didn¡¯t take the risk, there might be people who would do such a shameless thing. Obviously, The Pioneer Group would not leave such a loophole for the Pharmaceutics Masters to exploit. and once they took the risk of 90 bottles, they could at least guarantee that these expert pharmacists were serious in refining and not embezzling the materials. In addition, The Pioneer Group would provide protection, a supply of all materials, and any request of the pharmacist. the pioneer group could even find some expert pharmacists with strange tastes, such as potion masters who liked exotic cultures, women from foreign races such as elves, fox demons, demon snakes, and even mermaids. There were also some expert pharmacists who liked to have land and a noble status. As long as they contributed enough, The Pioneer Group would give them what they wanted. the pioneer group wouldn¡¯t interfere as long as they didn¡¯t go too far and didn¡¯t delay the promised production of potions. Many of these privileges were exclusive to the expert pharmacists and even the Pharmaceutics Masters. The only requirement was to refine high-level precious potions for The Pioneer Group and even research the ¡®engraving potion¡¯. Status, status, and high income were things that many people could never dream of in their lives. to the current gu nie. the production of 100 bottles and the extra 10 bottles was already a considerable profit. If Gu nie could use the standard materials to the extreme and produce 110 bottles, he would make even more money. Theoretically, 100 sets of materials could produce 120 bottles, but that was only in theory. If he produced 110 bottles, the investment and output would not be proportional. It was not worth it. a 90% success rate is the foundation. There is nothing to be picky about. Gu nie nodded. but I have some additional requests. ¡°What request?¡± ¡± i want to renovate the underground alchemy room. ¡± gu nie said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to renovate it.¡± Old Kohen suddenly spoke. ¡°dad?¡± gune looked at old kohen in confusion. ¡± i¡¯ve already told vera about this before. let my small potion alchemy room be! ¡± The Pioneer Group will buy you a separate noble courtyard and set up a new large pharmaceutical alchemy room. There will also be a specialized Junior Pharmacist at your command. you don¡¯t even have to say anything. The Pioneer Group will send extraordinary experts to protect you. old kohen¡¯s words stunned gu nie. ¡°you don¡¯t know the terrifying value of a pharmacologist, and this pharmacologist has the potential to become a pharmacologist master.¡± they¡¯ll fulfill any request you make, even if it¡¯s a little overboard. Gu nie looked at Wei Ya, who was smiling. ¡°I, Yingluo, am still too inexperienced.¡± Gu nie sighed in his heart. ¡± but that¡¯s not important. what¡¯s important is to develop the engraving potion. ¡± ¡°at that time, no matter how high my asking price is, they¡¯ll still accept it,¡± Gu nie rubbed his brows and said to himself. ¡°originally, after you graduate, you should have left my place. after all, you can¡¯t stay here with me forever.¡± ¡°Having your own potioneering and alchemy land will be of great help to your alchemy and research. after all, there are too many people here, and it¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very pleased that you¡¯ve managed to make a name for yourself.¡± Old Kohen said with some emotion. hearing old kohen¡¯s words, gu nie was a little reluctant. gu nie also knew that it was time for him to have his own alchemy machine room. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, old man Kohen.¡± Gu nie said to himself. Then, Gu nie looked at Wei Ya. this is the list for my Potion Alchemy room. gune took out the list of potions he had prepared. Since his father had said so, he didn¡¯t need to be polite. It would be a pity if he didn¡¯t make use of The Pioneer Group¡¯s influence. After all, he was still weak. It was better to use his identity as a pharmacist to cover up the fact that he was a law incantation master. After taking the list and looking through it, Vera nodded slightly. ¡°I will report it.¡± vya¡¯s tone was as calm and natural as ever. Immediately, via¡¯s tone lowered a little. ¡°In addition, Zhenzhen¡± ¡°Can you refine a batch of medicine for me? it¡¯s the three potions i gave you before.¡± gu nie smiled in relief. ¡± miss veya, your help and protection to me is obviously not something that can be repaid by me refining some potions for you. ¡± besides, I haven¡¯t had the time to thank you for what happened last time! actually, my refining speed is very fast. In the future, if you need potions and the demand is not large, I can refine them for you for free. ¡°if the quantity is relatively large, 90%.¡± ¡± whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. ¡± wei ya heaved a sigh of relief, and a happy smile appeared on her face. ¡°my family also needs this high-grade potion. i can provide the formula and materials myself. i¡¯ll leave it to you in the future, sir gu nie,¡± this time, the pressure from her family was still quite big. her father had personally written to her, requesting that she establish a good cooperation channel with this talented expert pharmacist, who would become a future pharmacist master. The value of being able to establish a good cooperative relationship with a future Pharmaceutics master was immeasurable. not only did gu nie not worry, but he also laughed. naturally, the more he refined, the better. The more quantity, the faster the money. Gu nie had no reason to refuse. Chapter 52 ? 52 Chapter 52 traces At night. After making a batch of potions, gune wrapped himself in a thick blanket and lay down on a bed in the corner of the secret room. as he sped up the flow of his blood, a moment later, he felt warm under the blanket. in his mind, he was thinking about his own pharmaceutics. ¡°the cooperation with the pioneer group¡¯s high-grade precious potions has been settled. just maintain the refining speed of 20 bottles a day.¡± ¡± at the same time, viscount dylan should also have a large quantity. he should have news about the same 90% price tomorrow. ¡± ¡± there will also be quite a number of them in vya¡¯s family. ¡± ¡°The key point is here.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡± if i can only make about 90 bottles, then the profit of hard work is good, but not high. ¡± in fact, my current concoction level of high-grade precious potions has stabilized at more than 100 bottles. ¡± after i familiarize myself with it, 100 sets of materials will quickly rise to 105. ¡± ¡°It can even reach the extremely high standard of 110 portions in one or two months. ¡± at this time, the daily income from potions and alchemy would be quite considerable. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve been idle for half a year, and the bone elemental medicine secret curse has been upgraded to level 7. now, it¡¯s finally time to make use of the pharmacist¡¯s ability to earn money. ¡± gu nie sighed in his heart. once you have gold pounds, you can buy suitable Beyonder equipment, mystical items, and even more powerful incantations at the Beyonder gatherings or even some black markets. even within The Pioneer Group, you can purchase many good things with gold pounds. Old Cohen and vya had told him that there were many good things in The Pioneer Group. A powerful mage not only needed to be strong, but also needed powerful rare grade equipment and mystical items. ¡± even in the supernatural world, money can make the millstone push the ghost. ¡± Gu nie said to himself. After sorting out the potions, Gu nie opened his system. At this time, other than [ hack ], [ miracle encounter ], and [ reincarnation ], there were no other options. a new function appeared in the system, [ planting ]. just as gu nie had expected, the [ plant ] function was naturally born when he received the extraordinary herb seed. [ Plant ] page. at this moment, there was only one planting slot. The subsequent ¡± planting slot ¡± was in the process of accumulating energy to unlock. Gu nie had done some experiments on the planting area. gu nie could plant the extraordinary plants and extraordinary seeds that had life force in them. Gu nie even pulled out a common plant called fluorescent mosquito grass from Bailey¡¯s little pot to test it out. Ordinary plants could also be planted in this planting space. the larger plants were three or four meters tall and as thick as an arm. gu nie had wanted to try them out. however, at the thought that he would be treated as a lunatic if he were to be found out pulling trees at the roadside in the middle of the night, he gave up on the idea of destroying public property. However, Gu nie estimated that the system¡¯s powerful characteristics would be enough to make him feel better. as long as it could be planted, then there was an 80 to 90% chance that it could be planted on the planting slot. in that case, the ¡± planting slot ¡± would be very interesting. first of all, the planting time on this planting position was very fast. gu nie couldn¡¯t estimate exactly how fast it was. However, two hours ago, the Dragonblood wood seed that Gu nie had planted had already taken root and sprouted. Dragonblood wood was a transcendent plant that grew very slowly. Gu nie roughly estimated that the rate of growth would be a few hundred times, or even a thousand times. Secondly, the plants in the planting slot were growing perfectly. you don¡¯t need to care about it at all, and this seed will develop perfectly on its own. One had to know that many transcendent plants also needed to absorb the transcendent energy of the world to grow. In the planting position, it was in the most perfect state of growth. all in all. it could grow hundreds or even thousands of times faster. The perfect environment for growth. In addition, it should not be limited by size. Gugne easily thought of a plant from historical myths-euktrahill, also known as the World Tree. in theory, gu nie could plant the world tree in his ¡°planting spot.¡± unfortunately, the world tree was a mythical existence that was only recorded in ancient texts. gu nie naturally couldn¡¯t plant it. Gu nie couldn¡¯t plant a mythical creature like the world Tree. Could Gu nie not grow other powerful extraordinary plants? For example, the ¡± elven Tree of Life ¡± in the deep parts of the Otto mountains in the North. For example, the ¡°twisted crown tree¡± of the Barbarian tribe of the southern wasteland. Another example was the ¡± cursed tree ¡± in the depths of the ocean fog in the extraordinary sea. as long as he could get his hands on the seeds of these powerful extraordinary plants, gu nie would be able to grow them. for example, gu nie could now plant some plants for his own use, such as the dragon-blood wood. Aged Dragonblood wood could be used to make all kinds of storage boxes and excellent items for sealing. Or, if gune could get his hands on the seeds of some extraordinary plants with the properties of magic spells ¡­ After planting it, it could be made into a powerful spell staff in the future. All in all, [ Plant ] had great potential and needed to be explored. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The next day, early in the morning. Viscount Dylan came to old Kohen¡¯s house. this wasn¡¯t out of gu nie¡¯s expectations. After all, high-grade precious potions did not have any side effects. Furthermore, long-term consumption could improve certain aspects of one¡¯s abilities. Take the flash arc potion for example. After a Shadowmancer drank it for a month or two, their physical and mental reaction speed would improve significantly. when he fought other shadowers of the same level, he would have a certain advantage. However, if the Shadowman could drink it for four or five months, the advantage would be quite big. It would be enough to easily determine the winner between the two Shadowmen who were almost the same. Using potions to increase one¡¯s attributes and abilities, no powerhouse would refuse. Moreover, these attributes were often very important aspects, and there was almost no other way to improve them except for potions. this was also why gugne was confident that viscount dylan would come. After some discussion with Gu nie, they decided on a batch of potions. over the next few days, gune spent his time studying and making potions. With the devout Knight breathing technique, Bloodpool Codex, and soulshadow Codex, gune¡¯s progress was rapid. on the third day, gune could feel the blood cursemancer¡¯s extraordinary characteristic fully merge with his body. if gu nie was willing to break through, he could easily become a blood cursemancer. Gu nie didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he continued to improve his soul, blood, and physical body through the hack. When he was able to break through, he would need more time to settle down and strengthen his Foundation. This way, when he broke through, he would be able to allow more room for mistakes when his extraordinary power evolved. Even with the hack function, Gu nie still had to be careful with every breakthrough. After all, resurrection couldn¡¯t be wasted. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ it was still cold that day. at three o ¡®clock in the afternoon, gu nie finished his class and left early. when gu nie reached unit 155, he took out the key. inadvertently, he caught a glimpse of a little girl in old clothes and a dirty face looking in his direction from a small alley around the corner to the left in front of him. Seeing this, Gu nie clenched his fist. ¡°have you finally found their tracks?¡± when he let go, the key in his hand was already deformed. Chapter 53 ? 53 chapter 53 promotion! When gune found out that his team had been assassinated and that he was being targeted by the blood-eared elves, he was stunned. Gu NIE¡¯s vigilance rose to the extreme. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that via was protecting him, he would have suffered the revenge of the blood-eared elves. if that was the case, there was no reason for gune not to get rid of the blood-eared elves that were coveting him. he returned to his room. Gune quickly changed his clothes. He put on a low hood, an old black high-collared robe, a pair of white cotton pants, and a pair of worker¡¯s shoes. after putting them on, gu nie entered the secret alchemy room. he opened a secret passage and went in. a few minutes later. gu nie opened the door at the end of the tunnel and found himself in a dark alley. After walking out of the alley, they were still at old stone Street, but they were more than two hundred meters away from 155. he circled around the area until he reached the back of the little girl who looked like she was begging but was actually spying on his house. gu nie patted the little girl. ¡°ah!¡± The little wandering girl exclaimed. he quickly turned around, his face full of panic. ¡°shh!¡± Gu nie hissed. I¡¯m the one you¡¯re waiting for. Take me to Luke. After the little girl had calmed down, Gu nie spoke in a low voice. The little girl looked at Gu nie. ¡°you¡¯ll get your share.¡± Gu nie said indifferently. At this moment, the little girl laughed. ¡°this way, follow me.¡± The little girl turned into a small alley and quickly said to Gu nie. the black map area was a chaotic place. there were many forces here. Most of these begging children were his eyes and ears. In fact, many thieves were trained by them. Gu nie knew the young man named Luke. The only reason gune knew him was because old Cohen knew the leader of Luke¡¯s faction, the Old Crow. old man cohen had done a lot of dirty work for the old crow. Even Gu NIE¡¯s memories were still intact. The original owner of this body had once stayed in the hands of the Old Crow for a period of time when he was young. later on, old man kohen took a fancy to her, and she was adopted. The little wandering girl was very familiar with the complicated terrain of the small alleys and streets in The Black Map area, and her speed was also very fast. However, Gu nie was clearly faster. no matter how the girl ran, turned, jumped, or jumped, gu nie was always able to keep up with her. seven or eight minutes later. only then did the little girl stop in front of a low wooden door, panting. ¡°we¡¯re here.¡± the little girl looked at gu nie. gu nie waved his right hand. gu nie threw the two silver dragon coins over. the little girl quickly caught it. Looking at the silver Dragon in her hand, the little girl quickly knocked on the low wooden door and ran away. the wooden door opened, and a burst of noise entered his ears. he saw a teenager around 14 or 15 years old, wearing suspenders and a tattered black shirt. ¡°i¡¯m here for luke.¡± gu nie said in a hoarse voice. the young man looked at gu nie before turning his head away. ¡°boss, someone is looking for you.¡± ¡°let him in¡± was mixed in with the noise. ¡°come in!¡± the young man opened the wooden door completely. after entering the wooden door, what entered their eyes was a stone staircase. below the stairs was a rather large underground hall. It was noisy inside, and smoke lingered. A large group of young men and women were playing cards, drinking, smoking, and even hugging each other in pairs, wantonly squandering their youth. among these young men and women, the youngest was only twelve or thirteen years old, and the oldest was seventeen or eighteen years old. most of them were orphans and homeless children. there was an orphanage for homeless children in the city of the sug ruins, but there were too many of them, and the orphanage could not accommodate them. in addition, some forces needed these young children to be their eyes and ears, so this scene was not strange. in places where the sun could not reach, darkness and shadow always walked together. In a room in the basement. gu nie saw luke. He was a young man in his early 20s with a thin face, but he looked very energetic and alert. next to the young man was a pretty girl in her late teens. she was dressed in clean clothes and had a good figure. In addition, there were two burly young men who looked to be about 17 or 18 years old. ¡°All of you may leave!¡± Luke said with a heavy tone. Luke¡¯s words were clearly authoritative. The three of them stood up without any hesitation. he closed the door, but the noise outside still lingered. luke said after he sat down. this is all their information, including some information about the house they are staying in. Luke then placed a paper bag in front of gune. gu nie didn¡¯t say anything. he took the paper bag, opened it, and began to read the information. gu nie read through it quickly. it only took him two or three minutes to finish the information. ¡°Not bad.¡± with a thought, gu nie put away the paper bag and the paper inside. A bag of gold coins appeared in his hand. There was a total of sixty gold pounds inside. seeing the bag of gold coins, luke restrained his greed. luke¡¯s eyebrows twitched the moment he took the bag. ¡± there are more than 50 gold pounds in this. ¡± he looked at gu nie. ¡°A total of 60.¡± Gu nie said in a calm voice. ¡°According to the agreed price, it¡¯s fifty.¡± Luke looked at Gu nie with a hint of interest. ¡± the other ten are for you to shut up even more strictly. ¡± Gu nie stood up and walked toward the door. ¡± if any information is leaked, even the old crow can¡¯t save you. ¡± ¡°old kohen¡¯s meaning?¡± luke looked at gu nie¡¯s back. ¡°No, it¡¯s my idea.¡± gu nie had already left. Luke rubbed his chin as he watched Gu ni leave. ¡°boss, this kid is really arrogant.¡± A burly young man who was guarding the door said with a bit of hostility. ¡°should we teach him a lesson?¡± luke waved his hand. ¡°The Old Crow has ordered that this matter must be done well, and that it must not be leaked.¡± ¡°if i were to leak the news, i¡¯m afraid that the old crow himself would not let me off easily. moreover, i have no intention of leaking the news.¡± Luke shrugged. secondly, if you dare to go there, you don¡¯t know who will be the one to suffer. Old Kohen¡¯s men have never been kind. At this moment, the girl with the good figure directly leaned over and asked with a delicate smile. ¡°Just what kind of news is it that even the Old Crow is so cautious?¡± ¡°do you want to know?¡± Luke smiled maliciously and closed the door. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the secret room. The flames rose, and the many documents, including the paper bag, were quickly reduced to ashes. Gu nie had already memorized all of this information. six people, maybe eight. They¡¯re all Extraordinaries, and they¡¯re not weak. ¡°With my current strength, I might be able to kill them all.¡± ¡± but i might be injured or even killed. after all, the blood-eared elves are quite fast. ¡± if I want to kill all of these blood-eared elves, I¡¯ll have to break through and become a Tier 1 blood cursemancer. ¡°i¡¯m almost done with the preparations.¡± ¡°it¡¯s time to break through.¡± Gu nie clenched his fist as he thought. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The night was already dark. in the secret room. Blood mist and blood Qi filled the air. The sticky smell of blood was nauseating. but to gu nie, this smell was like the most delicious food in the world. it was intoxicating. ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± Gu nie, who was still breathing in the blood mist, was on the verge of a breakthrough. The extraordinary power had perfectly fused with Gu NIE¡¯s body, soul, origin power, and will. He was only missing the last step, the transformation. ¡°ake las ake las¡± The low murmurs echoed in Gu NIE¡¯s ears and echoed in the depths of his soul. It was difficult to expel or block. even gu nie couldn¡¯t contain the negative effects of the extraordinary power when breaking through. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s soul was strong and tough enough. Even with the whispers in his ears, Gu nie still steadily began the transformation of his body, origin power, and soul. Chapter 54 ? 54 the blood cursemancer ¡± the blood mist moved without any wind and formed a blood vortex around gu nie. one by one, bubbles of blood appeared on gu nie¡¯s body. This was the direct manifestation of his blood undergoing an extraordinary transformation. When his blood underwent an extraordinary transformation ¡­ his body, origin power, soul, and gu nie¡¯s own extraordinary characteristics were all undergoing a transformation. at this moment, the ancient nirvana was undergoing earth-shaking changes. this was a crucial step for ordinary creatures to become extraordinary creatures. Gu NIE¡¯s aura was also expanding and contracting as the blood mist Whirlpool grew faster. some of the blood even flowed out of gu nie¡¯s eyes, mouth, nose, and ears. the blood seemed to be alive, struggling on his skin like worms before being quickly absorbed into gu nie¡¯s body. the blood that had life in it was trying to escape when gu nie¡¯s control over it was weakened. Unfortunately, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t give them the chance. gu nie¡¯s presence continued to expand and twist for ten minutes. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! the blood vortex quickly receded back into gu nie¡¯s body. at the same time, the bloody aura around gu nie¡¯s body was getting stronger and stronger. Suddenly. the vortex of blood mist was quickly absorbed into gu nie¡¯s body. the entire secret room quickly returned to silence and dusk. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s body began to emit the aura of an extraordinary. it smelled like blood, and it filled the entire room. this was the aura of a blood cursemancer. ¡°ake las ake las¡± the soft murmurs gradually faded away. this strange whisper only brought gu nie a little frustration. Gu nie easily suppressed this irritation. other than that, there were no other effects. ¡°hu~~hu~hu~¡± gu nie opened his eyes and slowly exhaled. his eyes were cold and blood red. ¡°as expected, becoming an extraordinary is different.¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but exclaim as he felt his body transform. It was a good thing that the blood cursemancer¡¯s extraordinary characteristics had merged with Gu NIE¡¯s own. however, the blood cursemancer¡¯s special ability was still in a hidden state and had not been activated. Gune had only mastered his own extraordinary characteristics, not the blood cursemancer¡¯s. however, gu nie¡¯s own extraordinary characteristics were quite weak. how could they compare to the extraordinary characteristics of a powerful extraordinary class like the blood cursemancer? at the same time, the blood cursemancer¡¯s extraordinary characteristic had finished fusing with gu nie¡¯s body and was undergoing a transformation. the extraordinary profession, blood cursemancer, had perfectly fused with gu nie and was completely activated. At this moment, Gu nie had become a powerful extraordinary-blood cursemancer! he carefully felt the power of the blood cursemancer. gu nie finally understood that he had crossed the threshold. he was much more powerful than before. ¡± first, it¡¯s my soul. after the extraordinary characteristic was strengthened, my perception has greatly improved. ¡± three-dimensional perception. It¡¯s even clearer now. ¡°i don¡¯t even need to look back to feel the position of the bed.¡± ¡°at the same time, youyou¡¯s spellcasting speed has increased.¡± now, I estimate that he should be able to cast fourteen curses in one second, or even close to fifteen curses in one second. the increase in the strength of my soul has greatly increased my soul¡¯s carrying capacity. With the soul seal Codex I¡¯ve been practicing, I might be able to form six or even seven secret crossing runes. ¡± the upper limit of instant cast has increased by a huge amount. ¡± ¡°speaking of which, dad promised me that he would find me a powerful and unconventional spell. i still remember that! it can¡¯t be that dad forgot about it, right? it seems that i¡¯ll have to remind dad about it tomorrow.¡± He restrained his scattered thoughts. gu nie continued to sense his own body. ¡± the origin pool has also expanded quite a bit. it has reached a capacity of 50 units of origin power. ¡± adding the source energy stored in my body, I¡¯ve already exceeded the 100 points required to become a 2nd rank extraordinary. ¡± the important thing is that the density of the origin power has increased to a certain extent, and the increase in density is not small, about 20%. ¡± correspondingly, the power of magic spells has only increased by 20%. This is a huge blessing. the most important part of the transformation of extraordinary professions was the transformation of the ¡°quality¡± of origin power. feeling the transformation of the origin power, gu nie thought to himself. ¡°i¡¯ve reincarnated a few times before, and each time, there was a certain degree of origin power transformation.¡± ¡± as of now, my origin power density is probably not any weaker than an ordinary level two extraordinary. ¡± ¡°Physical body!¡± gu nie smiled after he felt his body. ¡°More tenacious, faster, more powerful, more resistant to attacks.¡± ¡°And my blood!¡± feeling his blood, gu nie¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°his survival skills are quite outstanding.¡± gu nie had become a rank 1 blood cursemancer. gu nie¡¯s most powerful aspect, the extraordinary characteristic of his ¡°blood,¡± was completely activated. The density of his blood was three times that of a normal person, and Gu nie could control it perfectly. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s blood contained a large amount of pure life force, which was comparable to a beginner¡¯s pure healing potion. He was able to recover quickly from all sorts of injuries. For other extraordinary humans, they would be killed by means such as damaging the physical functions of their bodies. it didn¡¯t work on gu nie at all. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, Whoosh!¡± after a long, deep breath, gu nie slowly retracted his bloody aura as a blood cursemancer. The blood-red color in his eyes gradually disappeared, and his pupils returned to their original black state. he looked at the time. It was past nine O ¡®clock at night. ¡°We still have plenty of time.¡± I¡¯ll try to form two secret crossing runes first. Although I can¡¯t use them now, the more runes I can form, the better. ¡°later on, when i get my hands on those powerful spells, i can immediately cast them.¡± Then, Gu nie focused and started to form the secret crossing rune. gu nie was already on the verge of forming his fifth secret crossing rune. in addition, he had been using the soul seal codex during this period of time. And the transformation of his soul this time. It was easy to form the 5th secret crossing rune. gu nie easily completed the fifth crossing rune. When the sixth was formed, Gu nie felt a certain level of difficulty. Moreover, the difficulty of condensing it had increased by a large margin. ¡± as expected, it¡¯s harder to form any spell runes as you go on, let alone the secret crossing runes that are already extremely difficult to form. ¡± as he gathered his energy, gu nie began to think. But even so, Gu nie was still steadily making progress toward the sixth secret crossing rune. The whole process took about half an hour. in the end, gu nie managed to form the sixth secret crossing rune. after the sixth secret crossing rune was formed ¡­ Gu nie clearly felt his soul under a strong pressure. fortunately, the soul seal codex that he was aficioning had increased his soul¡¯s tenacity and soul¡¯s bearing capacity by quite a bit. Gu nie was still able to handle the pressure of the sixth rune. as for the seventh one, he would not think about it for now. ¡°the more i condense, the more difficult it is to condense and the pressure i have to bear will be many times greater.¡± all in all, to be able to condense six secret crossing runes at extraordinary rank-1, he¡¯s second to none in the current field of spellcasters. ¡°in addition to my hack system and my reincarnation ability.¡± ¡± there¡¯s still a lot of hope for gathering more ¡®secret crossing runes¡¯ than ordinary extraordinaries can imagine. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not in a hurry to cast the ensemble runes. double casting doesn¡¯t mean much to me at the moment. ¡± unless I can capture a powerful creature like the ¡®nether ghost king¡¯ and use them to refine my ¡®external soul¡¯. Only then will the significance of the ensemble runes become significant. ¡± two or even three souls in one body. such a rare situation is extremely difficult for others. ¡± ¡± but it¡¯s not difficult for me to say yes. ¡± Gu nie looked at the time. it was already past ten o ¡®clock at night. in the city of the sug ruins, other than the steam machinery factories that were spewing thick smoke and making loud noises, they were still working. The entire Urban area had already entered the quiet moment of the night. at this moment, gu nie had to make his move. Chapter 55 ? 55 fanatical killing intent Late at night, in the dark corner of the street. Wearing a black cloak and a vortex ghost mask, Gu nie was like a ghost as he quietly passed through. Gu NIE¡¯s speed was extremely fast and light. It was absolutely impossible for an ordinary first-stage spell caster to possess such light and fast speed. the reason why gu nie was able to move so quickly and nimbly was because he was the one who was the most powerful. On one hand, gune¡¯s body was as strong as a Knight¡¯s thanks to the Bloodpool Codex and the pious Knight¡¯s breathing technique. next, gune was wearing a pair of secret-silver boots. gu nie¡¯s extraordinary talent was very strong. After a period of constant nurturing, the secret-silver boots of the British nobles could already display a portion of its extraordinary characteristics. Although he had not reached the level where he could walk on water and climb cliffs as if he was walking on flat ground. however, he could still make his steps light and silent, and his speed agile and strange. He touched the inside of his black robe with one hand. the secret-silver staff, silver feather, was in gu nie¡¯s hand. it wasn¡¯t just the short boots that were being nurtured, but also the staff ¡°silver feather.¡± the silver feather was a powerful secret-silver ranked staff. first of all, it was the powerful characteristics of its own material. The silver feathers themselves could be seen as one of the sources of source energy channels. when he held the silver feather in his hand, a small stream of weak source power would slowly flow into his body. Although it couldn¡¯t be compared to the beginner¡¯s origin power potion, or even the origin power spring water, which had a weaker effect. However, this kind of recovery did not require any price and could last for an infinite time. at the same time, with the silver feather in hand, it could also increase the recovery speed of his origin power by 120%. yin yu¡¯s source energy from the source energy passage and the boost to his own recovery. With the two added together, it was already very close to an ordinary ¡°source spring water.¡± This recovery speed was already very shocking. In a long battle, the amount of recovery with the silver feather was very impressive. At this moment, the source power that Gu nie had consumed while running was far from being able to recover. It could be said that Gu nie had always maintained his ¡°full demonic¡± state. Secondly. There were also four water element runes inside the silver feathers. the water element runes were the same as guni¡¯s secret crossing runes and ensemble runes. water element runes could increase the compatibility of water element spellcasters with water element and increase the speed at which they gathered elements. An Elementalist needed to borrow the elemental power of nature. their elemental spells took a long time to form, but they were powerful and had a wide range. in particular, the power-storing spell of an elementalist in the later stages was rather terrifying. the ¡°forbidden elemental curse¡± that was formed from the accumulation of a large amount of elemental energy could be called a weapon of mass destruction. In addition, there were six amplification runes in the silver feather. The amplification Rune¡¯s effect was to amplify the power of the spell. An amplification rune could increase the power of spells by 10%. 10 amplification runes could directly double the power of a spell. The six amplification runes within the silver feather could increase the power of a spell by 60% if they were all activated. All in all, this secret-Silver Silver ¡°silver feather¡± was essentially a staff for water elementalists. ¡®amplification rune¡¯,¡¯ elemental rune¡¯, and ¡®acceleration rune¡¯. These three types of runes were the mainstream runes for elementalists. on the other hand, the ¡®secret crossing rune¡¯,¡¯ acceleration rune¡¯, and ¡®ensemble rune¡¯ were the main runes of the law incantation master. the main runes of a contract master were ¡®sensing runes¡¯,¡¯ contract runes¡¯, and the various strange ¡®plane runes¡¯ that corresponded to different planes. Of course, this was only the mainstream and not absolute. there were many law incantations masters who could condense amplification runes. there were also many elements that could form the secret crossing rune. there were also some rather peculiar ¡± rare runes ¡± that were rather popular among the genius spell casters of certain major factions. yin yu didn¡¯t really suit gu nie¡¯s blood cursemancer. However, this staff was still a powerful secret-silver ranked staff. that elemental rune, gune, had no use for. However, the ¡°origin power recovery¡± aspect was quite good. This silver feather could double Gu NIE¡¯s recovery speed. After using up his origin power, he didn¡¯t need to worry about it at all. and the ¡°amplification rune¡± was a pretty good one for gu nie. as of now, gu nie had already activated one of the amplification runes within the silver feather. gu nie¡¯s spells were of a high level and were extremely powerful. in addition, gu ni¡¯s origin power was more dense, which would increase the power of the spell. After that, it was further enhanced by the silver feather by 10%. Even the ordinary ¡°fire arrow¡± was enough to make the enemy experience what was called despair. ¡­¡­ Seven or eight minutes later. after passing through a few blocks, gu nie stopped. the night was dark. The dim yellow street lights could only illuminate an area of seven or eight meters around them. outside, it was already dark. He stood in a dark area where the dim streetlight couldn¡¯t reach. gune looked at the byzantine-style villa in front of him. According to the information, this was a stronghold of the blood-ear elves. This time, there were many blood-eared elves who arrived at the sug ruins. They didn¡¯t dare to show their faces in public, and their whereabouts were extremely concealed. There weren¡¯t many of them gathered in a single stronghold. They were also afraid of being caught in one fell swoop. This method of scattering gave Gu nie a chance to take revenge. gune didn¡¯t have the power to kill too many blood-eared elves. It was just enough to deal with the six to eight relatively weak blood-eared elves. Gunie¡¯s revenge plan was to kill all the blood-ear elves here and let the blood-ear elves hiding in the dark feel pain. He raised his hand slightly, and the tip of the silver feather on the staff bloomed with an aqua-blue luster. The next second. Buzzzzzz! A deep origin power fluctuation bloomed. the giant black wheel, ring bombarding, had already taken shape in front of gu nie. Then, ring spells exploded, directly crushing the iron fence and plowed a deep ditch in the lawn. He charged towards the gate of the villa. A little more than a second passed. boom! the ring bombardment hit the door and exploded violently. from twenty meters away, gu nie could feel the air around him shaking. After all, it was a level five extraordinary incantation. With its power, a level one or two extraordinary would either die or be injured if touched. Following the violent explosion of the ring spell. the silence of the night was suddenly broken. In the distance, the dogs that were disturbed started to bark. Gu nie, on the other hand, was looking at the villa. the door of the villa, which was originally hard and solid, was now broken. Gu nie didn¡¯t hesitate at all. As he moved forward, he used his fire arrow. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A dense number of fire arrows shot out. a small number of the rockets flew through the broken door, while most of them flew through the window. it was followed by the sound of glass shattering. the fire arrow flew into the room, and the fire spread and burned fiercely. it quickly set the curtains and other flammable things on fire. as the battle began ¡­ Gu nie could only feel a sense of excitement and bloodlust in the depths of his blood. ¡°Today, I will kill all of you.¡± licking his lips, gu nie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His killing intent was as intense and fanatical as the flames. Chapter 56 ? 56 A saturated strike these blood-eared elves were like sewer rats, hiding in every corner of the sug ruins, not daring to show their faces. Once they were ambushed, they would definitely flee at the first moment instead of resisting. Of course, Gu nie was happy to see his enemies run away. gu nie¡¯s long-range lightning bolts were extremely powerful. If they wanted to run, they would only become live targets. If they wanted to fight back, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t be afraid. Anyone who dared to rush at his face would die. he blasted open the door and jogged over, releasing fire arrows at the same time. the entire process only took three to four seconds. he quickly entered the villa¡¯s living room and found the entrance to the underground room. the information about this villa was quite complete. inside the villa, there was a very spacious underground chamber. gu nie couldn¡¯t confirm if there were other people in the villa, but there was definitely someone in this secret room. he had to block the room first. Gu nie didn¡¯t even need to wave his staff. buzzzzzz! the huge black wheel was formed again. in terms of the destructive power of the light wheel ¡­ ring bombardment was second to none. The door to the secret room had been specially treated. The fire arrow technique and lightning arc technique really couldn¡¯t do anything to the defensive door. However, in the face of ring spell bombardment, it was guaranteed to enter the soul. The moment Gu nie created the ring spell, he exploded. ¡°Swish!¡± A light, sharp light suddenly appeared behind Gu nie. The dark red glow of the dark bronze weapon was aimed at gune¡¯s neck. The Shadowman¡¯s most brilliant and peerless assassination move, slit throat, was a one-hit kill. this was an assassination technique from a transcendent ancient book that contained an extremely strong cutting characteristic. the moment it touched the throat, it didn¡¯t even need to use much strength. The sharp power of the extraordinary assassination technique could cut off Gu NIE¡¯s head in an instant. gu nie didn¡¯t panic at all in the face of this sudden attack. his heart was as calm as an ancient well. the moment gu nie sensed slit throat¡¯s assassination. ¡°Lightning arc technique.¡± A spell appeared behind Gu nie. The purple lightning was like a dragon, and it filled Gu NIE¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s an instant-cast spell.¡± the assassin didn¡¯t dodge when he felt the lightning. he was going to kill gu nie even if he had to withstand the spell. buzzzzzz! The sharp edge of the dagger touched gune¡¯s neck. Clang ~ A dark red Shield appeared around Gu NIE¡¯s head. The form of this shield was very strange. It was not a full-body shield. Instead, it was like a spacesuit glass helmet that was fastened on his shoulders. At the same time, it wrapped around his shoulders, neck, and head. As for his body, it was not covered. This shield was the effect of gune¡¯s magic shield Necklace, which was a magic copper armor. If other Magi were to get their hands on this type of energy defensive equipment, there was an 80 ¨C 90% chance that they would form a full-body energy shield. but gu nie had found out after some experiments. if he were to use his entire body¡¯s energy defense, it would result in the defensive surface being too wide and the defensive strength not being high enough. at this time, the enemy¡¯s attack was sharp enough. if the power was concentrated at one point to break through, it was possible to directly break the energy shield and then kill the enemy. And if the energy shield that could cover the entire body was condensed to a small area like the neck and head, then ¡­ Its defensive strength would be multiplied by seven to eight times. this way, the enemy¡¯s chance of breaking the shield and dealing fatal damage to gune¡¯s neck and head would be greatly reduced. As for attacking the body, Gu nie didn¡¯t have to worry about it. he was confident in his own calmness. the only thing he was weak at the moment was his head. the dagger contained a powerful cutting power, but it was directly blocked by the demonic shield. at the same time, a violent current of electricity wrapped around the assassin who had ambushed gu nie. ??~~ The terrifying electric current filled every cell of the blood-eared elf Assassin¡¯s body. the intense pain from the electric shock burned every nerve in his body. As a powerful 2nd rank Shadow Assassin, gunie¡¯s 4th rank law incantation had left its body convulsing and unable to move. ¡°Uh, hehe.¡± The blood-eared elf, Shadowman, muttered unnaturally as if he could already sense his end. a fire arrow pierced through the air. Buzzzzzz! The arrow pierced through his head. Two ordinary spells. a 2nd rank extraordinary assassin had died. This was the power of an instant cast spell. This was the power of a Tier 4 spell that had gone through four Metamorphoses. as long as gu nie could block the enemy¡¯s attack, anyone who dared to rush at him would die! when the assassin that had ambushed gune fell ¡­ the ring bombardment also followed the slanted stairs, crushing a gully on the stone steps and rushing to the heavy ironwood door. ¡°boom!¡± The ring spell¡¯s explosion caused a terrifying shock wave. The entire house suddenly trembled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to keep this house today.¡± gu nie said, still in a leisurely mood. It was as Gu nie had expected. the thick wooden door of the secret chamber with a steel frame was blown away by the ring spell and turned into a mess. The entrance to the dark underground chamber was revealed. Gu nie didn¡¯t want to know what the underground chamber looked like, and he didn¡¯t need to know. All Gu nie had to do was kill them all outside. it was a topic on how spellcasters could encircle and annihilate enemies hiding in caves, secret rooms, cellars, and other locations. Almost every spellcaster could provide a large number of answers. Gu NIE¡¯s method was simple. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! A dense barrage of fire arrows exploded. In less than three seconds, the densely packed fire arrows had blocked the entire entrance of the stairs. then, he took out a mist scroll. as the runes in his hands quickly lit up, the water mist scroll was activated. Gu nie threw the water mist scroll into the underground cellar through the entrance. hu hu hu hu ~~ The water mist scroll quickly bloomed. The extremely thick and sticky mist exploded like a smoke bomb. In two to three seconds, the entire underground chamber was completely submerged in a thick mist. Even the thick mist was spreading outside through the door. fortunately, there was a large number of fire arrows at the door. The flames burned and burned, burning away the mist that had escaped. the next moment. Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz gu nie started to cast lightning bolts at a high frequency of more than ten times per second. the large amount of sticky mist released by the mist spell was the best conductor for current. and the lightning arc spell was a spell with extremely high conductivity. the mist spell had already filled the entire cellar. gu nie cast lightning bolt into the room, and the power of the electricity spread to every corner of the room. none of the people inside could escape, they would all be electrocuted to death. As gunie continued to throw lightning bolts at the man. the countless lightning arcs interweaved into a dense net of lightning. the entire cellar was filled with a world of purple electric arcs. the purple lightning even illuminated the entire hall along the underground passage. ¡°my one-second overlap has indeed improved a lot.¡± as he cast the spell, gu nie also carefully felt the changes in his body. ¡°previously, my one second overlap had a limit of 12 spells per second. Now, it feels like 14 law incantations per second is the limit.¡± ¡°The faster the soul¡¯s thinking speed, the higher the number of overlapping per second. your reaction speed will also be faster.¡± Gu nie was also secretly thinking. In order to deal with sudden events, Gu nie didn¡¯t push the one-second overlap to the maximum. instead, he maintained the speed of ten curses per second. this way, if anything happened, gu nie would have some time to react. he released more than a hundred lightning bolts into the secret chamber. only then did gu nie stop his lightning arc. i don¡¯t care if you¡¯re dead or not, i¡¯ll deal with you after i¡¯m done with the saturated attack. This was Gu NIE¡¯s style. Chapter 57 ? 57 Chapter 57 explosion after he stopped casting, gu nie didn¡¯t rush into the secret chamber. just now, when he released the spell, gu nie had also been on guard. after all, gune didn¡¯t know if there were other blood-eared elves hiding in the surroundings. Those shadowers had powerful concealment techniques. If they didn¡¯t attack, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t be able to see them. I¡¯m just giving an opportunity by rapidly casting a spell that lasts more than ten seconds. ¡± if they did, those blood-eared elves wouldn¡¯t just watch me kill their friends and family. ¡± ¡°Since he didn¡¯t appear, then there¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯s gone.¡± gu nie waved the silver feather in his hand. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The fire arrow quickly shot into the cellar, paving the way ahead and providing vision. the fire arrow spell and the lightning arc spell were both ordinary two-syllable spells. The consumption of source power was only a quarter or even a fifth of a unit of source power. if gu nie had been more careful, he could have used one-eighth or even one-tenth of his source power to cast lightning arc and fire arrow. of course, with less origin power, its power would naturally be greatly reduced. at this moment, about one-tenth of a unit¡¯s source power was more than enough to construct this fire arrow technique to open a path and illuminate the way. a moment later, the mist in the cellar was quickly dispersed by the fire, and the whole cellar was illuminated. gu nie also appeared in the underground chamber. The first thing he saw was a basement hall that wasn¡¯t too big. There was a carpet, a sofa, a coffee table, tea cups, and Decorative Murals inside. It looked like an underground salon party. On the table surrounded by couches, there was some food. they were all fruits, vegetables, dried fruits, and water. the blood-eared elves were vegetarians. yingying, most of the elves were vegetarians. of course, the fallen elves were an exception. ¡°these fruits and vegetables are still very fresh.¡± ¡± could it be that these blood-eared elves were in the middle of a discussion and were blocked by me? ¡± after patrolling the area, gu nie nodded. ¡°it seems that the situation is more or less the same.¡± gu nie then looked at the sofa and the surrounding walls. what he saw were seven to eight corpses lying on the ground. everyone¡¯s body was charred black by the electricity. some of his clothes were still smoking and giving off sparks. It was clear just how brutal Gu NIE¡¯s lightning bolts had been. gu nie didn¡¯t try to touch the people on the ground. ¡®Death disguise¡¯ was an ability that some shadowers or other series of extraordinary people could have. If these ¡®dead¡¯ blood-eared elves had such a skill ¡­ If he got too close, they would attack him and give him a heavy blow. according to the information, there seemed to be a 3rd rank blood-eared elf, some 2nd rank elves, and most of them were 1st rank elves. The rank 3 blood-eared elf was enough to pose a threat to gunie. Waving his staff, gune began to release fire arrows, trying to whip the bodies again. Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! every single fire arrow pierced through the head of a corpse. a moment later, gu nie had pierced through all the corpses ¡®heads. the blood-eared elves were not in disguise. they were all dead. ¡°Hu~~Hu~Hu~¡± after making sure the blood-eared elves were dead, gune let out a sigh of relief. killing all the blood-eared elves was a small revenge. whether it was for lan xi er, the injured paul, yulair, or his own self-defense, it was all worth it. gu nie quickly suppressed the sadness in his heart. regaining his composure, gu nie looked at the corpses. ¡°the next step is to search for the spoils of war, destroy the corpse, and destroy the villa.¡± we have to move faster. Those small teams of guards will probably be here soon. the on-duty team. It was an official extraordinaire organization that existed in every ruins city. the guards on duty were similar to the police, but the police dealt with disputes between ordinary people. on the other hand, extraordinary overseers dealt with extraordinary events. a series of explosions occurred, and the entire villa was on fire. the flames were rising to the sky. The guards on duty would not need too long to rush over. he quickly inspected the bodies and began to ¡°dig.¡± The most important gain from this battle was undoubtedly the rare grade equipment on these corpses. even black-iron rare grade equipment was worth hundreds of gold coins. the higher grade magic bronze equipment and spatial storage type rare grade equipment were even more expensive. in a few minutes, gu nie had already taken all the rare grade equipment and storage equipment from the bodies. after that, he began to douse the bodies with the ¡°highly toxic corpse rotting water.¡± the highly toxic corrosive water was a mid-tier ¡®poison potion¡¯. This potion was originally used to deal with corpses that had been infected by plagues, diseases, viruses, and even meme infections. later on, some people developed it into a little helper to destroy the evidence. the bodies of extraordinaries were extremely resistant to corrosion. even in death, their bodies still had a good resistance to evolution. unfortunately, this ¡± highly poisonous corrosive water ¡± was specifically for this purpose, and it was not afraid of the corrosive resistance of the corpses of these extraordinaires. After drinking one bottle, the corpse began to corrode at a speed visible to the naked eye. A few minutes later, there was basically no corpse left. after looting the rare grade equipment and destroying the bodies, gu nie began to retreat. during the retreat, gu nie had planned to place ring bombards. ring bombardment could not only be used as a rolling tire to attack fortifications, but it could also be used as an explosive to fix on the ground. Every time he released a ring spell, Gu nie would fix them to the ground and make them wait for the explosion. After a while. the entire villa had been bombarded by twenty-five ring spells. If gune wasn¡¯t afraid that the spell would be too powerful and the residents nearby would be affected by the explosion, he would have placed twice as many spells. In the Green Belt by the roadside, where the dim street lights could not reach. Gu nie quietly stood in the darkness. ¡°explode!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. boom¡ª¨C Twenty-five ring spells exploded at the same time. The explosion was like a bolt from the blue. The entire villa was sent flying and then quickly collapsed. a villa was reduced to ruins just like that. the explosion was so violent. Even though Gu nie was more than fifty meters away, he still felt the violent shock wave. A large number of leaves fell from the tree. the glass windows of the nearby houses were shattered by the explosion, and the sound of glass breaking could be heard. there were even some screams. gu nie¡¯s eyes twitched at the sight. ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± Gu nie thought. Gu nie jumped and disappeared into the dark alley. in the distance, the transcendent on duty was rapidly rushing over. ¡­¡­ on the way back. gu nie quickly recalled the gains and losses of this operation. ¡± although there were some small mistakes, they were all harmless. overall, it was a very successful success. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not very familiar with the process, but i¡¯m naturally getting more and more familiar with things like killing, sneaky, and ambushing people.¡± Gu nie thought. he carefully followed the secret passage and entered the underground alchemy room. then, he entered the living room. gu nie quietly walked to his room. An old and hoarse voice suddenly sounded from the corner of the sofa not far away. ¡°you shouldn¡¯t have provoked those guys.¡± Chapter 58 ? 58 chapter 58-on duty gu nie turned around in shock. he saw old kohen in his pajamas sitting in the corner of the sofa. Gu nie could guarantee that there had been no one there before. this sudden appearance could it be dad¡¯s superpower? ¡± he wasn¡¯t sure about old man cohen¡¯s abilities. old man cohen rarely showed off his abilities, and he had never talked about it in front of gu nie. ¡°they were the ones who provoked me first,¡± gune stood in the dark and responded to old man cohen¡¯s words. ¡°besides, even if i don¡¯t take revenge on them, they won¡¯t let me go, right?¡± Old Kohen muttered to himself for a moment before he spoke slowly. ¡± but you¡¯ve completely angered them, and they¡¯ll come for revenge soon. the blood-eared elves are very vengeful. ¡± ¡°When that time comes, we¡¯ll all die,¡± Old Kohen¡¯s voice was hoarse and authoritative. ¡°they won¡¯t be able to find me.¡± gu nie replied. ¡°childish!¡± Old Kohen shook his head slightly. ¡°do you think that by blowing up the crime scene and destroying your trail, they won¡¯t have any other way to find you?¡± peeking at the past, divination of mysticism, reasoning of cause and effect, following the special information you left behind, ¡± ¡°They have too many ways to find you.¡± you don¡¯t understand how terrifying and mysterious those powerful existences are. old kohen sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the reverse nature of cheats.¡± Gu nie replied in his heart. ¡°they won¡¯t be able to find me.¡± Gu nie repeated. ¡°Even if they used the many methods you mentioned just now.¡± ¡± since i dared to do this, i must have enough means to deal with the investigation of those experts. ¡± ¡°I promise they won¡¯t find me.¡± gu nie said with confidence. old kohen pondered for a while. ¡°are you really confident?¡± he asked slowly. ¡°I¡¯m confident, and the monastic robe is very big!¡± gu nie said. ¡°of course, if you¡¯re still worried.¡± ¡± you can leave with maesha for a while. ¡± ¡°leave?¡± Old Kohen shook his head lightly. ¡°if i leave now, won¡¯t those guys know that i have a problem here?¡± ¡°since you¡¯re so confident, we¡¯ll just have to be more vigilant during this period of time.¡± ¡°moreover, you¡¯re a member of the pioneer group and a high-ranking pharmacist. if they really do come here, we¡¯ll just have to use the government¡¯s power to protect us.¡± in our human territory, we won¡¯t be scared by some alien races and run away. at this moment, old kohen¡¯s tone was very calm. when old cohen said this, gu nie was stunned at first, then he rubbed his forehead and laughed. In the end, he still had a guilty conscience. He had almost forgotten that he was a member of The Pioneer Group in the transcendent Association, and one with an extremely important status. the blood-eared elves were rats that could not be exposed. even if he was discovered, it would be a good decision to use official power to protect himself. Besides, Gu nie was confident that those people wouldn¡¯t notice him. ¡°yingluo has already advanced by one rank?¡± Old Kohen asked softly. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t try to hide it. you¡¯ve advanced quite quickly. Are there any abnormalities? ¡± a strange fellow in the depths of my bloodline seems to be staring at me. Gu nie shrugged. ¡°you¡¯re talking about the bloodline curse, right?¡± Old Kohen¡¯s tone was as hoarse as ever. ¡°it should be,¡± gu nie nodded. gu nie asked. ¡°dad, what about the spell?¡± I¡¯ve already discussed it with someone. It¡¯s a very powerful and unconventional incantation. I¡¯ll Take You There tomorrow. ¡°In addition, Yingluo, did you bring anything over from there?¡± ¡°there is.¡± gu nie didn¡¯t try to hide anything. then don¡¯t go to the black market to sell these things in the near future. ¡± if the blood-eared elves can¡¯t find you, they¡¯ll definitely be watching you in the black market. ¡± ¡°understood.¡± when the storm is over, you can safely sell these things whether you¡¯re in the black market or in The Pioneer Group. The Pioneer Group is helping you build a Potion Alchemy room. I went to take a look today. It¡¯ll be complete in a few days. Once it¡¯s complete, you can start mass-producing potions and prioritize The Pioneer Group. ¡°After all, what¡¯s going on over there is the main issue.¡± ¡°i understand, dad.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°alright, go back and rest early.¡± old kohen waved his hand. Gu nie turned around and walked back to his room. after opening the door, gu nie turned around. There was no one on the sofa. ¡°Father¡¯s methods are quite unique.¡± gu nie thought. ¡­¡­ when gu nie entered dreamland. A few blocks away, the police had already sealed off the ruined villa. on the lawn of the ruined villa. A few Men in Black robes and black top hats gathered on the ruined lawn. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± One of the men said as he smoked a pipe. ¡°From the explosion of the house, the culprit is a very powerful spellcaster.¡± Among them, a bespectacled young man with a black cover notebook and pen in his hand replied meticulously. furthermore, it has such a powerful explosive power. ¡± it¡¯s something that can only be done by at least a middle-rank or even a high-rank spell caster. ¡± ¡°indeed,¡± Everyone nodded. they were all on duty members of the police¡¯s upper echelons, and they were all supernatural beings. They naturally knew the general range of abilities of extraordinary humans of different levels. to be able to destroy such a house. It was definitely not something that could be caused by the explosion of a low-level spell caster. Only powerful mid-ranked or even high-ranking spell casters had such a technique. ¡± furthermore, this spellcaster was very clear about the structure of the house. he directly blew the entire villa into pieces and collapsed. ¡± ¡°this is a planned crime.¡± ¡± at the moment, the villa is in a state of collapse. it will take a few days to clean it up. ¡± it will take a few days to confirm if there are any dead people and their identities. ¡± of course, if we use our abilities, then ¡­ ¡± as he spoke, the bespectacled young man looked to the side, at a man who had not spoken a word from beginning to end. At this moment, the man finally spoke. ¡°i¡¯ve already sent my contracted soul down to take a look.¡± ¡°The body has been destroyed. Some kind of corrosive agent was used. the rare grade equipment and storage equipment have all disappeared.¡± ¡°However, from their clothes, I can tell that they are the blood-eared elves who came to our sug ruins with bad intentions.¡± ¡°blood-eared elves?¡± The few of them frowned slightly and heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s the rats hiding in the sewers who died. That¡¯s good news.¡± the others all nodded slightly. the ones who died were the blood-eared elves. There¡¯s no need to continue investigating the murderer. the man with the pipe said. ¡°no, i think it¡¯s necessary to continue investigating.¡± the bespectacled young man said cautiously after pushing up his glasses slightly. ¡°oh? why?¡± The captain of the guards, ankus Barty, looked at the bespectacled young man with a pipe in his mouth. look at this crickets. the bespectacled young man, George, pointed to a deep ravine not far away. ¡°is this the mark of a tire? did that guy drive a steam-powered excavator here?¡± someone made a joke. This humorous joke immediately caused everyone to laugh. ¡°It¡¯s not the tire mark. It¡¯s the mark left by the ring explosion.¡± ¡°Ring bombardment?¡± everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on george. george, on the other hand, quickly chanted an incantation. Immediately after, a pitch-black tree that was close to a meter tall appeared. However, its thickness was only slightly thicker than a slightly thicker tree. At the same time, the ring spell¡¯s explosion also crushed a small ditch on the ground that was neither deep nor shallow. This small ravine, compared to the huge ravine that was more than 20 centimeters wide and 30 to 40 centimeters deep, appeared as tender as a baby. ¡°This ring bombardment of mine is at level one.¡± ¡°i¡¯m guessing that this ring bombardment is at least level five, or even level six.¡± a level five or even a level six law incantation ¡­ the few of them were stunned. This incantation¡¯s level was too high! Normally, when an extraordinary obtained a spell, they would focus on cultivating this spell so that it could reach Level 1 as soon as possible. normally, it would take months for a beginner-level transcendent magic spell to level up. as for those powerful mid-to high-level law incantations, it would even take years for them to advance to grade 1. after level one. in general, extraordinaries wouldn¡¯t specifically practice this incantation. after all, long periods of cultivation and casting of spells required the consumption of source power. if he wanted to quickly recover his origin force, then potions were essential. Therefore, most spell casters would naturally let their incantations level up. when he had time, he would release it and comprehend it. if he didn¡¯t have time, he would just throw it to the side and ignore it. This kind of Buddhist incantation was upgraded. As a result, it took several years for the incantation of law to advance to level two. As for advancing to rank 3, that might be a matter of more than a decade later. As such, it was basically impossible for the Buddhist nature to upgrade the law incantation to level five or even level six. The only way was to keep cultivating this spell. this was the only way to raise the level of this incantation to the fifth or sixth level in a few years, or even a dozen years. there were very, very few people who did this. For example, the ascetics. And ascetics usually wouldn¡¯t casually kill. a mysterious identity, and a powerful law incantation. george pushed up his glasses and narrowed his eyes. ¡± if it was an expert, there would be no need to hide. if i killed him, then so be it. what can you do to me? ¡± destroying the corpse, destroying the evidence, and so thoroughly. this guy is probably not very strong. He is an interesting guy. Chapter 59 ? 59 The cover of the fog The next day, early in the morning. inside the dome-shaped classroom of the sug ruins transcendent academy. many of the students were whispering to each other about the huge explosion yesterday. Clearly, many people knew about this. Some of the students even bought today¡¯s newspaper. Gu nie had also read the newspaper. a large part of it was a description of his ¡± results ¡± of the crime yesterday. The editor-in-chief of the daily newspaper was also a fan of headlines. the first thing he did was ¡®big explosion¡¯! Is this a sign that the wicked God¡¯s believers are destroying the sug ruins?¡± doomsday believer? God¡¯s f * cking evil god believers. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the afternoon. In the city of the sug ruins, in the antucan District where the rich and nobles lived, there was a ¡± Thorn Street ¡± that was one street away from Doran Street. Three passengers dressed in black robes and tightly wrapped in bread quietly entered the room with the number 132. after entering the room and the underground secret room. The three of them finally revealed their true appearances. He had a thin and handsome face, and his ears gradually turned red. the three of them were blood-eared elves. one of them had a rather old face, and his hair was a little white. ¡± master xuemu, we¡¯ve invited you over to take a look, ¡± a middle-aged elf said in a deep voice. ¡°A bunch of trash.¡± before the middle-aged elf could finish his sentence, the old blood-eared elf called xue mu reprimanded him in a low voice. his voice was not loud, but it was full of dignity. for thousands of years, we have never found a way to activate the Holy tree¡¯s seed. ¡± and now, we¡¯ve finally found the source of that terrifying power that can activate the holy tree¡¯s seed. ¡± ¡± in the end, the seed of the holy tree was actually snatched away. ¡± you can¡¯t even protect the transportation of the Holy tree¡¯s seeds, and you even got the stronghold destroyed. Do you want these humans to follow the distorted passage and kill their way into our clan? ¡± the two blood-eared elves who were reprimanded looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. the person who attacked us, whether he killed our people or stole our holy tree seeds, we can¡¯t let him go. xue mu said in a low voice. ¡°Where are viginho and Isaiah?¡± he asked. ¡± lord viginho and isaiah came to track the seed as soon as they found out that this stronghold was destroyed. ¡± ¡°lord viginho arrived at two or three in the morning.¡± ¡°however, yingluo¡± The man paused for a moment before continuing. viginho¡¯s information-searching ability didn¡¯t find any trace of the murderer. ¡°you didn¡¯t find anything?¡± Xue Mu frowned. ¡± viginho¡¯s information perception will definitely be discovered as long as it¡¯s still there. why didn¡¯t he find it? ¡± The middle-aged blood-eared elf muttered to himself for a moment before quickly explaining. ¡°Lord viginho did see the trail left by the murderer.¡± however, when we entered the small alley a few hundred meters away, the trail disappeared for no reason. ¡°disappeared?¡± ¡± yes, it¡¯s obvious that the enemy has some kind of ability to disrupt tracking. ¡± after hearing the middle-aged blood-eared elf¡¯s explanation, xue mu felt that things were not as simple as he had thought. ¡°where¡¯s isaiah? Isaiah¡¯s Secret tracking technique is quite powerful.¡± ¡°Lord Isaiah¡¯s Secret tracking spell, the Kasaya, doesn¡¯t seem to work.¡± ¡°no effect? is the enemy¡¯s interference very powerful?¡± Xue Mu had also calmed his mind. ¡°at present, that¡¯s what it seems.¡± Xue MU¡¯s eyes narrowed as he began to ponder. ¡± this operation is very secretive. even our internal members only know a few. ¡± ¡± it seems that it¡¯s time to gather those who surrendered within the race. perhaps some of them have already secretly joined the transcendent association. ¡± they actually believed in the childish joke of joining the transcendent Association and becoming one of its members. ¡°Yingluo is really stupid.¡± ¡°Lord blood screen, the person who attacked is not simple. He might even be one of the mayflies from the mayfly race,¡± the middle-aged elf did not explain too clearly. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re asking you to help us this time.¡± with your divination abilities, that enemy will definitely not be able to hide the truth. ¡°en!¡± xue mu¡¯s voice sounded. the conflict within the clan and the matter of the holy tree seed were no small matter. at this point, xue mu did not pursue the matter of the blood-eared elves. He had to find the Holy tree seed first. this time, many of them had come to the sug ruins city with the barbarian saint. it was all for the ¡®terrifying thing¡¯ that came from above the stars. once they succeeded, not to mention the sug ruins, the entire northern continent¡¯s empire¡¯s development and resource absorption into the northern mountain range would become history. a war between warriors, a war between extraordinary individuals. It was also survival. It was the survival of the transcendent races in the transcendent desolate territory. Immediately, Xue Mu began to make his arrangements. first, he used his origin power to construct a rune barrier and sealed the entire house. Then, he constructed a divination ritual circle. the divination circle could effectively repair the enemy¡¯s interference, or even directly bypass the enemy¡¯s interference and find the most authentic answer. After the formation of the divination ritual was completed. the clothes of the blood-eared elves that were killed were placed in the divination ritual. ¡°the truth in the depths of the fog,¡± ¡°The sinful murderer Wuwu.¡± ¡°you¡¯ll have nowhere to hide your darling.¡± as xue mu finished his chant ¡­ Within the array, light gathered. Xue MU¡¯s consciousness searched over and found that the true face of the enemy was condensed in the light. however, this time, what xue mu saw was a grey-white mist. it was as if a pair of invisible hands had covered his eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the afternoon, Gu nie left school early. ¡± since it¡¯s the graduation season at the end of the semester, there are fewer and fewer courses. ¡± some of the students have even applied for graduation in advance. ¡± i¡¯m not in a hurry to graduate. after all, i still have to learn runic analysis from teacher olof. ¡± ¡°with fewer classes, i¡¯ll have more time to refine potions.¡± ¡± when my potion and alchemy secret room is completed, i can make potions on a large scale to earn gold pounds. ¡± ¡± refining potions is only one aspect. my own strength is more important. ¡± ¡°a law incantation master is where my foundation lies.¡± Speaking of which, old man Kohen said that he¡¯s going to take me to learn an extraordinary incantation. I wonder what kind of powerful incantation it will be. I¡¯m really looking forward to it. ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later, Gu nie arrived at the entrance of old stone Street. ¡°Over here, Yingluo.¡± a carriage that was parked by the side of the road opened its door, and old kohen poked his head out. gu nie quickly got into the carriage. As soon as he entered the carriage, Gu nie was stunned. ¡°there are others?¡± The first thing he saw was a young man who was about 18 or 19 years old. the most striking part about this young man was his short golden hair. His facial features were straight and slightly ordinary. However, the faint and warm smile on his face, coupled with his short golden hair, gave people a feeling of sunshine and warmth, like a cool breeze. ¡°golden hair.¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but think. The carriage started moving slowly. the clatter of the horse¡¯s hooves and the rhythmical clatter of the wheels against the bluestone floor. ¡°this is aricus, a rather talented middle-rank pharmacist.¡± old kohen slowly introduced. ¡°In the future, he will follow you to refine potions.¡± ¡± currently, he¡¯s the one supervising your potions and alchemy room. ¡± ¡°if there¡¯s anything, you can just look for him.¡± ¡°hello, sir gu nie.¡± The golden-haired youth aricus nodded at gune. ¡°Hello, Sir Alex.¡± gu nie didn¡¯t lose his manners. Chapter 60 ? 60 the count¡¯s castle ¡°you are much younger than i thought.¡± aricus, with a warm expression, comfortably and naturally broke the rather dull atmosphere in the carriage. ¡°A young master pharmacist like you will leave a deep mark in the history of the Yulan Empire.¡± It had to be said that words of flattery could always make people feel smug. gu nie was no exception. ¡°i¡¯m just an ordinary senior pharmacist, not a master pharmacist.¡± gu nie corrected him. gu nie explained. ¡± in the potion refining room, i won¡¯t allow any of the ingredients i have to be taken away. ¡± since the pioneer group had cooperated with him and given him high authority ¡­ gu nie didn¡¯t need to be polite. ¡± in the future, there will be a lot of dangerous jobs that will require you ¡®apprentices¡¯ to do. ¡± ¡± if the vessels, tools, and steam machinery are not up to standard and cause an explosion, i won¡¯t be responsible for it. ¡± Aricus ¡®eyes twitched when he heard this. ¡± don¡¯t worry about that. the equipment will not shrink. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. ¡± are there any other potion making ¡®apprentices¡¯? ¡± gune looked at old kohen. ¡°There¡¯s another batch, and there¡¯s quite a number of them.¡± Old ke said in a profound tone. Hearing this, Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples. ¡°Aricus¡± identity is not simple!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the only person in the school with that bright golden hair. He¡¯s most likely related to the Yulan royal family.¡± ¡°Listening to father¡¯s tone, I¡¯m afraid that the group of people behind are most likely those nobles.¡± ¡°So you want Yingluo to hug my thick and strong golden thigh?¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but think. Gu nie was very clear about his own position. ¡± back then, in the assessment that wei ya gave me, i showed an extremely high level of pharmacy. ¡± and vya should have also confirmed that I have the potential to be a Potion Master. more importantly, I¡¯m so young. Those with discerning eyes will naturally know what to do. ¡°Send their family¡¯s talented pharmacists to me. No matter how bad they are, I¡¯ll at least get familiar with them.¡± ¡°if i really become a master pharmacist in the future, those guys who were sent to me would be a great deal.¡± ¡± no matter what, it feels good to be hugged by someone. ¡± ¡°well, if these pharmacists who are the descendants of the nobles come to my side and work for me honestly, i don¡¯t have any problems teaching them some things.¡± As an expert pharmacist, gugne was not the only one. Furthermore, in terms of the processing of medicinal ingredients, heavenly cultivation, and refinement, he was able to observe the extraordinary medicinal properties of those extraordinary plants in detail. after seeing through the essence, the importance of personal guidance was more important than anything else. In addition, gune himself was very passionate about potions, and he combined it with his deep understanding of extraordinary medicinal properties. Gu nie could explain a lot of things to them. It was not a problem for him to teach this group of beginner and intermediate pharmacists. ¡°if any of these noble sons are sneaky or use explosive materials, leave them to him.¡± ¡°when that time comes, you can only pray that your hands won¡¯t be shaking so badly.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the carriage was moving very quickly. Through the observation of the houses, buildings, and streets outside. gune already knew that he had passed through the heitu district and entered the antucan district, which was an area for the rich. The carriage stopped at the end of the wooden Thorn Street. gune followed old kohen out of the carriage. Gu nie looked at the door number. 477 thorn wood street. The building in front of him was an ancient castle. The walls were tall and the color was black. From afar, he could see the dome and the tall Spire. The entire Castle occupied an extremely wide area and even had a vast lawn. To be able to own such a Castle in the antucan region. it was evident that he had a prominent status. Gu nie just got off the carriage. he saw a young man wearing a suit and a black top hat holding a black notebook. he was escorted out of the castle by two guards in black iron alloy suits. The bespectacled young man seemed to sense Gu NIE¡¯s gaze. He turned his head slightly and met Gu NIE¡¯s eyes. then, he smiled and nodded. gu nie was startled. Immediately, the two of them passed each other. After a while, Gu nie turned back to the bespectacled young man. However, the bespectacled young man had already boarded the carriage and was gradually leaving. ¡­¡­ In the carriage, George, who was wearing glasses, squinted his eyes and didn¡¯t turn around, as if he had been discovered. after the carriage had traveled for a long time, george finally felt a sense of relief. ¡°he¡¯s a dangerous fellow.¡± ¡°simultaneously.¡± George quickly opened his black notebook. At that moment, lines of words were quickly outlined on the notebook. continental calendar year 9972, 2nd of October, afternoon, night eating Castle. you¡¯ve met an ordinary person, gune Lawrence. when gu nie¡¯s name appeared, the words were written slowly and sloppily. ¡°Ordinary people? this guni lawrence is no ordinary person.¡± George¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡± old kohen is the pioneer of the pioneer group, but he has already retired to the second tier. he has an extraordinary innate ability to see through things, and it is said that he has discovered many talented extraordinary humans. ¡± what¡¯s more, Luo, that talented freak, was also discovered by him. Unfortunately, he¡¯s too weak. ¡± he¡¯s following old kohen. it seems like there¡¯s a need to investigate this guy named guni lawrence. ¡± ¡± by the way, i remember that old kohen has recently been involved with some high-ranking pharmacist or something. ¡± ¡­¡­ As he watched the carriage drive away, Gu nie withdrew his gaze and began to ponder. ¡°that guy is a little strange.¡± Ever since Gu nie had severed the shackles of fate ¡­ gu nie found that when he observed people or things, or when he thought about something ¡­ there would be a rather strange feeling. it was as if he was looking at some people or things from a new perspective. It was as if he had seen through the mist and peeked at its essence. that new perspective brought him a completely different feeling. however, gu nie wasn¡¯t able to control this ability, and it was only a temporary one. even though he had seen through the fog, he was still able to see something. many times, gu nie himself was confused. this should be an ability related to fate. gu nie estimated that this strange ability should be very powerful. now, gu nie was gradually getting used to and learning this ability. during the brief eye contact, gu nie had seen the young man in glasses. his life form was very strange. he didn¡¯t look like a human. he was more like a beast hiding in the shadows, waiting to hunt. ¡°Some strange and powerful extraordinary profession? or something else?¡± Gu nie thought. ¡°sir gu nie,¡± at this moment, aricus ¡®voice rang out softly. ¡°ah?¡± gu nie finally recovered. ¡°it¡¯s time, we¡¯re going in.¡± aricus ¡®voice rang out. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. gune followed old cohen through the gate of the castle. Old Kohen explained as they walked. ¡°the construction of the sug ruins can¡¯t be done without the support of some great nobles.¡± in the Otto mountains north of the sug ruins city, as well as the vast transcendent wasteland, there are powerful transcendent creatures, as well as the ruins of some transcendent tribes, and even the remains of some ancient civilizations. during the establishment of the great nobles, they naturally collected many powerful and strange spells. ¡°and this is also the reason why i brought you here.¡± count Nightwalker is an alien count with a lifespan of almost a thousand years. He is also related to your extraordinary profession, although it might not be that important. ¡°A vampire count?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± old kohen nodded. the coexistence of many races. this was the common understanding of all the members of the extraordinary society in the northern part of the oya continent. At the same time, some of the neutral forces also supported this idea. This idea had been proposed for many years. In the rich and stable territories of the Empire, it was quite common to see some foreign races walking on the streets. There wasn¡¯t much of an anomaly. At most, passersby would take a few more glances. however, while fighting the extraordinary creatures of the wilderness, they also had to be wary of the invasion of foreign races in the wilderness. Those transcendent beings would not casually reveal their identities. gune didn¡¯t expect there to be such a wealthy vampire count in the sug ruins. ¡± count nightwalker is a collector. he has lived for a long time and is very familiar with all kinds of rare equipment, rare treasures, and mystical items. ¡± ¡± he even has many extremely powerful transcendent scriptures in his hands. ¡± be polite when you see count Nightwalker later. ¡°i know, dad.¡± Gu nie nodded. The castle¡¯s Gate opened. What he saw was a very standard hall of a Noble¡¯s Castle. A huge hanging lamp and a luxurious but low-key mural. In the middle was the solid wood floor of the corridor. on the right was a sofa for the host and guests to chat, a fireplace, and a wine cabinet. On the left was a long-table dining room, where handcrafted porcelain tableware was displayed on the cupboards like works of art. The tall windows had the curtains drawn, but the room didn¡¯t seem dark. Because of the large number of specially made candles, the entire Hall was filled with light. he looked at the luxurious layout of the hall, with all kinds of extremely expensive furniture and decorations. there were also two-digit maids and three-digit guards. All of this showed the wealth and luxury of the vampire Night eater. Gu nie would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t envious. I wonder if this count Nightwalker still has a daughter. gu nie thought to himself. Chapter 61 ? 61 high-level law incantation ¡°oh, my dear old kohen, the last time we met was five years ago, right?¡± as soon as he entered the door, gu nie heard an elegant voice. His tone was filled with an indescribable melodious charm. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Gu nie and the others. ¡°What a fast speed.¡± Gu nie was shocked. ¡°My dynamic vision is extremely powerful, but even so, I can only barely catch the afterimages of the enemy¡¯s movements.¡± ¡± vampires are naturally fast, and they¡¯re supernatural creatures. this speed is really impressive. ¡± he saw a man in his early thirties wearing a white noble suit. Under the support of the white suit, his face looked even paler. needless to say, this was the vampire ¡± night eater count. ¡± with a smile, night eater count revealed his sharp fangs. ¡°it has been some time since we last met. i¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve killed quite a few foreign races in the ao tuo mountain range.¡± Old Kohen chuckled. ¡± they¡¯re all low-level extraordinaries who don¡¯t have eyes. it¡¯s a pity that the high-level extraordinaries all ran away. ¡± Night eater count said lightly. ¡± to be able to kill a high-level extraordinary so easily, it seems that this night eater count is quite powerful. ¡± the higher the level of an extraordinary, the more powerful their means and strength were. if there was not a large gap, it was relatively difficult to kill them. ¡°this bi an.¡± count nightwalker looked at gune. ¡°if i¡¯m not wrong.¡± then, it must be the high-ranking pharmacist who has caused a stir in the Association of extraordinaires recently, His Excellency gune Lawrence! ¡°Greetings, count Nightwalker.¡± gu nie slightly bowed. ¡°no need to be so restrained.¡± Night eater count smiled. ¡± you might not know this, but you¡¯ve been very famous among the higher-ups recently. ¡± These words caused waves to rise in Gu NIE¡¯s heart. The more people knew that he was a senior pharmacist, the more danger he would be in. ¡°good afternoon, sir alex.¡± ¡± good afternoon, your excellency night eater. ¡± After some small talk, everyone sat down on the sofa. The fire in the fireplace burned fiercely, and the chill was gradually dispersed. On the other side, the maidservant was also making coffee. A moment later, the rich aroma of the coffee filled the air. Gu nie knew the pros and cons of coffee. Before he became an extraordinary, Gu nie rarely drank it. after becoming an extraordinary, he knew about his own powerful extraordinary characteristics and physiological functions. He never rejected coffee. The rich and sweet taste bloomed in his mouth and nose, relaxing his body. Having a drink before and after work was indeed a very satisfying and delightful thing. ¡°sir gu nie,¡± putting down the coffee cup, count nightwalker spoke softly. ¡°You and I both know the purpose of our visit this time.¡± I¡¯ve prepared quite a few powerful books on unconventional incantations. Do you have anything you need for this particular unconventional incantation? ¡± Gu nie had a lot of ideas about the spell he needed. A powerful law incantation master required a lot of law incantations. gu nie muttered softly after a moment of silence. do you have any law incantations that can lock onto traction? ¡± ¡°there is.¡± Night eater count nodded slightly. ¡°then, are there any highly secretive double incantations?¡± ¡°there is.¡± count nightwalker still answered very simply. ¡°Count Nightwalker¡¯s Foundation is really deep.¡± seeing this, gu nie thought to himself. ¡°the earl of night eater actually has both of these rare spells.¡± a targeting spell was an unconventional spell, and it was quite rare. this type of incantation of law could directly lock onto the enemy. then, the incantation of law released by the user would be pulled to a certain extent by the incantation of law and fly towards the enemy. Simply put, it was to turn the enemy into a magnet, and the incantation would directly track them. Even if you tried to escape, the incantation of law would be able to turn around and bombard you. It sounded very Grand. In fact, the traction effect of such traction-type incantations was more or less unsatisfactory. After studying all kinds of spells, Gu nie also understood the problem behind this. First, traction-type incantations were difficult to cultivate. Secondly, the effects of traction-type incantations, from beginner to Level 1, were barely satisfactory. The traction effect was average. thirdly, traction-type incantations were auxiliary-type incantations. compared to offensive-type incantations, the cost-performance ratio of training them was extremely low. the investment was more but the return was less. all in all, no one would be so stupid as to practice this kind of incantation. But for Gu nie, he was a little worried. None of these three points were a problem. When a traction-type incantation was cultivated to a high level, it would be quite powerful. First of all, after the traction spell was locked on, the traction force would greatly increase the casting radius of the spell caster. secondly, the traction spell could allow the unconventional trajectory spell to pass through obstacles and launch an explosion. Finally, after the traction spell locked onto the target, even if the caster lost his vision and perception, the spell could still track him. with a sufficiently powerful traction incantation ¡­ It allowed Gu ni to bombard his enemies in complex battle terrain. It was a powerful traction spell that could greatly improve Gu NIE¡¯s combat ability in complex terrain and battle situations. This was why guniezo wanted a powerful traction spell. As for the ¡°hidden compound incantation,¡± it was mostly used to increase gunie¡¯s soft power. ¡± a traction-type locking spell and a hidden double spell? ¡± Count Nightwalker looked at gune for confirmation. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± gu nie nodded. Gu nie had made the decision to use these two spells after much consideration. in terms of offensive power, gu nie¡¯s three spells were more than enough to deal with the current situation. more importantly, the powerful mid and high level incantations couldn¡¯t be instantly cast even if gune had them. It would not be too late for him to prepare medium and high level law incantations when he advanced to the second or third rank. As for the powerful shadowers that could threaten him, he needed to learn the traction spell as soon as possible to counter them. Then, count Nightwalker took out two extraordinary items. One was a stone slab the size of a brick. The other item was a black scroll made of some unknown material and tied up with silk. gu nie didn¡¯t hold back and immediately began to accept. After a while, Gu nie had finished collecting the two scrolls. two spells. Both are high-level spells. Gu nie was very satisfied with these two powerful high-level spells. these two spells were enough for him to use for a very, very long time. when gu nie felt the power of the two spells. Count Nightwalker read it again. Sir Alex, let¡¯s talk about those things in my study! ¡°no problem,¡± aricus got up and nodded. ¡°please excuse me.¡± count nightwalker looked at gune and old cohen. Gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised at all. aricus ¡®identity was not simple. there must be a reason why he had come here today. He didn¡¯t pay too much attention to aricus ¡®Affairs. Gu nie was focused on the two high-level spells he had just received. Chapter 62 ? 62 the steam industry These two high-level spells. A ¡°soul fixing divine ring spell.¡± one was the puppet secret thread. The soul-stabilizing divine ring spell was a high-level magic spell. It had 14 syllables and a consumption of 5 units of source power. 14 syllables was the maximum of a high-level incantation, and it was the normal limit. there were also high-level incantations with more than 14 syllables. these high-level incantations with more syllables were usually the enhanced version of high-level incantations. 14 syllables. The incantation required a total of 3.5 seconds to cast, which was quite long. by sensing and sensing the enemy¡¯s presence, you can release the spell, ignoring any obstacles. Most importantly, this soul-stabilizing spell is very well hidden. When the enemy is put on this soul-stabilizing spell, they may not be able to detect it or be located. ¡°the soul-stabilizing divine ring spell can play a vital role at certain times. it¡¯s quite good.¡± gu nie nodded and concluded. ¡± puppet secret thread ¡± high-level incantation, 12 syllables, 4 units of source power consumption. by releasing powerful puppet threads, it can gather on the enemy¡¯s body and control the enemy¡¯s body and even soul. it is very well hidden. at the same time, the puppet¡¯s secret thread could also be used to control objects. the most important thing was that the threads constructed by the puppet¡¯s secret thread could penetrate deep into the interior of an ¡®object¡¯ to sense and explore. ¡°it¡¯s very functional!¡± Gu nie was thinking about this spell in his mind. Powerful functions, this was the characteristic of the secret compound incantation. At the moment, gune was in dire need of a spell with such a function. ¡°compared to the soul stabilizing divine ring spell, this puppet¡¯s secret thread is even more mysterious and strange. i can even unknowingly complete control over my enemy.¡± ¡± now, my ability to split my attention has improved to a certain extent with the cultivation of the soul seal codex. ¡± ¡°When we encounter the enemy, we¡¯ll delay for a while.¡± ¡°I can use the fixed ring divine ring spell and the puppet secret line to lock on and control the other party.¡± gune sipped on his coffee as he opened his hack system. [ afk ] [ first hack position: bone elemental medicine secret curse (level 7) ] [ second hack position: cybona origin pool (Level 2) ] [ third hack position: soullseal Codex (level 0) ] [ fourth hack slot: devout Knight breathing technique (Level 2) ] [ 5th hack slot: bloodpool codex (level 1) ] After some consideration, gune took out the level 7 bone essence medicine secret spell and the level 2 pious Knight breathing technique. the secret spell of bone elemental medicine was already at level 7, and it was enough. in fact, the pious knights ¡®breathing technique overlapped with the bloodpool codex. as the bloodpool codex strengthened gunie¡¯s blood, it also strengthened gunie¡¯s body. it was no less effective than the pious knight¡¯s breathing technique. after all, the bloodpool codex was a codex that was even more powerful than high-tier manuals. after the soul anchoring divine ring spell and the puppet thread were placed, the two skills were activated. the first wave of experience points quickly floated out. The soul fixing divine ring spell¡¯s experience points were 12. the puppet secret thread gave 10 experience points. They were all pretty good high-level incantations. Gu nie looked at the first position in the second row, which was the sixth. it had already been more than half a month, and the progress bar was not even one-tenth. According to Gu NIE¡¯s previous experience, it would take about half a year for the sixth slot to be unsealed. ¡± after getting these incantations, i¡¯ll be able to stay on the hack for a while. my strength will increase steadily. ¡± ¡°Simultaneously.¡± Gu nie also began to think. ¡°In a month¡¯s time, I should be able to advance to a Rank 2 Magus. in fact, it might not even take a month. in just over 20 days, i¡¯ll be able to advance to the 2nd rank.¡± for ordinary Extraordinaries, it takes at least half a year to advance from rank one to rank two. It¡¯s normal for them to take a year. ¡± some of the less talented ones can¡¯t even advance. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m advancing too quickly!¡± gu nie¡¯s heart moved. ¡± however, my foundation is already very strong. it¡¯s still possible for me to quickly advance to rank 2. ¡± Half an hour later. Count Nightwalker and aricus walked out together. at this moment, the two of them had a faint smile on their faces. It was obvious that the two of them had a good discussion. it was dinner time. count nightwalker invited everyone to dinner. No one refused. after dinner, the sky had already darkened. The crowd did not disturb him any longer and left in the carriage. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At night. in a small secret room. Gu nie sat cross-legged on the meditation seat, his heart completely still. it seems like they really can¡¯t find me. After returning, Gu nie disguised himself again and searched the area. he didn¡¯t find any blood-eared elves nearby, nor did he sense any danger. it was obvious that the blood-eared elf and the others hadn¡¯t been able to track down that it was gunie who had killed their clansmen. I¡¯ve killed so many of their people. With the blood-eared elves ¡®temperament, they¡¯ll definitely find the murderer no matter what. They must have sent many experts who are good at divination, prying, deduction, and even tracing back to track me and then take revenge. ¡± however, until now, there hasn¡¯t been any sign of trouble. ¡± ¡°The effect of severing the shackles of fate is truly shocking.¡± gu nie gently rubbed his fingers. he had already deeply engraved the powerful characteristics of the shackles of fate into his heart. however, there are still countless tiny chains of fate in my body. Two more times, three more times at most, and I¡¯ll be able to completely cut off all the chains of fate. ¡°i wonder what the scene will be like when the time comes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± gu nie thought to himself. Then, he looked at his system inventory. gu nie had tried to prevent the enemy from tracking them. gu nie had placed all of the rare grade equipment and storage rings into the system space. he had never taken them out or checked them. The system space was so powerful that as long as Gu nie didn¡¯t take it out, no one would be able to find it. now, he had confirmed that the enemies should not be able to track his traces. Gu nie could now count his spoils of war. gu nie counted. one after another, black iron weapons, leather armors, and boots were taken out. Occasionally, there would be one or two pieces of rare grade equipment. the extraordinary equipment of the blood-eared elves was still in the preliminary stage of processing natural raw materials. For example, these short knives, daggers, and other extraordinary weapons were all hand-made products, and the craftsmanship seemed to be quite good. However, upon closer inspection, one would discover that the forging markings within the weapon were not balanced. This would cause the sharpness and power of the transcendent weapon to drop by a lot, and its own toughness would not be strong enough. on the other hand, the current steam alchemy techniques in the human world included coal fuel, flame burning, small blast furnace smelting, mold pouring, forging quenching, and finally, high-temperature magic infusion. It completely overpowered the use of extraordinary characteristics in this craft. in terms of the most detailed weapon data. These black iron-grade hand-made extraordinary weapons of the foreign races had a toughness of 10-12. In that case, the toughness and strength of the black-iron grade extraordinary equipment made by the human steam technology would be 14-16. furthermore ¡­ with the continuous improvement of steam alchemy technology, humans had become more and more powerful. black iron alloy equipment could be mass produced. the empire¡¯s military basically used black iron alloy equipment. To be more precise, it was a ¡®black iron alloy gun¡¯. hot weapons and firearms, whoever used them would know. Black Iron and Magic copper could be produced in a certain amount. Although Mithril was not produced in large quantities at this level, it was still available. he was currently in a state of attack with magic gold-grade equipment. as for the transcendent races in the wilderness, a large portion of them were still at the level of black iron alloy, black iron, and a small number of magic bronze transcendent products. The extraordinary steam industry crushed the opponent industry. the suppression of hot weapons against cold weapons. This was also the reason why humans were able to expand their territories, explore unknown mysterious areas, and open up sea routes in the current steampunk era. They were able to suppress the glorious foreign races in the past. Chapter 63 ? 63 the seed of the tree of life after a while. gu nie finished counting all the spoils. 14 black-iron rare grade equipment, 3 magic-copper rare grade equipment. There were also three green bracelets. the dark green bracelet was twice as large as gu nie¡¯s one-cubic-meter bracelet. it had two-cubic-meters of space. Gu nie immediately replaced his one-cubic-meter green bracelet. apart from that, the three green bracelets contained potions, materials, and other daily necessities. These rare grade equipment and green leaf bracelets. They were all handmade and had quite a good collection value. Their practical value was not low either. all in all, gu nie had earned six or seven thousand pounds. Most of it came from three extraordinary storage equipment. ¡± after this storm is over, i¡¯ll distribute these things in the black market and the internal channels of the transcendent association to sell. after i exchange them for gold pounds, i¡¯ll be able to buy quite a few good things. ¡± ¡± first, i have to expand my origin pool, although the speed of my origin pool¡¯s growth is not slow. ¡± ¡°however, there¡¯s still a huge gap between this and a massive amount of origin power.¡± ¡± in addition, i need a high-quality mithril soft armor. ¡± ¡± if there are any extra gold pounds, let¡¯s see if there are any suitable mid-level attack-type incantations. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Suddenly, Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed as he checked the green storage bracelet on his wrist. then, he flipped his hand. A green wooden box filled with life energy appeared in Gu NIE¡¯s hand. ¡°Such a dense life source?¡± ¡°This is a Kasaya.¡± Gu nie squinted his eyes. Gu nie slowly opened the green wooden box. As soon as he opened it, Gu nie felt a strong life force. A fist-sized, dark green, and manul-like seed wrapped in a layer of leaves appeared in front of Gu nie. The dark green light that bloomed from the seed penetrated through the green leaves, but it was still bright and dazzling. This light was seven or eight times brighter than Gu NIE¡¯s luminous Pearl. ¡± this is the seed of the mythical fairy tree of life? ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes widened as he cursed in his heart. ¡°it can¡¯t be such a coincidence!¡± ¡± whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! ¡± After a few breaths, Gu nie calmed his turbulent heart. he gathered a catalyst rune in his right hand and touched the dark green seed. The moment he touched it! weng ~~ the dark green jadeite bloomed like waves, and the entire secret room was full of vitality. gu nie felt like he was in the middle of a forest. as far as the eye could see, the elven tree of life was as tall as a mountain, standing among the mountains. clouds and mist lingered around its roots. Under the sunlight, it absorbed the energy and emitted an extraordinary vitality. The light of life gathered between its branches and leaves. the entire world had been transformed by this huge elven tree of life, turning into a green sea of life full of vitality. then, the dark green world of emerald quickly closed. Gu NIE¡¯s hand also separated from the emerald-green seed of the Tree of Life. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± gu nie breathed lightly, his chest rising and falling. his heart couldn¡¯t help but beat violently. ¡°this suan ni is indeed the seed of the tree of life.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Gu nie laughed out loud. After a while, Gu nie stopped laughing. He gathered his thoughts and opened the [Plant] page of his system. at this moment, the second ¡± planting ¡± slot on the [ plant ] page was already one-third open. it would be fully open in four to five days. As for the ¡®dragon blood wood¡¯ in the first planting location, after a few days of idle cultivation, it had already grown to a height of five meters. The thriving blood-red trunk, the blooming of blood-red leaves, and the rich extraordinary characteristics indicated that the Dragonblood tree was in the process of rapid growth. after doing some research, gu nie had learned that the growth rate of dragon-blood wood was relatively slow. it would take a hundred years for it to fully mature. this five-meter height would take at least ten years. in reality, gu nie had only been planting it for a few days. gu nie roughly estimated that the extraordinary plants on this plane were growing at a rate of a thousand times. the planting slots of the [ plantation ] system allowed the plants to grow at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, it also had a series of gardener functions such as trimming, gathering, interception, logging, and resetting the Pixiu. ¡± the dragon blood that has been flowing in for more than ten years is now directly cut off. it won¡¯t have much effect. ¡± ¡°in a few days, the second planting slot will open.¡± ¡°it won¡¯t be too late to plant the elven tree of life¡¯s seed then.¡± he looked at the elven tree of life in his hand, closed the box, and put it back into the system space. for example, the elven tree of life was an ¡± overlord ¡± transcendent plant. It was extremely difficult to plant them. It wasn¡¯t like you could just dig a hole and bury some soil, count one, two, three, three, four, five, and it would grow out. Just the activation of the seed alone required a very strange extraordinary power. After activation, it required a very special planting environment and enough soil that contained extraordinary characteristics to grow well. They even needed a fertile ¡®stainless soil layer¡¯. It was precisely because of this. this kind of ¡± overlord ¡± transcendent plant, within the scope of the current human understanding of the territory, only a few existed. However, Gu nie only needed to place the seed in the planting area and press the button to plant it, and the system would take care of everything. Not to mention Overlord-grade transcendent plants, Gu nie felt that the system could even grow world-grade transcendent plants. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Over the next few days, Gu NIE¡¯s life returned to a peaceful and stable state. he would go to school in the morning, and after school in the afternoon, he would make potions, and at night, he would study runes. during this time, gune had also visited aricus to take a look at his new secret alchemy room. The potion and Alchemy Chamber was located in a Castle Manor. The castle had just been built not long ago. It was said that it was built by a noble who had hereditary titles and territories. as for the noble, he seemed to be in an economic crisis, so he sold the castle that had just been built not long ago. the new potion alchemy room was much larger than gune had expected, and many extraordinary steam machines had already been set up. the high-temperature small blast furnace, high-pressure boiler, elemental energy extraction tower, steam engine furnace, and so on were all in place. in a few days, the construction of the potion alchemy room would be complete. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ 155 old stone street. underground potions and alchemy room. you must remember that this purple-gold vine must be distilled at high temperatures to reach this level before it can be considered to have completed the purification of all its extraordinary characteristics. ¡­¡­ when the crucible is heated to a high temperature for mixing, you have to pay attention to the minute changes. When their extraordinary medicinal properties are completely fused, there will be slight and minute changes. You have to pay attention to this point. In Gu NIE¡¯s eyes, the extraordinary characteristics were perfectly fused. ¡°did you see that?¡± ¡°i seem to have seen a little and felt a slight fluctuation. i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡± aricus said with uncertainty, frowning. it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll have a lot of time to prepare later. You just have to observe more. Gu nie said in a calm voice. Gune quickly picked up the crucible and poured the three-hundred-degree hot liquid into the bottles. There were a total of five grades, all of which were high-level precious potions. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s lecture.¡± Gu nie said after he finished mixing the potion. the final sealing work was naturally done by bailey and hawk. these days, aricus would come here in the afternoon to report on the progress of the potion alchemy room and observe guone¡¯s potion-making. gune naturally wouldn¡¯t hide anything from the studious aricus. Gu nie, who was able to teach him, explained it to him. When he arrived at the living room, the temperature was already a little chilly. gu nie walked to the fireplace and picked up some wood. he began to add something to the fireplace, ready to raise the temperature in the room. ¡°Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!¡± there was a knock on the door. ¡°Oh? Are there any guests?¡± Gu nie looked at the door, his eyes narrowing. Chapter 64 ? 64 chapter 64 george inside the house, the wood that gu nie had added was almost done. the temperature in the room had dropped a little, and it was a little cold. Wuwuwuwu even with the door and windows between them, the howling cold wind outside the house continued to pass through the treetops, the eaves, and the corners of the walls. his gaze peeked out of the glass window that was not closed too tightly. under the biting cold wind, the tree branches that had long fallen off swayed left and right in the cold wind, but he could not see who was at the door. after some thought, gu nie went to the door and secretly cast a spell. ¡°ka ka!¡± gune opened the door and let the cold wind in. at the same time, a young man in a top hat and glasses appeared in front of gu nie. ¡± hello, i¡¯m george derrick, a senior police officer from sug city¡¯s police department. ¡± as he spoke, the young man took out his high-ranking police officer badge. High-ranking police officers were rare in the sug ruins. usually, only senior police officers with sufficient experience could become senior police officers. this george, who was at most in his early twenties, was able to become a high-ranking police officer. needless to say, he must be an ¡± on-duty ¡± in the police system. an on-duty officer was an extraordinary among the police, and they were not weak. Gu nie looked at the man up and down before softly saying, ¡°on-duty?¡± ¡°yes, i am!¡± george did not hide anything. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°There are a few things that might take a long time.¡± then, he lowered his voice. ¡°including the security and safety issues around your castle in the antucan district when you are refining medicine.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. there were many people in the supernatural association who knew that he was a high-ranking pharmacist. Before this, vya had said that not only would the transcendent Association send guards, but they would also send guards. At the same time, the officers on duty in the police station would also pay more attention to their safety. it¡¯s still early. I wonder if you have time to go out for coffee. george added at the end. ¡°It¡¯s my treat tonight.¡± since someone was treating, gu nie didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Are you going to autumn¡¯s winter light caf¨¦? I heard that the coffee there is pretty good.¡± gu nie said with a smile. george, who had a smile on his face, suddenly froze, and his face stiffened. ¡°The coffee there is really good.¡± he said meaningfully. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Autumn Winter light caf¨¦. in the quiet, comfortable, and natural hall. in the distance, a young girl who had graduated from the academy of arts and was wearing white silk was gently jumping on the piano keys. The melodious piano music was soft and natural, making people feel relaxed. Gune looked at the coffee order in his hand and the corresponding price in gold pounds. Gugne now understood why George had that look on his face. this coffee, it¡¯s f * cking expensive. gune ordered a cheap coffee set for two. the order ended. Soon, a beautiful and lithe maidservant brought over the premium coffee beans that were said to have been collected from an Island in the southern sea during the great voyage. the coffee here was freshly ground and brewed. gu nie watched the maid grind the coffee quietly. Gu NIE¡¯s patience had been there ever since he had been refining the potions. moreover, he could also enjoy the beautiful maidservants. gu nie patiently enjoyed the whole process. after the coffee was boiled in the low-pressure glass kettle ¡­ ¡°Alright, we still have many things to discuss,¡± George said. the maidservant cleverly nodded and left. gu nie poured himself a glass, added some milk and sugar, and gently stirred it. I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯re definitely not here for the security of the castle. gu nie said leisurely as he stirred. george raised his head at gugne¡¯s words, and his bright eyes looked at gugne. ¡°We¡¯ve met before, at the gate of count Nightwalker¡¯s Castle.¡± Gu nie said softly. george squinted his eyes and chuckled, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m amazed by your memory.¡± Gu nie shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So, if you have something to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± george thought for a moment, then tapped the empty coffee cup in front of him with the coffee spoon. ding! ding! ding! ding! The sound was crisp and clear. ¡°What?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed as he looked around. he saw an invisible barrier quickly being built around him. George poured himself a cup of coffee. An invisible barrier, like a small private room, completely enveloped the two of them. ¡°That¡¯s a bi an!¡± Gu nie frowned. nullifying interference barrier. George¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft. ¡± it can make others not notice us. our conversation, tone, and actions here will not cause any interference to the surrounding environment and other people. ¡± ¡°and no one will listen to our conversation.¡± ¡°since you don¡¯t like to beat around the bush, i¡¯ll be direct.¡± ¡°i¡¯m on duty, and you¡¯re the pioneer.¡± ¡± in essence, we are all members of the association of extraordinary humans. ¡± ¡± of course, we should all know that the association of extraordinaries is a big tree that can provide shade. this big tree is very reliable most of the time, but sometimes, some dangers can also come from this big tree. ¡± ¡± after all, youyou has some traitors and even moles in the association of extraordinaires. ¡± ¡± and the only ones we can truly rely on are ourselves. ¡± after hearing george¡¯s explanation, gune nodded. indeed, in this world, he could only truly rely on himself. ¡°i¡¯m a 3rd rank extraordinary.¡± George continued. moreover, it¡¯s not convenient for me to reveal my extraordinary profession. But I can tell you that my extraordinary profession level is ¡­ Seven-star. ¡°oh?¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but frown. Seven-star extraordinary professionals were quite powerful and rare. After all, even without the blood curse, his blood cursemancer was only at the level of a six-star. On the other hand, the other party was a stable seven-star, and in terms of extraordinary profession characteristics, he would obviously be stronger than the blood cursemancer. a Seven Star rank three extraordinary. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m weak. ¡°but yingluo¡± George looked at gugne with interest. ¡°Do you know what I feel from you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Gu nie raised his eyes. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± george laughed. danger. The danger of death. you¡¯re very powerful, more powerful than I imagined. George stopped smiling and continued. ¡°I know some things about old Kohen.¡± ¡°So, when we met that day, I went to investigate Sir Gu NIE¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°if i have offended you, i would like to express my apologies. i hope you can forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You on duty have the right to investigate anyone, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu nie said in a noncommittal manner. ¡°hehe ¡­¡± george laughed apologetically. ¡± in short, i¡¯ve gathered some information about you and my own feelings. ¡± ¡°Without a doubt. You¡¯re an extremely powerful law incantation master.¡± ¡°So, I think we can work together.¡± George finally explained the purpose of his visit. ¡°Cooperation?¡± ¡°Yes, cooperation.¡± george said with certainty. ¡°What cooperation?¡± Gu nie asked. George leaned forward slightly, then lowered his voice and said, ¡± ¡± kill those who secretly threaten top extraordinaries like you and me, and at the same time, some strange creatures that shouldn¡¯t exist in our world. ¡± after hearing george¡¯s explanation, gune stared at him and pondered. Without a doubt, the other party¡¯s request was very abrupt. Even though they had met each other before, this was the first time they had officially met. such an urgent request gives me the feeling that this guy is like a drowning man who has grabbed onto a straw! Then, Gu nie carefully thought about the contents of the other party¡¯s words. This was what made Gu nie curious. Chapter 65 ? 65 the shadow world the cold wind outside the window was bone-chilling, and the deep night was about to fall. Inside the coffee shop separated by a glass window, it was as warm as spring, and the lights shone brightly. Separated by a layer of glass, the inside and outside were worlds apart. after carefully mulling over the information in george¡¯s words ¡­ Gu NIE¡¯s heart throbbed. something that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world? What could it be? it made gune feel like he was in a warm place, but he was looking straight into the mysterious darkness. ¡°What is it exactly?¡± gune asked as he finished the coffee in his cup. ¡± it¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you now, but i can guarantee that those things are definitely existences that we must kill. in the future, they will cause great damage to our human world. ¡± even the transcendent Association¡¯s higher-ups have determined those things to be extremely dangerous, and the transcendent higher-ups want to kill them. george said. ¡°oh? Since the transcendent Association¡¯s higher-ups think these things are dangerous and want to hunt them down, they will naturally deal with them. Is there a need for us, the weak transcendents, to join forces to deal with them?¡± Gu nie rubbed his temples. ¡°because of yingluo.¡± george muttered to himself for a moment before slowly opening his mouth. those things are very special. Only I can see them and even get in touch with them. ¡°Only you can see and touch it?¡± This immediately piqued Gu NIE¡¯s interest. ¡°A certain level of the shadow world?¡± gune asked in a low voice. ¡°you know?¡± george was stunned. ¡°I know much more than you can imagine.¡± gune poured himself another cup of coffee. the world of the extraordinary. in the depths of darkness and mystery that people could not see, touch, or even feel. It hid too many frighteningly weird, twisted, and even horrifying things and death ¡­ The ¡± shadow world ¡± was this layer of strange and terrifying ¡± inner world ¡± that existed objectively in the real world under the projection of reality. within the framework of the transcendent world. The real world was the surface world. the shadow world, on the other hand, was the ¡°inner world¡± that was a projection of reality. the world of shadows was very complicated. in the shadow world, there were many strange ¡± layer worlds ¡°. they were all independent, and some could even be crossed over. to gu nie¡¯s understanding. The shadow world had the ¡°nightmare layer,¡±¡±mirror layer,¡±¡±immaculate fertile soil,¡±¡±Void Spirit layer,¡± and many more. The ¡®nightmare level¡¯ was a world of dreams. There was a type of extraordinary who had the ability to dream and could enter this level. it was said that the nightmare ingredients that gune used to make soul potions came from the nightmare creatures that the dream extraordinaries hunted here. for example, the ¡± mirror layer ¡± was a layer of the world within a certain range that had time and realism. in a city with a large-scale stable ¡± mirror, ¡± the mirror layer would gradually materialize and stabilize. when the city is destroyed and all the mirrors are broken, the mirror layer will slowly dissipate and cease to exist. Or the ¡°immaculate fertile soil¡± where the roots of the Overlord-class plants needed to penetrate. There was also the ¡± ethereal level ¡± where soul-type creatures were located, which many Extraordinaries were more familiar with. Many soul-type creatures, even Extraordinaries with half-souls and ethereal abilities, could enter this level to fight. There were also other deep worlds and so on. These inner worlds were all located within the shadow world. it could be said that the shadow world was the foundation of the inner world. in this transcendent world. the real world was only the tip of the iceberg of the transcendent world. Horror and darkness were all in the world of shadows. The reason why Gu nie knew all this was because he was the only one who knew. It was because Gu nie had gained a new understanding of the structure of the world when he was studying rune analysis. the runes ¡®analysis described the essence. it had a detailed and simple description of the real world, the shadow world, the nightmare realm, the mirror realm, the unblemished fertile soil, and so on. Learning the complicated three-dimensional form of the world was a skill that a Magus who studied the profound meaning of runes had to master. If gune was just a cannon magician, he would only need to learn spells. Gune, on the other hand, wanted to become a knowledgeable and powerful mage who could touch darkness and horror and explore the deeper essence of the supernatural world. It was essential for him to gain an understanding of the shadow world and the many strange layers of the shadow layer. when he had a good understanding of the shadow world, and when guni had some achievements in rune analysis, he would have a certain understanding of the profound meaning of runes. Reality and shadow. The surface world and the inner world. He could move freely in ancient Nirvana. Gu nie could even enter the strange layers of the inner scroll. Even the great existences above the stars could be seen by Gu nie. However, rune analysis was extremely difficult. Even though guni had spent most of his time studying it, he still hadn¡¯t made much progress. Rune analysis was so difficult to learn. one could only imagine how difficult it was to study the profound meaning of runes after one had learned the basics. Not many people knew about the shadow world. and to be able to cross levels, one would need a corresponding extraordinary talent and ability. There were not many people like this. as a blood cursemancer, if he didn¡¯t learn rune profundity, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter any inner world. not only did this guy named ¡± george derrick ¡± know about it, but he could also see it. he even seemed to be able to enter a certain layer of the inner world. It was obvious that his ¡®extraordinary profession¡¯ was not an ordinary existence. Combined with the fact that the other party seemed to be able to sense his ¡®danger¡¯. Gu nie had vaguely guessed some of the special characteristics of the other¡¯s extraordinary class. if the other party could really lead him to a certain level, it would be a great help to his understanding and learning of the ¡®framework of the world¡¯. The best way to improve was to combine what he learned from books with what he had personally come into contact with. ¡± i think we should get to know each other again. this way, we can build a stronger foundation for our future cooperation. how about it? ¡± Gune said as he sniffed the coffee. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. At this moment, George¡¯s spirit jolted, and he sat up straight again. He had wanted to cooperate with the other party. since the other party knew a lot and had the intention to cooperate, he was naturally very happy. ¡°I¡¯m gune Lawrence.¡± gu nie said. ¡°an expert-level pharmacist.¡± ¡°The ¡®blood cursemancer¡¯ from the mountains and blood sea.¡± ¡°An expert-level pharmacist?¡± George was stunned at first, then he laughed out loud. The laughter was very loud, but inside the invisible interference barrier, the people outside did not feel the movement at all. His smile confused Gu nie. ¡°i¡¯m so stupid. i was wondering why so many noble pharmacists came to your place to learn potion making from you.¡± ¡°even a highly talented senior pharmacist should not be like this!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re already an expert pharmacist. You¡¯re really amazing.¡± george gave him a thumbs up. As a member of the extraordinary Association, he was naturally very clear about the fearsomeness of an expert pharmacist, especially when the other party was so young. The fact that the higher-ups of the supernatural organization had sent their talented children to become gunie¡¯s apprentices in such a hurry was the best proof. Some people knew that he was an expert pharmacist, and he didn¡¯t hide anything from George, who he was about to cooperate with. after a moment of silence, george looked over. ¡± you¡¯re a blood cursemancer. i remember that blood cursemancer was a coward back in blood moon. ¡± a small curse is not enough. I¡¯ve already suppressed it. gu nie said without a care. ¡°Oh?¡± george¡¯s eyebrows twitched. however, when he thought about how the other party could become an expert pharmacist at such a young age, his means must be very terrifying, and he felt relieved. ¡± don¡¯t look down on me just because i¡¯m a level one extraordinary. i¡¯m almost invincible among level one extraordinaries. ¡± ¡°first rank, almost invincible? this tone is really not the usual kind of big.¡± george thought to himself. however, to be able to give me that level of threat, he does have the right to say this. After gugne finished his introduction, George, who had been thinking for a while, spoke. ¡°i am george derrick.¡± when I was six years old, I awakened my extraordinary profession,¡¯time hunter¡¯. Later, I found out that this¡¯ time hunter ¡®was a powerful seven-star extraordinary profession. ¡°hold on!¡± gu nie suddenly realized something. ¡± are you trying to awaken your extraordinary profession? ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± George nodded. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± if gu nie hadn¡¯t studied rune analysis, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the problem. Gu nie was able to grasp the key to the problem. This George¡¯s extraordinary class was probably not ordinary. The extraordinary profession itself was contained in the extraordinary token, and it was a mysterious power that formed its own system. humans weren¡¯t supernatural creatures, but very ordinary flesh and blood creatures. it was very rare for humans to awaken their own extraordinary professions. Even if there were, they were the descendants of the families and clans who had bloodline power and had awakened extraordinary professions related to bloodlines. for example, the pauper that gune knew had behemoth blood. if he got married to a close relative, it was possible that he would give birth to a child who was born with the extraordinary profession of ¡± behemoth warrior. ¡± the child¡¯s extraordinary profession characteristics would not be too powerful, but they would not be too weak either. However, the problem was that the extraordinary profession awakening was a power given to him by his bloodline. the time hunter isn¡¯t a bloodline power. gu nie said softly. just like the ¡®heroes¡¯ that emerged from the tide of that era. ¡°This ¡®time hunter¡¯ might be one of these extremely special existences.¡± george looked at gune for a while, then nodded. ¡°you¡¯re right, my time hunter is indeed extraordinary.¡± ¡°i can use time to enter a very mystical level of the shadow world, the ¡®hunting level¡¯.¡± Chapter 66 ? 66 chapter 66 herdsman ¡°hunting level? A mysterious layer in the shadow world?¡± after listening to george¡¯s explanation, gune immediately calmed down and listened carefully. ¡± actually, after i awakened the extraordinary profession ¡®time hunter¡¯, i could feel and see the existence of the hunting layer. ¡± ¡± just like now, i can see the dim yellow and shabby projected luster on the hunting level. the mottled light is shining on my body, and everything around me is full of danger. ¡± ¡± when i grew up, i understood that what i saw was a deep inner world. ¡± it¡¯s a very strange and dangerous inner world. I call it the ¡®hunting level¡¯. ¡°In the hunting level.¡± ¡°there¡¯s a very strange creature that looks like a human. it has two long and thin claws and a pair of flesh wings. its flying speed is very shocking.¡± there¡¯s a pair of strange arms under the wings. This pair of arms can carry out an extremely long pull, and their destructive power is amazing. they are tall, slender, and black all over. They have three eyes on their foreheads, and they have extremely strong three-dimensional vision and perception. ¡°it¡¯s almost impossible to get close without a sound.¡± this creature was five meters tall when it was at transcendent level one. ¡± and as their strength increases, their body size will also increase. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s basically two meters per step.¡± their strength will increase explosively with each level. ¡°of course, i haven¡¯t said the most important thing.¡± that is, Jian Jia and the others have a terrifying tongue. using this tongue, they can penetrate their power into reality in the hunting layer and lick the time of humans. ¡°licking time?¡± gu nie¡¯s expression changed. ¡± time is an abstract concept. can this thing be licked? ¡± or could it be that in this transcendent world, time also has a special transcendent attribute? ¡± gu nie asked after a moment of silence. ¡°are you sure you¡¯re in the middle of licking time?¡± ¡°i¡¯m sure,¡± George nodded slightly. ¡°Because I can see the time!¡± ¡°Look at the time.¡± gu nie was startled. ¡°Alright! The hunters at this time are really unusual.¡± gu nie spread his hands. ¡°what does it look like after being licked?¡± gune asked. ¡± being licked will lose time, and once time is lost, it will be corrected. in the process of correction, those who lose time will be washed away by a mysterious power. ¡± the physical body, soul, and bodily functions are aging, as well as the loss of extraordinary characteristics. all of this is done without anyone noticing, so basically no one will notice.¡± ¡°this is indeed a very strange creature.¡± Gu nie muttered and nodded. george continued. ¡°these guys that can lick life and cause humans to lose their lives, i call them ¡®thanatos¡¯.¡± ¡°They are indeed people who can lead the death god forward. It¡¯s quite fitting to call them the death divine beasts.¡± gu nie thought. ¡°the thanator is very powerful, but also very cunning and intelligent. they specialize in licking those long-lived humans, and especially like to lick them when they are sleeping.¡± ¡± on the hunting level, when it¡¯s being licked, one bite can feed a human for two to three days. ¡± here comes the scariest part. Every time those creatures lick, they won¡¯t just stop at one person. They will lick everyone nearby, and each of them will be put down after a dozen or so bites. ¡± this thing knows how to split up when it¡¯s picking up wool. its level of intelligence can crush many people! ¡± gu nie was shocked. ¡± before this, you asked me why i didn¡¯t report this to the higher-ups of the transcendent association? ¡± George slowly explained. ¡°Because when I was young, I told my teacher, and my teacher told me to keep it a secret no matter what.¡± in fact, the decision that my teacher made for me was the right one. because creatures like the mayflies are being herded by some mysterious existence! ¡± a mysterious existence that uses human life time to graze the water grass and reeds. ¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed and his fists clenched. they simply don¡¯t treat us humans as humans, they¡¯re treating us as walking flesh and grass. ¡°And there¡¯s more than one herdsman.¡± George said softly. and within the Yulan transcendent Association, there are traces of them. and this is also the reason why I didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone. ¡°Once I report it, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not far from death.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but with the rise of extraordinary steam machinery, those evil spirits and other races have also become turbulent. ¡± the scattered alien races in the depths of the Otto mountain range in the North have also joined forces to fight against us humans. you should know that someone is secretly adding fuel to the fire, and these herdsmen are one of the driving forces. those guys who herd Thanatos and feed on human lives don¡¯t care about human lives at all. In their eyes, humans are just walking flesh and grass. After George¡¯s explanation, both of them fell into a brief silence. mysterious existences that ignored life, strange monsters that could graze and lick time, and the tide of the era that added fuel to the fire. george¡¯s words echoed in gune¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. this world is more complicated and mysterious than I thought. After a moment of thought, gune looked at George. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll leak this information?¡± ¡°of course i¡¯m afraid,¡± ¡± but i need the help of strong teammates more. ¡± ¡°teammates? Help?¡± gu nie muttered the word. ¡°You¡¯ve been in contact with them?¡± ¡°Yes, I was already very powerful when I was a second order transcendent. i think i should be able to kill a first rank thanator.¡± I used the power of time to enter the hunting level and hunted a rank one thanator. in the end, I almost died, and that guy escaped. ¡°he escaped.¡± gu nie thought. ¡°The strength of that thanator is beyond my imagination. I can¡¯t deal with it alone. Moreover, sometimes, these thanator don¡¯t act alone. It¡¯s possible that they act in groups of three to five,¡± ¡°After all, I¡¯m weak by myself. this is also the reason why i want to find a powerful partner to hunt down these thanator beasts together.¡± I can use my ability to bring Extraordinaries one rank lower than me into the hunting level. among all The Extraordinaries I¡¯ve met, I¡¯ve never felt such a strong sense of danger when he was only a level-one extraordinary. ¡°That¡¯s why you came to find me?¡± Gu nie said. ¡°yes, i really need a teammate like you, so i¡¯m willing to take the risk.¡± After some thought, Gu nie slowly spoke. ¡± i¡¯m a law incantation master, and i¡¯m currently studying the framework of the world, the shadow world, and even analyzing runes. ¡± ¡°The hunting layer you mentioned is a mysterious layer of the shadow world.¡± entering it should be of great help to my learning. so, you¡¯re very lucky. I¡¯m willing to cooperate with you. gu nie said. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± george heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that gune had agreed. ¡°although you said that you¡¯re invincible among the first-rank thanatos, you might not be able to kill them.¡± ¡°my cheat doesn¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying.¡± gu nie thought. ¡°Maybe!¡± gu nie didn¡¯t argue. ¡°in our sug ruins city, there are 2 thanatos being herded. one is a rank 2, while the other is a rank 3. they have been feeding on them for many years.¡± ¡± the short lifespans of those laborers who work hard to earn money are largely caused by the thanator. ¡± ¡°if they continue to grow, it¡¯s hard to predict what will happen in the future.¡± ¡°my target is that 2nd rank thanator.¡± ¡°i¡¯m currently at the 3rd rank, so i can bring 2nd rank extraordinaries in.¡± ¡°Thus, when you advance to the second step and reach the peak of the second step, you will be able to break through to the second step. only then will we have the chance to join hands and exterminate that 2nd rank thanator.¡± ¡°this will take some time. there¡¯s no rush now.¡± moreover, after this hunt, we still have to hide our traces. We can¡¯t let the herdsman find us. after all, an existence that can graze such a creature is definitely not a small matter. ¡°yes.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. After discussing some more details, the two of them stopped. Gu nie looked at the night sky outside the window. ¡± time hunter, hunting level, prey. ¡± gu nier mulled over the relationship between the two. ¡°George probably hasn¡¯t told me yet, but I can guess what he¡¯s thinking.¡± ¡°this hunting pi xiu should be of some help to him, but that¡¯s not the main point.¡± the point is, this guy should have felt his own uniqueness. He doesn¡¯t want our world to be played by those terrifying existences. Otherwise, he would have just ignored us. ¡°To go through so much trouble and even take the risk to come in contact with me, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s a fellow with a sense of justice. At the same time, I can feel that this fellow¡¯s words are true.¡± of course, while we have a high chance of trusting the other party, we also need to be more careful. ¡°to me, i need to use this opportunity to deepen my understanding and perception of this world. this is very important to my rune path.¡± secondly, it¡¯s indeed my duty to annihilate the grazing of those mysterious beings. No matter what, I¡¯m still a member of the flesh pasture in their eyes. ¡°If the current me remains silent, sooner or later, that Thanatos will lick my head. At that time, no one will speak up for me.¡± ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± gu nie exhaled and looked at the dark night outside. In the depths of the mysterious and strange extraordinary world, just like the city under the night sky, the outline of the city could be vaguely seen, but the horror and mystery in the darkness could not be seen. Chapter 67 ? 67 Water of the spring of life Time flew by. before he knew it, several days had passed. on this day. The weather was cold as usual. Antucan District, 51 zimian Street, shenjue Castle. this was the location of gune¡¯s potioneering secret room. ¡°dada dada dada dada!¡± it was accompanied by the clattering of horse hooves. A large carriage was parked at the entrance of deep Duke Castle. the door opened, and the first to get out was gune, who was wearing a pharmacist¡¯s cape. Today was the official day of settling in, so naturally, he had to dress more formally. after that, vya, aricus, old cohen, and mayesha got out of the carriage. ¡°good morning, mr. gugne,¡± the butler, frazer, who had been standing guard at the door, saluted gune. Good Morning, Sir fries. this sir frey was the butler of this deep duke castle. it was said that he was a senior who had retired from the front line of the pioneer group. after a simple exchange of greetings, everyone began to walk into the castle. The castle was quite spacious, so Gu nie naturally took them on a tour of the inside and outside. At this moment, the castle was well-prepared for food and clothing, guards, and servants. His main goal for the time being was to transform the alchemy room. As for the secret alchemy room, Gu nie had already seen it and was very satisfied with its construction. when the junior pharmacists arrived, gugne could start making potions in large quantities. but before that, gu nie had to teach them how to process all kinds of extraordinary medicinal herbs. as for the next step, the extraction, extraction, distillation, and a series of other operations, as well as the subsequent blending, were all things that they could not master at their current stage. everyone laughed along the way, and meesha was as happy as a little bird, flying around the castle. while everyone was looking at the living room and the surrounding scenery on the second floor. at the entrance of the castle, a large number of carriages were parked by the side of the road. Gu nie looked around and saw that there were more than a dozen. ¡°So many people?¡± Gune looked at Fraser. including Sir Alex, a total of twelve people. The Butler, Fraser, came forward and reported. ¡°Twelve people.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°I didn¡¯t want that many people.¡± gu nie looked at wei ya. ¡°i also only reported that you needed five or six people.¡± vya also expressed her innocence. gune looked back at the young noble pharmacists in white robes. ¡°i¡¯m guessing that after you reported it, there must have been six or seven of them. as we go up, it becomes eight or nine.¡± ¡± it¡¯s a good thing that the reports didn¡¯t pass through many nodes. otherwise, those guys would have definitely stuffed an army here. ¡± gu nie said jokingly. Everyone laughed when they heard that. ¡± it¡¯s good to have more students. there are many dangerous steps in the formulation of high-grade potions. ¡± ¡°A certain amount of loss is inevitable.¡± everyone,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to care about their salary anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s more.¡± gu nie mumbled. then, he looked at frazer. ¡°have you prepared the potion materials?¡± ¡°it was prepared a few days ago. there are more than three hundred sets of materials. moreover, they are in great need of this batch of materials. i hope you can start working as soon as possible.¡± no problem. After lunch, I¡¯ll lead this group of guys to learn how to handle medicinal ingredients. gu niemo said softly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the afternoon. Old Kohen and the others had already left. in the outer hall at the entrance of the underground secret room. The 12 pharmacists, including aricus, had already gathered. the 12 pharmacists were all young, between the ages of 16 and 20. among them, more than four were intermediate pharmacists who had just been promoted. Although the other eight were junior pharmacists, they had more experience and were very close to becoming a level-two pharmacist. They were not far from becoming intermediate pharmacists. In any case, they had been sent to Gu ni by their families, so they were all talented pharmacists. ¡°Who has experience in the management of medicine and medicinal materials?¡± gu nie asked. It was important to keep potions and materials in the warehouse, so Gu nie needed someone to help him manage it. A few seconds later. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. A 18 ¨C 19-year-old female pharmacist with red curly hair raised her hand. ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°leona.¡± the red-haired leona said in a soft yet sharp voice. she was wearing a white potion-making robe and a cloak. ¡± alright, you¡¯ll be in charge of the warehouse and warehouse matters of the medicine and materials in the future. ¡± ¡°yes, lord gu nie.¡± leona nodded her head seriously. ¡°also, aricus has been learning how to make high-grade precious potions from me for some time.¡± ¡°In the future, he will be fully responsible for the rough processing and distribution of the materials.¡± leona, aricus, you two must cooperate well, understand? ¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Gu nie.¡± The two of them responded at the same time. if they could become part of the management, they would have more time to get in touch with gu ni. This was extremely important to their pharmaceutical careers. ¡± alright, next, we¡¯ll proceed to the stage of processing the materials for high-grade precious potions. ¡± I¡¯ll give you a detailed explanation of the processing of all the materials. everyone was excited when they heard that they were about to start working on a high-grade potion. All of them were either intermediate pharmacists or beginner pharmacists who were very close to the intermediate level. To them, refining intermediate-level potions was no longer a big problem. what they urgently needed was the experience of high-grade potions. as for gune, he had given them the job of making high-level potions. It was difficult, but with Gu NIE¡¯s knowledge, it would give them the greatest boost and growth. they were all in urgent need of this kind of growth and learning. Half an hour later. there were two high-level potions that gune needed to make. gu nie explained the details of the dragon blood and nightmare potions. gu nie also analyzed the reasoning behind their combinations and explained the nature of the extraordinary medicinal properties. These students used to follow senior pharmacists. They had never followed a top-level pharmacist like Gu nie, who was half a step away from becoming a master. gu nie¡¯s explanation had naturally enlightened them in many aspects, and they had gained a lot of understanding and insight. After the explanation, many people raised questions, and Gu nie naturally answered them one by one. ¡°You all know that.¡± ¡± currently, above high-grade precious potions is the engraving potion. ¡± those potion Masters who can mix the engraving potion. ¡± however, the ¡®engraving potion¡¯ at this stage has half of the positive and half of the negative effects. ¡± ¡± one bottle will replenish one portion of the extraordinary characteristic, and at the same time, it will also eliminate the extraordinary characteristic in another aspect. ¡± ¡°the compatibility and integration of extraordinary medicinal properties are currently the most difficult problems to solve.¡± ¡°Sir Gu ni, do you have a solution?¡± he asked. Someone in the crowd asked. ¡°not yet, but i have a few ideas.¡± I¡¯ll be conducting various experiments in the upcoming work, and I¡¯ll need your cooperation. when everyone heard that they were going to participate in the research of the ¡®inscribed potion¡¯, they were all in high spirits. they were all pharmacists, and they knew the powerful effects of the engraving potion. as for the engraving potion ¡­ during this period of time, he had been constantly refining various high-grade precious potions. Gune did have some ideas, especially after planting the elven Tree of Life last night. The elven Tree of Life was an Overlord-grade plant. &Nbsp; during its growth, it could gather many amazing and extraordinary treasures. for example,¡¯spring water of life¡¯ would be condensed under the elven tree of life. Drinking the water of the spring of life for a long time could increase the upper limit of one¡¯s lifespan. As far as humans knew, the water of the spring of life could only be found in the depths of the ¡± twisted jungle ¡± in the North. Only the blood-eared elves and the elves of several other races could get their hands on it. The elves had lifespans of hundreds or even thousands of years, and a large part of it was related to the water of the spring of life. gu nie then planted the seed of the tree of life in his own slot. through the system, gune also found that the elven tree of life could produce ¡°pure water of life¡± in perfect conditions. As for the planting area, it was clear that the environment was the most perfect. gu nie had heard of this pure spring water of life. in ancient books, gu nie had read that the spring water of the tree of life contained extraordinary life force. one bottle of it could save one¡¯s life, no matter how serious the injury was. the effects of the pure water of the spring of life were a level higher than the water of the spring of life. and at this stage, there was a big direction, which was to use the spring water with extremely high compatibility to carry out the fusion of various medicinal properties. for example, he could use the spring water of the original power, the refined spring water of the original power, and so on as an ¡± extraction liquid ¡± to carry out the extraction of extraordinary medicinal properties. as for the water of the spring of life, it was a higher level of ¡®extract¡¯ than the pure spring water. It was said that some forces had obtained a certain amount of water from the spring of life from the blood-ear elves, and with the help of this water, the research on the potion of secret engravings had made a small breakthrough. now that gu nie had planted the tree of life, the water of the spring of life would soon be born. This elven Tree of Life was in a perfect form, and in the near future, it would produce a higher level of life essence spring water. most importantly, this tree of life belonged to gu nie alone. gu nie had plenty of resources to make breakthroughs in his research. Chapter 68 ? 68 the night of the full moon! The dark clouds in the sky had already gathered. the cold wind was wreaking havoc in the entire sug ruins city. ¡°wuwuwuwu!¡± many of the bare branches were wuwuwu in the cold wind. Sug transcendent Academy. on the sixth floor of the olof tower, gu ni looked out the window at the dark sky. It was only slightly past four o ¡®clock at the moment, but the sky had already darkened. Meanwhile, cold air was blowing toward the South from the North. ¡°The heavy snow is coming!¡± gu nie thought. Then, Gu nie looked up to a corner of the sky. there, the dark clouds glowed with an enchanting red. tonight would be a snowy night. At the same time, it would be a full moon and a bloody night in Xuanji! In the Oya continent, every full moon. The moon in the sky, known as Yamu, would turn blood red. it was said that during the dark age. The rulers of the Oya continent were still the dark werewolves, the blood clan, the Lich clan, the elves, the Necromancer clan, and so on. at that time, humans were still a small race. They were used as a tool of labor by the vampires, werewolves, and liches, as well as a source of food and soldiers. In the blood clan, it was always the most difficult time for the humans under the werewolves during the Blood Moon. On the night of the full moon, under the illumination of the blood-colored light, the werewolves would return to their giant wolf bodies. Some werewolves with low ranks were unable to control their own rationality and would sometimes go on a killing spree. As for the blood clan, they had even devoured a large amount of human blood on a Blood Night. however, the dark history of mankind was finally ended by the church. At that time, miracles would really happen, and the ascetics would also be devout believers and fight for the light. Unlike now, in the church, there were more believers who hoped that the ignorant people would use their own hard-earned money to provide for them. The moon of the mystical world in the Arya continent was much bigger than the moon on earth. it would take five moons on earth to be comparable to the moon of yama. When the Blood Moon arrived, the moon that was five times larger than earth would emit a blood-red light, enveloping the entire land in a sea of blood-red light. The dark clouds had already covered ¡± Yamu ¡°, but the blood-red light was still above the dark clouds, reflecting a strange Crimson color. gu nie looked away and prepared to pack his things. At this moment, Olof walked in from the side door. ¡± you¡¯ve been making rapid progress in your studies recently. even in the white tower of longyu mountain, there are only a few students who have such a high level of comprehension and progress so quickly. ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± gune looked up at olof, stunned. ¡°I thought my progress was slow.¡± Gu nie said humbly. ¡°It¡¯s already very fast.¡± olof nodded in agreement. ¡± the comprehension, memory, perception, and so on of us human spell casters will gradually improve with the strength of the soul. ¡± you¡¯re only at extraordinary level one now, but you already have such extraordinary comprehension ability. As you gradually advance, it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll have some achievements in the world of Rune Mysteries in the future. ¡°This is all thanks to your guidance, mentor.¡± Gune stood up and saluted Olof. teacher olof just smiled. ¡°How¡¯s your soul Scripture?¡± he then asked. ¡°It¡¯s a soul Codex.¡± gu nie told him the truth. ¡°The soul Codex?¡± Olof nodded slightly. ¡°even the weakest codex is comparable to a high-level soul cultivation manual.¡± moreover, the soul Codex can allow the soul to derive many wonderful abilities. Being able to cultivate the Codex is indeed a very good thing for your future path. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I have to tell you. Perhaps you already know.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not true that the higher the level of the combat-type incantation manuals of a mage, the better they are.¡± ¡°Ordinary manuals, transcendent manuals, secret engravings manuals, and even higher level forbidden spell manuals. these are the four major levels of the law incantation master¡¯s books.¡± ¡± you can now instantly release ordinary manuals and elementary transcendent manuals. this will be of great help to you in battle. ¡± ¡± and if you insist on using a 20-odd syllabus engraving manual to fight ¡­ ¡± ¡± let¡¯s not talk about whether or not you can control that powerful engraving spell and successfully hit the enemy. just the pressure of the engraving spell alone is enough to hurt your soul. ¡± if you make good use of your instantaneous casting ability and cast ordinary or basic spells in battle, this will far surpass the pursuit of more powerful spells, and your combat power will be astonishing. ¡°teacher, i know about this.¡± Gu nie nodded in response. Gu nie had lived two lives, he wasn¡¯t some little brat. This was something that Gu nie was very clear about. ¡°do you have any questions about cultivation?¡± after the explanation, olof asked. ¡°Hmm ¡­¡± Gu nie thought for a moment and realized that he really didn¡¯t have any problems. The system¡¯s hack allowed Gu NIE¡¯s soul, origin power, and body to grow, as well as the creation of the origin pool and the improvement of his blood. All of these were done according to the most perfect path, without any mistakes. Moreover, the many insights he had gained during the hack were perfectly displayed in his mind. All of this was gained from the hack machine, so Gu nie really didn¡¯t have much of a problem with his cultivation. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± Teacher Olof nodded slightly. ¡°Also, be careful when you go back today. It¡¯s a full moon and a bloody night.¡± ¡°a full moon blood night.¡± gu nie thought to himself, and a smile appeared on his face. Gu NIE¡¯s progress had been quite fast during this period of training and the constant consumption of high-grade potions. As of now, Gu nie had already reached the mid-stage of rank one blood cursemancer. the increase in his rank was not significant, but his soft power had increased rapidly. The origin pool¡¯s capacity had already exceeded 100 units. Adding on to his physical body¡¯s reserves, he now had more than 180 units of origin power. This was already very close to the 200 units of origin power reserves of a rank three mage. The pool¡¯s capacity wasn¡¯t a problem for gune, who was currently using ordinary spells as a means of combat. His body and blood were getting stronger by the day under the blood curse Codex. Although he was still far from being able to open a blood pool, Gu nie felt it wouldn¡¯t take long. before and after he advanced to stage two, he could make use of the powerful characteristics of the hack system to open up a ¡± blood pool ¡± for himself. To a blood cursemancer, the creation of the blood pool was the key to the qualitative change of this extraordinary profession. A blood cursemancer without a blood pool was a fake blood cursemancer. A blood cursemancer with a blood pool was a True Blood cursemancer. in addition, there were the two high-level spells that gu nie had used. after this period of idle training, they had all entered level one. it was all thanks to the soul seal codex¡¯s powerful cultivation effect on the soul. Gu nie was now able to split his mind into two. While talking to others, Gu nie could secretly cast a powerful spell like the puppet thread. With the rare grade equipment being nurtured by gune, gune¡¯s strength had greatly improved since the last time he had killed the blood-eared elf. If someone really wanted to use the full moon and blood Moon to take revenge on him, he didn¡¯t know which side would be the one to suffer. ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡± The cold wind was still raging. when he walked out of the sug ruins transcendence academy ¡­ gu nie could feel a trace of coldness on his face. gu nie raised his head. A small snowflake spun in the air and fell to the ground. Gu nie reached out and caught it. the small snowflake quickly melted in gu nie¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s snowing,¡± Gu nie murmured. gu nie raised his head. Along with the cold wind, heavy snow fell from the sky. continent calendar, year 9972, october 10th. the first heavy snow since winter arrived in the sug ruins. Chapter 69 ? 69 The human-faced flower Emperor Hu hu hu hu the cold wind howled, and snow fell from the sky. in an instant, the entire sug ruins city was covered in a sea of snow. It was snowing. At the entrance of the city of the sug ruins, many students were looking at the heavy snow with smiles on their faces. Some were quietly looking at the falling snowflakes, and some were reaching out to grab the falling snowflakes. The gloomy and depressing weather for several days seemed to have been swept away by the heavy snow. He took out an umbrella from his green bracelet, put it down, and put on a brown top hat. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, Whoosh!¡± taking a deep breath, gu nie¡¯s face had a small smile on it as he walked briskly through the heavy snow. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ antukang district. In a villa. ¡°father.¡± the thin and weak hei luo, who was wearing a magic robe, looked at the tall man standing with his hands behind his back. his voice was trembling. ¡°Is there really no more room for negotiation?¡± ¡°leeway?¡± The tall man with broad shoulders shook his head gently. ¡°those pioneers will never let us go.¡± ¡± your grandparents, who are my biological parents, died at the hands of the pioneers. ¡± the man with broad shoulders clenched his fists tightly. even though I knelt down and begged them to let my parents go, the pioneers burned them to death without any mercy. even your mother died in their hands. for more than a decade, I have never forgotten that night in that garden. Your mother was surrounded by three pioneers, and the whole garden was dyed red with blood. a shrill scream still reverberates in my mind, causing me to wake up in the middle of the night. The man¡¯s voice was deep and heavy, and every word he said was filled with hatred. After a long time, the man finally calmed down. ¡°is it our fault that the curse of the human-faced flower came from the depths of our bloodline?¡± ¡°never.¡± ¡°But they only want to kill us to silence us.¡± the man opened his palm, and there was a picture of a human-faced flower in his palm. the flower was like a human face, vivid and lifelike, and charming. ¡± since those pioneers believe that we are the followers of the human-face flower cult, then i will become a true follower of the human-face flower cult and take revenge on them. i will make them pay the price of blood and death. ¡± ¡°Gu nie has been confirmed as a member of the pioneers. The higher-ups of the human face flower sect have received important information that Gu nie is an expert pharmacist and has the potential to become a master pharmacist.¡± ¡°This Gu nie is still young, he¡¯s not a loyal dog of the pioneers yet. He still has a chance to become one of our members. Even if he can¡¯t become one of us, he needs to be killed as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Tonight is a bloody night, and Gu NIE¡¯s strength is at its weakest. You need to make contact with Gu nie and lure him into the carriage. After that, you can leave everything to us.¡± although she had a weak personality, hei luo could still tell the severity of the matter. If Gu nie was really attracted to the carriage, he would be in deep trouble. hei luo seemed to have mustered up her courage. she clenched her fists and looked at her father, speaking stubbornly. ¡°he¡¯s my friend. i¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± His rough and wide palm slapped hei Luo¡¯s face hard. ¡°Friend?¡± ¡°have you forgotten how i told you about your mother¡¯s death?¡± ¡°Gu nie was the pioneer, so he was an accomplice.¡± if we don¡¯t get rid of him now, then in the future, sooner or later, he will use a spell to kill me, and even you. the rough and heavy words made hei luo¡¯s thin body tremble even more. After a while, the man¡¯s voice softened. besides, Yingluo, you can lure him into the carriage. We will have someone to communicate with him. If he is willing to join us, he won¡¯t die. ¡± if you don¡¯t go, his only outcome will be death! ¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ 155 old stone Street. Hu hu hu hu The snowflakes danced in the howling wind. ¡°it¡¯s snowing,¡± beside the window, looking at the snowflakes dancing in the sky, meesha murmured in a low voice. not far from her. a human-faced flower stood in the air. its roots were brazenly rooted in the ¡®stainless fertile soil¡¯ that countless transcendent plants dreamed of. the unblemished fertile soil was an alternate dimension that only extraordinary plants could reach in the shadow world. the roots of the overlord plants could easily penetrate the surface world and take root in the inner world. as far as ordinary extraordinary plants were concerned. Even a ¡± King-grade ¡± powerful transcendent plant was not qualified to take root in the stainless soil layer. the powerful plants that penetrated the surface world and touched the inner world were no longer king-level, but emperor-level. This human-faced flower was a human-faced flower Emperor. As the snow fell, this human-faced flower Emperor was rapidly blooming with the help of the thick energy accumulated from its roots in the stainless soil. In the flower bud, the image of a majestic superior species bloomed strangely. However, the human-faced flower Emperor¡¯s face was the same as that of meyesha. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°is it snowing?¡± In the study, old Kohen was reading a book on Pharmaceutics. Through the window, he could see that the world outside was already a vast white. There was already a thin layer of snow. old kohen wanted to stand up, but the moment he moved, a pained expression appeared on his face. ¡°sigh, i¡¯m old and i can¡¯t not be convinced.¡± old kohen shook his head with a bitter smile. he then rubbed his shoulder joints. a moment later, his blood began to flow again, and the pain disappeared. old kohen¡¯s arm became flexible again. as a supernatural being, even if he was old and weak, he was still not comparable to ordinary elderly people. after getting up, old kohen paced back and forth, warming up his body that had been sitting for a long time. ¡°There¡¯s an inexplicable worry.¡± ¡°could it be because of yingluo?¡± old kohen looked out the window. as the snow fell, the dark clouds seemed to have dissipated a lot. this caused the thin layer of snow to be covered in a layer of faint crimson. ¡°Gu nie?¡± old kohen¡¯s eyes narrowed. he knew that gu nie¡¯s strength would be greatly reduced in the blood moon. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang! a light knock on the door was heard. ¡°who is it?¡± Old Kohen said. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me.¡± It was the voice of mayesha. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡± the glass window in my room seems to be broken. i can¡¯t close it properly, so the cold wind keeps coming in. the room is very cold. ¡± old kohen recalled that meisa seemed to have mentioned this to him and asked him to help her fix it. After that, he seemed to have forgotten about it. when he opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of mayesha, who was wearing a plaid skirt. ¡°i¡¯ll go get the tools.¡± After picking up the tools, he followed maesha to the side room on the second floor. After old Cohen stood still, Meisa opened the door. the moment he opened the door. a human-faced flower the size of a basin was looking at old kohen. This huge flower was dark blue and deep purple. Its flower face was enchanting and majestic, as if it was a Supreme charming Emperor overlooking everything. The moment he made eye contact with the human-faced flower, old Kohen¡¯s body trembled. He struggled for a while before he stood still like a puppet. old kohen¡¯s face was covered in tears after a while as he stared at the flower. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked the air in front of him, as if he was looking at his most beloved person. His face was filled with tender love and tenderness. ¡°Niya, is that you? Yingluo, do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you all these years?¡± Chapter 70 ? 70 The imposter gu nie was strolling around, admiring the snowflakes. at the same time, he was also thinking about what to eat for dinner. a thin layer of crimson light sprinkled down and spread to every corner of the sug ruins. gu nie stopped. Gu nie, who was taking a stroll, had unknowingly arrived at the entrance of the old stone Street. Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but smile at the familiar road ahead. these days, gu nie had been heading to the antukang district to live in the deep duke castle, and today he had unknowingly followed the old road to the old stone street. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my father for a few days. I¡¯ll go and take a look today.¡± Gu nie took a step forward and was about to cross the road. da da da da the rapid sound of horse hooves came. A horse-drawn carriage sped through the snow. Gu nie didn¡¯t try to waste time with the carriage. Instead, he stopped. Dada Dada Dada The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves slowed down, and the carriage finally stopped in front of gune. the carriage door opened. What he saw was hei Luo, who was wearing a dark blue robe and cloak. ¡°Black carrot?¡± gu nie was slightly surprised. ¡± didn¡¯t youyou already head to the clan¡¯s base? ¡± ¡°Get on.¡± hei luo didn¡¯t respond to gu nie¡¯s words. Gu nie pondered for a moment, then climbed up the stairs to the carriage. The upper half of gune¡¯s body entered the carriage. Gu NIE¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and he felt that something was wrong. but gu nie was smart enough to turn his body and sit right across from hei luo. Immediately, hei Luo closed the carriage door, isolating the snow and the howling cold wind from the outside. it was very dark inside the carriage. normal people might not be able to see clearly, but gu nie could see every detail inside the carriage. Hei Luo lowered her head, as if she was thinking about something. gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry to break the silence. he rubbed his right thumb and middle finger together as if he was calculating something. after four or five minutes, gu nie felt that it was about time. ¡°where are we going?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s voice was calm and clear, without any emotion. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to a place to meet someone.¡± hei luo¡¯s voice was clear and melodious, as always, with a hint of weakness. ¡°who?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± After a light breath, Gu nie gently pushed aside the curtain. On both sides of the road, the tall dome-shaped buildings were gone. In their place were scattered low-rise houses and wild grass. The carriage had already entered the suburbs. gu nie closed the curtains and looked at hei luo, who was sitting across from him. he spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°did you know?¡± ¡°There was once a girl who hugged me and said that someone wanted to kill me.¡± ¡± after she said that to me, she didn¡¯t know how scary it was and how much she had exposed. she was so naive. ¡± gu nie shook his head and smiled. ¡± from what she said, i¡¯ve already guessed that her family might have a certain relationship with some mysterious power. ¡± I didn¡¯t report her. I didn¡¯t even investigate her too much because I knew she was a good girl. ¡± because i know that she will leave the sug ruins and go to a safe place. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want her to be in danger.¡± ¡°But Yingluo¡± Gu NIE¡¯s tone became strange and erratic. gu nie slowly raised his head, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Now it seems that my wishful thinking was too simple.¡± ¡± once you are caught in this huge wave, who can stay out of it? who can easily control their own fate? ¡± hearing gu nie¡¯s words ¡­ hei luo, who was sitting across from gu nie, was struggling, but she didn¡¯t move. ¡± i¡¯m guessing that she¡¯s already under your control, right? ¡± as gu nie spoke. hei luo, who was sitting opposite him, trembled slightly. at that moment, her face was filled with fear and struggle. ¡± although you are almost exactly the same as her, in terms of figure, appearance, tone, and movements, there is nothing to be picky about. it is enough to pass off as the real you. ¡± ¡°But you are not her.¡± Gu nie leaned over and whispered into hei Luo¡¯s ear. ¡°i still remember her taste.¡± pure and limpid, without any dirt or stains, as innocent as a shy flower that has just bloomed. and you, every pore on your body is emitting a nauseating, desolated, and lewd stench. ¡°a fallen dark elf?¡± ¡°it¡¯s been hard on you to disguise yourself as a pure and innocent girl.¡± gu nie¡¯s mouth curled into a strange smile. At that moment, the ashen-faced hei Luo seemed to be gritting her teeth and struggling to break free. ¡°there¡¯s no need to struggle,¡± gu nie¡¯s voice was like a ghost. ¡°you can¡¯t escape.¡± At this moment, in Gu NIE¡¯s perception ¡­ The shadow imposter in front of him was disguised as hei Luo. all of them had been tightly controlled by the twenty puppet secret threads. in addition, the entire carriage was completely separated from the outside world by the puppet¡¯s secret thread. When Gu nie entered the carriage ¡­ gu nie immediately sensed that this ¡°black carrot¡± in front of him was a shadow ¡°pretender.¡± disguisers were a large branch of the shadow element. they were born with all sorts of concealment and transformation superpowers. It could change one¡¯s appearance, form, aura, and even disguise one¡¯s soul. some high-level camours could even disguise themselves as plants or animals. It could also change its size to an exaggerated extent. it was said that those powerful shadow camours could turn into small flowers, rats, cockroaches, and so on. The shadow camourer was one of the most troublesome Extraordinaries in the extraordinaire Association. If Gu nie hadn¡¯t been cultivating the bone essence medicine, he would¡¯ve been able to distinguish the smell of things. He would¡¯ve had a much deeper insight. it was hard for gu nie to realize that this ¡°hei luo¡± was a disguiser. After all, when Gu nie first saw her, he really thought she was hei Luo. after finding out that the other party was a disguiser disguised as hei luo, he was stunned. While the two remained silent, Gu nie secretly cast a puppet thread to control the other. the puppet secret thread was an extremely concealed functional spell, and its concealment effect was very powerful. If the puppet¡¯s Secret thread had a rank two or even a rank three, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being discovered. however, it was possible for the other party to discover a grade 1 puppet secret thread. Gu nie could only take a gamble. Fortunately, the Shadowstalker¡¯s super sense wasn¡¯t as high as Gu nie had thought. the shadow impersonator didn¡¯t notice gu nie¡¯s puppet threads. Since the other party didn¡¯t notice it, everything was easy to discuss. While the puppet strings controlled the enemy, Gu nie isolated the inside of the carriage from the outside. At this time, the life and death of the other party was completely in his control. after all, the puppet secret thread was a high-level incantation. it had already reached the first level and had undergone a transformation after being upgraded. gu nie estimated that he only needed five or six puppet strings to completely control his opponent. But for safety¡¯s sake, Gu nie increased the number of puppet strings to twenty, plus five or six that covered the carriage. This had already consumed more than half of Gu NIE¡¯s origin power. High-level spells were powerful, but the consumption was equally huge. Chapter 71 ? 71 the layout of the cemetery In the dark and quiet carriage. he could only feel a little shaking. The sound of the cold wind outside could not be heard at all. the movement inside the carriage naturally could not be transmitted out. gu nie raised his hand, and a mid-grade source power potion appeared in his hand. this bottle of mid-grade origin power potion would soon be able to replenish more than half of gune¡¯s origin power. in the next few minutes, it still provided a large amount of recovery. The recovery effect of the refined intermediate origin power potion was much longer than that of the refined origin power potion. Then, he looked at the rank 3 Shadowmancer. after a moment of silence, gu nie made his move. ¡°chi la!¡± a sound. The stage three impersonator¡¯s magic robe and cloak were torn apart. this wasn¡¯t really a rare-grade magic robe or cloak, but a normal cloak or clothing. As the cloak was torn apart, the shapeshifter¡¯s graceful body and the dark red Magic copper leather armor on her body were revealed. There were also two sharp magic bronze daggers under his arms. two enchanted bronze daggers and an enchanted bronze leather armor. at the very least, they would cost around 1500 gold pounds. Gu nie quickly collected the leather armor, the dagger, and the sheath. ¡± it¡¯s a pity that i don¡¯t have any transcendent storage bracelets or rings. ¡± Gu nie said to himself. transcendent storage equipment was not something that every transcendent could possess. In order to make sure there was nothing left behind, Gu nie searched the body of the imposter. as gu nie searched, the imposter trembled as she stared at gu nie with killing intent. she was going to kill him, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t move. the 20 high-level spell puppet strings created a powerful controlling ability that rendered the 3rd rank impossible to move. by the time gune finished searching, the carriage was shaking more violently. it seemed that the carriage had entered a muddy path. Through the gaps in the carriage curtains, gune could see a small layer of snow outside. The Crimson Moonlight dyed the snow with a red glow. On both sides of the road, the low houses had disappeared. In their place were lush weeds, high and low hills, and rows of tombstones. The carriage had entered the cemetery in the southern suburbs of the sug ruins. It wasn¡¯t the imposter¡¯s idea that the carriage had come to the cemetery, but Gu NIE¡¯s. The person driving the carriage was a 2nd rank blood-eared elf. while controlling the stage 3 cheater and isolating the carriage ¡­ gune also took control of the 2nd rank blood-eared elf. Compared to the difficulty of controlling the 3rd rank¡¯s imposter. This 2nd rank blood-eared elf was much easier to control. When he touched the coachman¡¯s blood through the puppet¡¯s Secret thread, he knew that the coachman was a Rank 2 blood-eared elf. Gune had come into contact with the blood of a blood-eared elf before. Now that he touched the blood again, even if he didn¡¯t see the elf, he could feel and touch the blood. He knew that the elf was the blood-ear elf. To a blood cursemancer, it was a piece of cake to understand what kind of creature the other party was through their blood. as for the rank three ¡°imposter,¡± gu nie had found his blood. Because it was the first time he saw them, gune could only confirm that they were Dark Elves. Dark Elves were elemental elves. They were born with the ability to come into contact with the dark element. It could be said that they were natural-born dark elementalists. however, the dark elements weren¡¯t the only thing that gu nie felt in the man¡¯s body. there were also many strange and twisted forces. this imposter¡¯s power was not pure, and this was already the beginning of ¡± corruption. ¡± All elves who worshipped the power of evil and were willing to be slaves to it could be called fallen elves. the carriage wobbled along the muddy road. A few minutes later, the carriage stopped on a deserted path in the cemetery, where mud and snow intertwined. Wuwuwuwu Outside the carriage, the cold wind was wreaking havoc. In the carriage. Gune was playing with the dagger he got from the imposter. he placed his other hand under the cloak of his robe and gently stroked it to release the spell. at this moment, his origin power had already been fully recovered, so gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t waste it. The spell he had released was the ¡®puppet thread¡¯, and it was placed about twenty meters away from the carriage. a moment later, the crisscrossing puppet strings were arranged in the surroundings, forming a large palm net for vigilance and vigilance. Gu nie had already felt the threat. This ability to deal with unknown danger had appeared ever since Gu nie had severed the shackles of fate. It was clear that the severing of the shackles of fate had also released the restraints of his own esp. previously, ever since he had gotten into the carriage, that threat had always been present. Gune thought it was a threat from the fake black carrot and the coachman. after gu nie had taken control of the two, the two of them began to move. the danger still existed. Gu nie finally realized that someone was following them. Through his subtle perception, Gu nie was able to determine that the other party was a powerful existence of the 4th rank. Now, Gu NIE¡¯s Foundation could be seen as a rank two extraordinary. gu nie also had all kinds of powerful spells, a strong body, and some other trump cards. if gu nie had prepared in advance, he might have been able to put up a fight against a rank four existence. Thus, gune had controlled the rank 2 and 3 elves to lure the mysterious being to suburbs cemetery. the main reason was that this wide terrain was more suitable for fighting. At the same time, in this desolate area, if he lost, he could still revive without anyone finding out. after the puppet secret thread was set up. Gu nie put away the dark red Dagger and took out a crystal-like shortsword. This weapon spirit short sword was given to him by via. As long as he crushed this weapon spirit dagger, then via would sense it and quickly rush over. However, This time, those blood-eared elves were not only related to the family of ¡®black carrot¡¯. at the same time, the dark elves were also involved. He even cleverly placed this time point at full moon¡¯s blood, which was ¡± theoretically ¡± when his strength was the weakest. the other party had set up such a large-scale plan. In that case, the pressure on Wei Ya¡¯s side would probably be much higher than his. In fact, on this bloody night, the hidden forces might even carry out a large-scale destruction. Those evil sects and alien races gathered in the city of the sug ruins, so they would definitely not be obedient. Although Gu nie could roughly guess what the current situation was. however, he still had to crush the weapon spirit dagger. it was better to have help than not. ¡°Crack!¡± gu nie clenched his fist, and the spirit dagger shattered into crystal shards that fell to the bottom of the carriage. After finishing all of this. Gu nie held the soul setting divine ring spell in his hand and waited. now, the carriage was parked here. And that 4th rank fellow was outside, and that 4th rank fellow had yet to make a move. Obviously, that guy didn¡¯t realize that gune had already used a high-level incantation to control the two elves. after all, no one would have thought that a 1st rank mage could actually see through the disguise of a 3rd rank imposter. furthermore, he was able to control a stage 2 and a stage 3 elf without any movement. therefore, if the other party discovered that the carriage had run into this remote cemetery and was not moving for a long time, they would most likely come up to check. and if the other side dared to touch the puppet threads, gu nie could instantly cast the soul setting ring on them. A Tier 4 assassin that had revealed his tracks was facing off against a Tier 2 mage that could instantly cast spells. Gune didn¡¯t think his chances of winning were lower than his opponent¡¯s. Chapter 72 ? 72 cold killing wuwuwuwu the cold wind howled. the snow seemed to have become denser. in the carriage. he looked at the ¡°gu ni¡± who was playing with his dagger. amelia had already calmed down from her initial rage of the other party desecrating her body. Having calmed down, Emily began to carefully think about the entire incident. ¡°how did he discover my disguise?¡± ¡°and when did you control me?¡± ¡± and after controlling me, the carriage started to deviate from its track. ¡± ¡°needless to say, reynolds is being controlled as well.¡± ¡°But Yingluo is only a rank 1 law incantation master.¡± ¡°The sound of the wind and snow outside the carriage disappeared very quickly. This guy must have isolated himself from the outside environment.¡± ¡± he controlled me and reynolds, but he was still very careful. the entire carriage was still moving forward under his control, as if nothing had happened. ¡± ¡± that means he has already noticed walter following us. ¡± ¡± the carriage has stopped. it should be in the wilderness. ¡± this guy¡¯s fingers are rubbing against each other. He¡¯s casting a spell again. Just now, I felt his fingers rubbing against each other. I¡¯ve already been on guard, but I still fell into his trap. ¡°His incantation is very powerful.¡± ¡± he controlled me so much that i can¡¯t move at all. ¡± ¡± he¡¯s casting a spell now. he¡¯s not trying to deal with me. he¡¯s waiting for walter to take the bait. ¡± After his thoughts were aligned, a feeling of fear gradually filled his heart. this rank 1 blood cursemancer¡¯s meticulous mind was simply terrifying. it was not even an exaggeration to describe him as terrifying. No. If this goes on, Walter will be tricked. once Walter falls for it, he may not win. According to the information they received. Gune Lawrence was a blood cursemancer, and a very powerful one at that. He had at least two secret crossing runes. normal law incantations could overlap very quickly in a single second. this meant that the reaction speed of the law incantation master was godly. Furthermore, the level of an ordinary law incantation was very high. It was even more powerful than many beginner and intermediate extraordinary law incantations. All in all, this guni Lawrence was a very troublesome guy. if they really thought that the other party was only a rank 1 common curse master, they would die a very miserable death. Therefore, this time, they had sent a total of three extremely powerful extraordinary humans. She was a third order transcendent in disguise. She had disguised herself as hei Luo and lured Gu nie into the carriage. Reynolds, coachman, transcendent rank two swordsman. The shadow killer Walter, a rank-four extraordinary, followed behind them. even if they paid enough attention to gu nie. however, he didn¡¯t expect that two of them would still be controlled by the enemy, and that the enemy would set a trap for walter to take the bait. this gu nie guy was too terrifying. although walter was already a level-four transcendent, he was still a level-four transcendent. But this Gu nie, she had personally experienced it herself. He was also very powerful. every level was an upgrade in the extraordinary characteristics, origin power, and the physical body. all in all, the improvement was not small. however, it was impossible to say that the leap of one level could form a one-sided crushing. even a 3rd rank shadowman might not be able to take on a 1st rank fighter head on. After all, the shadower had never won by strength. similarly, the shadowman¡¯s defense and resistance to magic spells were not very powerful. if walter, a 4th-tier mage, was hit by a powerful spell in a row, he would also die. ¡°I have to break free from the silk and give Walter some information. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die Here today.¡± immediately after, emilia began to speed up the corrosion of the mysterious threads with the source of darkness. this dark origin power was a power given to her by the evil spirit she believed in. as a dark elf, she wouldn¡¯t sincerely believe in those evil spirits or evil gods, but this didn¡¯t stop her from using her disguise to deceive and obtain such evil power. Time slowly passed by. gu nie was waiting patiently. in terms of patience, gu nie had plenty. Moreover, the wind and snow outside were not hitting him. gu nie glanced at the outside. the wind and snow were still howling, and a slight sense of danger was still lingering in his heart. it had been almost ten minutes, but there was still no movement outside. ¡°You¡¯ve already noticed?¡± gu nie chuckled. ¡± he¡¯s a 4th rank extraordinary after all. he still has some tricks up his sleeve. ¡± ¡°you won¡¯t die so easily by my hands.¡± While Gu ni was thinking ¡­ ¡°boom!¡± a crisp sound suddenly rang out. this sound was not real, but the sound transmitted when the invisible puppet secret thread broke. ¡°oh?¡± Gu nie slowly gathered his attention on the rank 3 cheater in the carriage. at the same time, the imposter, emilia, was also looking at gunie in a panic. she used the power of the evil spirit to cut off the thread, but she didn¡¯t expect the other party to have a backup plan. it directly triggered some kind of breaking mechanism. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve been discovered. This is bad!¡± Emily¡¯s heart sank completely. She had a bad feeling about this. ¡± he¡¯s being controlled so tightly, but he¡¯s actually able to break one. ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s voice was hoarse, like the voice of the Grim Reaper. ¡°If you were given enough time, you would be able to slowly break free from all these threads.¡± ¡± as expected of a 3rd rank disguiser. you¡¯re not as weak as i thought. ¡± He then picked up the dagger he had taken from the imposter. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Gu nie asked. emily¡¯s face was ashen. she did not answer, nor could she answer. ¡°a dagger?¡± Gu nie answered his question. ¡°that¡¯s not right.¡± Gu nie shook his head, revealing his white fangs. ¡°this is tao wu¡¯s death!¡± ¡°swish!¡± The dagger followed the pupils of the imposter, Amelia, and directly entered her brain. amelia¡¯s head fell to the side helplessly, and blood flowed down her face that was filled with despair. When it was time to kill, Gu nie would never show mercy. not to mention, this was an enemy who had set up such a scheme to plot against him. The person in disguise didn¡¯t have a life force as strong as Gu NIE¡¯s. After the dagger was inserted into her brain, Emily¡¯s aura quickly weakened and dissipated, and her heart stopped beating. blood quickly splattered all over the floor of the carriage. Gu nie gently sniffed the smell of the blood and nodded. ¡°Dark Elven blood, I¡¯ll remember it.¡± ¡°What?¡± All of a sudden, Gu nie found a corner full of puppet strings. Even though he was killing people, Gu nie still didn¡¯t give up on the puppet thread. at this moment, there was movement in the puppet secret line, and the soul setting divine ring spell in his hand directly enveloped it. ¡°swish!¡± An invisible object was enveloped by Gu NIE¡¯s soul-stabilizing spell. shua shua shua shua A dense barrage of fire arrows broke through the curtains, glass, and wooden planks of the carriage. Chapter 73 ? 73 Chapter 73 confrontation chi chi chi chi the invisible object was pierced through by a large number of fire arrows. As the flames of the fire arrow burned rapidly, the object was already burning in an instant. This flame was especially dazzling in the snow. Gune could see through the broken window. the object that was hit by the fire arrow was a piece of wood. the 4th rank shadowman was still nowhere to be seen. ¡°as expected, he has already seen through my arrangements outside.¡± Gu nie squinted his eyes. this 4th rank shadowman was clearly not easy to deal with. after all, it¡¯s only a rank 1 high-level incantation. If my puppet strings were at rank 3 or 4, this rank 4 Shadowman might not have been able to discover it. furthermore, my spiritual power is not strong enough, and the amount of spiritual energy I have is not strong enough. I can not form a powerful area of perception. in the end, the level is a little low, and the incantation of law is not powerful enough. give me a little more time. This 4th rank Shadowman might not be able to touch me. While Gu ni was thinking ¡­ Suddenly, Gu NIE¡¯s face changed. ¡°not good.¡± Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi the dense, sharp, and cold glints instantly pierced through the carriage from the side. the glass windows, curtains, and wooden boards of the carriage were as fragile as paper under this sharp light. they were easily pierced through by the cold light. each of the cold glints had a heart-palpitating destructive power, and there were more than twenty to thirty of them. this guy sneaked in when he touched the puppet¡¯s threads with the wood. gu nie¡¯s mind raced as he finally understood how the enemy had gotten so close to him. puchi! Puchi! Puchi! three beams of cold light pierced through gu nie¡¯s body. each of them was a deep tear. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s body was tough enough, or else the cold light would have pierced through his body and left a bloody hole. While being attacked, Gu NIE¡¯s reaction was also lightning fast. He withstood the attack and didn¡¯t hesitate to counterattack. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! a dense barrage of fire arrows flew towards the direction of the cold light. The fire arrow spell covered an area of ten meters from this side. but it didn¡¯t hit the dark shadow killer. it was as if the assassin didn¡¯t even exist in gu nie¡¯s perception. for other spellcasters, not being able to sense the presence of an assassin within twenty meters was basically a death sentence. But Gu nie still had the strength to fight. After a round of fighting, the Shadowman disappeared without a trace. gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry. he cast another soul setting divine ring spell. Then, he looked at his own body. the left ribcage, above the belly button, and the left inner thigh were all torn open by the sharp light. The injury on his inner thigh was the most serious, and even a piece of flesh had been cut off by the sharp light. the injuries on his chest, ribs, and stomach were much lighter due to the protection of the black iron soft armor. If he didn¡¯t have the black iron soft armor, he would definitely have two large bloody holes. However, the price he paid was that the black iron soft armor was damaged. although his body was injured, other than the small amount of blood that flowed out when the sharp light hit him, not a single drop of blood flowed out from the torn wound. Instead, the blood gathered at the wound and gave off a faint bloody light, rapidly healing the wound. the transcendent¡¯s blood was also rapidly healing the broken ribs and the injuries in his stomach. Other spellcasters who had suffered such heavy injuries could only use mid-tier or even high-level potions, and it was inevitable that they would lose a certain amount of blood in a short time. and in battle, this would be a fatal injury. Blood cursemancers had strong survival skills, and Gu nie was worried about the damage to his body. the blood repaired itself. In just two to three breaths, his injuries had already begun to heal. The recovery effect of his powerful body¡¯s extraordinary functions combined with his extraordinary blood was truly astonishing. gu nie was holding the soul-stabilizing ring spell, waiting for the other side to attack. Gu nie hadn¡¯t expected the other party to have already found their way in, so he had suffered a loss. at this time, the soul setting divine ring spell was already formed again. If the other dared to show up again, Gu nie would instantly release his power. after a dozen or so breaths, the tier 4 shadow assassin seemed to have disappeared. Gune looked at the completely healed wound on his body and understood what the assassin was thinking. ¡°You want me to bleed more and then wait for me to weaken?¡± ¡± you¡¯re right. after all, i¡¯m a blood cursemancer, and today is a blood night. theoretically, i¡¯m at my weakest. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a perfect idea, but the reality is cruel.¡± After making sure that his injuries had recovered, gune took out another bottle of origin power potion and drank it. then, gu nie held the silver feather in his right hand. His left hand grabbed the air and pulled. ???¡­¡­ The broken carriage creaked as the cold wind and snow kept pouring in. ¡°crack crack crack crack!¡± The entire carriage was torn to pieces by the puppet threads. wuwuwuwu As the carriage broke into pieces, the heavy snow and cold wind blew in. At the same time, the 2nd rank elven coachman was dragged to gunie¡¯s side by the puppet strings. Gune looked around and said. ¡°You know what? what did i do after i saw through the dark elf¡¯s disguise?¡± As he spoke, he kicked the cloak that was torn apart, sending it flying away with the wind. ¡± i controlled her and tore her clothes apart. i have to say that this dark elf is ¡­ very moist. ¡± she still wants to break free from my control. She wants to ask for help or send out a message. ¡°in the end, i stabbed him to death.¡± The voice fell. The cold wind was still wreaking havoc, and the snowflakes were still falling from the sky. The assassin still did not move. The storm of attacks that Gu nie had been waiting for didn¡¯t come. ¡°Can you really bear with it? He really is an emotionless assassin.¡± Gu nie frowned. the more this was the case, the more gu nie could feel the power of this shadow assassin. ¡°Show yourself, or else Qianqian will also die.¡± Under gunie¡¯s control, the rank two blood-eared elf coachman was suspended in the air. ¡°swish!¡± gune¡¯s dagger pierced through the elf¡¯s thigh. Blood was flowing out. ¡°if he doesn¡¯t come out, i¡¯ll just watch him die.¡± gu nie¡¯s killing intent was getting more and more intense. heavy snow was falling. the stage two coachman¡¯s thigh was bleeding, and the snow on the ground had been dyed red. The grade 4 assassin still didn¡¯t come out. It was as if he was not affected by the death of his teammate at all. During the confrontation, Gu nie did his best to keep an eye on his surroundings. at the same time, gu nie also hoped that he could see the essence of the world. The ability to see the essence of the world, the ability that occasionally appeared, was what Gu nie called ¡°prying into fate.¡± at this moment, as long as he could use fate detection, gu nie could see everything around him. as long as he appeared once, gu nie would be able to see him and then cast a soul stabilizing spell on him to teach him a lesson. Chapter 74 ? 74 locking on and bombing Time passed by. Gu nie stood there vigilantly, not moving an inch. he didn¡¯t seem to move. In fact, Gu nie was currently chanting the ¡°puppet secret thread¡± spell and secretly setting up the puppet secret thread. The secret puppet threads he had set up around him had not been touched, so it was clear that the assassin should still be within twenty meters of him. At the same time, there were a large number of puppet strings in a five or six meter radius around Gu nie, preventing the dark Assassin from attacking again. The assassin must have figured out some of his tricks and didn¡¯t dare to rush up rashly. He was most likely planning something in the dark. in that case, gu nie needed to set up the puppet strings around the area to figure out the enemy¡¯s general situation. Gune had just drunk a bottle of mid-grade origin power potion to make up for the origin power consumption of the spell. origin power could make up for it, but the pressure on the soul couldn¡¯t be relieved. gu nie had already cast dozens of high-level puppet spells. he could already feel that the pressure on his soul was getting greater and greater. in fact, the speed of his soul¡¯s thought process had slowed down. it was true that high-level spells were powerful. however, they had to pay an extremely high price to be able to withstand it. When gunie released the eighth puppet thread, he found his way to a corner. Suddenly, Gu NIE¡¯s thread touched an invisible object. The silk threads quickly penetrated and wrapped around the object¡¯s body. All he felt was an ice-cold feeling. it was a puppet substitute. By using Origin power and special materials, they could build some puppet substitutes to offset the damage. This was a common method of shadowers. ¡± setting up puppet substitutes around me and then attacking me? ¡± he asked. gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡°as expected, there¡¯s a plan by my side.¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t make a sound or move after he noticed the puppet. instead, he continued to release the puppet secret thread. After releasing another 15 ¨C 16 puppet secret threads in a row ¡­ gu nie found six or seven invisible puppets in total. Gu nie wasn¡¯t sure if there were more in other places, but he didn¡¯t dare to release any more of the high level spells. deep within gu nie¡¯s soul, every beat of his heart was accompanied by a throbbing pain. A high-level incantation of law that was cast in a short period of time had already begun to cause a certain amount of damage to the soul. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± gu nie gently exhaled, then narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± With that in mind, Gu nie waved his staff. Each of the more than 20 secret threads of the incantation that he had secretly arranged was like a Python, spinning, wriggling, and climbing at high speed. If the enemy didn¡¯t come out, Gu nie would force them out with puppet threads. in fact, if the puppet silk was wrapped around the opponent, gu nie could even control them. the puppet threads were like wild snakes dancing in the air, sweeping through every corner of gu nie¡¯s surroundings. ¡°BOOM!¡± One of the puppet threads was cut off. Then, a cold light suddenly attacked Gu NIE¡¯s head. the assassin, who knew he couldn¡¯t hide, attacked gune. as the assassin made his move, gu nie could clearly sense the assassin¡¯s position through the puppet threads around him. ¡°i¡¯m finally out.¡± Gu nie had already cast the soul setting divine ring spell. At the same time, the puppet silk controlled the type 2 elven coachman to block the incoming attack. at the same time, gu nie also tried to retreat. Gu NIE¡¯s reaction speed was quite fast. even so, the other party¡¯s dagger was as swift as a cheetah, nimbly passing the stage two coachman. the dagger tore through the snow and pierced through gu nie¡¯s head. the distance of seven to eight meters was covered by the sharp dagger in a flash. ¡°What a fast speed.¡± Gu nie was also shocked. in his normal state, gu nie would¡¯ve already thrown out two lightning bolts. the pain in his soul made gu nie¡¯s reaction slow down. just as the 4th rank assassin¡¯s dagger was about to pierce through his head, he released a lightning arc. ¡°lightning arc technique!¡± zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz Purple lightning flashed in front of Gu nie. groan! the sharp dagger still pierced through the purple lightning screen. buzzzzzz! a dark red demonic shield appeared, and the dagger¡¯s penetrating power was clearly stronger. ¡°Ka ka ka ka¡± The shield was directly penetrated by the power of the dagger. fortunately, the dagger¡¯s offensive power seemed to have been exhausted after penetrating the demonic shield. looking at the broken demonic shield that had successfully blocked the attack, gu nie thought he was lucky. If the demonic Shield Necklace had not blocked this attack, he would have died. At the current stage, the head was one of the vital parts of his blood cursemancer. Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz The assassin didn¡¯t try to Dodge, and when it hit gune¡¯s shield, the purple lightning Tiger also enveloped the Tier 4 assassin. in the purple light, gu nie saw a handsome and calm face. however, his face seemed to be in pain and twisted under the electric shock of the level-4 common spell, lightning arc. Even a 4th rank Shadow Assassin would not be able to easily resist a normal level 4 spell. ¡°peng! peng!¡± the dark shadow assassin¡¯s body was burned by the electric arc and shattered into pieces, turning into green smoke and disappearing. At the same time, Gu nie could feel that a puppet substitute had come to life. Gu nie didn¡¯t even have time to use the puppet threads to tie the guy down. Beng! Beng! The two threads had already been cut off. ¡°As expected! This fellow can sense my puppet threads.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°How did you avoid the soul stabilizing divine ring that was engraved in the depths of your soul?¡± with the soul-stabilizing spell in place, gune could clearly sense the shadow assassin¡¯s position. now that he had located the other party, the next step was easy. Gu nie raised his hand and poured down a bottle of precious soul-strengthening potion. the soul-strengthening potion was extremely nourishing and healing to the soul. although he didn¡¯t know how effective it would be on his injured soul, he could only endure it. After drinking a bottle of medicine. fire arrow. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! this time, gu nie¡¯s first target was the puppet substitutes. A moment later, the puppets were all dead in the sea of fire. immediately after. Lightning arc technique! ?!?!?!?! zzzzzzzz the dense lightning bolts flew towards the shadow assassin as if they were free. Each of the lightning arcs could cover an area of five to six meters. Although it wasn¡¯t as destructive as a fire arrow, it had a large area of effect. It was enough to make it impossible for the shadow Assassin to Dodge nimbly. he saw the purple lightning intertwining with each other. ¡°I¡¯ve been discovered.¡± Still a little numb, Walter obviously had no time to figure out how he had been discovered. It had experienced the power of the purple lightning. if he didn¡¯t know some powerful extraordinary origin techniques, he might not have been able to escape from the numbing electric arc. knowing the power of the electric arcs, walter could retreat. if he wanted to leave, this tier 1 mage would not be able to stop him. However, one of his goals today was to kill Gu nie if he didn¡¯t want to join them. He wouldn¡¯t let him go back alive. They couldn¡¯t tolerate letting such a young man, who already had the skills of an expert pharmacist, go. although he was at a slight disadvantage, walter¡¯s desire to kill gunie had not diminished at all. ¡°Die!¡± Walter dashed toward gunie like a shadow. Since he had discovered it, he would attack. no matter what, the other party was only a rank 1 law incantation master, while he was a rank 4 existence. No matter how he looked at it, his chances of winning were much greater than the other party¡¯s. Chapter 75 ? 75 the distance between life and death under the crimson full moon. Snowflakes danced in the air. Purple lightning interweaved with the dancing snowflakes. gu nie was in the middle of this sea of purple lightning, like a god. Although Gu nie was surrounded by dancing purple lightning, he still looked very powerful. in truth, gu nie was already suffering unspeakable pain. although he had already drunk a bottle of high-grade precious spirit-strengthening medicine in advance, he was still very confident. However, the potion didn¡¯t seem to have much of an effect. gu nie, who was in the middle of the battle, could feel the tearing pain in his soul, and it was getting worse. the dozens of high-level spells he had cast before had already damaged his soul. at this moment, the continuous release of this ordinary spell was a crazy test on the edge of courting death. as soon as he started casting his spells, gune felt the frequency of overlapping spells decrease. It was originally at the level of being able to cast fifteen curses in a second. as of now, he could only cast seven or eight curses per second. If that was all, it would be fine. the frequency of seven to eight curses per second was enough to suppress the tier 4 shadow assassin and make the targeted guy run around, unable to deal any damage to him. He could even hit his opponent once or twice from time to time, injuring him and even forcing him into danger many times. the instant cast spell¡¯s single second overlap and his extremely high reaction speed gave gune the advantage. But the problem was ¡­ When the overlapping frequency reached seven or eight seconds, the pain in Gu NIE¡¯s soul became more and more intense. It was almost unbearable. In fact, if Gu nie tried to hold on, his vision would turn black and he wouldn¡¯t be able to cast his spells smoothly. gu nie could only reduce the number of spells to four or five per second. Casting four to five curses in a second was enough to hold the assassin off. Occasionally, it would even conduct a few electric arcs and burn the Assassin¡¯s body, causing him to suffer certain injuries. However, as he continued to cast four or five curses per second ¡­ gu nie could feel the pain in his brain getting more and more intense. His head felt like it was going to split open. It was obvious that the four to five curses per second state would not last for long. Feeling the pain in his head, Gu nie missed his peak state of fifteen curses in a second. if he really had to go back to his 15 curses per second state, the tier 4 shadow assassin would have been reduced to dust in a matter of seconds. ¡± although my soul is very strong, i am only a transcendent rank one mage. ¡± ¡± against a tier 4 shadowmancer that specifically counters mages, it¡¯s still too much of a struggle for bi an. ¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re both going to die, I¡¯ll give you a big one before I die!¡± Knowing that he would eventually die if this continued, Gu nie didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Gu nie gritted his teeth and tried to resist the pain in his soul. He was about to cast a spell. however, just as the frequency of the one-second overlap increased ¡­ ¡°crack, crack, crack.¡± something in his head seemed to have broken. gu nie¡¯s vision went black, and he even staggered. Immediately, the entire world began to spin. Gu nie felt like his soul was floating in the sky. Intense pain filled his mind, but as a mage, he still retained a rare sense of self-awareness. ¡°Peng!¡± Something seemed to have hit the ground. gu nie felt a bit cold on the back of his head. the dark scene in front of him was slowly revealed. The first thing he saw was the huge Crimson Moon and the snowflakes that filled the sky. Snowflakes were constantly falling on Gu niedah¡¯s face, and it was very cold. Not far away, the 4th rank Shadow Assassin stood alone in the snow, and he could only see a small part of his figure. Gu nie struggled to get up, but he found that he couldn¡¯t feel his body at all, and he couldn¡¯t move at all. Gu nie,¡±hehe.¡± After a moment of silence, Gu nie guessed his situation. just now, the moment his soul had a problem, the other party had seized the opportunity. if his guess was correct, his head should have been flying in the sky for quite a while. fortunately, bi an was facing the sky. Before he died, he could still enjoy the beautiful moonlight. The power of a blood cursemancer allowed Gu ni to maintain his life force for a long time even if he was beheaded. ¡°when he revives, i¡¯ll use a soul-stabilizing spell to freeze him and then kill him!¡± Gune had already started to take care of the funeral. gu nie was indeed dying. But the shadow Assassin wasn¡¯t any better. His speed had also been reduced by a large margin, and he had almost exhausted all of his techniques. gu nie had resurrected and was at his peak condition. if this guy still dared to fight him head-on, he would die without a doubt. the sound of footsteps rang out. gune saw the tier 4 assassin¡¯s face. he was a dark elf with dark skin and a handsome face. you¡¯re very powerful. Among all the law cursemancers I¡¯ve fought against, you¡¯re the most threatening to me, other than those few level four law curses. the dark elf assassin said softly. ¡°if you weren¡¯t rank one, you might not have been the one to die. what a pity!¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s a pity!¡± gu nie controlled the little source power stored in his head to gather in his mouth. he sighed, ¡°You know what? you¡¯ll be the one to die today, not me. ¡± gu nie smiled. just as he finished speaking. ¡°pfft!¡± a crisp piercing sound was heard. A purple blade that was almost black pierced through the dark Elf¡¯s chest. the 4th rank dark elf¡¯s face twisted as he tried to struggle. However, the purple luster of the battle blade lit up. As the purple light surged, the Dark Elf¡¯s body shriveled at a speed visible to the naked eye, with the purple blade as the core. After a short moment, this powerful 4th rank Shadow Assassin had already turned into a dried-up old elf corpse. that blade seemed to have stolen all his life. as he unsheathed his blade, the tier 4 dark elf fell to the ground. This sudden scene made Gu nie feel a bit dazed. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not talking about this kind of death!¡± As the corpse fell ¡­ a familiar face appeared in gu nie¡¯s field of vision. he was wearing a black robe and holding a dark purple knife. gu nie exclaimed in shock. ¡°george?¡± The person who had killed the Tier 4 Shadow Assassin was none other than the Tier 3 time hunter George. Gu nie didn¡¯t expect to run into him in this kind of situation. gu nie¡¯s body was five or six meters away from him, and his blood was all over the ground. his life was quickly fading away. when he arrived next to gune¡¯s head, george sighed and looked apologetic. I¡¯m late. I just finished chasing the enemy and sensed the commotion of a battle here, so I rushed over. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, yingluo¡± gu nie didn¡¯t have time to waste with the man, so he quickly interrupted him. ¡± don¡¯t just say sorry. the body isn¡¯t cold yet. i think it can still be saved. ¡± ¡± ah! ¡± george couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. extraordinaries had very strong vitality. even if their heads were cut off, they could still survive for a short time. However, if you were to reattach a severed head and still survive ¡­ Perhaps only an expert at the transcendent master level could do it! Chapter 76 ? 76 A headache ¡°What should I do?¡± George quickly asked after a moment of shock. ¡°connect my head and body together.¡± ¡°alright!¡± he ran over with gu nie¡¯s head in his arms and connected the head to the headless body. as soon as it was connected, the blood in his body that had not lost its extraordinary vitality seemed to sense something. it quickly emerged threads from the blood at the severed part of his head and neck and fused with each other. Then, a blood-red light gushed out from his neck. After a few seconds, Gu nie finally felt the slight control over his body. ¡°his blood kasaya has stuck itself to it, and it¡¯s still in the process of repairing.¡± George was secretly surprised. He had never seen a transcendent-level Tier 1 mage with such astonishing vitality. I¡¯ve heard that blood cursemancers have drawbacks, but their survival skills are quite strong. Seeing them today, they are indeed extraordinary. I don¡¯t have enough life force. Do you have high-tier life potions? ¡± gu nie said as he controlled his blood to recover. ¡°a high-level life potion? i don¡¯t have this one.¡± George thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°i have one.¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t have the energy to control his body¡¯s source power and open his green bracelet to take out high-grade life potions. However, opening the system space was still very easy. he summoned a high-tier life potion to his right. ¡°i can¡¯t move, help me.¡± Gu nie said quickly. ¡°Alright!¡± George quickly opened the bottle of high-grade life potion and poured it down gune¡¯s throat. ¡°uh, hehe.¡± ¡°slow down a bit!¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft.¡± gune spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with green high-level life potions, almost splattering george¡¯s face. ¡°Ahem ahem ahem ahem ahem ahem ahem!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m going to die from drinking too much. Cough cough cough cough!¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, yingluo.¡± george looked a little embarrassed. ¡°i still have some. one at a time, slowly.¡± ¡°This high-level life potion is very powerful. I won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± George calmed himself down and took a second bottle of high-grade life potion. He slowly sipped it down gunie¡¯s throat. feeling the wound on his neck slowly healing and his control over his body slowly returning, gu nie relaxed. When he looked at George again. Gu nie was also shocked by this guy¡¯s power. That 4th rank Shadow Assassin wasn¡¯t weak. Even though he had been struck by his lightning arc technique several times, his injuries were not light. However, he was still a Tier 4 intermediate expert with the shadow element. george, on the other hand, sneaked up behind the man and killed him with a stab. Moreover, the blade was dark purple and almost black. While killing, it seemed to be able to extract the life of the dead. gune guessed that the special time hunter¡¯s job was to draw time from the opponent. ¡°as expected, george¡¯s awakened ¡®time hunter¡¯ extraordinary profession is extraordinary.¡± after two or three minutes, the blood on gu nie¡¯s neck slowly disappeared. gu nie turned around and sat up. gu nie touched his neck and twisted it. ¡°Ka ka ka ka¡± a crisp sound was heard. ¡°Huu huu huu, it¡¯s fine now.¡± Gu nie let out a long breath and said. ¡°thanks!¡± Gune looked at George. ¡°If you didn¡¯t come, I¡¯m afraid I would have died here today. I owe you a life.¡± George was looking at gugne with a strange expression. It only took Gu nie a few minutes to go from being on the verge of death to being full of life. The strength of his life force was simply unbelievable. ¡°The blood curse master Ge Wu is the inheritor of the blood curse master and he has brought it to greater heights. However, I have a feeling that the blood curse master will become a terrifying existence in the hands of Gu nie!¡± George was also thinking to himself. george then looked around. after a while, he returned to gune. ¡°you¡¯re being hunted down?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± after saying that, gune began to loot the body of the 2nd rank elven carriage driver. Just now, he had used gunie¡¯s wild lightning arc. The controlled Stage 2 elf coachman and the horse were both electrocuted to death. ¡°these guys probably know that i¡¯m a pharmacist and want to rope me in. if i don¡¯t agree, they¡¯ll kill me.¡± however, they didn¡¯t expect me to see through their disguise and almost annihilate them all. after looking at the corpse, george was also shocked. ¡± a second rank, a third rank, and a fourth rank. you almost killed these fourth rank guys. tsk tsk, what a terrifying guy. ¡± ¡°unfortunately, yingluo still didn¡¯t win.¡± gu nie shrugged. ¡± hehe, yingluo. ¡± george laughed dryly. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that you¡¯re only a rank one!¡± george thought to himself. ¡± don¡¯t just stand around. the tier 4 shadow assassin you killed had a rare grade item and a bracelet. that bracelet should be a rare grade storage item. these items are extremely valuable. the items you killed are yours. ¡± Gu nie quickly said. ¡± you¡¯re really something, observing the rare-grade bracelet on the other party¡¯s wrist during the battle. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± George didn¡¯t hold back. He started digging up the bodies. After the battle, the looting process was always a happy thing. gu nie, who had finished collecting the loot, stood up and looked around. The wind howled, and the snow grew heavier. the entire cemetery in the suburbs had been covered with a layer of snow. Only the tombstones were black. The rest of the place was covered in snow. ¡°my head hurts.¡± gu nie rubbed his temples and frowned. before, gu nie had wanted to go crazy before he died. In the end, his vision turned black, and his head was sent flying. at that time, gu nie was on the verge of death, so he didn¡¯t care about the pain in his head. At this moment, he had recovered from his injuries and survived. Gu nie once again felt the pain from the depths of his soul. ¡°i felt like there was a cracking sound earlier.¡± ¡°his soul shattered?¡± ¡°if my soul was shattered, i shouldn¡¯t have survived!¡± ¡± or could it be that when my soul was injured, my cultivation technique was rapidly recovering, which led to ¡­ a mutation? ¡± ¡°or perhaps the kasaya is something else?¡± after all, the ¡®soul seal Codex¡¯ that I¡¯m cultivating is a contaminated manual. Hmm, could something have happened to Qianqian? ¡± ¡± luckily, i have reincarnation. if anything happens, i can solve it with one reincarnation. this slight pain in the depths of my soul is not a big deal. ¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, gune looked at George, who had finished searching the body. ¡°right, you said that you were chasing after the enemy?¡± ¡°yes.¡± george nodded. it¡¯s a bloody night today, and the sug ruins city is a little chaotic. Many alien races and even infidels have come out to cause trouble. ¡°I¡¯ve set my eyes on a 2nd rank semi-Spirit Mage. that guy was very cunning and had escaped to this cemetery. i killed him in the end. then, i heard the sound of a battle here and found out that you were here. then, it was the scene just now.¡± ¡°is the city of sug ruins a little chaotic?¡± ¡°or are the alien races trying to stir up trouble?¡± gune looked in the direction of the sug ruins. in the depths of the misty snow, there was a crimson blood darkness, making it impossible to see the specific situation of the sug ruins. just as gu nie was about to take out his umbrella ¡­ BOOM! All of a sudden, a loud explosion reverberated through the air. the sound of the explosion was ten times louder than the one gu nie had created. The direction of the explosion was the sug ruins. The two of them quickly looked toward the sug ruins. even in the remote suburbs. gu nie could see the flames of the explosion shoot up into the sky. it illuminated a large area of the buildings. In addition, in the flames, it seemed that the top of the spire above the dome had been blown up. The two of them looked at each other. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± the two of them didn¡¯t hesitate much. He immediately ran toward the sug ruins. Two to three minutes after the two of them left. not far away, on a gravestone, an old man in a black robe quietly appeared. This was a half-soul creature holding a scythe, and it was quietly floating over. Looking at the corpses on the ground, he spoke softly, his voice empty, cold, and hoarse. ¡°A newly born dead soul is really fresh and delicious!¡± ¡°this corpse is also a good material¡± Chapter 77 ? 77 chapter 77 nigel it was snowing heavily, and the road was very slippery. with his secret-silver boots, gugne didn¡¯t need to worry about the slippery snow or the cave-in. the secret-silver boots ¡®extraordinary properties were activated by the source power, making gunie feel as light as a feather. With each step, gune was able to use his secret-silver boots to steady himself on the snow, and then he quickly moved forward. thanks to the secret-silver combat boots ¡®powerful effects, gune had even left george, a tier 3 npc, in the dust. gune slowed down as they approached the sug ruins. he looked across the snow-covered road and frowned. ¡°this guy runs faster than a rabbit.¡± george, who had caught up from behind, muttered to himself. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you walking?¡± George asked as he approached gune. gu nie didn¡¯t answer. he looked across the road. All of a sudden, there was a flash of light, and then a beautiful and valiant figure bloomed in the light and appeared in their vision. when he got closer, gu nie saw that his opponent was holding a translucent silver sword. The person was Wei Ya. At this moment, apart from the translucent silver longsword in her hand, there were also many other things that happened. The battle boots on his feet, the armor on his body, and the helmet on his head were all emitting a silver-gray radiance. vera, who was bathed in the silver light, looked like a goddess of war. when she saw gu nie, she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. When I received your signal earlier, I was already being held back by someone. I fought with that person for a long time before I managed to escape.¡± ¡± what¡¯s the situation on your side? and who is this? ¡± Vya looked up and down at gune and George, who was behind him. She was still on guard. ¡°I was tricked into the carriage, but I saw through them. After a fight with them, I almost died.¡± ¡°This is George Derrick, a senior police officer from the sug ruins.¡± ¡°He just happened to pass by and saved me.¡± Gu nie briefly explained. ¡°En!¡± Wei Ya nodded. ¡°what¡¯s the explosion?¡± Gu nie asked as he looked at the direction of the fire. ¡± those heretics besieged the extraordinary association and wanted to snatch those sealed artifacts and mystical items. the elemental master guarding the place has made a move. ¡± said via concisely. ¡± an elemental master is that powerful? ¡± Gu nie was surprised. master-level experts have already begun to leave their physical life forms. ¡± and this change in life form will bring a huge leap in strength. ¡± ¡± a rank six extraordinary and a rank seven extraordinary master, although it¡¯s only a difference of one rank. ¡± ¡± however, there are two different life forms. the gap is quite huge. ¡± since a transcendent master has taken action, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems there. ¡± then, via concluded. ¡± a transcendent master? ¡± gune and george both looked in the direction of the explosion, silent. obviously, the extraordinary master¡¯s powerful means had made the two of them realize the horror of a master. with one strike, everyone within a radius of more than ten miles could feel the terrifying power. ¡°right, we¡¯re going to old stone street.¡± Wei Ya suddenly said. ¡°i¡¯m afraid something has happened to yingluo.¡± ¡°what?¡± gu nie was startled. he had a bad feeling. Gu nie immediately ran towards the old stone Street. Vya followed closely. george, who was behind, let out a long breath and strode forward, quickly following. Gu NIE¡¯s speed was very fast. Without considering the consumption of origin power, Gu NIE¡¯s current speed could be said to be as fast as lightning. he sped all the way to 155 old stone street. the street was unusually quiet. The Crimson light of the Blood Moon covered the ground and the streets with a layer of blood-red gauze. Gu nie stopped in his tracks and saw the familiar door open. Deep inside the door frame, it was empty and dark. Gu NIE¡¯s heart sank. after a moment, gu nie felt his body stiffen. ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± after taking a deep breath, gu nie walked into the room with stiff steps. the room was dark, depressing, and cold. he stood in the empty living room. ¡°Dad!¡± Gu nie said. His voice was hoarse and trembling. there was no response. gu nie seemed to sense something and looked up to the second floor. he had just reached the stairs. ¡°Don¡¯t go up,¡± behind him, vya¡¯s voice was heard. Gu nie didn¡¯t listen. ¡°Thump thump thump thump thump thump!¡± Gu nie quickly went upstairs. on the second floor, the door to old kohen¡¯s room was wide open. The door to Meesha¡¯s room was wide open. It was pitch-black inside the two doors. Gugne, on the other hand, was staring at the door to her room. At this moment, a thick layer of black mist had completely sealed off the door to her room. it¡¯s my teacher¡¯s dark seal. He¡¯s checking something inside. gu nie was about to walk over when he heard wei ya¡¯s voice. ¡°don¡¯t worry. if there are any clues, teacher will definitely find out.¡± ¡°hu~~hu~hu~¡± gu nie clenched his fists and tried to calm himself down, but anxiety and uneasiness still filled his mind. about three to four minutes later. Hualalalalalalalalala the dark seal receded like a tide. a man in his forties, wearing a top hat, walked out of the room. The middle-aged man wasn¡¯t very tall. In fact, he was a bit short, a head shorter than Gu nie. He was slightly plump and wore a black top hat and a loose black robe. he even had a small mustache, which made him look a little comical. but gu nie didn¡¯t have the time to care. ¡°where¡¯s my dad?¡± gu nie asked urgently. ¡°gune lawrence?¡± nigel looked at guni, but he didn¡¯t answer. ¡°who¡¯s in this room?¡± I¡¯m maesha, an orphan my father adopted a while ago. ¡± you¡¯ve lived with her for such a long time, yet you didn¡¯t notice that she was growing those terrifying plants under your eyelids? ¡± ¡°a terrifying plant?¡± gu nie¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°human-faced flower?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not an ordinary human-faced flower.¡± ¡°Human-faced Flower King?¡± ¡°If it was just an ordinary human-faced Flower King, old Kohen would not have been enslaved.¡± ¡°yes, human-faced flower emperor.¡± nigel said softly. the human-faced flower emperor was enslaved! Gu NIE¡¯s body trembled. The plant that meyssa planted was the human-faced flower Emperor. I even made her a potion to soak the seed in. I¡¯ve long felt that she¡¯s a little different. however, he didn¡¯t expect that yingluo would be so arrogant. one scene after another appeared in gu nie¡¯s mind. endless self-blame and frustration flooded gu nie. it swallowed gu nie in the darkness. ¡°Hu~~Hu~Hu~¡± Nigel took a deep look at guone, who seemed to have fallen into a deep silence. He thought for a moment, but didn¡¯t disturb Gu nie. Instead, he looked at the hall. at this moment, george had already entered the hall. ¡°George Derrick?¡± Nigel looked over. ¡°sir nigel, how are you?¡± George quickly bowed. ¡°Your Police department¡¯s seal has been blown up, and you¡¯re still here?¡± Nigel said softly. ¡°what?¡± George almost jumped up when he heard that. He didn¡¯t even have time to say a word before he rushed out the door. with small steps, nigel went down the stairs and came to the living room. He went to the fireplace and piled a small amount of wood inside. He rubbed his fingers gently, and sparks fell on the wood. In an instant, the flame burned fiercely. Vya closed the door and stood firmly beside Nigel, who was sitting on the sofa. more than ten minutes passed. Footsteps could be heard from the stairs. Gu NIE¡¯s face was frighteningly cold as he walked down the stairs. The blood-red color in the depths of his eyes slowly spread. ¡°senior nigel, my father is ¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s more likely than not.¡± nigel¡¯s words were very calm. the burning wood made crackling sounds. gu nie¡¯s body was trembling. nigel looked at guni and began to explain in a deep voice. ¡°Do you know what your father¡¯s extraordinary profession is?¡± ¡± it¡¯s the star digger. old kohen can see the strange glows on the bodies of some young men and women with extraordinary talents. ¡± in addition, old Kohen¡¯s strange extraordinary eye. ¡± that¡¯s why old kohen was able to discover so many talented young men and women all these years. he even discovered a brilliant genius like you. ¡± ¡± and your father¡¯s extraordinary profession is one of a kind. ¡± some of those forces have been coveting old Kohen¡¯s strange extraordinary profession for a long time. and this time, the mysterious event happened in the city of the sug ruins, and those powerful experts came to the city of the sug ruins. Naturally, this plan was formed. ¡± a plan specially designed for old kohen. ¡± ¡°Clearly, Wufu and the others have already succeeded.¡± ¡°when i checked carefully just now, i confirmed that a transcendent master had used some means to disrupt their tracks,¡± ¡°Otherwise, I would have already caught up to them.¡± Chapter 78 ? 78 chapter 78 hero The light of the fire shone on Gu NIE¡¯s face. but gu nie didn¡¯t feel any warmth. after a long silence, gune looked at nigel. ¡°was it the doing of the human-faced flower cult?¡± ¡°the human-face flower cult is definitely the main force. at the same time, the mysterious person called ¡®barbarian saint¡¯ is the driving force behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Barbarian saint? Who is he?¡± it was the first time gu nie had ever said the word ¡°barbarian saint.¡± ¡± if i knew his identity or where he was, i would have told the extraordinary masters in the pioneer group. ¡± ¡°to kill this ¡®hero¡¯ born in history. Those transcendent grandmasters who haven¡¯t been able to break through for a long time are more than happy to do it. ¡± unfortunately, the existence called barbarian saint is very mysterious. ¡± we still haven¡¯t gotten this guy¡¯s real name, appearance, or anything that he has actually used. ¡± ¡± the only thing we know is that this guy is a ¡®hero¡¯ born in the era. ¡± at the same time, he¡¯s also an ambitious fellow. ¡± for the past few decades, this mysterious existence known as the barbarian saint has been working hard to gather the scattered extraordinary tribes in the wilderness of the north, as well as some sects that are not too weak. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m searching for those sealed artifacts and mystical items. ¡± ¡± this barbarian saint has caused great trouble for our pioneer group. he has even killed many of our pioneers. ¡± ¡± there is no doubt that the barbarian saint is a very tricky existence. ¡± fortunately, we¡¯ve gradually figured out their true purpose. ¡°The ¡®hero¡¯ of the era?¡± gu nie mumbled this word in his heart. Gu nie was familiar with the existence of heroes. Being a hero was not only a unique extraordinary profession, but it was also a kind of leader and trendsetter who would be born in a turbulent era. It was like the ¡°Children of Destiny¡± recorded in the history books and biographies. A ¡± hero ¡± was based on an era. If he could create an era that belonged to him, he would undoubtedly become extremely powerful and even have a very long life. the few great existences who had once led mankind out of the dark rule had traces of the hero¡¯s identity. the pioneers of the empire who had established the imperial power era and fought against the church on equal terms also had the shadow of a hero¡¯s identity. of course, there were also some ¡°heroes¡± who disrupted the order of the times and brought disasters and turmoil to the continent. In general, history books would record him as a ¡°formidable person.¡± Not every ¡± hero ¡± was able to create an era that belonged to him. In history, there were three heroes who were beheaded. however, the appearance of a hero in itself represented the possibility of creating an era that belonged to him. at the same time, it also showed that the future of the era was shrouded in fog. However, the turbulent waves of turbulence and undercurrents were already ready to be released. this would definitely be an extraordinary great era. you shouldn¡¯t have provoked me. You wanted to make a grand entrance to this glorious era, but I wanted you to fall in the waves. Gu nie clenched his fists. ¡°Lord niggerda, can you tell me more details about this human-face flower cult?¡± after hearing nigel¡¯s story, gune was silent for a moment before asking, ¡± Nigel sighed after looking at guni. he could see gu nie¡¯s current state. ¡°I just hope that this little guy won¡¯t be corrupted by hatred.¡± ¡°I know a lot about that man¡¯s face flower cult. at the same time, i can also tell you everything about the human-faced flower emperor, as well as the magical events that have happened in the sug ruins.¡± ¡°but you have to be clear.¡± ¡± to take revenge, you first need to be strong. otherwise, you¡¯ll just be throwing your life away. ¡± ¡°I know,¡± gu nie took a deep breath, and then exhaled again to calm his anxiety and hatred. ¡°Come over and sit!¡± gune did not refuse and sat down in front of nigel. ¡°you can¡¯t be blamed for what happened to the human-faced flower emperor.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just the human-faced Flower King, you might have a chance.¡± ¡°The human-faced Flower King¡¯s aura is extremely dangerous. even if it doesn¡¯t bloom, you can still feel the faintly discernible dangerous aura.¡± ¡± as for the human-faced flower emperor, its roots can penetrate deep into the ¡®stainless soil¡¯ and hide all its power and aura into the depths of the shadow. ¡± none of you are able to sense the power of the unblemished soil in the shadow world. ¡°I can only say that this human-faced flower Emperor¡¯s methods are truly powerful.¡± ¡°however, in the past, the human-faced flower cult only had four sovereigns.¡± ¡°Now, a new human-faced flower Emperor has been born.¡± then, there will definitely be many changes within them. There might be some clues. ¡°at the same time, that meyle masha, right?¡± nigel looked at guni. ¡°En!¡± gu nie slightly nodded. after she became the human-faced Flower King, she must have looked for the most fertile land and asked the human-faced Flower King to replant it. We also know some of the fertile lands of the stainless soil. ¡°this will also be an opportunity to find them.¡± Meesha became the human-faced Flower King? ¡± Gune was a little confused when Nigel finished. ¡°Man and flower as one, two souls on one face.¡± ¡± the flower king, the one you¡¯re talking about. it¡¯s also the flower king that¡¯s stuck in the stainless pure land. ¡± when the flower dies, the person will live. The person can take root. Taking root in a stainless Pure Land can form a flower body, and then give birth to a human body. ¡°when a person dies, a flower will live. the flower¡¯s body is hidden in the stainless pure soil. after the danger, it can also spread its leaves and give birth to a human body.¡± ¡°if you want to kill the faceless flower emperor, you must have the ability to attack the stainless soil.¡± ¡± kill both the human body and the flower body at the same time. this way, we can eliminate all future problems once and for all. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to kill the flower Emperor,¡± nigel said softly. just because he¡¯s not easy to kill doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t be killed. As long as I can kill him, then this flower Emperor can forget about living in my hands. Gu nie said in a soft voice. nigel¡¯s eyes moved back and forth between gunie and himself. Many of their pioneers had died at the hands of the human-faced flower Emperor. the human-faced flower emperor¡¯s attack was much more difficult than what he had described. there were many people who wanted to kill the flower emperor, but only a few succeeded. however, he didn¡¯t have any intention of attacking gu nie. ¡± if you want to take revenge, you will have to work hard on your cultivation in the following period of time. ¡± nigel said indifferently. ¡°in addition, zhenzhen¡± ¡°Do you know anything about the mysterious event in the city of the sug ruins?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve heard a little about it, but i¡¯m not too sure.¡± gu nie thought for a moment and replied. since you don¡¯t know, then you have to listen to me when I explain it. Because the main purpose of those guys this time is something in that mysterious event. ¡°it¡¯s possible that the members of the human-faced flower cult, or even the newly born human-faced flower emperor, will also appear in this mystical event.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. After mulling it over for a while, Nigel began to explain softly. this incident was discovered in the summer of two years ago. The mainland year of that year was 9970. This incident displayed a strong lethal nature and was evaluated to be dangerous. Therefore, the code name of this mysterious incident is 9970. ¡± the main body of incident 9970 is a black cave with a diameter of about three meters and an unknown depth. it is a very rugged, well-shaped cave. ¡± ¡± before this event occurred, no caves were detected in this area. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s obvious that the appearance of this event has directly changed the shape of the terrain in this area. ¡± ¡± the main structure of the black cavern in incident 9970 is a strange ore that we have never seen before. the strength of this ore is extremely high, comparable to transcendent magic copper. ¡± ¡°comparable to magic copper?¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be moved. the extraordinary magic copper was a second-tier metal in the extraordinary metal system. it had a density 1.2 times that of iron, which was two times that of black iron. its strength was 15 to 18 times that of iron, about 3 times that of black iron. it has a rather powerful extraordinary characteristic. Gu nie didn¡¯t expect the ore in this strange event to be comparable to magic copper. ¡± on one hand, it¡¯s strong. on the other hand, it has a strong ability to absorb light. we can¡¯t see anything below the black cave with our naked eyes. ¡± ¡°It has been two and a half years since the black cave was discovered.¡± ¡± in the past two years, a total of 112 prisoners have been sentenced to death. none of them have returned alive. ¡± the cause of death is unknown. Initial suspicion is that it was some kind of death. a total of 32 extraordinary humans have entered. ¡°Three returned, 29 died.¡± ¡°The three people who came back alive didn¡¯t stay in the cave for more than ten seconds.¡± the one with the most number was a level four transcendent tank Knight. He stayed there for eight seconds before he was pulled up. ¡± and any supernatural being who entered the cave more than ten seconds later will die. ¡± you¡¯ll die within ten seconds after entering the cave. This damage is too terrifying! Gu nie was shocked by the horror of the mysterious cave. Chapter 79 ? 79 the problem of the soul ¡± even if the three of them came back alive, they¡¯d all show various abnormal symptoms. ¡± Nigel said slowly. ¡± the three of them not only have mental problems, but their consciousness, will, and psychology are also having problems. ¡± for example, absolute autism, and basically no communication or interaction with the outside world. ¡± this preliminary deduction is that it has an extremely strong interference nullification. ¡± ¡± even if we cause them some damage, they don¡¯t react much. i know this is inhumane, but some necessary tests still have to be done. ¡± ¡°After the test, we gave them treatment. we¡¯ve already discussed this with them before they entered the cave.¡± ¡± secondly, they are also highly depressed and have suicidal tendencies. ¡± for the souls of the dead, some psychic experts have also performed some psychic sensing. ¡± and their souls seem to be highly chaotic. we can¡¯t get any useful information. ¡± when nigel finished explaining everything ¡­ Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples. this black cave was indeed mysterious and terrifying. it existed in a completely unreasonable way. However, there were too many unreasonable aspects in the extraordinary world. and every time humans touched these mysterious powers, they would be frightened. after all, no one knew if this kind of touch was a crazy test on the edge of courting death. Fortunately, wasn¡¯t the purpose of his research on the profound meaning of runes to pry into the mysterious nature behind these strange appearances? of course, whether or not they could find out, and to what extent, it was still hard to say. after all, he was not the only one who had taken the path of the rune¡¯s profound meaning. After a moment of silence, Nigel seemed to have thought of something. another thing worth mentioning is that all the eyes of the people who entered have been destroyed. the eyes of the prisoners who were pulled back by chains have also suffered different degrees of destructive damage. ¡°No matter how deep or shallow their entry,¡± ¡°there was one fellow who went so far as to directly die when his arm was only able to penetrate deep into the black hole.¡± ¡± moreover, the faces of each of the deceased showed great fear. ¡± in fact, during the dissection process, we found that they seemed to have already begun to reject their eyes from a physiological perspective. ¡± your eyes saw something too terrifying, so your body rejects your eyes? ¡± Gu nie started to think. ¡°there¡¯s a terrifying existence in the depths of the cave? or was it some kind of terrifying death? or both?¡± Gu nie asked tentatively. ¡°at present, that¡¯s what we¡¯ve deduced,¡± Nigel nodded slightly. ¡°as for what it is, we don¡¯t have much of a clue at the moment.¡± but ¡­ Nigel suddenly lowered his voice. ¡± although the other races and the evil spirit cult are only active in the vicinity of the sug ruins city, they didn¡¯t show any interest in black cave 9970 even after entering the city. ¡± but I can feel that Qianqian¡¯s goal is black cave number 9970. ¡°it¡¯s just that the time hasn¡¯t come yet.¡± when the time comes, they¡¯ll definitely take over the black cave at all costs and take out the terrifying thing inside. ¡°If they really do that, I¡¯m afraid the sug ruins might not be able to survive.¡± ¡°in the history of mankind, the action of resisting the power of those terrifying existences with human strength. Most of the time, it ends with the destruction of mankind.¡± ¡± those terrifying existences have never been something that humans can contend with. ¡± although we humans can¡¯t fight against that terrifying existence, we can fight against the alien races and evil spirit cult that want to enter the cave. ¡± we don¡¯t need to deal with the terror that we can¡¯t fight against. we only need to deal with those who want to use it. ¡± gu nie said. ¡°you¡¯re right. this is also the reason why we sent so many people to the sug ruins.¡± the previous battle has already shown that the alien races and the evil spirit cult are already testing us. ¡°en!¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. gu nie said after some thought. ¡± i have some useful information about the people who are trying to annihilate me this time. ¡± Vya and Nigel both looked at him. ¡± i have a classmate called hei luo. her family should be related to the blood-eared elves. ¡± ¡± the blood-eared elves and the dark elves have also joined forces. this should be the secret alliance of the barbarian saint. ¡± before this, hei Luo told me that there would be more blood-eared elves trying to assassinate me. If it wasn¡¯t for her whisper, I might have died today. moreover, this time, a Dark Elf disguised as her and made me board the carriage. ¡± the plan this time is for the dark elves to disguise themselves, not for her to lure me into the carriage. it¡¯s obvious that she didn¡¯t cooperate with these blood-eared elves. ¡± ¡± she¡¯s just a student who hasn¡¯t graduated yet. in her family, she can only be at the mercy of her family. ¡± hei Luo is a good girl. If possible, I hope you won¡¯t hurt her. nigel nodded slightly and looked at vivian. ¡± since hei luo¡¯s family dared to attack you, they should have retreated by now. ¡± ¡°however, if such a large clan were to retreat, they would definitely leave behind some traces. investigate everything tomorrow and send the pioneer team to investigate.¡± ¡± if you meet that girl called hei luo, don¡¯t kill her. bring her back. ¡± ¡°yes, teacher,¡± Vya nodded slightly. ¡°many thanks.¡± gu nie said in a low voice. ¡°it¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Nigel gently waved his hand. ¡± during this time, train well and make potions. i will send more people to protect you at deep duke castle. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the school for the time being.¡± they didn¡¯t succeed this time. Next time, they¡¯ll send even more powerful forces to kill you. ¡°i know,¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Late at night! The snow was still falling heavily. the sug ruins city was located on the northern border, and the snow came a little late today. and once it started, the entire winter would be close to the scene of the snow sealing the mountain. deep duke castle, underground. there were more than 20 secret chambers of various sizes here. gu nie was in one of the many secret chambers. this secret room was even more hidden than the one gu nie had been in. There was also a small transcendent door that only Gu ni knew the runic password to. If anything went wrong, Gu nie could escape through the small extraordinary door. inside the secret room, gu nie was sitting on a meditation seat, rubbing his temples. after the battle with the 4th rank elven assassin, gune had wanted to cast a spell and revive. He didn¡¯t expect things to keep happening. First, there seemed to be a problem with his soul. If that was all, then it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Gu nie could still be reborn. However, George had rushed over, which made it impossible for him to reincarnate in front of him. After that, a series of things happened. the pain in gu nie¡¯s soul was still there, but it had weakened a lot. Now that he reincarnated, he could also restore his soul. However, Gu nie didn¡¯t want to reincarnate. ¡°previously, my soul felt an intense pain of being shattered. It seems to be recovering now.¡± needless to say, this is definitely the powerful characteristic of my soul seal Codex. It is continuously recovering my soul. ¡± it¡¯s broken, but it¡¯s being repaired. i¡¯m still in pain, and the soul seal codex is still repairing itself. ¡± the process of destruction and restoration is going on at the same time. This kind of situation will cause the soul to mutate to a certain extent. ¡°a soul mutation is an extremely rare occurrence.¡± ¡°This is a good thing.¡± enduring the pain in his soul, gu nie began to review the battle. my perception ability is relatively poor. Gu nie concluded. ¡± that guy was close by, but i couldn¡¯t detect any trace of him. ¡± ¡°although the other party¡¯s level is higher, the distance is too close.¡± fortunately, I can instantly cast spells and have fast reactions. If the opponent attacks me, I can fight back. ¡°but this can¡¯t cover up the fact that my senses are weak.¡± the extraordinary profession of blood cursemancer focuses more on survival. I¡¯ve personally experienced the powerful survival abilities of the Bloodpool Codex. ¡± however, blood cursemancers are still too weak in terms of soul perception. ¡± as a law incantation master, the weakness of your senses is fatal. ¡± it seems like i need to adjust the direction of the soul seal codex. ¡± The extraordinary Codex was different from ordinary books. the code of law had the key points in all aspects of cultivation. For example, take this soul seal Codex. at the current stage, there were two cultivation paths. one was spiritual strength, and the other was spiritual energy volume. gu nie hadn¡¯t paid any attention to them before, as they were both advancing at the same time. but now it seemed that gu nie¡¯s spiritual power was weak. Therefore, Gu nie had to focus on increasing his ¡± mind power. When the amount of mental energy was dense enough, the spiritual perception would become clearer and cover a larger area. gu nie¡¯s detailed perception could only be felt within a meter or two of him. it was obvious that gu nie¡¯s mental energy was weak, and could only cover a small area. And when his mental energy volume was dense enough ¡­ gu nie could clearly sense everything within a dozen meters, or even thirty meters. A larger area, a clearer perception. this was the advantage of having a high concentration level. after adjusting the soul seal codex. gu nie pulled himself together. everything that had happened today flashed through gu nie¡¯s mind. ¡°saint of barbarian, human-faced flower cult, meesha.¡± gu nie repeated the words in his mind. ¡°just wait! Don¡¯t even think about escaping.¡± Chapter 80 ? 80 A small soul mutation Unknowingly, more than a week had passed. after writing a letter to olof to tell him that he needed to stay at home and cultivate, gune stayed in deep duke castle and didn¡¯t plan to go out for a while. professor olof also replied to gune. he told gu nie that this period of time was indeed dangerous, and that he should just stay at home and cultivate. In the following week, gugne spent his time in the castle, making potions and recuperating. focusing on making potions, he made about a hundred bottles of high-grade potions every day. The primary and intermediate pharmacists who had been learning under gunie had also made great progress. after starting to make high-level potions, gu nie¡¯s income soared. every day, he would be able to earn about a hundred gold pounds. At the same time, gune began his research on the engraving potion. after the first batch of research materials for the potion of secret engravings was approved, In the second batch of materials, Gu nie had added the water of life. although gune had gotten a lot of ¡°pure spring water.¡± However, the difference between ¡± pure spring water of origin power ¡± and ¡± spring water of life ¡± was still quite big. the reason why gu nie wanted the ¡°spring of life¡± wasn¡¯t because he lacked it. on the contrary, gu nie currently had a large amount of it. It was because the elven Tree of Life had grown to a height of 30 to 40 meters during this time. at the root of the elven tree of life, a spring of life had already been born. Although the Tree of Life was still relatively small, the output was very small. however, one should not forget that the time flow in the planting area was a thousand times faster than in the real world. as a result, gu nie couldn¡¯t use up all the water from the spring of life. the water from the spring of life, which was about the size of a large bowl, was already filled to the brim. Even after Gu nie finished gathering, he would have a full bowl the next day. Now, Gu nie would drink the water of life as if it were water. the water of the spring of life had many benefits. The first thing to do was to drink the water of the spring of life for a long time, which would gradually prolong one¡¯s life. the lifespan of an extraordinary was not short, but no one would mind living longer. secondly, the spring water of life could keep the activity of gu nie¡¯s body and soul at a very high level, which would lead to a significant increase in gu nie¡¯s hack training. Then, the most important thing was ¡­ Most of gune¡¯s blood cursemancer class¡¯s extraordinary characteristics were gathered in his ¡°blood.¡± the water of the spring of life could increase the vitality of blood. The blood could absorb and digest the life force of the spring of life, and then use it to increase the vitality of the blood. Simply put, the healing power of gunie¡¯s blood was increasing as he drank more of the water. The combination of the spring water of life and his transcendent blood was something Gu nie hadn¡¯t expected. Gu nie, who had an unlimited supply of water from the spring of life, was looking forward to the transformation of his transcendent blood. there was a lot of water from the spring of life, and gu nie could drink as much as he wanted. But Gu nie didn¡¯t dare to use it. because the potions made from ¡®spring water of life¡¯ and ¡®refined spring water of source power¡¯ were obviously different. If he conjured the water of the spring of life out of thin air, people would probably be suspicious. That was why gune had added the water of life to the second batch of materials. once gu nie obtained a portion of the water, he could use it for his own experiments. In any case, no one knew the exact consumption of the water of the spring of life. as he continued to make progress in the field of potions. during this time, gu nie¡¯s strength had also increased by leaps and bounds. now, gu nie had reached the peak of a rank one blood cursemancer, and his perception had greatly improved. These were all inevitable things with the passage of time. To Gu NIE¡¯s surprise, his soul seemed to have changed a little. After the pain of his soul shattering had completely recovered, there were not many changes in other aspects, but the speed of his soul¡¯s thinking had increased a lot. before his soul was destroyed, guinevere could cast 15 spells in a second. after he recovered, he found that he could cast 18 curses per second, which made him very happy. it was obvious that his soul had undergone a small change after being shattered. As his soul grew stronger, Gu nie began to think about other things. That was the number of ¡®secret crossing runes¡¯ and the capacity of the origin pool. the lightning arc and fire arrow spells were already at level four. Their power was comparable to that of a level two primary level incantation. if gu nie still learned the regular basic incantations to hack, it would only waste the time and position of the hack position. it wasn¡¯t worth it. Therefore, Gu nie was prepared to learn an intermediate spell that focused on fast attacks, or an enhanced intermediate spell. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a normal intermediate spell or an enhanced intermediate spell. the syllables ranged from six to ten. Gu nie estimated that he wouldn¡¯t have much of a problem forming the 7th secret crossing rune. He would have to spend another month or so to form the 8th secret crossing rune, but by then, he would be able to directly advance to Rank 2. An intermediate spell consumed 2 units of origin power. when a regular magus cast spells slowly, they would drink a source power potion. this way, they could quickly replenish their source power. And with gune¡¯s intermediate magic spells, he had no choice but to use them. ten curses per second was enough to drain all of the source power in gu nie¡¯s body and the origin pool. Therefore, the capacity of the origin pool was also a problem. the sebona origin pool, which was an intermediate source power manual of the gu nier hack system, could expand his source power by three units every day. To others, this was already a very exaggerated expansion speed. But for gune, this wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy his rapid growth as a mage. Therefore, the expansion of the origin pool was also a problem that Gu nie had been considering. to other magi, an origin pool that was too large would put pressure on their physical bodies. but this wasn¡¯t a problem for gu nie. ¡­¡­ On this day, in the afternoon. In the underground potions and alchemy room. Gugne had finished making a high-grade potion. After guiding and correcting the group of young pharmacists on the materials and processing of high-level potions, he was finally done. Gune opened the door to the secret potion room and went to the lounge. the maid who was waiting on the other side of the hall immediately poured a cup of strong coffee for him. it had become a habit for gune to drink coffee after the potion was made. gu nie closed his eyes and began to think about his next plan. ¡°the black market¡¯s gathering will start at the beginning of next month, which is in a few days.¡± ¡°When I go there, I can buy and sell some things.¡± as gune was reading the newspaper, he heard footsteps coming from the corridor. From the sound of the footsteps, Gu nie could determine that it was the Butler, Fraser. normally, Frazer wouldn¡¯t come over to disturb my rest. Could it be that the experimental resources are here? ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. Chapter 81 ? 81 The beginning of the rune potion A moment later, the Butler, Frazer, entered the hall and spoke to gune. ¡°sir gune, this is the batch of materials that arrived at noon.¡± ¡± at the same time, there¡¯s also the profit from the rare grade equipment you sold to the association. ¡± As he spoke, Frazer placed a black transcendent storage bracelet in front of gune. ¡°Do you have the water of the spring of life?¡± Gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡°there¡¯s a kasaya, but not many.¡± frazer¡¯s tone seemed to always be unhurried. ¡± as you know, the spring of life can only be produced by the elves in the north in the elven tree of life in the depths of the distorted secret plane. ¡± moreover, the elves are extremely strict with the water of the spring of life flowing into our human territory. this is why the water of the spring of life is extremely expensive and rare. ¡°yes.¡± gu nie nodded and opened the black transcendent storage bracelet. there were many things in the bracelet. He had a large number of materials for this batch of high-grade precious potions. There were also a large number of rare herbs that were over a hundred years old, which Gu nie needed for his experiments. There was also a batch of gold pounds and a small bottle of water from the spring of life that might not even be 50 ml. With a flip of his hand, Gu nie retrieved the small bottle of water from the spring of life. after a while, gu nie nodded. it didn¡¯t matter how much it was, the main thing was that he needed it. With this small amount of water from the spring of life, Gu nie could use his own water to experiment without fear. In any case, no one knew the amount of ancient Nirvana spring water used. After collecting the water of the spring of life, Gu nie began to count the gold pounds. These gold pounds were all paper gold pounds, and there was only one kind of face value, the 10 gold pound face value with purple-gold as the main color tone. although he¡¯d read about this kind of gold pound in the supernatural daily, it still felt a little more familiar to him when he touched it. after coming to this world, the gold pounds, silver dragons, and copper yuan that gune had come into contact with were all in the form of coins. Gu nie, who was used to using paper money in his previous life, was not used to it. ¡± with these gold pounds, it will be much more convenient for future transactions. ¡± there were many disadvantages to using coins in a transaction. it would be better if there were only a few of them, but if there were a lot of them and you did not have a transcendent storage equipment, it would be very troublesome to carry them. furthermore, it would be easy for him to be targeted by some thieves. Although they were not extraordinary professionals, they were thieves who had some stealing skills. They could easily steal a certain amount of gold coins through storage bags or backpacks. at the same time, there were large scale transactions between extraordinaries. Transactions of tens or hundreds of gold pounds were not a big problem. And when transactions of thousands or even thousands of gold pounds were made, counting the number of gold pounds was still rather troublesome. And now, with the appearance of these ten-pound notes, it was indeed much more convenient to carry or trade. After a brief inspection of the ten-pound denominations, gune discovered more than ten anti-counterfeit labels, either bright or dark. he touched the ten-pound note and carefully felt it. half a minute later, a smile appeared on gune¡¯s face. there¡¯s actually such a mysterious code. As expected, different worlds have different anti-counterfeit methods. gu nie shook his head slightly, and the ten gold notes rustled. After counting, there were a total of 422 gold coins. he had accumulated 4220 gold pounds. this included the transcendent equipment that gune had sold at the transcendent association, as well as the gold pounds he had earned from refining potions. As for the good items that did not have a fixed value and fluctuated a lot, such as the extraordinary storage equipment. Gu nie was still holding it in his hand. ¡°This 4200 gold guineas, in addition to the gold guineas I currently possess, should add up to roughly 6000 gold guineas.¡± in addition to the good stuff I have, I still have the value of ten thousand gold rank. with so many gold pounds, it¡¯s enough for me to enter the black market¡¯s Beyonder exchange to buy those good things. gu nie thought. As for the common supplies, Gu nie would naturally purchase them through the transcendent Association. As for the items that needed to be hidden, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t buy them from the transcendence Association. In particular, curses that could easily expose his strength and identity couldn¡¯t be purchased from the transcendence Association. after the inventory was done, gune looked at the housekeeper, frazer, who hadn¡¯t left yet.¡±Is there anything else you need?¡± ¡± it¡¯s not a big deal. it¡¯s just that the pioneer guild is in dire need of high-grade potions. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s why they want you to make more.¡± gu nie chuckled. ¡°When has The Pioneer Group not been lacking in high-grade potions?¡± ¡°Nowadays, I¡¯ve been spending a lot of time refining these high-level precious potions every day.¡± ¡°i still need time to rest, cultivate, study, and even research.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re not satisfied with the 100 bottles per day, then we¡¯ll follow our previous rule of 20 bottles per day. you can pass them my exact words.¡± Frazer was stunned for a moment before nodding. I¡¯ll let them know. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Night fell! deep duke castle. except for the ¡®big potion alchemy room¡¯ where everyone could perform potion refining in. Gu nie also had a private alchemy room. the private alchemy room didn¡¯t have a high configuration, but it was still pretty good. it was much better than the potion room gu nie had in old stone street. gu nie was looking at the five materials on the table. a rank 6 nightmare fragment. soul saliva grass that was around 150 years old. The blood of a rank 6 Nightmare Dragon. An eye of arcane soul that was around 150 years old. a soul crystal that was about 150 years old. these materials were all soul-type materials. Furthermore, they all contained powerful soul-type extraordinary characteristics. the current purpose of ¡®engraving potions¡¯ was to refine the undigested or even a certain extraordinary characteristic that was in conflict with the extraordinary characteristics of the human soul into an engraving potion that contained extraordinary characteristics that could be digested by humans. The goal was very simple. It was to transform this extraordinary characteristic into one that could be absorbed and used by humans. However ¡­ Extraordinary characteristics determined a creature¡¯s rank within the extraordinary world¡¯s system. How could it be so easily refined, refined, and absorbed? for example, the ordinary wolf pack in the wilderness had a certain transcendental characteristic in their wolf bloodline. there was a chance that a giant wolf would be born in an ordinary wolf pack in the wilderness. giant wild wolves were much larger than ordinary wild wolves, and their strength was also greatly improved. most importantly, the bloodline of the wasteland giant wolf was very strong. A single wasteland transcendent giant wolf could easily kill a dozen ordinary wasteland wolves with a small number of transcendent characteristics. this giant wolf was equivalent to an elite-level existence. However, he was only equivalent to the alpha Wolf and could not become the Wolf King. when the wolf pack¡¯s numbers reached two to three hundred, or even more. it was possible to give birth to a ¡®wolf king¡¯ among the elite wolves. the wolf king¡¯s bloodline had an extremely thick extraordinary characteristic. and what such a powerful extraordinary characteristic brought was ¡­ They were as fast as lightning, and their fur was as tough as black iron needles. Even black iron weapons couldn¡¯t break through their fur defense. a bite that could shatter black iron alloy armor, and the unique perception of a king-level creature. at the same time, he could also rely on his bloodline and learn some bloodline extraordinary skills on his own. and if the wolf king had some fortuitous encounters and accumulated an even more profound transcendent characteristic, it would be promoted to the ¡± wolf emperor, ¡± which was also the so-called lord. it would basically be able to rule over a large transcendent wasteland and become an overlord. in the transcendent waste realm, there were very few transcendent creatures at the ¡± overlord ¡± level. Elite giant wolf, Wolf King, and Wolf Emperor. the reason why such a qualitative change could happen was because of the density of the extraordinary characteristic. in that case, was it easy to extract and absorb extraordinary characteristics? The answer was that the difficulty was so high that it was suffocating. in the past few decades, especially in the recent few years. As the theory of the engraving potion was researched ¡­ A large number of pharmaceutical experiments were also gradually followed. currently, the engraving potions that could be refined were only the useless ones that had similar positive and negative effects. as of now, gune had only just started his research on the potion of secret engravings. if he wanted to have a breakthrough, he clearly needed some time to settle down and accumulate. After he calmed down, he began the initial experiment of the engraving potion. Chapter 82 ? 82 The black market How to extract the ¡®extraordinary characteristics¡¯ from these extraordinary materials. then, through some method of refinement, they would finally be transformed into ¡®extraordinary characteristics¡¯ that could be absorbed by humans, instead of ¡®extraordinary medicinal properties¡¯ that fought with human extraordinary professional characteristics. this was obviously a technical job. In the next few days, Gu NIE¡¯s life once again became peaceful. Concoct high-grade precious potions in the morning. In the afternoon, he would conduct the rune potion experiment. at night, gu nie practiced his rune analysis. Gu nie had also begun to understand many of the mysteries of runes. he could also observe or think through the wonderful dimensional ways of the runic world. Time flew by as Gu nie focused on studying. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the snow that had been falling for several days finally stopped today. The sug ruins city welcomed the long-lost sunlight. The snow on the streets wasn¡¯t too thick, but suburbs the wilderness, half a meter of snow blocked almost all the roads except for the train tracks. Deep Duke Castle. in the secret room. gu nie had changed into an ordinary outfit. a gray winter robe, a noble winter top hat with a layer of cotton inside, and a pair of slim winter cotton pants to match the robe. of course, he was still wearing the pair of secret-silver boots. at the same time, the magic shield necklace, the black iron soft armor, and the silver-feathered staff were all rare grade equipment, so gune was naturally fully equipped. through this period of nurturing. the magic shield necklace had been completely nurtured by gu nie. the magic shield necklace¡¯s current strength was more than double that of gu nie¡¯s battle with the tier 4 shadow killer. If a Tier 4 assassin wanted to break through the magic shield of the magic shield Necklace, it would most likely be difficult. the black iron soft armor seemed to be unable to keep up with the rhythm. in the last battle with the 4th step assassin, this black iron soft armor had already been damaged. It wasn¡¯t serious and could still be worn. But Gu nie was already looking for new armor. the silver-feathered staff inside his coat had three amplification runes activated. a 30% increase in the power of a spell was already quite impressive. After checking, gune followed the secret passage and quietly came to a small room in a dark alley about two hundred meters away. When he opened the door of the small room, he was greeted by an extremely quiet alley. The small alley was filled with snow that was more than a meter deep. seeing this, gu nie chuckled. gu nie jumped and landed on the snow with ease. every step he took left a slight mark that was almost undetectable if one did not pay attention. with the nurturing of the secret-silver boots, the powerful extraordinary effects began to show themselves. on the street, gu nie stopped a carriage. ¡°go to the black map district, mountain furnace street.¡± The black market was located on Furnace Street in The Black Map District, one block away from old stone Street. the monthly black market exchange was going to be held this afternoon. after getting on the carriage, gune rubbed his brows and closed his eyes to rest. at the same time, he secretly opened the system. [ first hack position: soul-stabilizing divine ring spell (Level 2) ] [ second hack position: cybona origin pool (level 3) ] [ third hack position: soul seal codex (level 2) ] [ fourth hack position: puppet secret thread (level 2) ] [ fifth hack slot: bloodpool codex (level 2) ] the soul freezing divine ring spell and the puppet secret thread had both been upgraded to level 2. As his level increased, the effects of these two high-level incantations were already starting to show. and as he reached rank 5 or 6, these high level spells would have terrifying effects in his hands. Although the soul seal Codex and the Bloodpool Codex were logged in first, they were one step behind in their advancement to level two. It could be seen from the speed of their advancement that these two Codex¡¯s potential was greater. after this period of hacking, gu nie had already reached the peak of transcendent level one. gu nie was currently meditating with his eyes closed, thinking about whether or not he should break through. two days ago, gu nie had formed the seventh secret crossing rune. after forming the secret crossing rune, gu nie didn¡¯t feel too much pressure on his soul. it was obvious that the small mutation of his soul had made great progress in the past half a month. the moment he advanced to the 2nd rank. In terms of runes. after breaking through, his soul would become stronger, and he would be able to form the eighth or ninth secret crossing rune. In addition, the transformation of his soul and origin power would be a huge boost to Gu NIE¡¯s strength. as for the blood cursemancer, gu nie didn¡¯t really want to break through. gu nie wanted to create a blood pool at the peak of rank one, not at rank two. he first opened up the blood pool, then advanced to the second rank. First of all, the capacity of the blood pool would expand a lot with the advancement of the level, and this was only secondary. more importantly, the blood pool that was created at rank 1 would also obtain more ¡± extraordinary characteristics ¡± during the advancement. the importance of an extraordinary characteristic to an extraordinary was self-evident. If he advanced to Rank 2 before opening up the blood pool, then the many benefits of the advancement baptism would obviously be gone. After some consideration, Gu nie decided to be patient. ¡°i¡¯m not in a hurry to break through.¡± Gu nie thought. ¡± the blood pool is the key to becoming a blood cursemancer. i¡¯ll have to open up the blood pool first before breaking through. that way, my foundation will be more solid. ¡± ¡°at the same time, after suan ni opened up the blood pool. i¡¯ll need to consider the problem of a powerful blood.¡± the need for blood was a unique feature of the extraordinary profession of blood cursemancer. as a blood cursemancer, once the blood pool was opened, the blood pool codex would quickly expand the capacity of the blood pool. This was when a problem would arise. he needed his own transcendent body to create transcendent blood to fill the pool. This would be a huge burden for Gu NIE¡¯s extraordinary body. it didn¡¯t matter if it was the blood needed to replenish the blood pool. Or to obtain powerful blood to change his own blood. gu nier needed a large amount of transcendent lifeform blood to supply himself after opening the blood pool. compared to normal humans, the blood of humans was not compatible with each other, let alone absorbing the blood of other extraordinary creatures. to a blood cursemancer, the blood pool was a place where they could digest, transform, and absorb blood. when blood was poured into the blood pool, it was easily absorbed and converted, and a large portion of it was absorbed by gu nie. it was all thanks to this powerful characteristic of the blood pool. this was one of the core strengths of a blood cursemancer. that was the blood curse master¡¯s ¡°blood exchange.¡± for example, gu nie now had 5000 ml of transcendent blood. If Gu nie poured 100 ml of dragon blood into the pool, the blood would be absorbed by Gu NIE¡¯s extraordinary blood and gradually become stronger. on the other hand, if the blood pool was large enough, 20000 ml of dragon blood could be directly poured into the blood pool. then ¡­ the dragon blood¡¯s extraordinary properties would take the initiative to absorb and merge with gu nie¡¯s extraordinary blood. The pool of blood was the blood pool of Gu nie. even if the dragon blood assimilated with gu nie¡¯s own blood, it would slowly fuse with gu nie¡¯s extraordinary body. gu nie¡¯s extraordinary body was the same as the blood pool, so he was able to adapt to the reversed blood changes. Once the blood transfusion was completed. then gu nie¡¯s extraordinary body would start with the dragon blood. the powerful blood would directly change gu nie¡¯s extraordinary body from the inside out. as for the extent of the transformation, that would depend on the strength of the blood being replaced. the more powerful the blood was, the more powerful gu nie¡¯s body and blood would become after the replacement. The reason why he used dragon¡¯s blood as an example was that everyone knew how powerful dragon¡¯s blood was. However, in the entire Oya continent. Dragons didn¡¯t even have Dragon hair, let alone Asian Dragons. Other species that contained a certain amount of Dragon bloodline were rare. gu nie had obtained some dragon blood while he was making potions, but it was used as a core material. it wasn¡¯t cheap. the dragon blood was found on some remote islands in the deep sea when the human steampunk steel giant dragons opened up the deep-sea channel. they could have a certain amount of dragon blood. dragon blood was still relatively rare at the moment. gu nie wanted a large amount of dragon blood. He had to go to the depths of the great voyage where powerful Dragon creatures were said to appear. The blood curse master GWU possessed the bloodline of the Dragon race. It was obvious that he had obtained it through a blood exchange. naturally, gu nie wanted to have powerful dragon blood. Chapter 83 ? 83 the heart of the wolf king Black Map District, Furnace Street. The carriage stopped by the side of the road. He paid twenty copper coins for the ride and left. Gugne straightened his collar and lowered his hat. He glanced at the house number and walked into a small alley. the moment he turned the corner and entered the alley, gu nie had already put on the vortex mask. When he walked forward. Gu NIE¡¯s body was also rapidly changing. He grew half a head taller, and his body began to thin. this thin figure was very similar to the blood-eared elf. Using the blood cursemancer¡¯s abilities, he could easily change his form. He came to the end of the alley. ¡°Thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump¡± gu nie rhythmically knocked on the wall. A moment later, the wall suddenly opened up to a narrow mountain pass that could only be passed through sideways. gu nie stepped into it. what he saw was a rather dark storage room with wine barrels on both sides. this was the storage room of an adventurer¡¯s pub. the person who opened the secret door was an old bartender with a dark face and a beard. he was wearing a black cape. the old bartender looked at gugne warily, his hood bulging. if gugne was right, there was a revolver or a double-barrel shotgun aimed at him. Guns were very effective against beginner-level and even intermediate-level extraordinaires at certain times. At the same time, in a corner where Gu nie couldn¡¯t see, he could feel at least two other Extraordinaries watching him. the adventurer¡¯s pub was a chaotic place with many people coming and going. There was no lack of adventurers who had learned some incantations, extraordinary skills, or obtained extraordinary professions and thought that they were extraordinary. They robbed and even stole things. not to mention, this was one of the entrances to the black market. Naturally, the strength of the guards would not be too weak. ¡°i¡¯m here to attend the black market gathering.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°That way.¡± the old bartender pointed at the stone door on the side. Gu nie walked over. Old Cohen had brought Gu nie to the black market before, so he was familiar with the place. He came to the stone door and pushed it hard. ???¡­¡­ the stone door slowly opened. a dark, slanted stone staircase appeared in front of gu nie. gu nie moved his feet and nimbly entered. After a hidden passage and a turn, gune found himself in a spacious underground hall. It looked like the hall of a huge underground Castle. at this moment, the hall was brightly lit, and there were many extraordinary people coming and going. Gu nie scanned the hundreds of people. ¡°There are quite a few people.¡± Gu nie mumbled. these extraordinaries were either wearing cloaks with black mist covering their faces or masks. no one in the entire black market revealed their true faces. at the edge of the hall, there were a few stalls. most of these stalls were selling some things, and a few were buying. However, the items that these stalls sold or purchased were not valuable. instead, they were not expensive but prohibited items that were hard to buy outside. After all, the truly valuable items had to be taken out to be auctioned at the exchange. That way, the price would be even higher. Gune walked around the place and spent two hundred pounds. He bought a few materials and a few spell scrolls before he stopped. he quietly sat down on a chair in the hall and looked at the time. at 1:42 in the afternoon. There were still 18 minutes to go before the exchange meeting started at two O ¡®clock. While he was waiting, Gu nie began to take stock of the items he was selling. he had a green leaf bracelet, a magic-copper dagger, and a batch of water from the spring of life. gu nie had come to the black market to sell the water of life. a few days ago, he¡¯d been able to produce a large bowl of water of life, just enough for himself. and these few days, as the tree of life grew rapidly, the ¡± big bowl ¡± capacity of the fountain of life had begun to move closer to the ¡± huge bowl ¡°. The bowl¡¯s capacity was more than enough for Gu nie to drink, and there was even a little surplus. at the same time, gu nie also knew that as time passed, the ¡°huge bowl¡± of the ¡°fountain of life¡± would definitely become a ¡°basin,¡± or even a ¡°big basin,¡± and then a real ¡°fountain.¡± gu nie definitely didn¡¯t need that much. and the human world was lacking the water of the spring of life. it was necessary for gune to sell some of the water. &Nbsp; after all, the blood-eared elves had monopolized the water of the spring of life, causing its price to be extremely high. gu nie naturally wanted a piece of the cake. in any case, no one in the black market could find out the true source of the spring of life. but one thing was for sure, the selling of the water of the spring of life must have been done by a blood-eared elf. after all, in the entire oya continent, only the blood-eared elves ¡®twisted secret plane had the water of the spring of life. The continuous sale of the water of the spring of life would allow Gu nie to make a fortune. It could also satisfy the human world¡¯s need for the water of the spring of life to a certain extent. It would also make the blood-eared elves more strict in their investigation of their internal affairs, and there might even be a trend of finding out who was the traitor, causing more internal strife among themselves. killing three birds with one stone, why not? Time passed by and soon, the black market exchange was about to begin at two O ¡®clock. As the two O ¡®clock bell rang ¡­ the many extraordinary humans who had been setting up their stalls and looking around all came to the various seats in the exchange hall and sat down. Gu nie saw that there were about 150 people. I wonder how many alien races and members of the evil cult are there. gu nie thought. ¡°Everyone!¡± An exceptionally loud voice suddenly resounded throughout the entire Hall. The crowd quieted down and looked at the high platform in the hall. the middle-aged man wearing the blood lion mask had appeared on the platform. ¡± let¡¯s cut to the chase. today¡¯s exchange will officially begin. ¡± the man who had hosted the black market¡¯s transcendent social gathering many times was also familiar with this and went straight to the point. ¡± first, we¡¯ll be auctioning a batch of excellent transcendent treasures. ¡± ¡± the first treasure is the heart of the wolf king. ¡± As he spoke, a treasure chest with a blood-red and green glow appeared on the counter in front of the man. on the chest, there were also a large number of life runes as well as an energy seal. ¡°The life Box is made from a transcendent ancient plant that contains a large amount of life force. it can lock the extraordinary activity of an active extraordinary organ and give it a certain amount of nourishment.¡± gu nie looked at the chest, and a lot of information about it appeared in his mind. ¡°this is the heart of a transcendent rank three wolf king. its transcendent activity is very strong,¡± ¡°don¡¯t miss this opportunity for a battle-type superhuman. the wolf king¡¯s heart can be used as the main heart. after the transplant, the heart can completely increase the size of the body, improve the physique, strengthen defense, blood circulation, and even increase the blood density.¡± ¡°after all, this is the heart of a king. there are many benefits to it.¡± the starting price is 1000 gold pounds, and each bid must be no less than 100 gold pounds. 1100 gold pounds. 1200 gold pounds.¡± 1300 gold pounds.¡± this was gu nie¡¯s bid. 1500 gold pounds.¡± gu nie¡¯s bid was instantly suppressed. this rank three wolf king¡¯s heart was undoubtedly a very good extraordinary treasure. even gu nie was tempted. nowadays, transcendent organ transplant surgeries were quite well-developed. in addition, supernatural beings had very strong life forces to begin with, so it was actually very easy to add and fuse an organ. once fused, this wolf king¡¯s heart with extremely strong extraordinary characteristics would greatly increase the strength of an extraordinary. of course, it was not without its drawbacks. if the extraordinary characteristic of the wolf king¡¯s heart had a greater impact with its own extraordinary characteristic, then a certain amount of wear and tear in the extraordinary characteristic was inevitable. However, before the fusion, the catalyst had to come into contact with the wolf King¡¯s heart to test the compatibility of the extraordinary characteristics of the two. At this time, the strength of the extraordinary talent was reflected. the higher the transcendent talent, the higher the compatibility, and less wear and tear. the weaker the talent, the lower the compatibility, and the more wear and tear. compatibility was one of the many aspects of an extraordinary talent. without a doubt, gu nie¡¯s extraordinary talent was quite outstanding. but no matter what, a king¡¯s heart was still very useful. that was why there were so many extraordinaries bidding. Chapter 84 ? 84 The red giant spider¡¯s Spider crystal Soon, the Heart of the Wolf King was sold for the high price of 2400 pounds. he got a two-meter-tall man in heavy armor. he should be a battle-type supernatural being. soon, the maid carried the wooden box containing the wolf king¡¯s heart and completed the transaction with the battle-type extraordinary. Then, another extraordinary treasure appeared on the platform in front of the man wearing the blood lion mask. This is a mystical item. the blood lion masked man¡¯s voice was unusually deep and high-pitched. everyone perked up when they heard this. ¡± mystical items. that¡¯s rare. ¡± ¡± this mystical item is called the ¡®clumsy and nimble bracelet¡¯. it¡¯s an ordinary-looking blood-colored bracelet. its functions are as follows. when you wear this bracelet on your left hand, your left hand will become stiff, numb, clumsy, and extremely inaccurate. It will even be difficult for you to pick up a glass of water from the table and drink it. and when you wear this bracelet on your right hand, your right hand will become unbelievably dexterous. ¡± speed, reaction, flexibility, and strength will all be greatly improved. ¡± ¡°this will increase the lethality of your right hand.¡± remember, this bracelet has a certain degree of life. When you don¡¯t pay attention to it, such as when you¡¯re sleeping or chatting with a good friend, when your attention is not on it at all. ¡± the bracelet will make you take it off and put it on from your right hand to your left hand. this action will not be within the range of your perception. ¡± ¡°When you suddenly realize it, you will realize that the bracelet is already on your left hand.¡± according to our preliminary test results, if you wear it on your left hand for a long time, it will automatically run to your right hand. ¡°This bracelet is to balance the time of wearing the left and right hands. ¡°moreover, the greater the time difference between wearing it on the left and right hand, the stronger its activity that is inclined towards adjusting balance.¡± Everyone was thinking about the effects of this mystical item. this was a weapon that was very suitable for right handed daggers and other weapons for fighters and shadowers. This was what everyone felt. ¡°During a battle, will this bracelet suddenly force the user to switch hands?¡± someone suddenly asked. ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± The man with the blood lion mask answered. as long as you maintain the balance of the time you wear it on your left and right hands, you don¡¯t have to change it even when you¡¯re sleeping. When everyone heard this, they also understood. if one wore it normally, this mystical item might cause some trouble in life, but it could provide extraordinary combat power in battle. ¡°the starting price is 1500 gold pounds. each bid must be increased by at least 100 gold pounds.¡± As the man with the blood lion mask finished speaking ¡­ 1600 gold pounds. 1700 gold pounds.¡± the price continued to rise. Clearly, such a mystical item was of extraordinary value to a Shadow Assassin. A moment later, the clumsy and nimble bracelet was sold for 2800 pounds. the blood lion masked man continued to sell the other transcendent treasures. &Nbsp; however, the transcendent treasures at the back were clearly not as expensive as the first two. most of the starting prices were around 500 to 600 gold pounds. The transaction price was also around 1000 gold pounds. after auctioning off a total of twelve to thirteen transcendent treasures. a wooden box made of dragonblood was lifted up by the lift. everyone, the next item is something that the law incantation Masters should not miss. The man in the blood lion mask chuckled. ¡± this kasaya is a batch of red giant spider¡¯s spider crystals. its specific use is to expand the capacity of the origin pool. ¡± place it in the origin pool. As it is washed, the origin pool can expand rapidly in a short time. this strength comes from a total of six red giant spider Spider crystals. In total, it can open up more than 600 units of origin pool capacity. of course, if you are in a state of concentrated cultivation during the process of digesting this red giant spider¡¯s Spider crystal, then the expansion capacity will be even larger. It is not impossible to reach 700 units of source power. when he saw the six red giant spider crystals, gu nie couldn¡¯t help but feel restless. Gu NIE¡¯s origin pool capacity was only one hundred and eighty units, and adding the origin power reserves in his body, it was only two hundred and fifty or six. When Gu nie advanced to Rank 2, his capacity would be limited by the number of basic or even intermediate spells he could use. once he got this batch of red giant spider¡¯s spider crystals, his source power would soar to 1000 units. The amount of origin power was more than enough for Gu nie to use. At the very least, he didn¡¯t have to worry about using up his source power. ¡°it¡¯s just ¡­¡± gu nie looked around. ¡± it¡¯s rare to see a treasure like the red giant spider¡¯s spider crystal that can increase the upper limit of the origin pool. i don¡¯t have any stock in the pioneer guild. ¡± ¡°this time, it appeared in the black market. i¡¯m afraid the competition is very intense.¡± the starting price is 1000 gold pounds, and each bid must be no less than 100 gold pounds. The masked man¡¯s voice fell. 1100 gold pounds.¡± 1200 gold pounds. 1500 gold pounds. ¡± The price continued to rise. ¡± 2000 gold pounds. ¡± suddenly, a female voice sounded. just as he was about to make a bid, he saw a female extraordinary with a face completely covered by a robe and a hat. he couldn¡¯t see any useful information. 2100 gold pounds. gu nie calmly bid. ¡± 2200 gold pounds. ¡± As soon as Gu nie called out his bid, the woman immediately suppressed it. 2400 gold pounds. gu nie didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡± 2500 gold pounds. ¡± The woman¡¯s voice was unusually clear. ¡°Oh?¡± A smile appeared on gune¡¯s face. 2500 gold pounds was already quite a high price. ¡± 2800 gold pounds. ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s voice was hoarse and slow, as if he didn¡¯t care about the high price. This was true for Gu nie. He had to get this batch of red giant spider crystals. Once this item was missed, it would be difficult to obtain it for a long time. At that moment, Gu nie felt the woman in the black mist looking at him. Gu nie sat still. Is there a higher price than 2800 pounds? ¡± the voice of the man with the blood lion mask reverberated throughout the entire area. no one answered. ¡°deal,¡± he said. the man with the blood lion mask didn¡¯t dawdle and made the final decision. Following the deal. Soon, a maid with a beautiful figure, wearing a dance costume, brought the wooden box containing the red giant spider¡¯s Spider crystal to gune. After paying 2800 gold pounds, the red giant spider crystal was in his hands. after a quick inspection, gu nie placed the entire box into his system inventory. At the same time, Gu nie quietly took out a red giant spider crystal. then, gu nie threw the red giant spider¡¯s crystal into the origin pool. it was best to put the red giant spider¡¯s spider crystal into the origin pool during cultivation. gu nie was currently using the cybona origin pool. It allowed Gu nie to cultivate at a high speed in the origin pool at all times. The red giant spider¡¯s Spider crystal was thrown into the origin pool. Gu nie immediately felt his body expand. ¡± This speed was more than a hundred times faster than before. ¡°this effect is amazing!¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s really powerful!¡± I¡¯ll be able to digest all the red giant spider¡¯s Spider crystals in about two to three days. By then, the capacity of my origin pool will be close to 1000. ¡°if i digest it well, i might be able to break a thousand.¡± Chapter 85 ? 85 Water of the spring of life In the following time, the man with the blood lion mask began to auction off one extraordinary treasure after another. some were rare extraordinary professions. Some were expensive and universal defensive equipment. some were rare and extraordinary skills. Of course, there were some prohibited items, such as the ¡± runic scale ¡± of a demonic creature. Even though it was sealed, everyone could still feel the evil aura it emitted. If they were outside, the transcendent Association would definitely investigate. But here, they were openly placed on the table for everyone to bid for. during this time, gu nie also made a small bid, but he didn¡¯t get anything good. gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry. he patiently waited. when the blood lion masked man¡¯s auction was about to end ¡­ finally, there was something that gu nie was interested in. this is an intermediate-level spellbook. It is suitable for all spellcasters. of course, if it were an ordinary intermediate magic spell, there would be no need to auction it here. this is an extremely special strengthening-type intermediate level incantation. ¡°it¡¯s called the ¡®demonic blade curse¡¯.¡± ¡± incantations of law have 9 syllables, and their source power consumption is 2. because it¡¯s an enhanced-type incantation of law, its power is more than 50% stronger than other incantations of the same rank. this is already very close to a high-level incantation of law, and this kind of incantation of law is quite rare. ¡± ¡± more importantly, the magic blade formed by the magic blade curse will become faster and faster as the level of the spell increases. when it reaches level 3, the trajectory of the magic blade curse will almost completely disappear. in addition to its extremely fast speed, you can basically understand it as others being unable to capture the trajectory of the magic blade curse. ¡± ¡± an almost invisible trajectory. that¡¯s the strangeness of the demonic blade curse. ¡± ¡± a powerful attack and a very well-hidden trajectory? ¡± Gu nie was startled for a moment, but then he laughed. it¡¯s indeed a pretty good intermediate spell. the man in the blood lion mask continued. this is a storage scroll for a single catalyst. You can only receive the catalyst once. ¡± the starting price is 600 gold coins, and each bid must be no less than 100 pounds. ¡± a mid-level incantation. It¡¯s not easy to master it to level three. indeed. Even if I cultivate hard, I will need two to three years or even longer. ¡°although it is a strengthening-type incantation, it is very difficult to train it to the third level. Before this, it was only slightly more powerful than an ordinary intermediate spell. The main point is that as an intermediate spell, its syllables are slightly higher.¡± At this moment, many law incantations were secretly cast. the average medium-grade magic incantation or catalyst would only be accepted for 200 gold pounds. An ordinary high-level incantation only cost 500 gold pounds. this intermediate spell was rather special, but the price of 600 gold pounds was indeed rather dissuading. This also resulted in no one bidding for a while. 700 gold pounds. At that moment, the cloaked woman who had competed with Gu nie for the spider crystal raised her hand. during this time, the black-cloaked woman had won quite a few good items. ¡°there¡¯s still someone who wants to snatch this spell from me?¡± Gu nie frowned. 800 gold pounds. gu nie also raised his hand. After 800 pounds, no one wanted to compete for it for a while. 800 gold pounds for a spell like this was clearly a very high price. It was clear that the woman was only trying, and had no intention of competing with Gu nie. ¡°Deal!¡± after confirming that no one was bidding, the order was closed. A moment later, the maid brought the demonic blade curse to Gu nie. After paying the gold pounds, the demonic blade and strange curse were in his hands. The demon Blade curse was a scroll. Gu nie didn¡¯t use any catalyst to receive it. He used his origin power to feel it, and he could feel that it was just as the man in the blood lion mask had said. It was a very powerful intermediate spell. The magic blade curse was then placed into the system¡¯s storage space. after I level up, it won¡¯t be a problem for me to form the eighth and ninth secret crossing runes. at that time, the magic blade curse can be cast instantly. ¡± in a head-on battle, this kind of spell is very powerful when it¡¯s used to attack. ¡± with the end of the strange spell, two more extraordinary treasures were auctioned. The man in the blood lion mask looked around the audience and spoke as loudly as ever. ¡± today¡¯s item exchange has ended. next, it¡¯s time for everyone to exchange information and treasures. ¡± ¡± according to the rules, everyone who goes up to the stage, sells, or makes a purchase must pay a fee of 50 gold pounds. ¡± With that, the man with the blood lion mask walked down the platform. at this moment, the crowd below immediately started discussing spiritedly, and many people perked up. This was because everyone knew that the most important part of this exchange had arrived. The price of 50 gold pounds wasn¡¯t considered expensive, but it wasn¡¯t cheap either. those who really needed it would naturally not care. however, the 50 gold pounds could dispel the thoughts of those insignificant extraordinary individuals. the crowd below the stage began to discuss. the entire exchange venue was in an uproar. Gu nie waited for a dozen seconds, but no one got up. ¡°no one went up? then i won¡¯t be polite.¡± Gu nie immediately stood up. as soon as gu nie stood up, many people looked over. He walked up to the maid and paid 50 pounds before walking up the platform. Many Extraordinaries below gathered their gazes. of course, there were still a few extraordinaires who were whispering among themselves. they didn¡¯t seem to care about gu nie¡¯s performance. ¡± a green leaf storage bracelet, internal storage space of 1 cubic meter, 1000 gold pounds. first-come, first-served. ¡± gu nie¡¯s voice was hoarse. in the black market, gu nie had even changed his body shape. naturally, he could not let others hear his voice. There was always a market for rare grade storage equipment, and Gu NIE¡¯s asking price wasn¡¯t high. more importantly, there was no storage equipment for auction today. ¡°I¡¯m taking it,¡± as soon as gu nie finished speaking, someone raised their hand. ¡°sure.¡± gu nie nodded. A servant girl came over and took Gu NIE¡¯s Green storage bracelet away to carry out the transaction. Gu nie still had two green bracelets, but they¡¯d be better sold separately. Otherwise, they¡¯d be worthless. a pair of enchanted bronze daggers, hand-made, and they contain a strong aura of life. gu nie said in a hoarse voice. As he spoke, Gu nie took out a black wooden box. As soon as he opened it, the rich life aura inside bloomed gently. although it was useless to say that the daggers had life aura, this pair of daggers was special. ¡± 1200 gold pounds, first come, first served. ¡± ¡°Friend, may I ask where you got this dagger?¡± as soon as gu nie finished speaking, another voice sounded. the voice was quite aggressive. Gu nie looked over and saw a tall and slender Man in a black robe. He also wore a mask that hid his true appearance. however, from the shape of the figure, gune could guess that it was an elf, or even a blood-eared elf. gune¡¯s figure was a copy of the blood-eared elf. Since he was going to sell the water of the spring of life later, he had to put on a full show and make the other party suspect that he was a blood-eared elf. The other party¡¯s tone was not friendly, so Gu nie would not be polite. ¡± hehe, i¡¯m here. is there someone who doesn¡¯t follow the rules? ¡± Gu nie chuckled, then looked at the man in the blood lion mask. the man with the blood lion mask also stood up, not showing the slightest bit of politeness. ¡°friend, if you want to buy, then buy. if you don¡¯t want to buy, then don¡¯t buy. please don¡¯t ask so many irrelevant questions. this is the first warning, if you do it again, yingluo, please leave!¡± One could imagine the power behind this black market, which could be established in the entire sug ruins city. It wasn¡¯t something that these foreign races could break so easily. ¡°i¡¯ll buy it!¡± the tall man who seemed to be a blood-eared elf said in a low voice. gu nie¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°What, you still want to follow the traces left on this dagger to find me? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡± After the blood-eared elf finished his trade, gune looked at the man in the blood lion mask. the next item I¡¯m going to sell is quite expensive. I¡¯d like to auction it off. ¡± no problem. however, you can only bid for one item. ¡± The man with the blood lion mask. He then looked around. next, I¡¯m going to sell 500 ml of water from the spring of life. gu nie¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it resounded throughout the area. for a moment, everyone was stunned. gune clearly saw the blood-eared elf man¡¯s body tremble and almost stand up. if they were not in the black market, the other party would have definitely rushed up, removed his mask to see his true appearance, and then killed him. it was a pity that this was the black market. even if that guy was a powerful blood-ear elf, he had to watch obediently and not dare to make any unusual moves. otherwise, they would be the ones to die. Chapter 86 ? 86 chapter 86 bidding in the huge underground hall. After a moment of silence, a dense discussion suddenly emerged. tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk. It¡¯s actually something as good as the water of the spring of life. ¡± it seems that this fellow is undoubtedly a blood-eared elf. ¡± ¡°that goes without saying.¡± I reckon that the fellow who threatened him just now is most likely an elf. the black market has encountered a traitor of its own race. No wonder that elf¡¯s tone was so cold. ¡± i heard that the blood-eared elves have been strictly controlling the water of the spring of life from flowing into the human world. ¡± ¡± hehe, hehe, i¡¯m afraid that this time, the fight for such a large bottle of water of the spring of life will be extremely exciting! ¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± The sounds of discussion rose and fell. Gune could feel the murderous intent from the blood-eared elf and the people around him. These blood-eared elves had most likely thought of him as a traitor to their race. seeing him auction off their holy water, they all wanted to kill gu nie. Unfortunately, the water of the spring of life in Gu NIE¡¯s hands didn¡¯t belong to their race. the man with the blood lion mask stood up again as if he had sensed the killing intent. with all the extraordinary Masters here, if anyone breaks the rules here, I don¡¯t need to say what will happen. the voice of the man with the blood lion mask was not loud, but it was full of deterrence. a transcendent master expert was not just any ordinary expert. it was a powerful existence that had almost detached itself from the life form of flesh and blood. gu nie was also on guard. no one knew if the blood-eared elves would go crazy and charge at them. gu nie whispered as he remained on guard. 500 ml of water from the spring of life for 2000 gold pounds. Each increment must not be less than 100 gold pounds. 3000 gold pounds. as soon as gu nie finished speaking, someone called out a bid of 1000 gold pounds. ¡°what?¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but look over. did Yingying meet a noble capitalist? ¡± in the history of the empire in the oya continent, nobles were often the kind of existence that had power, authority, and territory. The wealth of the nobles depended on the taxes collected from the territory. In essence, the scope of the wealth plundered by the nobles was not too large, and the wealth was not as rich as one would imagine. But big capitalists were completely different. the extraordinary steam industry roared. some of the nobles with deep foresight saw the powerful characteristics of the extraordinary steam engine and began to promote these roaring beasts. In the decades that followed. The roaring steam train entered the depths of the extraordinary wasteland, bringing back a large amount of black iron, magic copper, Mithril, and magic Gold ore. Huge steam-powered excavators had dug out a large number of ancient ruins. The humans had an unprecedented large-scale acquisition of ancient extraordinary information. The steampunk steel ship broke through the waves and fog, opening a sea route in the deep sea. they hunted deep sea fish, opened up extraordinary sequence resources, and established trade lines with a large number of foreign races. This brought astronomical wealth to those big capitalists. those nobles were only defending their own territories when they were young. The nobles and capitalists had already reorganized the Congress and occupied important seats in it. at the same time, they used the congress to monopolize many resources and channels. For example, state-owned banks, steel mines, steam trains, steam wheels, large-scale steel factories, and so on. it was said that there were currently four grand dukes in the country. not only was he the leader of a dukedom, but he was also the one who had the authority in the yulan empire¡¯s parliament. At the same time, he was one of the top nobles and capitalists of this era. With the interests of these big capitalists were the Marquises and Earls of various sizes. these existences could all be called noble capitalists. These noble capitalists were much more powerful and rich than those nobles who had defended their territory. When a noble buys something, they might have to consider it. as for the noble capitalists, they didn¡¯t care about the changes in the middle of the string of numbers in their bank accounts. that was why gugne thought that the mysterious man who had increased the price by 1000 pounds was probably a noble capitalist. 3100 gold pounds.¡± in the face of the mysterious person¡¯s bid, the powerhouse of the blood-eared elves clearly didn¡¯t want to see their ¡®spring of life¡¯ fall into the hands of another race. He would rather spend a huge sum of money to buy this spring of life back. This powerful blood-eared elf had obviously underestimated the power of capitalists. ¡°4000 gold pounds.¡± a few mysterious people who were dressed in similar clothes and were covered in black robes bid again. From the trend of increasing the price, one could see how arrogant he was. 4100 gold pounds. The powerhouse from the blood-eared elf clan glanced at the mysterious black-robed man not far away and said in a deep voice. 5000 gold pounds.¡± As this price was raised, many people¡¯s gazes gathered over. Some of The Extraordinaires who had insider information knew the price of 500 milliliters of water of the spring of life. It should be between 3000 to 4000 gold pounds. But the problem was that you might not be able to buy it, and there were not many of them. the price had easily risen to 5000 gold pounds. clearly, this mysterious person was not only rich, but also determined to obtain the water of the spring of life. 5100 gold pounds. The blood-eared elven powerhouse said through gritted teeth. 6000 gold pounds. ¡± the mysterious man¡¯s tone was calm and without any fluctuations. 6100 gold pounds. ¡± the blood-eared elf powerhouse¡¯s breathing began to quicken. even he could not afford such a price. 7000 gold pounds. the mysterious man bid again without a care. the powerhouse from the blood-eared elf race wanted to bid again, but someone beside him pulled him back. Their identities had been exposed. If they were to forcefully bid, and the other party deliberately raised the price to trick them, they would suffer a huge loss. In the black market, no one dared to do anything like ¡®unsold¡¯. in the outside world, people would only be criticized for not being able to buy a good item. however, in the black market, people would lose their lives. even though he was furious, the powerhouse from the blood-eared elf clan suppressed his anger. he knew that he could not act on impulse when dealing with a traitor like this. 7,000 gold pounds. Gu nie hadn¡¯t expected such a high price. gune estimated that four to five thousand gold pounds would be the maximum. ¡°this blood-eared elf really knows how to raise the price.¡± Gu nie thought. ¡°I¡¯d be even happier if you could go higher.¡± After waiting for a while and seeing that no one else was bidding, Gu nie gave a concise reply. 7000 gold coins, sold. Very quickly, 500 milliliters of water from the spring of life was delivered to the mysterious man in five bottles. after a brief inspection, the mysterious man paid a total of 7000 gold pounds in paper notes. Gu nie didn¡¯t wait any longer after the auction. He left the platform and began to count his earnings. He had accumulated 9200 gold pounds, most of which were in paper notes, with a small number of gold pounds in coins. What a bountiful harvest! keeping the 9200 pounds, gune sighed in his heart. The things that should be bought had been bought, and the things that should be sold had been sold. With the blood-eared elf watching him like a tiger watching its prey, there was no need for gune to stay in the Black City any longer. gu nie turned around and walked toward the exit. when he reached the hidden entrance, he glanced at the blood-eared elves. the blood-eared elves didn¡¯t dare to follow. The black market had its own rules. When leaving, each of them had to take a different hidden passage, and the time had to be staggered. They had already been warned once before. If they still dared to follow them and break the rules, they would probably have to pay the price with their lives. Chapter 87 ? 87 Chapter 87 gold coin¡¯s plan after leaving the black market, he took off his mask in a small alley. Gu nie quietly entered the bustling Street. Ten minutes later, Gu nie reappeared on the street next door. His body had returned to normal. after making sure no one was following him, gu nie stopped a carriage. half an hour later. gune followed the secret passage and returned to the secret room in deep duke castle. during this entire process, no one knew that gu nie had gone out. It was even more impossible for the blood-eared elves to track down gunie. ¡­¡­ In the silent secret room. Each of the four night-luminescent pearls in the four corners were much brighter than the one Gu nie had found in his secret room on old stone Street. The four of them added together gave the secret room a comfortable and gentle glow. He sat cross-legged on the meditation seat. ¡± it seems like i don¡¯t have to go to the next black market gathering if i don¡¯t have enough power to protect myself. the blood-eared elves will definitely use some methods to track me. ¡± ¡°although they might not be able to track me down, it¡¯s better to avoid trouble.¡± ¡°moreover, zhenzhen¡± Gu nie chuckled. I¡¯ve obtained enough items and earned enough gold pounds from the black market this time. I won¡¯t have to worry about money for a while. after his mind sank. gu nie began to count his gains from the black market exchange. The first was the red giant spider¡¯s Spider crystal. this batch of transcendent treasures was like charcoal in the snow to gu nie. his two hundred and fifty-six points of source power had soared to around one thousand. with such a large leap, gu nie didn¡¯t need to worry about his source power running out. Moreover, guniegunie didn¡¯t need to worry about the pressure of the origin pool on his body. With Gu NIE¡¯s current physical strength, an origin pool with over a thousand capacity was more than enough. With a flip of his hand, gune took out the magic scroll containing the curse of the magic blade. After a moment of silence, Gu ni started to cast a spell and began to receive the catalyst. in a few seconds, the catalyst was completely accepted. ???¡­¡­ As the scroll was passed down, the scroll¡¯s material quickly cracked and turned into fragments. after carefully examining the spell, gu nie nodded. as expected of an enhanced intermediate spell. The 800 gold rank spells were well spent. ¡± the consumption of source power is not high, and it is extremely powerful. after the upgrade, the hiding effect is also a powerful weapon. ¡± ¡± it can become one of my main battle spells in the future. ¡± opening the system, gune had already thought of a replacement for the curse of the magic blade. Gu nie had replaced the puppet thread. It wasn¡¯t that the puppet secret thread wasn¡¯t important, but compared to the other books, the puppet secret thread¡¯s importance was secondary. The soul-stabilizing ring was one of the spells Gu nie would need in the future. When the soul-stabilizing spell reached a high enough level, like rank 3, Gu nie could cast it and cover an area of ten meters. If there were multiple enemies within the coverage area. The soul setting divine ring spell would spread out on its own and lock onto everyone. If there was only one person, it would only lock onto one. and as his level continued to increase, when he reached level 5 or 6 ¡­ the soul anchoring divine ring spell easily covered a radius of twenty to thirty meters. the range of this positioning was already quite exaggerated. At the same time, this level five or six soul-stabilizing divine ring spell could already be considered a powerful magnet. All Gu nie had to do was cast a spell along with the soul-stabilizing ring. Under the guidance of the soul-stabilizing divine ring spell, the spell was more accurate than a missile. this was especially true for highly flexible incantations like the ¡®magic blade curse¡¯, which could nimbly track the enemy and give them a crazy attack. a law magus did not have the same aoe damage as an elementalist. then gu nie would use this sniping ability to the extreme. Moreover, gune only needed to learn one or two wide-range incantations, which had a range that was no smaller than an Elementalist¡¯s. and gune already had a plan to learn an area-of-effect spell. he replaced the puppet secret thread in the fourth slot with demonic blade strange curse. after a while, the experience points that floated up were 8. eight experience points, this seems to be the standard value of a mid-grade transcendent manual. Gu nie thought. he entered the black market. gu nie had 6000 pounds. The purchase of the red giant spider¡¯s Spider crystal cost 2800 gold pounds. 800 gold pounds for the purchase of the ¡®curse of the magical blade¡¯. Sell one green leaf Bracelet for 1000 gold pounds. selling a pair of enchanted bronze daggers for 1200 gold pounds. 500 ml of water of the spring of life was sold for 7000 pounds. In terms of gold pounds, Gu nie had increased instead of decreasing. it had reached 11600. 11,600 gold pounds. This was a huge sum of money for Gu nie. Gu nie already had plans for this huge sum of money. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The sky gradually darkened. ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡± The cold wind emerged again. the bare branches in the courtyard made a wuwuwu sound in the cold wind. Gu nie walked out of the secret room and looked up at the northern sky through the glass window. in the dark, gu nie could still see a lot of information. ¡°it¡¯s a rare sunny day. the snow will continue.¡± Knowing that the snow in the North sealed off the mountains, Gu nie didn¡¯t have to worry too much. ¡°that george guy has been really busy these days.¡± gu nie smiled as he thought about it. the last time, several places were blown up. One of them was the ¡°sealed place¡± of the guards. it was said that several ¡± sealed artifacts ¡± with life force had escaped from it. The only good news was that these sealed artifacts didn¡¯t carry any transcendent memes, nor did they have the ability to cause mass destruction. It was just that these sealed artifacts with life and intelligence were somewhat cunning. This period of time had given the guards on duty a headache. when george passed by shenjue castle, he paid a visit and gave gune a lot of inside information. When they arrived at the main hall. the maidservants were busy preparing dinner. ¡°where is sir fries?¡± gune stopped a maid and asked. at the top of the main castle. Take some people to clean up the attic. It seems that a piece of glass on the top floor of the main castle is broken, and there¡¯s a lot of snow. ¡°Go and inform Sir Frazer, tell him that I have something to discuss with him.¡± ¡°yes, lord gu nie.¡± The maidservant quickly left. Twenty minutes later. gugne and the other pharmacists had already started to eat. only then did the butler, fraser, come over. He was dressed in a long winter robe, which was clean and tidy. It was obvious that he had changed his clothes before coming over. ¡°let¡¯s sit down and have a meal together. i have something to discuss with you.¡± Gu nie said as he swallowed the fat but not greasy roast goose. if it was a noble¡¯s castle, especially those who followed noble etiquette. the butler obviously couldn¡¯t just eat at the main table. and here, gune was only the master of the castle in name. and this butler,¡±frazer,¡± wasn¡¯t just a simple butler. after expressing his gratitude. The maidservant brought out plates, knives, forks, spoons, and other utensils for the Butler. as a castle, there were expert-level pharmacologists like gurdhy Moreover, there were more than a dozen noble pharmacists from various major forces here. the daily food and beverage expenses were not small. Of course, the wealth and profits created by gune¡¯s high-level precious potions were even greater. after dinner, the noble pharmacists entered the underground alchemy room one after another. gu nie had taught them many things. At the same time, they were also given a lot of work. and these pharmacists were undoubtedly full of passion and interest in pharmaceutics. They were quite aware of the work Gu nie had arranged for them. the maidservants began to clear the table. in the resting hall on the side, the fire in the fireplace was burning fiercely. gu nie, on the other hand, was making coffee. the butler, frazer, was sitting across from gune, enjoying the warmth of the fireplace. he watched gune¡¯s unfamiliar movements with a faint smile on his face. A moment later, the low-temperature coffee pot began to boil the tea on low heat. Gu nie also let out a sigh of relief. ¡°i¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡± Gu nie laughed, trying to ease the awkwardness. ¡°sir gune, what do you need from me?¡± frazer said softly. Chapter 88 ? 88 mithril and devil gold ¡°I need to buy a powerful magic staff.¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t beat around the bush and explained. Frazer was a senior member of The Pioneer Group. naturally, he knew about the powerful equipment in the pioneer group. Gu nie, on the other hand, knew nothing about the powerful equipment in The Pioneer Group. Therefore, when gune wanted to buy powerful equipment, he had to consult Frazer. ¡°a magic staff for a mage. it would be best if it was secret-silver rank,¡± although I¡¯d rather buy a magic-gold staff, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control it with my current strength. then, is there any other requirement for Yingying¡¯s magic staff? ¡± after some slight consideration, frazer asked. ¡°There is.¡± gu nie explained. ¡°Its shape and size are similar to my staff.¡± as he spoke, gu nie took out the silver feather. some of the staves are like maces. It¡¯s said that when source power is exhausted, they can be used as a melee weapon to smash the enemy¡¯s head. ¡°I don¡¯t need this type.¡± ¡°what i need is this kind of small and convenient staff.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± I only need two types of runes in this staff, the secret crossing rune and the amplification rune. I¡¯ll use the secret crossing rune as the main rune. [ no need to accelerate to conform to the ensemble runes. ] the speed rune is a rune that a law incantation master needs. Are you sure you don¡¯t need it? ¡± Frazer¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Yes, no need.¡± Gu nie nodded. When he reached the second rank. Gu nie could form around nine secret crossing runes. Intermediate spells could be cast instantly. naturally, gu nie didn¡¯t need a speed rune to speed up. As for the ensemble rune, if one borrowed the staff to gather ten ensemble runes and condense a ¡°co-soul,¡± in that case, even though soul immersion would speed up the staff¡¯s ability to absorb magic and activate the staff¡¯s extraordinary characteristics, it would still be very effective. But! The staff would slow down one¡¯s cultivation, and when he changed the staff in the future, his soul would be slightly damaged. To an ordinary extraordinary, it was already very rare to get a secret-silver staff. The powerful characteristics of a secret-silver staff were enough to cover up these small details. Gune, on the other hand, had a choice, so he didn¡¯t have to accommodate the staff. ¡°Secret crossing rune, amplification rune.¡± Frazer repeated and nodded, taking note of it. ¡°At the same time, I also need a hauberk.¡± gu nie continued. ¡°Chain mail?¡± this time, frazer couldn¡¯t help but look over in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s also a secret-silver ranked item?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡± it¡¯s best to add a little devil gold. this way, the defensive power will be stronger, and the price won¡¯t be too expensive. ¡± ¡°Are you sure you want the chain mail made of devil gold?¡± This time, Frazer could not sit still. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Do you know how heavy a chain mail made of devil gold is?¡± frazer said with a frown. ¡°about 150 jin.¡± Gu nie replied. Mithril had a density of 15.8 grams per cubic centimeter. Its density was twice that of steel, and its toughness was thirty times that of steel. Furthermore, after being forged through alchemy and matched with Magic Gold, its density, strength, toughness, and extraordinary characteristics would increase by a lot. as a result, a suit of chain mail made of magic gold would weigh about 150 pounds, which was equivalent to carrying a person on one¡¯s back. Those fighters didn¡¯t really care. even heavier tank armor could be worn by fighters with strong physical bodies. But the problem was that Gu nie was a law incantation master. The Constitution, strength, and endurance of a law Magus were even worse than those of the shadow element. The shadow element was all leather armor. as for the mages, they chose to use robes and cloaks, which did not have strong defensive abilities, but could more effectively make themselves more compatible with source power. Gu nie was wearing the heavy Mithril and devilgold chain mail on his body. It was hard for ordinary people to understand. after a moment of silence, frazer slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Even if you can withstand such a heavy weight, you can rely on the hauberk¡¯s protection.¡± but the problem is that the enemy can also attack your neck and head. ¡°in addition, in the transcendent world, there are some strange methods, such as meme, curse, soul attack, and even rune techniques. Neither of them can be defended against by chainmail.¡± ¡°I know all of this.¡± When it came to the issue of self-defense, gune had considered it more thoroughly than Frazer. gu nie had to consider every aspect and every possibility. he even had to think about how to deal with any problems that appeared. ¡°right now, what i need the most is a chainmail with strong defensive properties.¡± gu nie said. Hearing gune¡¯s words, Frazer didn¡¯t try to stop him. He had learned from Nigel that this extremely talented gunie was very special. since he had instructions, he would just do as he was told. ¡°A secret-silver staff. It uses the secret crossing rune as the main rune, with the amplification rune as the secondary rune. It doesn¡¯t need any other runes.¡± ¡°Secret-silver chain mail, defense-oriented.¡± Frazer repeated gune¡¯s request. what¡¯s your budget, ran ran? ¡± Whether it was a secret-silver ranked staff or a secret-silver ranked hauberk ¡­ In addition to the regular Mithril, there was also a certain amount of Magic Gold and other rare materials used to forge Mithril and magic Gold, which was a mid-stage rare equipment. It all depended on Gu NIE¡¯s budget. with a high budget, the equipment would be more inclined to the powerful mithril and magic gold level. with a low budget, it could only be ordinary mithril equipment. Even if he had a lower budget, he could only buy equipment made of ¡®magic copper Mithril¡¯. the budget is about ten thousand gold pounds. ¡± if you encounter a better staff with a higher price, it¡¯s not a problem to add a little more money. ¡± with a budget of 10000 gold pounds, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to buy a high-quality Mithril or devil gold staff and chain mail armor. Frazer nodded slightly. Such a large budget was already quite sufficient. ¡°At the same time!¡± Gu nie said after a moment of silence. ¡°Please help me find out more about the great thunderflame curse and the little thunderflame curse.¡± ¡°The major and minor thunderflame curses?¡± Frazer raised his eyebrows. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡± the thunderflame curse was a strange spell that would occasionally appear in the transcendent association. it was an unusual attack-type spell. the little thunderflame spell was an intermediate spell. it would explode after it hit its target. its power was terrifying and it would numb the muscles and nerves. The great thunderflame spell was a low-rank secret-engrave-level spell. When it hit its target, it would explode. The explosion was ten times more powerful than the little thunderflame spell. The effect of the powerful electric current could set an extraordinary on fire in an instant. A powerful secret-engrave-level law incantation was no joke. the three levels of law incantations-beginner, intermediate, and advanced-were all different. The other transcendent professions could still resist the spells of a law incantation master by relying on their physical bodies and some defensive transcendent skills. however, once it reached the level of ¡®engravings¡¯. That wasn¡¯t a problem that could be solved by ¡®resistance¡¯. If they touched, they would die. at this time, the spellcasters and other types of extraordinaries would have a greater gap in destructive power and power. and it grew bigger and bigger. The extraordinary humans of the other extraordinary sequences would definitely not be able to resist the spells of the spellcasters. When fighting against spell casters, they could only win by getting rid of the spell casters themselves. this was the time to test a spellcaster¡¯s survival ability. As of now, Gu NIE¡¯s level was still very low, and he had many powerful life-saving methods that he couldn¡¯t master. the only thing he could do now was to directly attack the level to increase his survival ability. As Gu NIE¡¯s level and strength increased, he would learn more about those powerful life-saving techniques. Chapter 89 ? 89 A unique perspective gu nie¡¯s private alchemy room. Gu nie carefully took out the nightmare fragment, soul spit grass, solidified Nightmare Dragon blood, eye of the mysterious soul, and the fingernail-sized ¡°soul crystal¡± from the water of life. Then, Gu nie took out the comparison data he¡¯d recorded and began to compare them. after five to six minutes of comparison. Gu nie nodded. ¡± it¡¯s about the same as what i predicted. apart from the soul saliva grass, which has about 5% of its soluble property, the other extraordinary properties of the extraordinary materials are almost completely insoluble in the water of life. ¡± ¡°as for the soul saliva grass¡¯s special property, when it was mixed with the pure origin power spring water, only 2% of it dissolved. the rest remained the same.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t melt.¡± Gu nie carefully examined the flask he had used to soak the fragment of nightmare. ¡± however, the dissolving ratio is very low, not even 0.1%. it¡¯s negligible. ¡± ¡± if you really want to obtain the extraordinary characteristic by soaking it in the water of the spring of life, ¡± ¡°that would require a very long time to soak it thoroughly.¡± ¡± and this time will be measured in months, or even years. ¡± ¡± and in the end, the ratio might not be very high. it¡¯s possible to soak for a year before one percent of the transcendent characteristic fuses with the water of the spring of life. ¡± ¡°as expected!¡± gu nie sighed. even with the water of the spring of life, the difficulty of extracting the extraordinary characteristic is still very high. the extraction of the extraordinary characteristic was the first obstacle in refining the engraving potion. at present, no one had many good methods to extract the ¡®extraordinary characteristics¡¯ from extraordinary herbs. Extract the extraordinary characteristics from extraordinary materials. this was the first challenge gu nie had to overcome. gu nie already had an idea of what to do with this first obstacle. The other expert level pharmacists didn¡¯t have enough spring water of life to do their experiments, so they could only use pure spring water of origin power for their experiments. The difference between the spring water of life and the spring water of pure origin power was simply on another level. this caused the progress of the experiment to be very slow. but gu nie was different. During this period of time, as the fountain of life had already expanded into a ¡± big bowl ¡± and was starting to expand into a ¡± basin ¡°, it had accumulated a lot of energy. gu nie had already collected a large amount of water from the spring of life for his experiments. More importantly ¡­ thanks to gu nie¡¯s ¡°level 7¡± bone essence medicine curse, he had a unique perspective on extraordinary medicinal properties. gu nie had seen some of the secrets of the extraordinary characteristics. using this aspect that others couldn¡¯t see, gu nie had a different way of thinking than others. nowadays, the mainstream method in the pharmaceutical academic community was the ¡°high-pressure heating extraction method.¡± when the extraordinary material was placed in water and heated, some of the extraordinary characteristics would be mixed into the water vapor. after that, it was condensed into a mixture with the extraordinary characteristic. he then purified the mixture. he then carried out precise proportions of mixing. the last step was to use runes, heat, or magic circles to activate it and obtain the potion. This was the only way to obtain the engraving potion in the current academic community of extraordinary potions. At the same time, this ¡®high-temperature extraction¡¯ method was also the idea of the previous ¡®high-grade precious potion¡¯. nowadays, gune used this ¡°high-temperature extraction¡± method to make high-grade potions every day. it could be seen from this. the engraving potion and the high-tier precious potion were of the same lineage. High-grade precious potions required ¡± extraordinary medicinal properties ¡°, which were relatively easy to extract. as for the signet potion, not only did it require extraordinary medicinal properties, it also required a deeper level of extraordinary characteristics. the difficulty of extracting the extraordinary characteristic was quite high. in order to extract the extraordinary characteristics. gune had heard that some pharmaceutics laboratories had already started building extraction boilers with super high temperatures and pressure. they wanted to use super high pressure and high temperature to force the extraordinary characteristics into the pure origin power spring water. But Gu nie didn¡¯t approve of this method. the reason was that gu nie had used the rank seven ¡°bone essence medicine secret curse¡± to discover some special secrets about extraordinary characteristics. The high temperature and high pressure had a very good effect on the extraction of extraordinary medicinal properties. however, high temperature and high pressure did not have a good effect on the extraction of extraordinary characteristics. Gune had also experimented by using a sealed Crucible to heat these herbs that contained extraordinary properties at high temperatures and high pressure. The general conclusion was that even if the high temperature and high pressure were multiplied, the extraction ratio of the extraordinary characteristics would only increase by a little. but gu nie didn¡¯t deny this path. After all, gune didn¡¯t know if extraordinary characteristics would change under extreme temperatures and pressure. but gu nie had a better idea. The level Seven spell of bone essence medicine allowed Gu nie to see the extraordinary properties of extraordinary materials. At the same time, Gu nie was able to observe a deeper area. That was the ¡± active level ¡± of the extraordinary characteristic. to be able to see extraordinary characteristics was already a rare thing for those expert and master pharmacists, and they even needed the help of tools. And beyond that, Gu nie could only see a part of the extraordinary characteristics, but not as clearly. To them, that was a realm that they could not reach at all. In the beginning, Gu nie didn¡¯t think it was strange. he also did not realize the key to the activity of a transcendent characteristic. that was until gu nie¡¯s tree of life began to produce water from the spring of life. gune saw that the water of the spring of life in the pond and the water he had collected were very different. Gu nie realized that he had grasped the key to the problem. today, it was time to test if this research project was in line with gune¡¯s conjecture. If he succeeded ¡­ Then, the extraction of the extraordinary characteristic would no longer be a problem. With a flip of his hand, Gu nie took out a large bottle of water from the spring of life. It was about the size of a sprite bottle, about 1000 milliliters in total. As he sipped the water of the spring of life, Gu nie tried to organize his thoughts. extraordinary characteristics. They have many unique personalities. ¡± one of them is the activity of the supernatural characteristics. for now, this characteristic is called ¡®supernatural activation phenomenon¡¯. ¡± the extraordinary activation phenomenon is when the material is in an active state, the extraordinary characteristic will be in an active state. ¡°for example, when this ¡®nightmare fragment¡¯ is in the body of a nightmare creature, its extraordinary activity is quite active.¡± when the nightmare creatures were killed, some extraordinary people would use special collection methods to collect these ¡± nightmare fragments, ¡± and the extraordinary characteristics would settle down. ¡± another example is the transcendent soul saliva grass. before it¡¯s collected, its transcendent characteristics are still in an active state. after it¡¯s collected, its transcendent characteristics have settled down. ¡± ¡± initial question: if i give life to the fragments of nightmare and soul saliva grass, will their extraordinary characteristics become active as well? ¡± by then, gu nie had finished 500 milliliters of the 1000 milliliters in one go. Gu nie was so full that he couldn¡¯t drink anymore. After a short rest, Gu nie gritted his teeth and continued drinking. by the time he¡¯d finished the last drop, the water was already in his throat. he was afraid that if he moved, it would spill out. After a minute, the water of the spring of life was being digested. Gu nie felt his body warm up. ¡± the water of the spring of life isn¡¯t just water. in essence, it¡¯s a liquid that contains the extraordinary characteristics of life. ¡± from the point of view that long-term drinking can strengthen the body, improve the physique, and increase the upper limit of life. ¡± the water of the spring of life can be seen as a type of engraving potion. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a naturally-produced engraving potion. i can¡¯t help but admire the work of nature. ¡± At this moment, the dense life energy around Gu nie started to disperse. gu nie had drunk so much that his body couldn¡¯t absorb it, so it was normal for it to dissipate. At the same time, what Gu nie needed was the dissipation of this life force. He held the 150-year-old soul saliva grass in his hand. gu nie began to construct the life passage. Using runes to create a specific transmission channel was easy for gune, who had walked the path of rune analysis. A few seconds later, a finger-sized vein connected to the soul saliva grass in Gu NIE¡¯s palm. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, Whoosh!¡± After a deep breath, Gu nie directed the ¡°life force¡± from his body to the soul saliva grass. ¡°It¡¯s time to witness a miracle!¡± Gu nie said. Chapter 90 ? 90 historical moment as a large amount of life force entered the soul saliva grass through the life passage, the soul saliva grass¡¯s body suddenly changed. Gu nie was worried that the soul grass wouldn¡¯t absorb it. but gu nie was overthinking. the moment the soul saliva grass came into contact with this extremely dense and lively life force, it immediately reacted. He immediately began to absorb it quickly. In gune¡¯s field of vision, the activity of his extraordinary characteristic was increasing at a visible rate. However, it was not enough to just become active. gu nie needed these extraordinary characteristics to be very active, super active. it was even possible to let the life characteristics be abundant enough to squeeze out the ¡®extraordinary characteristics¡¯ from the materials and let them escape. Gune poured more life force into the bottle as he took out a new bottle filled with water from the spring of life. Then, using the life passage as a rope, he placed the entire soul saliva grass into the spring of life. And then, within Gu NIE¡¯s field of vision. gu nie could see a small amount of the soul saliva grass¡¯s extraordinary medicinal properties. under the stimulation of the life force, the extraordinary properties began to spread. the extraordinary characteristics that were spreading were all absorbed by the water of the spring of life. at the same time, when the active extraordinary properties entered the water of the spring of life, they quickly lost their power and settled in the water. ¡°it¡¯s done!¡± Seeing this, Gu NIE¡¯s breath began to tremble. He had made a breakthrough at the most crucial step. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, Whoosh!¡± After taking a deep breath, Gu nie quickly calmed himself down, allowing himself to enter a state of calmness. Gu nie continued to pour his life force into the spring of life, allowing the extraordinary properties of the soul grass to fuse with it. About two to three minutes later, the soul saliva grass¡¯s extraordinary characteristics seemed to have reached a threshold. ¡®It should be that the life force from the spring of life has washed its activity to its limit.¡¯ gu nie thought. gu nie immediately cut off the life passage. he then picked up the fragment of a rank six nightmare. I wonder if this biological extraordinary material can also be washed by the life force. in theory, nightmare creatures can also drink the water of the spring of life. I remember that semi-soul creatures can also drink it. There are records in history. gu nie constructed the life passage and began to pour the life force into it. It was just as Gu nie had expected. This nightmare fragment could also be washed out with extraordinary characteristics by the life force. however, this ratio was clearly much lower than the soul saliva grass. in less than a minute, it had reached the threshold. The life force from the spring of life was growing stronger and stronger, and it was still rising. after clearing the nightmare fragment, gu nie continued to clear the other materials. It was the solidified blood of a rank 6 Nightmare Dragon. The eye of the secret soul that was born from the transcendent plant. And the natural resource, ¡± soul crystals. gu nie tried all of them. except for the mineral crystals, ¡± soul crystals, ¡± which were not washed by the life force. The other four materials could be washed. when gu nie finished his test, the life force in his body seemed to have reached its peak. And Gu nie had drunk so much that he would be able to maintain his peak condition for a while. gu nie¡¯s body glowed faintly, a result of the excessive life force. Fortunately, there were quite a lot of these materials, with five or six portions of each. gu nie quickly took out the other materials and began to wash them one by one. It would be a waste to not use such a large bottle of water of the spring of life. about half an hour later. after all the materials that could be washed had been washed. his life force was still dissipating, but it was already at its end. Rubbing his belly, Gu nie heaved a sigh of relief. he drank more than ten thousand gold pounds in one go. ¡°however, it¡¯s worth it.¡± Looking at the bottles of water from the spring of life with different concentrations and different extraordinary properties, gune¡¯s mouth curved into a brilliant smile. he took out bottles of different types of water from the spring of life and began to record them. ¡°Rank 6 nightmare fragments: 16.8%. soul saliva grass around 150 years old: 28.3%? type 6 nightmare dragon¡¯s blood (solid): 22.4%? eye of the secret soul that was around 150 years old: 18.6%? 150-year-old soul crystals, 0%. [ note: when 200 ml of water from the spring of life is used, the dissolving ratio will fluctuate depending on the degree of washing for the same material. ] gu nie had directly excluded the soul crystal. ¡°This soul crystal can¡¯t be fused with the water of the spring of life. It can be absorbed and can slightly improve the strength of the soul. ¡°this thing is also extremely expensive. after all, it¡¯s a transcendent treasure. anything that¡¯s effective for transcendents is not cheap.¡± stroking the egg-sized soul crystal in his hand, gu nie thought to himself. ¡± the most important step of the extraordinary characteristic¡¯s extraction has been completed. now, the next step is to mix it. ¡± ¡± the mixture of several extraordinary characteristics. what¡¯s the ratio of the different extraordinary characteristics and what¡¯s the appropriate concentration? ¡± ¡± what kind of temperature to mix it under and what kind of activation method to obtain the best absorption ratio of the extraordinary characteristic requires a lot of experiments to explore. ¡± ¡± at the same time, i also need white mice to test the effects of the drug. ¡± sometimes, a seemingly good potion will obliterate a lot of one¡¯s extraordinary characteristics after one gulp. One¡¯s extraordinary profession, which was originally a 3-star, would directly become a 2-star. It¡¯s a huge loss. it¡¯s also possible that after eating it, there will be a strange reaction and the stomach will corrode. ¡± it¡¯s also possible that extraordinary characteristics breed barbarically, such as the nightmare extraordinary characteristic that causes the mutation of life. ¡± ¡± or, the soul saliva grass will cause grass to grow all over your body and root under your feet. ¡± ¡± of course, there might be good things too. for example, the nightmare dragon¡¯s extraordinary dragon bloodline will appear. his body has started to become tougher, and his muscles are covered with scales, greatly increasing his defense.¡± these soul-type materials can activate the soul Transcendence characteristic. After drinking it, the soul Transcendence characteristic will begin to increase. At the same time, it can also increase the strength and volume of the soul. ¡°Of course, this is the most ideal situation.¡± a large number of experiments are necessary. but overall, I¡¯m already a big step ahead of the others. ¡± furthermore, by borrowing my ability to see the activity level of extraordinary activity at a deep level, when i mix them, i¡¯ll be able to know under what circumstances the extraordinary characteristics will react with each other. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll steadily experiment. i¡¯ll get closer and closer to the engraving potion. ¡± Gu nie said softly. ¡°however, these materials are definitely not enough. we still need to follow up on the rest of the materials.¡± then, gu nie slightly twisted his neck. ¡°Ka ka ka ka ka¡± a series of crisp sounds. ¡°start working.¡± gune was busy working on the alchemy lab table. ¡­¡­ three hours later. Gu nie finished the first round of experiments. he had concocted nine different types of signet potions with different ratios. in theory, these potions were indeed rune potions. however, the medicinal effect ¡­ Effect unknown. next up was the ¡®silver-armored rat¡¯ experimental stage. Kachahahahahaha Using runes, gune opened the door to his private lab. Inside the large potion and alchemy room. Many young pharmacists were busy processing the materials. Chapter 91 ? 91 potion master during this period of time, he had been carefully observing and learning how to process medicinal ingredients, as well as gu nie¡¯s occasional guidance. these young pharmacists, who were obviously quite talented, had already begun to master the handling of various medicinal materials. of course, the entire process was done in accordance with gu nie¡¯s standards. they couldn¡¯t see the extraordinary medicinal properties, let alone the extraordinary characteristics of the medicinal herbs. it could only be processed with strict standards and then get a semi-finished product that met the standard. These semi-finished products saved gune a lot of time and effort when he was making high-grade potions. he only needed one to two hours of mixing to produce nearly a hundred bottles a day. After entering the secret alchemy room, gune looked around and saw leona, who was wearing a White Potion robe and a Protective Mask. Originally, they didn¡¯t have the habit of wearing face armor. Until one time, an unlucky female pharmacist exploded when she was handling the temperature of the crucible and furnace. Her face was almost disfigured. everyone obediently put on their face armor. Fortunately, the extraordinary had strong recovery abilities, and Gu nie had given her a few bottles of high-grade blood essence potions in time to restore her appearance. However, no one knew if the psychological damage caused to him had recovered. ¡°leona.¡± gu nie said. leona, who was heating and condensing a semi-finished liquid, quickly ran over after taking a look. ¡°Grandmaster Gu nie.¡± Leona said respectfully as she approached gune. everyone in the potioneering community called him ¡°master.¡± They all knew that Gu nie had already started his research on the engraving potion. for an expert pharmacist like gu nie, who could easily make large amounts of high-level medicine with secret engravings and had a terrifyingly high success rate, he was a genius. Becoming a Potion Master was just a matter of a bottle of engraving potion. ¡°En, go and get ten ¡®silver-armored rats¡¯!¡± gu nie said. ¡°Silver-armored rat.¡± leona¡¯s heart trembled when she heard that. ¡°don¡¯t tell me he he¡¯s ¡­¡± The silver-armored rat was a type of rat that had a certain amount of extraordinary bloodline. it had a gentle temperament and a relatively fast reproduction rate. in this transcendent world, its status was almost the same as the white mice in his previous life, and they were both experimental subjects. when guinevere told leona to take the silver-shelled rats, the others heard him. Suddenly, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu nie. in fact, many of them started to get excited. in today¡¯s extraordinary academic community, as long as one could research and formulate the ¡®engraving potion¡¯. .. that would make him a ¡®master pharmacist¡¯. of course, those that were concocted according to other people¡¯s methods did not count. The difference between an expert pharmacist and a master pharmacist was only a bottle of engraving potion. During this time, everyone recognized Gu NIE¡¯s amazing attainments in potions and his keen sense of the extraordinary characteristics of potions. they all believed that gu nie would become a great herbalist. He just didn¡¯t expect that this day would come so quickly. When leona led the others to get the silver-shelled rats, gune spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m done with my work. Come over for a moment.¡± ¡± we¡¯re going to conduct an experiment on a batch of mystical rune potions today. bring your notebooks and make notes. ¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled at Gu NIE¡¯s words. as expected! master gu nie had already developed the engraving potion. in fact, many of them had various thoughts in their minds. Gune would report his research to the pioneer Alliance and sign a confidentiality agreement. The potion would belong to the pioneer Alliance, and gune wouldn¡¯t be allowed to disclose the formula. But the problem was that Gu nie couldn¡¯t disclose the method to the public. However, Gu nie could make his own medicine. As long as gugne didn¡¯t sell the potions openly, the pioneer Alliance wouldn¡¯t care. If they could open this channel with Gu nie, they would have another direct way to obtain the engraving potion. This was something that couldn¡¯t be measured with money. while the nobles were busy thinking, leona had already brought back ten silver-armored rats with her three pharmacists. each silver-armored rat was kept in a black iron transcendent alloy cage. An ordinary iron cage wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the silver-armored rat. the silver-armored rats had some extraordinary characteristics. they would use things as hard as steel to grind their teeth. only a black iron alloy cage with a certain transcendent characteristic could hold them. ¡­¡­ In a laboratory on the side of the potions and Alchemy Chamber. this place was designed to be used for experiments on the engraving potion. it had not been used in the past, but from today onwards, it would begin to show its effect. he placed the first silver-shelled rat into the safety glass box. everyone became cautious. the experiment was about to begin. no one knew what kind of abnormal situation would occur. some people had even quietly put on energy shields. after placing it properly, gune opened the bottle labeled ¡± no. 1 ¡± and poured it into the glass safety box. The signet potion flowed directly into the sink inside the transcendent black-iron alloy cage. the silver-armored rat immediately turned around and lay down beside the sink, quickly licking its food. The extraordinary properties of the signet potion took effect much faster than Gu nie had expected. in less than a minute, this silver-shelled rat started to make squeaking sounds and became a little restless. Then, in gune¡¯s field of vision, the extraordinary characteristic bloomed. Green grass began to grow on the head of the silver-armored rat. immediately after, grass began to grow all over his body. on his back, his sides, his abdomen, his legs, and even his eyes, the grass quickly bloomed. the green thatch grew to the size of a finger at a visible rate. the little silver-armored rat stopped struggling and lay motionless in the transcendent black iron alloy cage. it had already lost its life. And that strange blood-stained thatch was unusually vigorous. ¡± the soul saliva grass and eye of the soul, these two extraordinary plants, clearly have very strong extraordinary characteristics. they have broken the balance of the potion. ¡± Gu nie made a rough conclusion. The people who saw this scene from behind looked at each other. They had never seen such a terrifying extraordinary potion before. After drinking it, their bodies would be pierced by the grass and they would die miserably. Just looking at it made them shiver. ¡± extraordinary characteristics and extraordinary medicinal properties are different. ¡± gu nie¡¯s voice was transmitted. the reason why we humans are able to master the power of Extraordinaries is ultimately because we accommodate extraordinary characteristics and form an extraordinary system. ¡± you all know the incompatibility between different extraordinary characteristics. ¡± ¡± the lightest is obliteration. the heaviest is mutation, loss of control, and even death. ¡± ¡± in the entire transcendent world, disharmony is the norm, while harmony is extremely rare. ¡± this engraving potion is the most profound thing to enhance our extraordinary characteristics. it¡¯s our Foundation that¡¯s being changed. It¡¯s only natural that all sorts of deep abnormalities will appear. ¡°not to mention this kind of situation where grass grows all over the body, even an explosion is a normal phenomenon.¡± As he spoke, Gu nie poured the rune potion No. 2 into the second box. Then, as Gu nie watched ¡­ the second silver-shelled rat that drank the rune potion quickly shed its hair and its body started to swell like a balloon. Immediately after. ¡°Peng!¡± the entire silver-armored rat exploded into a bloody mess, covering the entire safety glass box. Gu nie,¡±hehe.¡± everyone,¡±hehe.¡± Chapter 92 ? 92 the return of via Half an hour later. As the ninth silver-armored rat convulsed, its transcendent characteristics were clearly worn away rapidly. gu nie finished his nine-drug experiment. this time, the experiment of the nine types of potions had been completely annihilated. gu nie had originally thought that if there was a slightly more normal rat, he would be able to let the tenth rat drink some as well. The result was good, all nine died. this thing worked faster than poison. a very successful experiment. It has successfully taught me nine wrong paths. Gu nie wasn¡¯t too discouraged, and he quickly adjusted his mentality. leona, cultivate more silver-shelled rats during this period of time. We¡¯ll need more for the experiment. gu nie ordered. ¡°yes, master gu nie.¡± understood! leona replied respectfully. ¡°En!¡± gu nie nodded and left. as for the cleaning work, it would naturally be done by these ¡®apprentices¡¯. In fact, gune wouldn¡¯t even need to conduct the experiments himself when he came up with new potions of secret engravings in the future. He could just hand them over to leona or aricus and let them record the situation. Of course, he would wait until the rune potion had its initial effect. for more detailed data, it would definitely require the corresponding biological laboratory to carry out more rigorous experiments. After Gu lie left, the laboratory was in an uproar. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with excitement. They began to communicate with each other in an unusually excited manner. ¡°Master Gu nie has already made so many potions of secret engravings.¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect so many of them to appear at once.¡± ¡°It looks like master Gu ni has skipped the stage of extracting extraordinary characteristics. This is the most crucial step.¡± ¡°i heard that many potion masters find it difficult to make progress in this area.¡± I¡¯ve also heard that the extraction of extraordinary characteristics is extremely difficult. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made this breakthrough, the more experiments you do, the more useful the potion of secret engravings will be.¡± indeed. The engraving potion is the crown of the pinnacle of Pharmaceutics. If we can take it, we¡¯ll definitely become legendary figures in history. At that moment, everyone was in a heated discussion. Even in the entire Yulan Empire, the number of great herbalists could be counted on two hands. Although they had a feeling that Gu nie would become a master pharmacist, they were not afraid of him. but when gugne became a real potion master, they finally realized what was going on. not only was gugne a potion master, but he was also making history. And they were following the great Potions Master, Gu nie, to make history. when they returned to their families in the future, this would be an extremely precious fortune for them. What¡¯s more, they had already learned a lot from Gu nie. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ outside the window, it was snowing heavily again, and it had not stopped for several days. after a busy day, gugne was enjoying the warm fireplace in the hall and the rich coffee. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± as he sipped his coffee, he thought about his recent success. The research on the rune potion had entered a steady process. Every day, a batch of silver-armored rats would be killed or injured, but at the same time, a batch of them would be kept. The results of the surviving silver-armored rats were also not satisfactory. it was either that the extraordinary characteristics were obliterated, that there was a mutation, or that two different extraordinary characteristics were fighting each other, causing the silver-shelled rat to live for a day or two before it died of exhaustion. Gu nie was very calm. Compared to the steady progress of the engraving potion¡¯s experiment, the other two were still in a good state. Gu NIE¡¯s own cultivation had also improved a lot. the first was the origin pool. as the red giant spider¡¯s spider crystal was completely digested ¡­ Gu NIE¡¯s origin pool easily broke through the thousand mark, which gave him an abundance of origin power. It was already at the third level of the sebona origin pool, and Gu nie could increase the capacity of the pool by more than three times every day. In the future, Gu NIE¡¯s origin pool would only become more and more abundant. Soul. his soul strength had long reached the standard of rank two, and had even far exceeded it. the amount of soul he was releasing was also increasing. Of course, this was not the main point. The main point was ¡­ Gu nie could feel that the opening of his blood pool had finally begun to move. cultivating the bloodpool codex to open up a bloodpool was an extremely difficult thing to do. this was much more difficult than opening up the origin pool. generally speaking, only a level three transcendent could open a ¡± blood pool. ¡± but gune focused on the blood pool. with the help of the powerful characteristics of the hack system, the blood pool was able to open up so quickly. after opening up the blood pool, gu nie would awaken a blood cursemancer¡¯s extraordinary talent. as for what it was, gu nie didn¡¯t know. during the awakening, the stronger the strength of the blood itself, the stronger the extraordinary characteristics, and the stronger the naturally awakened blood curse. at the same time, after opening the blood pool, gu nie would have a very powerful ¡°blood shield¡± that came with the pool itself. Gu nie knew he would have the blood Shield. That was why Gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry to learn other spells like ¡°source shield.¡± blood shield and gune¡¯s magic shield necklace were more than enough to protect him. of course, if he encountered a more powerful ¡°shield¡± spell in the future, he would definitely practice it. after all, no one would complain about their strong defense. in a few days, when my blood pool is opened, I can try to advance to transcendent rank two. ¡± however, after creating the blood pool, the problem of this powerful fresh blood has become a tricky one. ¡± ¡± after all, my blood cursemancer isn¡¯t like the blood clan. they¡¯re not picky and can accept any kind of fresh blood. ¡± ¡± what i need is very powerful, high-quality blood with high extraordinary characteristics. ¡± gu nie thought lazily as he looked at the snow outside the window. ¡°you¡¯re quite carefree, yingying.¡± A voice came from behind Gu nie. The voice was familiar. Gu nie turned around. What he saw was Vivian, who was wearing a blue robe and cloak. There were some snowflakes on her clothes, and it was obvious that she had just come in from outside. Her Devil Dog was also in her hand. ¡°you¡¯re back.¡± when he saw it was vera, gunie stood up with a smile. ¡°en!¡± Vilya poured herself a cup of coffee and sat down on a single-seater sofa that was closest to the stove. ¡°How is it?¡± After vya took a few sips of her coffee, gune asked, ¡± gu nie knew that this time, wei ya had gone out to track down hei luo and her family. Now that he had returned, naturally, he most likely had some results. ¡°Thanks to the information you provided, our investigation was very fast.¡± ¡± however, hei luo¡¯s father is more cunning than we thought. he escaped very quickly. fortunately, the tracking experts in our pioneer group are not weak. ¡± ¡± after nearly a week of investigation, we finally found them in a small city in the south near the ceasefire line of the war. ¡± join forces with the guards there. They¡¯ve successfully captured them. ¡± of course, in the process of capturing, fighting is inevitable. ¡± ¡± five of them died, and three were captured. the five dead were believers who sacrificed their flesh and blood to the human-faced flower emperor and implanted their flowers. ¡± ¡± among the three people we captured, there was hei luo, her father, and a middle-level member of the human-face flower cult. ¡± ¡°they¡¯ve already brought them back?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°according to past rules, after a detailed interrogation and investigation, we will directly get rid of the three of them. then, we will communicate with their spirits and find out their roots.¡± however, due to some of your requests ¡­ ¡± we only killed the middle-level member of the human-face flower cult, leaving hei luo and her father behind. ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, when we were on the train ¡­¡± hei Luo¡¯s father seemed to have used some kind of forbidden spell to teleport hei Luo away from the train. He had also exhausted all his life force and died. Not even his soul remained. ¡°In other words, hei Luo has escaped?¡± Gu nie was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ending you wanted to see?¡± Wei Ya¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at Gu nie. ¡°it¡¯s not as complicated as you think,¡± gu nie sighed. we didn¡¯t kill hei Luo directly. Even when hei Luo begged for mercy, we didn¡¯t kill his father. vya leaned back on the sofa again and continued to speak softly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your request, they would have all died. There¡¯s no way that hei Luo will be able to escape.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t owe that girl anything.¡± Said via softly. ¡°i know what you mean.¡± After a moment of silence, Gu nie nodded. Chapter 93 ? 93 the earthquake ¡°hu~~hu~hu~¡± With a light breath. Gu nie said, trying to ease the tension in his heart. the battle between the different powers in the transcendent world was not a game. it was a battle of life and death, a battle of iron and blood. The process would be cruel, cold, and bloody. Classmates and good friends who used to be together might become enemies in the future. if you don¡¯t want to face all this, then don¡¯t get involved. since gu nie had already gotten involved, he had to pay the price. and gu nie was able to do it in this era of the great tide. he wanted to make himself stronger. He wanted to have more trump cards. he wanted to have a greater right to speak. this way, at least he could become the one who made the choice and have the power to choose. he didn¡¯t want to follow the orders of others and do things he didn¡¯t want to do. since they were already involved in the tide of the times ¡­ then, he had to stand on the waves and be the top trendsetter of this era. Those who dared to go against him would be crushed to death in the depths of the waves. After finishing the coffee, vya poured herself another cup and said softly while holding the coffee. ¡± this time, we¡¯ve captured hei luo¡¯s men. we¡¯ve also obtained a lot of important information. ¡± as she spoke, she lowered her voice. ¡°we¡¯ve found some clues about the church of the human-faced flower. from those clues, we know that the human-faced flower queen meesha didn¡¯t leave the sug ruins. she¡¯s still here.¡± Gune trembled slightly, and the coffee in his hand rippled. ¡°very good,¡± he said. Gu nie nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll be carrying out a series of operations. As for the results, we can only know after the operation is over. of course, this information is top secret and must not be spread.¡± ¡°yes, i understand.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. ¡± how could vya tell me such important news? she must have known that i¡¯ve started a large-scale experiment on the engraving potion! ¡± gu nie thought. on the second day after gune finished his nine-bottle experiment, he received a telegram. the housekeeper, fras, personally came to him. the telegram was sent by a senior member of the pioneer group. The letter stated that Gu nie could request any of the rare materials he needed. At the same time, the Mithril Magic Gold staff and Mithril Magic Gold chain mail that Gu nie needed would be the best. Since The Pioneer Group¡¯s higher-ups had said so, Gu nie didn¡¯t hold back. Gu nie had brought a certain amount of each material. After all, gune didn¡¯t know which materials could be used to create a potion that was suitable for humans. gu nie said after some thought. ¡± if you capture or kill the human-faced flower king, i hope to get in touch with it. ¡± ¡°oh?¡± Wei Ya looked at Gu nie, not understanding what he meant. I hope to touch this human-faced Flower King and then I will remember the taste of its blood. ¡°If we meet again in the future, it¡¯ll be easier to distinguish.¡± gu nie explained. ¡± that¡¯s not a problem. i just don¡¯t know if we can capture the human-faced flower king. after all, it¡¯s very powerful. ¡± ¡°I will definitely inform you if I catch him.¡± ¡°en!¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡± it¡¯s already late. i¡¯ll inform the kitchen to prepare more food. you can have dinner here today! ¡± gu nie said. ¡°yes.¡± vya nodded and did not refuse. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ as night fell, the candles in the hall bloomed, illuminating the entire hall as if it was daytime. Everyone began to eat at the long dining table. The dinner was very sumptuous. There was Florence steak, minced cabbage meat, veal sausage, pastries made of codfish from the sea, deep-sea seaweed soup, and wild extraordinary goose caught on the deserted island. the humans in this world pursued food as much as the chinese. if it was in the past, gu nie would have definitely controlled his appetite for such a large amount of meat. eating a large amount of meat would cause one¡¯s body to become fat, which would then lead to various diseases. And in this transcendent world. as an extraordinary, he had a high demand for food, especially meat. The more he ate, the more his body would digest, and it would make his body stronger. gu nie had a deep understanding of this. The more he ate, the more Gu nie felt like he was in the middle of the night. The slight movement of his stomach would supply a large amount of meat energy to his entire body, increasing the density of his body. His body would slowly strengthen in the middle of the night. if he had an empty stomach, the growth rate would not increase at night. Because of this, almost every extraordinary ate four to five times more than an ordinary person, and even more. Even if it was a slimmer and not tall Vera, the amount of food she ate at the table was quite amazing. as they ate, vya told gune about many interesting news and recent events. For example, on the plateau of the western wilderness, the demon Snake Clan and the Centaur clan were at war again. on the other hand, the barbarian bull tribe had gained more benefits and land from the war, and built more barbarian bull castles. for example, in the depths of the extraordinary ocean in the east, there was a large number of meteorites falling. many extraordinary individuals had begun to venture deep into the ocean to find those falling meteorites. meteorites that could fall from the starry sky were at least on the level of ¡°devil gold.¡± Some magic metals even had enough extraordinary characteristics to undergo a transformation, forming rare ¡®legendary¡¯ metals. Another example was the steel ship of the northern continent and the extraordinary magic ship of a Pirate King at sea. ¡®transcendent magic ships¡¯ had enough bizarreness, and at the same time,¡¯transcendent magic ships¡¯ had the ability to dive in the deep sea and travel under the surface of the sea. The sailors on the demonic ship all had the ability to breathe in the deep sea and could dive into the deep sea with the demonic ship. however, the ¡± steel cannons ¡± of the steel ships made of extraordinary metal clearly had more terrifying destructive power. moreover, the official ¡°extraordinary origin ability submarine¡± also had the corresponding ability to dive in the deep sea. the transcendent magic ships of the pirates had a great advantage in robbing merchant ships. if they were to clash with the officials, it was obvious that the extraordinary magic ships of the pirates would be the ones at a disadvantage. gu nie wasn¡¯t the only one who was interested in the story. everyone else was listening. After all, he was the frontline combat member of The Pioneer Group. The information that Vera knew was far more than anyone else¡¯s, and it was much more real. ¡± demon ship, meteorite, mermaid, deep sea banshee, strange fog, thunder island, island cannibals, deep sea giant beasts. ¡± ¡°the ocean is really magnificent!¡± gu nie exclaimed. ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll discover a new world.¡± Gu nie also pondered in his heart. Now, this extraordinary world was in the era of geographical discovery with the rise of steam machinery. no one could be sure if there was a new world, or more than one or two. in fact, whether this world was a sphere or not was still open to question. from the rune algorithm, gune was able to derive the framework of the world system and come to a general conclusion. That was, the ¡± real world ¡± of this world might not necessarily be a sphere. it was a combination of the real world and the shadow world, as well as the many layers of the shadow world. This could completely form a complete internal and external circulation system. The shadow world and the real world were perfectly projected in opposition to each other. In that case, the hemisphere in the inner volume was the most reasonable framework in the real world in the academic community. this was even more perfect than a sphere, and even more stable. ¡± the framework of the plane theory is perfectly in line with the extraordinary rune algorithm. ¡± is this world really just a plane floating above the sea of the world? ¡± gu nie mused. In the era of the great geographical discovery, not only did they gain an understanding of the depths of the ocean, but they also gained an understanding of the entire world. While Gu ni was thinking ¡­ Suddenly, Gu nie raised his head. at the same time, vya also raised her head. immediately after. Everyone who was eating raised their heads, then looked around in confusion. At this time, the source power was in a state of chaos and disorder, as if countless water droplets suddenly jumped up on a calm surface of water. This was extremely unusual. Weng, Weng, Weng, Weng, Weng The ground began to tremble slightly. The castle also began to shake slightly. the plates, utensils, knives, forks, and other things on the table also jumped lightly, making a messy sound. In the shaking, candles kept falling, causing some timid girls to scream. ¡°It¡¯s an earthquake.¡± Gu nie was the first to react. fortunately, the earthquake was not strong and did not last long. after about ten seconds, it gradually weakened. about half a minute later, the slight trembling completely disappeared. in everyone¡¯s perception, the origin power also gradually returned to silence. huuuu everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The short earthquake caused some decorations to fall down, and a few vases were already broken. the carpet not far away was set ablaze by the fallen candle. An ice-type spell caster cast an area-of-effect ice elemental spell, and the flames were quickly extinguished. even though the earthquake was not that intense. but, The meaning behind this was no small matter. I¡¯m afraid. What would happen to the sug ruins city? At this moment, everyone was silent. They could all feel something. Gu nie opened his system and looked at the miracle Adventure page. whenever there was any movement, or when they arrived at a new place, or when they were free, gu nie would always open the system and glance at the miracle page. this had become a habit of his. Gu NIE¡¯s body froze. fortunately, everyone was still in a state of panic after the earthquake, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to gu nie. he saw that the miracle page, which was usually blank, had a new miracle this time. Chapter 94 ? 94 Indescribable flesh and blood Late at night, in a secret room. on the meditation seat. gu nie sat down cross-legged and opened his hack system to check the miracle page. [ fortuitous encounter: indescribable flesh and blood. ] [ adventure content: upon reaching a designated location, you can obtain indescribable, terrifying flesh and blood. ] (note: eyes must be closed throughout the operation. do not stare at it. the indescribable flesh and blood must be collected in the system space.) after looking at the strange encounter and thinking about it, gu nie fell into deep thought. this ¡®indescribable flesh and blood¡¯ was a very peculiar fortuitous encounter. the system had given him instructions that he had to be careful in both the process and the method. from its name, it could be seen that it had obviously touched on some powerful curse meme and other mystical powers. of course, even though it was dangerous, there was no doubt that there would be no problem if he followed the system. however, gu nie was thinking about whether he could use his reincarnation to gain resistance to those unknown existences. After all, according to the system¡¯s information, there was a piece of flesh there, not some strange existence. The worst result would be death. Using reincarnation, Gu nie could withstand this death, and after gaining resistance, Gu nie could gain more. he could make use of the system¡¯s abilities to touch those terrifying and mysterious existences. This was what Gu nie had to do. of course, the details would have to be carried out after entering the strange place guided by the system. if he really couldn¡¯t resist it, gu nie wouldn¡¯t force it. ¡± mysterious existence, indescribable object. is it about to begin? ¡± gu nie, who was sitting on the meditation seat, began to think. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the next day. The refining work of high-grade precious potions continued as usual. by noon, gune had finished making hundreds of high-quality potions. gune walked down the stone stairs and entered the hall. he was about to take a break for coffee. Leona caught up from behind with the experiment record file in her hand. ¡°Master gune, I recorded the results of your last batch of potion yesterday afternoon. There¡¯s been some progress.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu nie was moved. ¡°there¡¯s progress?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± leona nodded. after the silver-shelled rat consumed potion No. 54, it showed signs of sleepiness. ¡°In the morning, I ate a lot more,¡± ¡± after careful observation, the original scales on the surface of its body have turned into a matte state, and its strength seems to have increased slightly. from the strengthening of its scales, we can roughly deduce that its physical body should have been strengthened as well. ¡± ¡± of course, we still need to conduct further detailed tests. ¡± after listening to leona¡¯s explanation and reading all the information in the document, gune closed the document and pondered for a moment before speaking. in other words, it¡¯s possible that the extraordinary physical characteristics of the silver-armored rat, or the extraordinary characteristics of the Dragon blood in the medicine, have been activated? ¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± leona nodded in excitement. This was a breakthrough, so she was naturally very happy. Gu nie was also quite surprised. what I wanted was to strengthen the soul-type extraordinary characteristic. I didn¡¯t expect to activate the extraordinary characteristic of this dragon¡¯s blood. ¡°Overall, I¡¯ve gained something. No, I should say that I¡¯ve gained a lot.¡± gu nie thought about it for a while, and then realized the great effect of the dragon blood engraving potion, which used the nightmare dragon¡¯s blood as the core. Using dragon¡¯s blood to strengthen the physical body¡¯s extraordinary characteristics might have a wider effect than strengthening the soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristics. there were far more battle-type and shadow-type extraordinaries than spellcasting-type extraordinaries. I need to establish a project for potion No. 54. The Dragonblood potion¡¯s ability to strengthen the extraordinary characteristics of the body is also a major discovery. gu nie made up his mind. Then, he looked at leona. ¡± the professional drug experimenters from transcendent biology sent by the higher-ups have yet to arrive? ¡± When Gu nie was developing the potion of secret engravings, he needed to be a Pharmaceutics apprentice. When it came to the experimental stage of potions, it was necessary for biology Extraordinaries to carry out the corresponding experimental records to cooperate with gune¡¯s progress. however, the pioneer group¡¯s higher-ups didn¡¯t expect guone to produce results so quickly. The extraordinary potion laboratory had yet to be built. leona replied immediately. ¡°we¡¯re already sending people over.¡± in order not to disturb your rest and research, a large-scale experimental site has been set up next door. Currently, it is already under construction in the castle next door. ¡°The White Castle next door?¡± Gu nie was startled. ¡°yes, i am.¡± the pioneer had bought another castle. gu nie was startled at first, but then he nodded.¡±rich and generous, but i like it.¡± Gu nie said. ¡± i need to cultivate in seclusion for a few days. you can just process it according to the normal medicinal herbs. i will refine it after i come out. ¡± Leona could not help but be stunned. since there were already results, shouldn¡¯t they work harder? The higher-ups were all paying attention to the situation here. however, she didn¡¯t dare to say that. After all, no one in the entire Castle, or rather, in the entire Pharmaceutics community, knew more about the engraving potion than Gu ni. whatever master gu nie ordered, she would follow. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leona replied. gu nie¡¯s closed-door cultivation was naturally to explore the location of the ¡°indescribable flesh and blood¡± that the system had pointed out. Perhaps it would be done in one night, or it might take a few days. gunidor had a few days to prepare, so there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the afternoon. In a caf¨¦ on the third floor of the sug ruins. it was snowing heavily outside. gu nie was enjoying the coffee and the heater. He looked at the gloomy weather and the heavy snow outside, as well as the monastery with a black stone roof in the distance. The black stone-tiled monastery was the destination of gune¡¯s Secret trip. That was because that was the entrance to the indescribable flesh. Gu nie seemed to have been sitting there for a long time. He shifted his position and his eyes. This time, guni¡¯s eyes fell on the police department of the sug ruins across the street. next to the police station building was a collapsed building. That should be the location of the police department¡¯s sealed artifact that was blown up. gune had read in the newspaper that the blood moon police department had been attacked, causing the deaths of at least twenty police officers and a dozen civilians. Through his extraordinaire channels, Gu nie had obtained more information that some of the sealed artifacts in the police department had been stolen, and a small number of them had spread and been lost. Recently, the guards on duty had been tracking down the whereabouts of the sealed artifacts. those foreign races and infidels are really unscrupulous. When they can kill government officials, they definitely won¡¯t show any mercy. gu nie thought. ¡°therefore, when we kill them, we can¡¯t be soft-hearted at all.¡± Gu nie then checked the time. It was two in the afternoon. I¡¯ve been waiting for more than ten minutes. If he¡¯s here, he should be here soon. If he¡¯s not here by the time the coffee is finished, he¡¯s probably not here. gu nie thought. today, gugne had quietly left the castle through a secret passage. his goal was to go to the miracle site that the system had pointed out. as he walked past the police station, he remembered that george had saved him last time, and he had yet to thank him personally. he gave a paperboy two silver royals and asked him to enter the police station to find a senior police officer named ¡± george derrick. ¡± he told him that someone was waiting for him at the coffee shop opposite. As Gu nie was lost in thought, he heard footsteps behind him. Chapter 95 ? 95 Saint Mary monastery ¡°i was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s you.¡± George Derrick, who was wearing a thick cotton coat and gloves, took off his hat and flicked the snow off it. ¡°The snow today is really heavy.¡± George sat down across from gugne and looked out the window. ¡°it¡¯s not small indeed. what do you want to drink? it¡¯s my treat today.¡± Gu nie laughed. ¡°then i won¡¯t be polite, who asked you to be so rich!¡± George didn¡¯t hold back. He ordered a fruit salad, a large dessert, and a large cup of coffee. When the food was served, George didn¡¯t care about his table manners and immediately started eating. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy the whole morning and haven¡¯t had lunch.¡± George said as he ate. ¡°Thank you for what you did last time.¡± Gu nie said after the man was almost done eating. ¡± if you want to thank someone, you should thank yourself for your strong life force. i thought you were dead for sure. ¡± gu nie laughed. this blood cursemancer of his was indeed quite outstanding in terms of survival, not to mention that he was good at hacking. At the same time, he had also consumed a large amount of water from the spring of life. Even if it was a fatal injury, Gu nie could recover quickly. However, in general, he didn¡¯t die last time, and his soul even underwent a small mutation. This was indeed thanks to George. when they were almost done eating, george picked up the coffee cup and gently knocked on it. ¡°ding! ding!¡± with a crisp sound, the invisible interference barrier reappeared. ¡°Did you feel the earthquake yesterday?¡± george looked over with a serious expression. ¡°yes.¡± ¡°After the earthquake, I sensed that the two Thanatos had run to the vicinity of the main cave of incident 9970. Although I didn¡¯t get too close, I could clearly sense that they had been there for a long time.¡± George continued. ¡± you know about incident number 9970, right? ¡± ¡°i know.¡± Gu nie nodded, but at the same time, he frowned. ¡°did the thanator run to the vicinity of the cave? as expected, senior nigel¡¯s guess was right. there is indeed a problem there, and it might be the barbarian saint¡¯s target.¡± however, it¡¯s not easy to enter that place. The infidels haven¡¯t made a move yet. They should be waiting in the dark for an opportunity. gu nie thought to himself. Gune asked George. reality is only projected into the shadow world, just like how our shadows are only projected on the ground. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re lying there. ¡°so the main body of event 9970 can also be projected into the shadow world?¡± ¡°yes.¡± george nodded. those terrifying, strange, and unreasonable existences, their power will penetrate into the depths of the world¡¯s framework. ¡± it¡¯s as if the terrifying power in the depths of the framework of some worlds will also dissipate into the real world. ¡± george continued. ¡°After the earthquake yesterday, we received some information this morning. the infidels seem to have made their move.¡± ¡°Combined with the abnormal movements of those Thanatos, it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s injured.¡± George lowered his voice. they¡¯ll be carrying out another operation soon, but I don¡¯t know how big it will be. No matter what, you have to be careful during this time. ¡°yes, i know that.¡± After the earthquake, Gu nie had been on guard. at this moment, he once again obtained more in-depth information from george. gu nie was naturally more cautious. ¡­¡­ half an hour later. george pushed open the door of the coffee shop, looked around, put on his top hat, and walked along the empty street toward the police department of the sug ruins. A few minutes later, gune, with his high collar and black top hat lowered, also entered the snow with an umbrella. the blackrock monastery wasn¡¯t far from here. ten minutes later, gugne had reached the vicinity of the black stone-tile monastery. blackrock monastery was relatively close to the suburbs and occupied a large area. there were not many passers-by here. from the almost-falling sign on the door, gugne found the real name of the cloister with a black stone roof-saint mary monastery. The Saint Mary monastery should have been abandoned. It was completely covered in snow, and there were no signs of people living there. Gune was very satisfied with that. he turned around and found an ordinary caf¨¦, where he asked for a private room. gune ordered a coffee set and enjoyed his afternoon coffee. he took out a thick book on rune analysis and began to study it. the deeper the analysis and study of runes, the more they understood. Gu nieyue felt the profoundness and vastness of the rune. As he studied, Gu NIE¡¯s understanding of the world, runes, and incantations of law, rapidly increased. This made him even more interested in rune analysis. nowadays, gune would feel uncomfortable if he didn¡¯t spend a few hours studying and analyzing runes. Learning could also be addictive. by the time gu nie realized what was going on, it was already night. With the help of the light in the coffee shop, Gu nie looked outside. In the dark night, the snow continued to fall. he closed the book and ordered coffee and dinner. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ half an hour later. after leaving this ordinary coffee shop, the street was pitch black. The streetlights on the side of the road were also out. fortunately, the dark night was more suitable for gu nie to move around on his own. gu nie looked around and quietly disappeared into the night. In the dark street, Gu nie walked very lightly. He left no trace on the snow, and he didn¡¯t make the slightest sound. When they arrived at the street outside Saint Mary monastery. gu nie stood quietly in a remote corner, then released his perception to sense the surroundings. during this time, gu nie¡¯s soul had improved a lot. Especially in terms of soul capacity, his improvement was quite astonishing. Before, he¡¯d felt the pressure after casting fifty or sixty high level spells. But now, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t feel any pressure even if he cast a hundred high-level spells. this was the benefit of having a large amount of soul energy. after carefully sensing for a few minutes and making sure no one was following him, gu nie put away his thoughts. Then, gugne jumped into the one-meter-thick snow like an assassin and quickly ran toward Saint Mary monastery. Gugne¡¯s target was an inconspicuous tower with a tall Spire behind the monastery. He came to the edge of the spire of the circular tower. The first thing he saw was a door that was locked with a thick copper lock the size of a palm. if he didn¡¯t have any special means, he would have to force his way in, which would create a lot of noise and might be noticed. Fortunately, Gu nie had a plan. With a single thought, the high-level spell puppet¡¯s Secret thread was already displayed. the puppet¡¯s secret thread quickly seeped into the palm-sized copper lock. the puppet threads could penetrate into any object for detailed inspection and control. It would not be a problem for him to deal with stage two and stage three Extraordinaries. It could be used to open a small copper lock without any problem. A moment later, the puppet silk threads moved. gu nie pulled. ¡°Ka!¡± A sound. The lock was opened. Chapter 96 ? 96 please close your eyes in danger As soon as he opened the door of the spire, a rotten smell hit him in the face. it was obvious that this place had been abandoned for a certain number of years. Gu nie entered the tower and closed the door. the cold, dark interior of the tower was clearly displayed in gu nie¡¯s eyes. It was a round tower about five to six meters in diameter and twelve to thirteen meters in height. A little water seeped into the frozen spiral stone stairs and extended down along the stone wall, forming a lot of icicles. gu nie looked back and forth, then carefully walked down the spiral stone stairs. It didn¡¯t take long for Gu nie to reach the bottom of the tower. ¡°This position ¡­¡± Gu nie raised his head and looked up. ¡°It should be seven or eight meters underground!¡± he looked to the side of the tower. what he saw was a very ordinary stone wall made of stone. if one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything unusual. However, under the system¡¯s vision, there was an empty space behind the stone wall. This stone wall hid a secret door. Placing one hand on the side of the secret door, Gu nie began to exert his strength. An ordinary law incantation master would not be able to open the stone door with his own strength. but it wasn¡¯t a problem for gu nie. with the explosion of power. Buzz buzz buzz The dull sound of friction between the stone slabs rang out, and the stone door was pushed open bit by bit. After pushing open a gap of about thirty centimeters, Gu nie stopped. Gu nie entered the secret cave behind the stone door and squinted his eyes as he looked around. the two sides of the secret cave were still stone walls, and the ground was also paved with stones. It was obvious that someone had built this place on purpose. Furthermore, it must have been built a few years ago. No one knew who had built it. but gu nie knew why the man had built a secret cave here. because ¡­ At the end of the secret cave was a transcendent door. gu nie was already standing in front of the extraordinary door. the extraordinary door in front of him had a stone arch frame. it was about three meters tall and 1.5 meters wide. the entire extraordinary door was pitch-black, and both the door frame and the door itself were covered with runes the size of a finger. he walked up to the door frame and carefully examined the material and runes. After a full five to six minutes. gu nie slowly retracted his gaze. ¡°the material is very ancient, and the style of these runes also proves this.¡± ¡°the extraordinary door is so powerful!¡± gu nie frowned. ¡°it has at least five thousand years of history.¡± ¡± it should be the work of the ascetics during the era of the theocracy. ¡± did this flesh and blood already exist five thousand years ago? ¡± ¡°From the looks of it, it should be impossible to deal with it. In fact, it can¡¯t even be removed. In order to prevent it from spreading and causing greater damage, we have no choice but to seal it where it was.¡± ¡°Then, Zhenzhen¡± is this flesh and blood related to the main cave of the 9970 incident? ¡± Gu nie clearly remembered. when senior nigel told him about this, he said that anyone who entered the main body of cavern 9970 would be strongly rejected by their bodies, causing them to lose their sight, or even their eyeballs to be directly crushed. And this indescribable flesh and blood. The system clearly indicated that he had to close his eyes and not watch. Please close your eyes when it¡¯s dangerous? gu nie suppressed his speculations. As for the specific situation, he could just enter and find out. He placed a single hand on the extraordinary door. Gu nie followed the system¡¯s instructions and began to chant. At the same time when he finished reciting a total of twelve syllables. Gu nie quickly closed his eyes. because the system¡¯s notification was that everything behind the stone door could not be peeked. as for the consequences of peeking, he would only know after he saw it. kachahahahahaha The extraordinary door slowly opened. a sticky, bloody, and greasy smell mixed with volcanic lava hit him in the face. Gu nie tried to use his perception to feel it. At this moment, an indescribable feeling of death was lingering in Gu NIE¡¯s heart. it was as if there was an abyss in front of him, and he would fall into it if he took a step. it was like a giant beast had opened its mouth, waiting for gu nie to take a step forward before it swallowed him and chewed him up. The fear of death made Gu NIE¡¯s body tremble. It was an instinctive fear of danger. Gu nie wanted to control himself, but he couldn¡¯t. and this fear of life made it extremely difficult for gu nie to take this step. even if I don¡¯t look, I can feel the threat of death from my soul perception alone? ¡± ¡°is this the indescribable horror?¡± gu nie¡¯s heart trembled with excitement. he opened the system in his mind and followed the system¡¯s instructions. The system had clearly marked Gu NIE¡¯s location and route. He just had to close his eyes and follow the system¡¯s instructions. the system¡¯s guidance was simple, but the actual operation was extremely difficult. After half a minute of silence, Gu nie decided to open his eyes and take a look. gu nie¡¯s body was struggling to move under this terrifying pressure. the deeper he went, the greater the pressure he would face. If he entered under such high pressure, he would die if anything went wrong. it would be better to watch death first. this way, he could use the reincarnation function to turn the indescribable power that was eroding him into his own talent and resistance. It would be much easier to enter again. ¡°Breathing heavily.¡± Gu nie took a deep breath as he stood up. immediately. gu nie suddenly opened his eyes. gu nie had only managed to catch a glimpse of what was happening before he could focus his eyes. Peng! peng! Gu NIE¡¯s eyes suddenly hurt, and his eyeballs exploded. blood gushed out of his eye sockets. In that brief glimpse, Gu nie had seen a strange, twisted Wall of Flesh that seemed to carry endless disasters and plagues. then, gu nie, who had been blinded and plunged into darkness, felt something strange. His blood was starting to go out of control. As a blood cursemancer, Gu NIE¡¯s blood density was now six times that of a normal human¡¯s. Under the effects of the spring of life, it was extremely active. But now, his transcendent blood was out of control. Then, Gu nie felt intense pain all over his body. The pain came and went quickly, ending in a second or two. Then, Gu nie felt that something was wrong. He touched his arm and felt a sticky feeling. Blood began to flow out uncontrollably along his skin. Even more frightening was that Gu nie couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all. at the same time. ¡°pa ji, pa ji, pa ji!¡± It was as if something was constantly falling from his body. gu nie touched his face. with one touch, a large piece of flesh was directly gouged off. then, there was a ¡°crash.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s flesh and blood fell off his bones and scattered on the ground. he could even feel his own flesh wriggling in the direction of the wall of flesh that he had just glimpsed through the extraordinary door. ¡°My flesh is wriggling.¡± this was gu nie¡¯s last consciousness, and he fell to the ground. Chapter 97 ? 97 The transformation of reincarnation when gu nie regained consciousness. Gune was five or six meters in the air, slanted down at a 45 degree angle. this was the death perspective. In the center of his vision, Gu nie saw his ¡± broken ¡± self. The parts that were exposed outside the clothes, such as the head and the hands. Gu nie could even see the White bones. At this moment, all of Gu NIE¡¯s ¡°flesh and blood¡± were gone. His heart, liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys, muscles, skin, and an indescribable part of his body were all broken into pieces of flesh and blood. They all wriggled and climbed into the extraordinary door, trying to become part of the Wall of Flesh that Gu nie had just seen. It had only been a glimpse, but Gu nie had suffered such a devastating blow. This mysterious and terrifying power was truly terrifying. Following the death¡¯s perspective, at the edge of the extraordinary door that had already been opened. Gu nie had also seen the tip of the iceberg of the flesh he had glimpsed. it was pitch-black, strange flesh that did not have any life. it was like smoked meat that had been air-dried and turned black. it was very dry and very ordinary. At this moment, his own flesh and blood were desperately trying to get close to that flesh and blood, wanting to become a part of it. gu nie watched the scene with interest from the death angle. gu nie concluded. I was still thinking about whether I was in a soul state and whether I would be affected by other soul-type creatures. ¡°now it seems that ¡­¡± Gu nie stared at the tip of the iceberg that was revealed by the Wall of Flesh and blood. ¡®I can¡¯t even be affected by looking directly at the barrier of flesh and blood. It¡¯s obvious that this state of death isn¡¯t a soul-type or soul-type state, but a unique state of the system waiting to be resurrected. it won¡¯t be affected by any other circumstances.¡± After coming to this conclusion, Gu nie let out a sigh of relief. In this transcendent world, if there was no such reincarnation function, Gu nie would have to be more careful. it would definitely have to hide and slowly develop, research the engraving potion, and upgrade itself from the ¡± normal monster ¡± level to the ¡± elite monster ¡± level, then upgrade to the ¡± leader monster ¡°, and finally become a powerful existence comparable to the ¡± lord ¡± level. And with reincarnation as a safe backup. then, by reincarnating, he could obtain more things that others could not reach to increase his foundation and means. it would give gugne more cards up his sleeve, and it would also speed up the process of his transcendence. for example, this ¡®indescribable flesh and blood¡¯. gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry to revive. He was waiting. he allowed his flesh and blood to completely enter the ¡®flesh barrier¡¯. They would be infected even more and would be cursed even deeper. They would also be completely immersed in the strange meme that would kill them with a single glance. If he revived now, the extraordinary talent and resistance he would gain would be even more. by the time the last few wriggling pieces of his flesh had completely fused into the flesh barrier ¡­ more than ten minutes had passed. Gu nie looked at his reincarnation count. [ current number of reincarnations: 4 ] He had recovered again in a month. ¡°reincarnation!¡± gu nie pressed the reincarnation button. ¡± under the system¡¯s effect, the flesh that was originally devoured by the flesh barrier all turned into streams of light and flew back. On the ghastly white skeleton, flesh and blood quickly spread, and the aura of life once again gathered. gu nie¡¯s vision started to sink. Gu nie quickly closed his eyes. After a few seconds. gu nie felt that his reincarnation was complete, and he had regained control of his body. ¡°What?¡± after his mind settled down, gu nie could clearly feel that he was different from before. ¡°This reincarnation feels quite strange.¡± Gu nie closed his eyes and carefully felt the effects of his reincarnation. ¡± the strength of my soul, the capacity of my soul, the capacity of my origin pool, the strength of my physical body, and the strength of my blood have all been reduced by about twenty-five percent. ¡± ¡± the all-round weakening caused me to fall from the peak of level one late stage to the middle stage of level one. ¡± ¡°This is indeed a real decrease in power.¡± ¡°However, the slight pressure from the seven secret crossing runes is gone, and it even feels very easy. This way, I don¡¯t need to advance to the 2nd rank. When I reach the peak of the late stage of the 1st rank, I can form the 8th secret crossing rune.¡± ¡± once i reach stage two, i can even form the ninth or tenth secret crossing rune. ¡± my source pool¡¯s capacity is awesome! when he felt the source pool¡¯s capacity, he was stunned. gu nie¡¯s heart ached. the capacity of the origin pool is only about 700 units. at the same time, the density of my source power has increased by another 25%. This is already close to the source power density of a rank 3 law incantation master. It can be considered as the source power of a pseudo-rank 3 law incantation master. in terms of strength, Yingying¡¯s endurance has decreased, but her strength hasn¡¯t. No, Yingying¡¯s strength has still decreased. my physical strength has weakened. It¡¯s a real weakening, but it¡¯s my physical talent that has been strengthened. ¡± my blood has also decreased, and it¡¯s quite a lot. what¡¯s the enhancement? ¡± ¡°bloodline talent?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. the higher the talent of the bloodline, the stronger the ability to assimilate and absorb it.¡± ¡± for example, i¡¯m still only a level-one extraordinary, so i can only absorb level-two ordinary dragon blood at most. ¡± with the strengthening of my bloodline talent, I can absorb rank 3 ordinary dragon blood, and I can also absorb Rank 2 elite dragon blood. the higher the talent of the bloodline, the higher the ratio of absorption and transformation. ¡± of course, that¡¯s not the main point. the main point is yingluo. ¡± Gu nie took a deep breath, and his heart began to race. ¡°previously, i had to release my perception to feel the origin power.¡± ¡°and now, i can feel the surrounding origin power even with my eyes closed.¡± Gu nie raised his hand and gently waved it in front of him. He could clearly feel the origin power flowing through his fingers. as gu nie released his perception, he could clearly see the origin power. compared to before, gu nie¡¯s compatibility with origin power and his ability to sense it had increased by three or four times. ¡°My compatibility with origin power has increased so much all of a sudden? that¡¯s a rather large leap.¡± ¡± this didn¡¯t happen in my previous reincarnations. could it be that the curse of the flesh barrier this time is too terrifying, and my talent has greatly improved after my reincarnation? ¡± ¡± or could it be that after so many reincarnations, my talent has reached a critical point and i¡¯ve broken through? ¡± my perception of source power has greatly improved. If I didn¡¯t have that much perception of runes, would I have also become weak? ¡± gu nie quickly checked the secret crossing rune inside his body. after carefully sensing it for a moment. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± gu nie let out a long breath, and a smile bloomed on his face. Before, Gu nie had only been able to vaguely feel the veins on the surface of the secret crossing rune. he could now clearly see the veins on the surface of the secret crossing rune. my perceptual compatibility with runes has also increased by three to four times. for me, the efficiency of in-depth understanding and learning of rune analysis, as well as going deep into the rune world to understand the profound meaning of runes, has greatly improved. ¡°is this the improvement of extraordinary talent that reincarnation brings? it¡¯s indeed shocking.¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. in fact, Pi Xiu has been reincarnating many times with me, continuously improving my extraordinary talent. When I reach the third or fourth rank, my perception of the profound meaning of runes may be higher and clearer than those extraordinary Masters. ¡± at that time, i¡¯ll be able to use the power of the runes to travel between the real world and the shadow world. i¡¯ll even be able to travel between the deeper worlds within the shadow world. ¡± rune profound, engraving potion. ¡°you¡¯ve made rapid progress in these two aspects!¡± Gu nie exclaimed. The rune potion¡¯s special effect allowed gunie to strengthen his special effect step by step, giving him a boss-like body. the system¡¯s reincarnation brought about an upgrade in ¡± extraordinary talent ¡°. it allowed one¡¯s potential to be more profound, the ceiling to be higher, one¡¯s ability to conform to the world and nature, and one¡¯s ability to clearly perceive runes to be greatly improved. this was a ¡± top student-like talent ¡°. He had the body of a Boss and the talent of a top student. This was the direct manifestation of extraordinary characteristics and extraordinary talents. Chapter 98 ? 98 The containment of the system After Gu nie sensed it for a while ¡­ Gu nie looked at the extraordinary door. ¡± i didn¡¯t watch it before. just the perception it released made me feel the fear of death. ¡± at this time, even though I released my perception, the sense of danger is almost negligible. ¡± as expected, after reincarnating, i have a strong resistance to this strange curse. ¡± After a moment of silence, Gu nie opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the dried-up Wall of Flesh and blood. After three or four seconds, Gu nie felt his eyes ache. Fortunately, he could still continue watching. After about 12 or 13 seconds, Gu nie felt his vision turn black. at the same time, he felt a sharp pain in the depths of his eyes, and two streams of blood flowed out from the corners of his eyes. gu nie also quickly closed his eyes. He touched the blood that was flowing out of the corner of his eye. ¡± it has already lost its activity. although i have resistance, i still need to be careful when facing this terrifying power. it¡¯s not like i can ignore its existence just because i have resistance. ¡± a terrifying power is still a terrifying power after all. Having resistance only prevents me from being killed by the curse of the meme released by a higher life form, or the crushing power of a lower life form. ¡°The current me only has the capital to lower my head and survive.¡± ¡± if i want to resist, i¡¯ll need to possess great strength. ¡± blood gushed out of gu nie¡¯s closed eyes. Soon, the injuries on his eyes recovered, and the transcendent¡¯s blood that had lost its life force could no longer be recovered. ¡°Hu~~Hu~Hu~¡± gu nie exhaled. With his eyes closed, he opened the miracle System page. He then followed the system¡¯s guidance and advanced with his eyes closed. he had just entered the extraordinary door and taken two steps. Gu nie felt like he had stepped on a Wall of Flesh. The flesh was as hard as stone, and Gu nie could feel the flesh wriggling under his feet. When he stepped on it, his body moved up and down along with the squirming muscles. it¡¯s extremely hard and wriggling at the same time. This is a Suan ni. while the flesh is alive, it¡¯s strength is far beyond my imagination. ¡± that¡¯s why it has the two common characteristics of ¡®hardness¡¯ and ¡®wriggling¡¯. ¡± ¡°the life level of this ¡®squirming flesh¡¯ is very high.¡± gu nie pondered. Gu nie wanted to have a strong physical defense, so he had done a lot of research on it. the skin on the surface of a human¡¯s fleshy body, as well as the muscle membrane under the skin, did not exist for combat and defense. therefore, humans needed to borrow transcendent defensive equipment. for example, the chain mail that gu nie wanted to buy. however, it would be difficult to achieve his goal of becoming a tank mage by just borrowing equipment. Having a strong defense and a strong life force were the ultimate skills of being a tank. humans had never possessed a strong body and super strong defense. In the natural world, there were some extraordinary creatures that had excellent defensive abilities. their thick fur was the representative of their appearance, while their higher forms were their hard scales and even the runic armor of some strange creatures. this wriggling flesh and blood had such a hard characteristic. gu nie couldn¡¯t help but have some strange thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s test the toughness of this flesh.¡± He quickly opened his eyes and looked around. There was a corner in front of him. after opening his eyes for three seconds, gu nie closed them again. and then, he began to chant the ¡°strange spell of the demon blade.¡± After a few days of hacking, the demonic blade curse had been successfully upgraded to Level 1. Its power was naturally much more powerful than the ordinary Tier 4 magic spell, fire arrow. As Gu nie finished his chant and released the demonic blade curse, he quickly opened his eyes. The half-moon-long, twenty-centimeter-wide blade, which had the color of Obsidian, tore through the air and slashed toward Gu nie. The speed of the magic blade curse was very fast, much faster than the level-4 lightning arc and fire arrow. in the blink of an eye, it crossed the 30-meter distance and struck the wall of flesh at the corner. ¡°bang!¡± A sound. the demonic blade curse exploded. gu nie looked carefully and saw that the spot where the demonic blade curse had hit wasn¡¯t hurt. Gu nie closed his eyes and walked forward. After turning the corner, Gu nie opened his eyes again. He stared at it for two or three seconds, then closed his eyes again. ¡°i can¡¯t see any signs of damage at all.¡± ¡°The defense of this flesh and blood is insanely strong.¡± gu nie exclaimed. with that in mind, gu nie looked forward to the ¡°indescribable flesh and blood¡± that the system was guiding him to. gu nie followed the system¡¯s guidance and went deeper. All along the way, he stepped on the squirming walls of flesh and blood. Fortunately, gunie was wearing a pair of secret-silver boots, so he didn¡¯t fall over the wall of squirming flesh. Gu nie was very careful along the way, and he advanced about two hundred meters. Gu nie stopped. the ¡± indescribable flesh ¡± that the system had guided him to was right in front of him. When he saw the piece of flesh, he once again felt the threat of death. when he faced this piece of flesh, it was like he was facing death. anyone who touched it would die. the system¡¯s guidance was also very clear. He couldn¡¯t touch it. it requires the puppet¡¯s secret thread or source power to lightly touch it and then store it in the system space. Using the puppet¡¯s Secret thread, Gu nie quietly touched the piece of flesh. ¡°collect!¡± using the system¡¯s special ability, gu nie collected the flesh and blood and put it into his system inventory. the moment the indescribable flesh and blood were stored in the bag ¡­ That feeling of danger disappeared. gu nie also let out a sigh of relief. After some thought, Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. What he saw was still the wriggling flesh barrier that looked like smoked meat. he waited for a few seconds, but there was nothing unusual in his eyes. after a dozen seconds, the wriggling flesh wriggled as usual, but there was no longer the piercing pain in his eyes. Obviously, after that piece of ¡®indescribable flesh¡¯ was collected. the flesh barrier formed by the ¡®indescribable flesh¡¯ immediately lost its destructive power. ¡°indescribable flesh and blood.¡± As he thought, Gu nie looked at the package in the system space. when gu nie looked over, he didn¡¯t see anything strange about the flesh and blood. the uniqueness of the system space has directly caused the curse or meme of this indescribable flesh to fail. That should be it. The system¡¯s containment ability is amazing! the indescribable piece of flesh and blood entered his eyes. it was about the size of two palms of an adult man. its entire body was as black as ink, and there were even golden blood streaks flowing on it. The whole piece of indescribable flesh and blood was like a piece of Black Gold, revealing an indescribable strange feeling. ¡°for now, i can¡¯t touch this ¡®flesh¡¯.¡± ¡°unless i let it kill me again.¡± ¡°When I come into contact with this flesh, my resistance will be able to resist the corrosion of this flesh. at that time, perhaps ¡­¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as ambition grew in his heart. ¡± at that time, i can use the blood pool to digest this piece of flesh and strengthen my body. ¡± when the blood pool was at a low level, it could only digest blood and flesh of average quality. After the level was higher, it could digest high-level, powerful flesh. Gu nie, who had been staring at the bloody remains, suddenly heard something fall from the sky. ¡°Ba da cicadas ba da cicadas¡± Gu nie was very familiar with this sound. It was the sound of flesh and blood falling. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± gu nie was shocked. Chapter 99 ? 99 three sides of one body ¡°no way, again?¡± he quickly closed the system package and looked at himself. he quickly checked his body. fortunately, his flesh and blood did not fall off. then what was the thing that dropped? Gu nie looked around. The ¡± floor of flesh ¡± around him had a few pieces of flesh the size of a palm. These pieces of flesh were struggling and wriggling. Gu nie suddenly looked up at the top of the flesh barrier. at the top of the wall of flesh, the flesh that was originally so strong that even the demonic blade and strange curse could not cut through split open on its own and fell off piece by piece. ¡± the flesh barrier is collapsing. ¡± ¡°it seems that it was most likely caused by me picking up that piece of flesh.¡± gu nie wasn¡¯t worried, nor was he afraid, as he looked at the falling flesh. In any case, this flesh and blood could no longer cause him any harm. the cave was wide, and gu nie wasn¡¯t worried about them blocking the way. Blablablablablabla as the flesh and blood continued to fall ¡­ The flesh and blood on the wall also began to fall off in large chunks. when the piles of flesh and blood were stacked together, gu nie discovered something strange. there were pieces of flesh and blood of all sizes. some were the size of a thumb, some were the size of a palm, some were the size of a head, and some were the size of a basin. when they were stacked together, they seemed to be in the middle of a battle. they were wriggling around each other, devouring each other in some way. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that gu nie¡¯s senses had been enhanced by three or four times, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense the battle between the flesh and blood. he would have thought that they were just crawling on each other. ¡°devouring each other? Then what will the final victory be?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes lit up. Gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, since the core of the unknown blood and flesh was in his hands. It would be difficult for the scattered flesh and blood to cause any waves. When he really couldn¡¯t handle it, Gu nie closed his eyes and took out the indescribable flesh. These wriggling flesh barriers still had to behave themselves when they had to. while gu ni was thinking ¡­ ¡± Behind Gu nie, the sound of a large piece of flesh collapsing could be heard. Gu nie quickly turned around. This direction was also the end of the passage of the flesh barrier. As large pieces of flesh fell off, Gu nie could see what was ahead. What he saw was a rather wide underground cave sphere. It was not small, about the size of a house or living room. At this moment, in the underground cavern. In addition to the passage of the flesh barrier that he was in, there were two other entrances that seemed to be the passages. However, these two passages had been completely blocked. it was as if the wall of flesh and blood had completely blocked the path gu nie was in. the two passages were blocked. One of them was pitch-black, like a black hole that was devouring all the light from the stones and crystals. It was a pitch-black cave that was completely blocked. One was made of white bones, such as the skull, hand bones, leg bones, ribs, and other bones. The ground barrier and even the top were all bones, a complete white bone Cave. when he looked at the pitch-black tunnel that was blocked, he didn¡¯t have any problems. When they saw the passage barrier made of white bones, they were stunned. gu nie felt like he couldn¡¯t control the bones in his body. it was as if the white bone cave was a magnet that wanted to suck his bones in. gu nie was alerted and quickly turned around. As Gu nie turned around, the feeling of his bones losing control gradually disappeared. While waiting for the flesh and blood to kill each other. gu nie began to think. ¡± three caves. one is a cave of flesh and blood, one is a cave made of pure black stone, and the last is a cave of white bones. ¡± ¡°One body with three sides?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an indescribable amount of flesh and blood in this cave.¡± then, are there any other unknown items or parts in the other two sealed caves? ¡± gu nie opened his system. At this time, the system¡¯s ¡°indescribable flesh and blood¡± miracle adventure was displayed as ¡°completed.¡± there were no other adventures. however, this did not mean that there were no terrifying things in the two caves. ¡°the system¡¯s fortuitous encounter does not come at the cost of death.¡± ¡± take this piece of flesh for example. if i closed my eyes and endured the mountain-like pressure to walk in step by step, then used the system to collect the flesh and then closed my eyes to walk out, it would be completely feasible. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s the same for my previous adventures. the system doesn¡¯t exchange death for adventures.¡± ¡°But, to me ¡­¡± ¡± it¡¯s necessary to gain extraordinary resistance and qualifications by touching that terrifying existence with death. ¡± after all, the death upon contact was the biggest blow to me. At the same time, my talent and resistance have increased even more after I was resurrected. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that this place isn¡¯t the entrance.¡± gu nie sighed. ¡± otherwise, i can touch the black cave and the cave of bones to obtain the corresponding extraordinary resistance and enter the system space to collect it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the bone Cave, but the black cave that absorbs light is very similar to cave 9970!¡± when I see cave 9970, I¡¯ll know if this is connected to the main cave of the incident. With that in mind, Gu nie opened his system. [ number of reincarnations: 3 ] after pondering for a while, gu nie made up his mind. they passed through the cave passage. Gu nie went back to the small underground space where the three caves were gathered. ¡°magic blade curse.¡± with the surge of his thoughts, the demonic blade curse quickly condensed. whoosh! The magic blade curse quickly slashed at the densely packed bones in the cave. Peng! The demonic blade exploded. Gu nie quickly looked over and saw that the bone was unharmed. Gu nie quickly turned around. ¡°It¡¯s really hard.¡± He then cast another spell, this time at the black stone that absorbed all the energy. ¡°peng!¡± The demonic blade exploded, but the black crystal Rock that had absorbed all of the energy remained unscathed. gu nie had a rough idea. This black crystal stone that had absorbed all of the energy was most likely connected to the main body of incident 9970. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that although I know the entrance to cave 9970, I can¡¯t go in. there are many top experts from the transcendent association guarding there. if i go in and come out, they¡¯ll definitely check me inside and out, and even use some kind of ¡®incantation of truth¡¯ to interrogate me. ¡± by then, all my secrets will be exposed. It¡¯s not feasible. ¡°on the other hand, it¡¯s suan ni¡¯s cave of bones.¡± Gu nie glanced at the white bone Cave that had attracted his bones. if I have the corresponding resistance, I won¡¯t have to die when I enter. It¡¯s equivalent to fulfilling the condition. At that time, will the Suan ni have a fortuitous encounter and point me to the entrance? ¡± whether or not there¡¯s a fortuitous encounter, I must get the corresponding extraordinary resistance of these two terrifying objects and the extraordinary talent they gave me. ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± after taking a deep breath, gu nie calmed his mind. ¡°When two objects touch each other, the two forces will be infected at the same time. This kind of reincarnation will cause the infection of the curse matrix twice. the effect is even better.¡± he walked to the crystal and looked at the bone cave. he put his hand on the crystal. the two strange and twisted feelings that made gu nie¡¯s soul tremble filled the depths of his mind. when he touched the crystal, gu nie felt like he was seeing an endless black hole devouring his soul, his life, and his will. he felt like he was falling down and down. the endless darkness swallowed gu nie. he couldn¡¯t feel anything outside, nor could he feel any physical, mental, or emotional fluctuations. it was as if he had entered an endless cold and lonely state. The bone Cave was even worse. It pulled Gu NIE¡¯s skeleton out of its own flesh and blood, turning it into a stiff skeleton and throwing it into the bone Cave. This time, Gu nie died a miserable death. Chapter 100 ? 100 wriggling flesh and blood when he entered the death view. Gu nie was very calm when he saw his miserable state. In any case, in this extraordinary world, any form of death was not an exaggeration. suicide was better than being killed by others and having their ashes scattered. after five to six minutes, when his bones had completely merged into the depths of the bone hole, he was finally able to move. Gu nie clicked on reincarnation. there are only two reincarnations left. I still have to wait half a month before I can get the next reincarnation. ¡°We need to be more stable later on.¡± gu nie thought. As he reincarnated once again. gu nie¡¯s blood cursemancer realm fell to the early stage of extraordinary level one, and he could clearly feel his strength drop. along with his cultivation, after a period of time. the first time he reincarnated, his strength wasn¡¯t greatly weakened. However, after the second consecutive reincarnation, the drop in value was much greater. Gu nie concluded after carefully examining the area. the strength of the soul and the amount of soul energy I can release have both dropped to the early stage of Level 1. ¡°source power capacity dropped to a little over six hundred.¡± feeling his own origin power, gu nie¡¯s mouth twitched. it seems that I need to store more treasures to open up the origin pool in the future. I can¡¯t open up too much at once. after each reincarnation, you can use a treasure to open up the retracted origin pool again. ¡± otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t be able to expand my origin pool. ¡± at the same time, my physical strength and blood strength have both dropped. ¡°the good news is that my perception of the source energy and the clarity of the rune compatibility has increased by more than two times.¡± this improvement is indeed very exaggerated. I can now go past the surface of the rune and peek into some of the patterns inside. now, I¡¯m almost able to study the fundamental structure of runes. I can even sense the profound meaning of runes slightly. sensing the profound meaning of runes is something only extraordinary Masters can do. At this moment, Gu nie was feeling a bit excited. After coming into contact with the strange power of the powerful curse matrix, Gu NIE¡¯s talent seemed to take off. This was the result of several reincarnations. ¡± at the same time, the density of my source power has also reached the level of a transcendent rank three mage. ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t reached the standard in terms of soul, but the power of origin power is the foundation of a genuine rank three. i can be considered a pseudo rank 3 law incantation master.¡± for others, the level of origin power is the main core, and the level of law incantations is secondary. After all, their law incantations are basically at the beginner level, or Level 1. There are very few Level 2 incantations. only by advancing on one¡¯s own will the origin power transform. At that time, the power of the incantation of law will have a decent increase. for me, the level of my incantation of law and the strength of my origin power are the main cores that determine its power. The level of my incantation of law is very high, and the level of my origin power is also very high. ¡°No matter what, my source power has reached level three. This is good news.¡± ¡± the power of the incantation has increased, but the duration has been reduced. in terms of the strength of the body and blood, it has been weakened. ¡± After examining himself for a while, Gu nie slowly collected his thoughts. Gu nie then looked at the black crystal ore next to him. After a light touch, the feeling of his soul being pulled into it became very faint. when he looked at the bones in the cave, the pulling force had weakened, and gu nie could easily resist it. he then opened his system. However, at this time, the miracle Adventure page of the system was still the same as before. It showed that [ indescribable flesh and blood ] was completed, and no new miracle had appeared. ¡°you don¡¯t have any?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. ¡± it seems that there¡¯s no direct contact with the light-absorbing black crystal stone and the terrifying thing in the bone cave. ¡± ¡°this indescribable object isn¡¯t that easy to get.¡± gu nie thought. he then turned around and walked back to the cave. At this moment. The large amount of flesh and blood in the cave had been devouring and absorbing each other for a long time. Most of them had already lost their life force and were stacked on the ground, no longer wriggling. in the depths of the flesh fortress, gu nie saw several pieces of flesh the size of basins still wriggling and fighting. he pondered for a moment. gune formed a demonic blade curse and slashed at a piece of ordinary-looking flesh. peng! The demonic blade curse also exploded. Gu nie was surprised. ¡°i¡¯ve already subdued your boss, and you¡¯re still so tough?¡± Gu nie looked at the piece of flesh. it¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s only a slight scar, but this scar is no different from a scrape! ¡°the defense of this flesh and blood is still quite terrifying. And this is the flesh and blood of those who died in battle. What about those who didn¡¯t die in battle?¡± gu nie looked deep into the cave. the few huge pieces of squirming flesh were in the middle of a heated battle. It looked like it would take some time before the outcome could be decided. After a moment of thought, Gu nie seemed to have thought of something. After that, Gu nie flew toward the extraordinary door. Gu nie remembered that the extraordinary door was still open. It would be bad if some flesh and blood ran out. Stepping on the dead flesh, Gu nie felt like he was stepping on rocks. Even though the flesh was already dead, it still maintained its high strength and toughness. The passage of the flesh barrier didn¡¯t take long for Gu nie to reach the entrance of the extraordinary door in a few breaths. sure enough, gu nie saw a few pieces of wriggling flesh crawling out of the extraordinary door, leaving behind wriggling traces. Gu nie didn¡¯t hesitate to cross the extraordinary door while forming the puppet thread. after entering the cave, gu nie saw a dozen palm-sized pieces of flesh fighting with each other. However, there were still traces of flesh wriggling and crawling out. Gu nie walked past them and entered the tower. he then saw a large bowl of flesh trying to climb up the stairs. ¡°fortunately,¡± Gu nie thought. gu nie was basically immune to their curse. however, the ordinary people outside didn¡¯t. once they saw this wriggling flesh, those ordinary humans would definitely be torn apart. At that time, the meatball would only get bigger and bigger. With his own defensive ability, he did not know how much damage it would cause. the puppet¡¯s secret thread directly controlled the wriggling flesh. gu nie raised his hand slightly and felt that something was wrong. the bowl-sized piece of meat was extremely heavy, and gu nie didn¡¯t even lift it. gu nie quickly formed three more puppet strings, and four of them entered the wriggling body. Then, Gu nie used his power again. This time, Gu nie picked up the wriggling piece of flesh. Then, Gu nie felt the wriggling flesh and blood devouring his puppet thread. Fortunately, its devouring speed was very slow. Gu nie quickly returned to the extraordinary door and threw him into the bloody battlefield. after entering the tower again, gu nie patrolled around to make sure there was no other squirming flesh coming out. he let out a sigh of relief. gu nie returned to the extraordinary door, one by one, after the dozen pieces of flesh that had been killed in the passage. gu nie, who was standing guard at the entrance of the extraordinary gate, finally relaxed. Chapter 101 ? 101 professor henry The battle between the wriggling flesh and blood was much slower than Gu nie had expected. Furthermore, as the battle progressed, the battlefield was quickly divided into three large areas. The inner section where the battle was the most intense, the middle section where the battle was more intense, and the outer section where people wanted to run away when they couldn¡¯t win. unfortunately, gu nie was guarding the exit of the extraordinary gate. To the deserters, Gu nie had righteously sent them back to the bloody battlefield. ¡± you don¡¯t even have the courage to be the strongest of the squirming flesh. how are you qualified to be digested by my blood pool? ¡± gu nie had planned to use the blood pool to digest the ¡°indescribable flesh and blood,¡± but he would have to wait until the level of the blood pool was high. and the ¡®squirming flesh¡¯ was an existence derived from the outside of the ¡®indescribable flesh¡¯. Obviously, they were not as powerful. after gu nie opened up the blood pool, he could place them directly in the pool and use the power of their blood to wash and absorb them, then strengthen his own flesh and blood defense. in a sense, this was a real ¡± meat package. ¡± about an hour and a half later. the battle was finally coming to an end. the three huge wriggling pieces of flesh in the three large areas finally survived. The three pieces of wriggling flesh were about the same length and thickness as gune¡¯s legs, and they were all in the shape of worm flesh. Gu nie could clearly feel that the wriggling flesh was gradually changing its shape as it fought. in less than two hours, they had already figured out that the ¡± long worm ¡± form was the most suitable for wriggling, climbing, and fighting. if they were given a few more days, they would probably grow limbs and wings. At that time, they would truly become ¡± walking, terrifying sealed artifacts. Fortunately, Gu nie had no intention of keeping them. no matter how much the flesh and blood looked like a ¡®creature¡¯. however, they were ultimately the product of the catalyst of transcendent memes and were essentially still flesh and blood. gu nie used his five puppet strings to penetrate the outermost victor¡¯s body. Then, the wriggling flesh began to resist. gu nie thought. ¡°swish!¡± The first wriggling piece of flesh was immediately put into Gu NIE¡¯s system space. Gu nie looked at the wriggling flesh that entered the system space. It was no different from ordinary pieces of meat. even the indescribable flesh and blood in the system space couldn¡¯t do much, let alone the squirming flesh and blood. then, gu nie used his old trick. the second and third wriggling pieces of flesh were also put into gu nie¡¯s spatial bag. After he finished, Gu nie came to the end of the tunnel. gu nie began to carefully examine all the flesh and blood in the tunnel to make sure there was no other living flesh. At the same time, it also removed the slight traces left behind by the wriggling flesh that had crawled out earlier. although the chances of this place being discovered were slim, gu nie wouldn¡¯t leave any traces behind. half an hour later. gu nie once again arrived at the entrance of the extraordinary door. the wriggling flesh and blood in the flesh barrier had indeed all lost their vitality. After making sure that nothing was left out, Gu nie closed the extraordinary door again. ¡°Even if there¡¯s something missing inside, it won¡¯t be able to come out once the extraordinary door is closed.¡± gu nie thought to himself. Ka! as the extraordinary door closed, the dark passage fell into silence again. ¡± as for the people outside, if they use violent dismantling to open this extraordinary door, then qianqian better pray that the lifeless flesh has lost the ability to curse the terrifying extraordinary matrix. otherwise, they¡¯ll only be opening a door to death.¡± Gu nie quietly returned along the original path. after locking the chain and the door, he quietly disappeared into the darkness along the thick snow. the snow continued to fall, quickly covering the traces of gu nie. it was as if nothing had happened. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The next day, early in the morning. in a small secret room. Gu nie, who was sitting cross-legged on the meditation seat, slowly opened his eyes. after these two reincarnations, my talent has increased greatly. My cultivation speed has also increased by a lot. Gu nie mused. after a night of cultivation, gu nie could clearly feel that his cultivation speed had increased. it was almost twice as fast as before. The experience gained from the hack was the same as before, but the efficiency of the hack had greatly improved. It was obvious that after his extraordinary talent had been upgraded, the efficiency of his experience absorption had greatly increased. ¡°i¡¯ll focus on cultivation and hack for a few days to improve my strength.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s mind sank, and he didn¡¯t plan to go out now. in any case, he had already told leona that he would be training in seclusion for a few days. this cultivation session lasted for five days. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On this day. The snow that had been falling for nearly ten days had finally stopped. the weather was also a rare sunny day. in fact, as the sun shone down, there were signs of snow melting outside. however, the snow would continue after the next few days of clear skies. every year, the snow season in the sug ruins would last until february. And now, it was only the middle of November. there was still a long time before the end of the snow season. in the hall, the fire in the fireplace was still burning. The temperature was still very cold on this snowy day. Gugne was sitting on the sofa, enjoying the warmth of the fireplace and the hot coffee. after five days of hacking, gu nie¡¯s cultivation had returned to the mid first level. in one more week, or even less, gu nie would reach the peak of rank one. and after a week of idle, gu nie finally felt it. his own blood pool was about to be opened. This was obviously a piece of good news that made everyone excited. This time, after touching three powerful curse of the extraordinary matrix twice and turning it into a talent, gune¡¯s bloodline talent had greatly improved. to be honest, the human bloodline talent, unless it was a mixed-blood human with an extraordinary species, such as behemoth bloodline, dragon bloodline, or highland giant beast bloodline, would still have a certain amount of extraordinary power. A pure human bloodline was really not good. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s system was very powerful. This was especially so after the massive strengthening. Previously, even peak stage one blood pools had not been opened. now that gu nie had re-entered the mid-stage of extraordinary level one, there were signs of him breaking through. when gu nie reached the peak of the late stage of the exceptional state, he would be able to easily create his own blood pool. at that time, he would be able to start digesting the wriggling flesh and blood. ¡± the blood pool has just been opened, and its capacity is very small. it obviously can¡¯t hold such a large piece of wriggling flesh. ¡± ¡°during this period, if i have the time, i¡¯ll need to use the magic blade curse to continuously cut at the wriggling flesh. ¡°I don¡¯t need too much. Just cut a fist-sized piece and it¡¯ll be enough to last for a long time.¡± moreover, after opening up the blood pool, I will also awaken the blood curse system¡¯s innate ability. I wonder what kind of innate ability I will awaken. As Gu nie was thinking, he heard footsteps. Without even looking, he could tell from the footsteps that it was leona. As expected, Leona¡¯s voice came from beside him. ¡°Grandmaster Gu nie.¡± ¡°how¡¯s the experiment going?¡± Gu nie asked. on the third day of your closed-door training, The Pioneer Group¡¯s higher-ups said that ¡®Dr. Henry¡¯ from the biological research team arrived at the sug ruins city with his students. the laboratory over there has already taken shape, so Dr. Henry has already brought the silver-shelled rats to the laboratory for better experiments and tests. ¡°Oh?¡± Gu nie slightly frowned. ¡°That¡¯s pretty efficient!¡± gu nie laughed. ¡± however, this matter is related to the rune potion. it will indeed make the pioneer group¡¯s upper echelons take my request seriously. ¡± ¡± i knew you were out, so i informed dr. henry. he¡¯ll be here soon. ¡± Leona said. ¡°he should already be on his way.¡± gu nie said. Gune opened the glass window and saw a man in his early 30s. He was wearing a Winter Cotton jacket and a thick top hat. He was holding a thick stack of documents and walking from the neighboring Castle to shenjue Castle. Chapter 102 ? 102 The arrival of the equipment leona cast a sidelong glance outside the glass window. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Dr. Henry.¡± leona replied after taking a closer look. A few minutes later. with a high nose bridge, blue eyes, and a pair of bright eyes, henry, who was tall and burly, entered the hall of shenjue castle in a thick winter coat. ¡°good afternoon, master gu ni.¡± Dr. Henry, who was in his early thirties, immediately took off his hat and saluted gugne. His face was filled with a smile and a trace of excitement. professor henry was really excited. the 17 or 18-year-old genius pharmacist in front of him, guni lawrence, was a real genius. He had heard before that this guy named guni Lawrence was a genius pharmacist. At such a young age, he had already become a rare high-level pharmacist. This matter attracted the attention of many people in The Pioneer Group and the transcendent Association. he didn¡¯t expect that in just a few months ¡®time, the other party would have already started on the engraving potion. when he heard the news, henry was shocked beyond words. he also hoped to witness a miracle on his experiment table in this cooperation with the genius pharmacist. Such an opportunity to carve one¡¯s name on the monument of history and be revered by future generations was also rare in the long river of human history. ¡°I¡¯m very honored to be able to work with a great Potion Master like you.¡± professor henry sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to work with you.¡± Gu nie also stood up and bowed back. A wave of flattery was inevitable. after some small talk, everyone sat down. Dr. Henry opened the document and began to think about what he was going to say. as for gu nie, he was quietly waiting. the creation of the engraving potion required a lot of information, so gu nie knew that there were no disadvantages to absorbing and digesting the extraordinary characteristics. without detailed experiments and tests, gune couldn¡¯t determine if the potion was effective by just looking at it with the naked eye. Therefore, the doctor¡¯s detailed observation was necessary, and gune needed the feedback from their experiments. After a while, professor Henry looked at gugne. ¡± test subject number 54. after a few days of experimentation, the strength of his body, his defense, his agility, and his compatibility with his source power have all improved. ¡± in particular, my physical body and the extraordinary characteristics of my bloodline have all been improved. ¡± it¡¯s obvious that the results of the dragon blood sigil potion¡¯s experiment this time are very effective. ¡± The Dragon blood sigil potion. Gune rubbed his temples when he heard this. can I say that I¡¯m actually thinking of developing a soul-type rune potion? ¡± they were extraordinary professionals from the three major extraordinary systems of ¡®spellcasting¡¯,¡¯ combat¡¯, and ¡®shadow¡¯. Its characteristics were also very obvious. the soul of a spellcaster. a combat-type physical body. shadow element¡¯s agility. These were all aspects of their own extreme. as for the engraving potion, its goal was to raise the ceiling to the highest level and transform it into a transcendent. for example, the outstanding extraordinary race of the spellcaster system, the ¡± demon snake clan. ¡± A human¡¯s ¡°four-star¡± transcendent rank three spellcaster, compared to the ¡°four-star¡± demon Snake clan¡¯s ¡°four-star¡± spell caster. They were equal in terms of the transcendent profession and the transcendent level. however, a human soul could only form three secret crossing runes. the snake demon clan¡¯s soul could only form five secret crossing runes. At the same time, the strength of the soul would also be 20% stronger than that of a human. the amount of soul energy would also be 30% stronger than that of a human. in addition, the demon snake clan¡¯s origin power density was also about ten percent higher than humans of the same rank. when casting a high-level incantation to its limit, the soul would be able to withstand up to 240 high-level incantations. And the number of humans could only reach about 180. all in all, when a fourth star level spellcaster who was also a third order transcendent encountered a third order magic snake spellcaster who was also a fourth star level spellcaster, 90% of the time, the one who died would be a human. Why would there be such a huge difference when both of them had the same transcendent level and class? The answer was that the bloodline of the demon Snake Clan itself contained a strong ¡®soul extraordinary characteristic¡¯. as they grew, these extraordinary characteristics would be stimulated. it allowed them to be born as ¡®elite spellcasters¡¯. on the other hand, although humans had mastered the same extraordinary profession, there was no ¡®soul extraordinary characteristic¡¯ in their bloodline. the density of the soul-type extraordinary characteristic would directly enhance all the abilities of the soul in a corresponding proportion. This was one of the results of the human¡¯s research on the ¡®extraordinary characteristics of the soul¡¯. The soul-type Signet potion that gune was researching was to increase the soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristics and strengthen the soul¡¯s power. by the same logic, this corresponded to the extraordinary characteristics of different extraordinary classes. for example, the combat-type ¡®body-type¡¯ transcendent characteristic could make one¡¯s body stronger, have stronger defense, and have more endurance. The shadow element¡¯s dexterity-type Beyonder characteristic allowed shadowers to move more nimbly, their senses more sensitive, and their explosive power more rapidly. ¡± what about the extraordinary characteristics of the soul? ¡± Gu nie asked. This was what he was most concerned about. ¡°No obvious signs.¡± Professor Henry answered this question very simply. professor henry¡¯s answer didn¡¯t surprise gune. ¡± at the same time, this dragon blood sigil potion has its own drawbacks. ¡± ¡°First of all, this test subject number 54 has become more aggressive.¡± ¡°Moreover, there will be intermittent bursts of madness.¡± at this time, he would kill the other silver-armored rats that were with him. He would even madly bite the black iron alloy cage. We had no choice but to change to a bigger and stronger black iron alloy cage. ¡± however, if it¡¯s a truly perfect engraving potion, you should know that in theory, if you drink too much, you¡¯ll at most be unable to digest it. there won¡¯t be such a drawback. ¡± this engraving potion is still flawed and not perfect. gu nie replied. and this is exactly what I invited you here to discover. ¡°yes, i am.¡± professor henry nodded. Gu nie said after some consideration. ¡± my main purpose is to study the soul-type potion with secret engravings. since this dragonblood-type potion has also been developed by chance, i will also follow up on the research of this potion. ¡± Just now, professor Henry¡¯s speech. Gu nie already had a rough idea of the problem. the ratio of dragon blood was too high, so he had to lower it a little before conducting the experiment. at the same time, he added some other extraordinary characteristics such as stabilizing the mind and will. In that case, the Dragonblood potion might have been created by Gu nie. He had to admit that he was really lucky to be able to produce an effective dragon blood sigil potion in this experiment that used Nightmare Dragon¡¯s dragon blood as the main material. okay, our research team will closely follow all of your experimental processes. Professor Henry said. An hour later. After the discussion, Dr. Henry left with a thick stack of documents. ¡± with the members of the research team, i really don¡¯t have to worry about anything. ¡± ¡°I only need to focus on the research and concoct the medicine.¡± Gu nie said in a soft voice. after the discussion with dr. henry, gugne learned a lot. he even started to think about the material ratios in his mind. while gugne and dr. henry were talking, the butler, frazer, had appeared in the corner of the hall. After professor Henry left, Frazer slowly walked over. gune¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the footsteps of the butler. ¡°Have the materials and equipment arrived?¡± Gu nie was slightly excited. the mithril and magic-gold ranked staff and chain mail would be of great help to him. moreover, the pioneer group¡¯s higher-ups had promised to choose better equipment for him. ¡°sir guinne, these are the materials you requested last time, as well as your two mithril and magic gold equipment.¡± as he spoke, frazer placed a black standard transcendent storage bracelet in front of gune. Gu nie picked up the bracelet and checked it. Sure enough, a magic staff of Mithril and gold, which was even smaller than the silver-feathered staff, entered gune¡¯s perception. There was also the silver and gold Mithril and devil gold chain mail. gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry to check the two pieces of mithril and magic gold equipment. instead, he looked at the materials. there were many types of materials this time, a total of seventeen or eighteen types. At the same time, there were quite a few of them. There were seven to eight of each material. Just these materials alone were worth 20000 to 30000 gold pounds. And this was only the experiment cost for less than a week. In order to allow Gu nie to research more comfortably, the pioneer Alliance had invested a lot of money. other than these extraordinary materials. there were also three bottles of water from the spring of life. each bottle contained 100 ml, so he had a total of 300 ml. ¡°Not bad!¡± gu nie slightly nodded. ¡°Next week, I want the same materials. It would be best if there were more types and more quantities. it was now in the critical experimental stage, and the use of materials was huge. With more complete materials, I¡¯ll have more room for experiments.¡± ¡± also, please update dr. henry¡¯s experiment progress. i think he¡¯ll report it to the senior members of the pioneer group. they can see the results of my experiment. I think they¡¯ll be able to get me enough extraordinary materials.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll report your request to the higher-ups,¡± frazer nodded. after some matters were settled. gu nie returned to his private lab. after a careful deduction in his mind ¡­ Gune began a new round of research with the engraving potion No. 54 as the blueprint. At the same time, with so many materials, gunie¡¯s research on soul-type medicine could begin on a large scale. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At night. in the secret room. gu nie sat cross-legged on the meditation seat. At the same time, two pieces of Mithril and magic Gold equipment were placed in front of gune. gu nie slowly withdrew his right hand. the initial contact between the two pieces of equipment had been completed. gu nie couldn¡¯t help sighing after feeling it. Other people might need ten days or even longer to complete the contact with the devil before they could wear it. as for himself. But after only one touch, gune could clearly feel that he was compatible with the two Mithril and magic Gold equipment. In other words, he could wear them after one touch. ¡°As expected, extraordinary talent is extremely high, so the compatibility is also very strong. One touch and you can wear this Mithril or Magic Gold equipment.¡± The Mithril and gold-ranked staff and chain mail were in contact with each other. Gu nie could feel that these two pieces of equipment were the best of the Mithril and devil gold. the combined price of the two items far exceeded the price of 10000 gold rank items. The Pioneer Corps didn¡¯t ask for more gold pounds. Obviously, this was a small reward for him. ¡°This purple scale chainmail, the inner layer is chainmail armor, the outer layer is fish scale armor, the dual defense is extremely strong¡± ¡± it covered his entire body and arms. ¡± ¡± and through the gradual activation of its extraordinary characteristics, this special fish scale armor that is slightly larger than a fingernail can be driven by source power. it can be attached to the neck, fist, and even the head. ¡± ¡°The defensive method of the neck and head has won my heart!¡± I have to say that this Mithril and devil gold equipment is really powerful. It also has more functions. ¡°but ¡­¡± gu nie looked at the staff he had bought. ¡°Compared to this purple scaled chainmail, this Dark Magus staff is clearly even more powerful.¡± Chapter 103 ? 103 the human-faced flower king The dark sorcerer staff in Gu NIE¡¯s hand was now yellow and black. It was slightly shorter and thinner than chopsticks. it didn¡¯t look very eye-catching, and if one didn¡¯t pay attention, it would be very hard to notice the dark wizard staff. more importantly, when the dark witch staff¡¯s activity reached 20%, the dark witch staff¡¯s power was greatly increased. the dark sorcerer staff could be transformed into a bracelet that fit perfectly on his wrist. at this point, the dark witch staff would be equivalent to a wrist staff. It was a magic staff that looked like a bracelet on the wrist. at this time, some of the disadvantages of using a magic staff to cast spells would no longer exist. for example, spells that could expel magic staffs, casting habits that were easily seen by others, and embarrassment of not being able to take out a magic staff when a battle was in a hurry could all be avoided. At the same time, if one did not wear a robe or cast a spell, it would be difficult to be discovered as a spell caster. this would also increase the safety of the spellcaster. concealment was a major feature of the dark witch staff. Just the ¡®wristbands¡¯ alone were more than enough to surpass most of the Mithril and magic Gold staffs. at the same time, gu nie was very satisfied with the power of the dark witch staff¡¯s runes. [ secret crossing runes: 4 ] [ amplification runes: 10 ] This was the power of the dark Witch staff. with these four secret crossing runes, gu nie¡¯s instant cast limit would increase by a large amount. when he reached the 2nd rank of the ancient nirvana stage, he would be able to fuse perfectly with the dark sorcerer staff, and the high-level spells would also be within the range of the ancient nirvana stage. at the same time, the ten runes would double the power of gunie¡¯s spell. at that time, the power of gu nie¡¯s spells would reach another level. Spellcasters could not only use their magic staffs to obtain the amplification rune to amplify themselves. At the same time, he could also obtain amplification runes from extraordinary items such as robes, cloaks, rings, necklaces, and so on to strengthen himself. This was also one of the reasons why the spellcasters were more powerful as they progressed. After all, the battle element and shadow element had no way of condensing an amplification rune. But Gu nie knew that it would take a few months to fully activate all ten of them. as for his secret-silver staff, silver feather, he had no intention of selling it. As of now, the compatibility of the silver feather staff was already quite high. moreover, when the compatibility reached perfection, the origin power recovery effect brought by the silver feather would be further enhanced. however, there was no rule that a mage could only use one staff. the silver feather was like a portable fountain with unlimited source spring water, so how could gu nie bear to throw it away? Gu nie got up and was about to try on the purple scaled chainmail. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very heavy.¡± When Gu nie picked it up, he felt his arm struggle. after all, it was a 150 jin heavy object. it was difficult for a normal human to lift it with one hand. even though a regular tier 1 law magus¡¯s physical body had been strengthened after their tier advancement, they were still a class above the law rank. however, it was extremely difficult to lift a 150-pound object with one hand. After putting it on, the 150-pound purple chainmail was heavier than Gu nie had imagined. ¡± with my current physical strength and endurance, if i wear it, it will cause some inconvenience to my movements. for example, my speed will be greatly reduced, my movements will be inflexible, and walking will consume a lot of energy. ¡± ¡°I just reincarnated a few days ago, and my physical body¡¯s strength has been greatly reduced.¡± ¡°when i reach the 2nd rank, this 150-pound purple scale chainmail will have a much smaller impact on me.¡± ¡°At rank 3, the impact of this is basically negligible.¡± ¡± i¡¯ll keep it in the system space for the next few days. i¡¯ll take it out and touch the demons every day. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll take it out and wear it when i reach the second rank.¡± after the equipment was dealt with. with a flip of his hand, gu nie pulled out a long worm-shaped ¡°wriggling flesh¡± from the system space. before the wriggling flesh was stored in the system space, it could still wriggle and climb, so its vitality was relatively strong. However, he had stored it in the system space during this period of time. the vitality of the wriggling flesh had been greatly reduced, and it was more like a ¡± material ¡°. after placing the wriggling flesh in place, gu nie used a soul-stabilizing spell to find a good spot to cut it. then, the magic blade curse was released at the precise spot. Gu nie was about to start cutting the wriggling flesh. ¡­¡­ in the next few days, gune practiced, cut flesh, and studied rune analysis. On the other hand, he continued his research on the engraving potion. the nightmare dragonology engraving potion would require careful exploration. using dragon blood to strengthen his body was just as important to gu nie. as for the soul sigil potion, he needed to conduct experiments on a large scale. the two types of secret rune potions were carried out in an orderly manner. ¡­¡­ on this day. it was past four in the afternoon and the sky gradually darkened. The three or four consecutive days of clear skies were finally coming to an end. From the dark clouds, one could tell that a new Blizzard was brewing. After leaving his private alchemy room and handing over the batch of Signet potions to leona, gune had to head to the main hall to enjoy an afternoon coffee. ¡°I¡¯m already nearing the peak of rank 1. after reincarnating, my speed of improvement is indeed faster than before.¡± in the system of Extraordinaries, rank one and two are easy to advance. After all, they¡¯re only at the beginner level. Once you reach rank three and four, the difficulty of advancing is very high. At this time, it doesn¡¯t only involve the soul, physical body, and origin power, but also the transformation of a deep level of extraordinary genes, as well as the complete integration of extraordinary characteristics into the depths of the genes. ¡± the fertility of rank three and rank four extraordinaries will be further weakened, but the children they give birth to will be born with extraordinary characteristics that are much stronger than ordinary children. ¡± ¡± and this is also the reason why those highly talented extraordinaires from transcendent families have arranged marriages between themselves. ¡± ¡± in fact, some bloodline families will even give birth to inborn marriages. this way, the probability of giving birth to extraordinaries with stronger bloodlines will be higher. ¡± when you¡¯re a high-level extraordinary, that¡¯s when your extraordinary characteristics perfectly and completely fuse with your body. a perfect extraordinary body. This is also the reason why high-level extraordinary individuals are so powerful. the cultivation of the extraordinary path isn¡¯t just about obtaining energy. It¡¯s also about the fusion of powerful genes and extraordinary power. ¡± changing one¡¯s life form and height from the depths of one¡¯s life genes is the extraordinary aspect of the transcendent world. ¡± ¡°after all, the evolution of humans is the process of their genes adapting to the environment and changing. by borrowing extraordinary power, this timeline is greatly reduced.¡± ¡± and the direction of change is also more in respect to the will of the human race. ¡± gu nie thought to himself as he walked up the stone stairs to the hall. ¡± and my blood pool is also a little restless. i¡¯m afraid it will be opened in a day or two. ¡± as soon as he entered the living room, gu nie saw someone sitting on the sofa. On the side of the sofa near the fireplace, a black-scaled Devil Dog was curled up and resting. ¡°how come you have the time to come here today?¡± gu nie sat down and said with a smile. This person was Wei Ya. at this time, vya¡¯s whole body was curled up under the cloak of the robe, holding a thick book and reading it. needless to say, it was another romantic mary sue novel of the steam knight. ¡°of course it¡¯s because i have something important to tell you.¡± closing the book, vera moved her palm slightly, and the thick book was put into her storage bracelet. ¡°What is it?¡± Gune heated up the coffee. ¡°we caught a human-faced flower king.¡± wei ya was concise. gu nie¡¯s movements paused for a moment, then he raised his head. but it¡¯s a pity that The Flower King¡¯s body was injured and he ran away. We killed his body. If we can capture the human-faced Flower King¡¯s body, we might be able to get more information. ¡°even though it is only the flower king¡¯s body, it is enough information.¡± gu nie added. ¡°of course.¡± vya did not object to this. ¡± didn¡¯t you say you wanted to get in touch with the human-faced flower king? ¡± I¡¯ve talked to the teacher before, and he agreed. I¡¯m free tonight, so I can take you there. ¡± if i¡¯m not on duty tomorrow, i won¡¯t have the chance to touch the corpse of the human-faced flower king. ¡± ¡°do you want to go over now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go after dinner!¡± Vya replied. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to freeload on purpose!¡± gu nie said in a startled manner. ¡°Why would I? I¡¯m mainly here for coffee and fireplace. the sofa here is comfortable and the environment is quiet. dinner is just a side meal.¡± Vya didn¡¯t hold back at all. ¡°Hehe, hehe!¡± Gu nie chuckled. gune sipped his coffee as he muttered to himself. After a few minutes, gune looked at vya again. ¡°What level is the human-faced Flower King¡¯s body? how many days has he been dead? How¡¯s the damage?¡± a rank 3 human-faced Flower King. It¡¯s not very powerful. It probably just advanced a few days ago. After all, it¡¯s just a human body. I can take care of it alone. I just brought it back two days ago. It¡¯s currently stored in an underground ice room. How damaged is it? ¡± after thinking for a moment, she continued. the damage to his physical body is not that great. The main thing is that his soul was strangled by a half-soul expert¡¯s soul vortex and he died on the spot. gu nie nodded at her. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± vya frowned slightly. ¡°I just want to get more blood. His body is undamaged, so there should be a lot of blood. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°take more blood.¡± Vya thought for a moment and nodded. ¡± it¡¯s not a big problem. even if there is, i will solve it for you. ¡± wei ya didn¡¯t take the blame herself, so she agreed very quickly. Chapter 104 ? 104 the opening of the blood pool after dinner, the night had fallen. at the entrance of shenjue castle. wearing a black robe and a thick top hat, gugne straightened the collar of his robe and wrapped himself tightly. no one knew if there would be others secretly watching him on this trip. He still had to be careful. the two of them got into the carriage. the carriage began to speed up under the coachman¡¯s driving, and soon entered the snowy night. the journey was very safe. about 20 minutes later. the carriage stopped. when he opened the carriage door, he saw a remote byzantine-style castle. In the night, Gu nie could see the outline of the huge castle, and from the outline, he could feel the vastness of the castle. there were also many places where gu nie could feel faint danger. ¡°come with me, it¡¯s safe here.¡± said via as she got off the carriage. ¡°number 9970 is here?¡± Gu nie asked in a low voice. Vya glanced at Gu nie and nodded. ¡°don¡¯t talk too much here, someone can hear you in the dark.¡± Said via softly. gu nie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he extended his senses to his surroundings. however, he did not feel anything. it was obvious that he could not sense the magical technique at the moment. after passing through the gate of the castle, the first thing they saw was a road paved with baked bricks. Then, the two of them shuttled through the castle¡¯s corridors, corridors, and courtyards. Five to six minutes later, the two of them finally stopped at the entrance of a pitch-black cellar. the entrance to the cellar looked unremarkable. However, at the entrance of the cellar, there were eight transcendent soldiers wearing transcendent black iron battle armors guarding it. the lowest rank of these eight transcendent soldiers in black iron battle armor was also at stage two. the captain with the highest rank was already at the 4th rank. wei ya walked up to the guard captain, who was a grade four transcendent, and handed him a red token. after checking, the captain of the guards nodded. ¡°this is?¡± the captain then looked at gugne, who was wearing a top hat and a collar that covered half of his face. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Vya¡¯s answer was very straightforward. The captain of the guards nodded sensibly and let them pass. they went down the stairs. When he arrived at the entrance of the cellar, Gu nie felt a burst of cold air. the temperature must be-20 to-30 degrees Celsius! Gu nie said. borrowing the token, vya quickly opened the door of the cellar, which was already covered in a thick layer of ice. as soon as the door of the cellar opened, a cold mist gushed out. gu nie¡¯s body shivered as he walked in. the temperature in the room was a dozen degrees lower than the temperature outside. ¡°the temperature is so low.¡± after entering, gu nie frowned. at the same time, he began to speed up the flow of his blood, and his body quickly warmed up. ¡°There are a few ¡®Ice Demon cores¡¯ sealed here. These cores will continuously absorb source power and then transform the surrounding environment, causing the surroundings to become an ¡®extreme cold ice region¡¯ environment. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so cold here.¡± it¡¯s a pity that the ice demon¡¯s core is still the ice demon¡¯s core. No matter how much they change the environment, they won¡¯t be able to become powerful Ice Demons. after hearing wiya¡¯s introduction, gune¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± the ice demon core is a natural cooling machine! ¡± ¡± if i can get one, i won¡¯t have to worry about the sweltering heat in the alchemy room in the summer. ¡± ¡°Alright, the human-faced Flower King is here.¡± As she spoke, she opened a sealed drawer in an ice coffin. Gu nie went to the drawer of the ice coffin and looked inside. it was a woman in her early 20s. her face was still twisted and ferocious before her death. it was obvious that she had not been so peaceful when she left. However, this was not the main point. more importantly, the female human-faced flower king¡¯s body was as hard as iron. gu nie was stunned for a few seconds when he saw the frozen human-faced flower king. ¡°yingluo is so cold, i can¡¯t take her blood!¡± Gune looked at vya and waved his hand helplessly. looking at the frozen human-faced flower king, wei ya also frowned slightly. ¡°how long can we stay here?¡± Gu nie asked after a moment of silence. ¡°if you¡¯re willing, you can stay here until tomorrow,¡± ¡± that¡¯s good, ¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°what do you mean?¡± wei ya did not understand. ¡°Draw blood.¡± gu nie said. ¡°you have a way?¡± ¡°of course.¡± looking at the frozen human-faced flower king, gu nie quickly constructed a blueprint in his mind. ¡°my blood pool is already getting restless. what it lacks is the infusion of powerful blood. once there is powerful blood, it will open up very quickly.¡± ¡°I can use two puppet threads to form a blood vessel and lead it to the other party¡¯s heart. I can send my warm blood into the human-faced Flower king¡¯s blood to melt it and then draw it back.¡± ¡± when the blood pool is opened, i don¡¯t even need to use my own blood. i can use the blood in the blood pool to form a circulation with the frozen blood of the human-faced flower king. ¡± ¡± this human-faced flower king is a rank three being. it¡¯s a flower king, and its blood is of a very high level. ¡± ¡± as for my blood, even though it has the blessing of a blood cursemancer, it has not absorbed any powerful blood. it can only be regarded as a 2nd rank enhanced normal blood. there is still a certain distance between it and elite blood. ¡± ¡°The gap is still a Little Big.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing my bloodline talent is high enough. his digestive ability is strong enough.¡± ¡°more importantly, the flower king has been dead for a few days, so there shouldn¡¯t be much energy left in its blood. I¡¯ll just absorb it directly, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯ll be good if we retreat in time.¡± After careful consideration, gune looked at vya. ¡°it might be a bit difficult to extract the blood from the frozen flower king. i need to stay here for a long time.¡± ¡°well, that¡¯s not a problem.¡± Wei Ya nodded. he stood next to the human-faced flower king and released two puppet strings. Under gune¡¯s control, the 2nd rank puppet strings easily turned into two invisible pipes. after a series of operations, the puppet¡¯s secret thread connected from gu nie¡¯s palm to the arteries and veins of his wrist. the other part was connected to the flower king¡¯s heart. In order to maintain a closer distance to reduce the heat emitted by the blood. gu nie¡¯s palm was right on the flower king¡¯s heart. ¡°Begin.¡± Under Gu NIE¡¯s control, the blood in his body began to heat up. To melt the ice that was 30 to 40 degrees Celsius, normal temperature blood was definitely not enough. what gu nie needed was hot blood. As a blood cursemancer, the controller of blood, he had no problem with the small operation of increasing the temperature of his blood. 40 degrees. 45 degrees. 50 degrees. 55 degrees. ¡­¡­ Gu NIE¡¯s blood was boiling, and his skin was turning red. After the temperature rose to around 70 degrees, gune stopped rising. gu nie¡¯s entire body was burning, but it was still within his tolerance. gune opened the arteries and veins, and under his control, the hot blood rushed into the flower king¡¯s frozen heart. as soon as the blood rushed in, it immediately formed a small vortex. at the same time, the absorption tube began to absorb the blood. The blood of the human-faced Flower King¡¯s heart entered Gu NIE¡¯s body. gu nie could feel the depths of his body trembling. it was as if the earth that had been dry and cracked for a long time was finally welcoming rich rain. digest! He digested it to his heart¡¯s content. gu nie could feel the blood in his right arm, which was the first to come into contact with the flower king¡¯s blood, crazily devouring it like a swarm of small beasts. Gu nie had been worried that he wouldn¡¯t absorb it, but now it seemed that he had been overthinking. his own blood was obviously much more powerful than he had expected, and he directly swallowed and digested it. The Flower king¡¯s blood flowed from his right arm to his heart and then to the rest of his body. Gu NIE¡¯s blood was in a state of excitement, and the blood was fighting to be the first to devour it. Gu NIE¡¯s entire body was like a war. It had become a battlefield for transcendent blood. The higher quality human-faced Flower king¡¯s blood was absorbed by Gu NIE¡¯s blood. ¡°Ka ka ka ka ka!¡± the invisible blood pool in the depths of gu nie¡¯s body was finally about to open. Chapter 105 ? 105 the awakened blood curse He didn¡¯t know if it was because of Gu NIE¡¯s bloodline. It was also because of the powerful hack function. Or both. three minutes later, gune was still devouring the blood of the flower king. ¡°Ka ka ka ka ka!¡± ¡± A small stream of blood formed a vortex and quickly rushed into the depths of Gu NIE¡¯s body. ¡°Gugugugugugu¡± the blood pool was opened. This newly-opened blood pool was very small. fortunately, there was a continuous supply of blood. At the same time, Gu nie was still consuming The Flower king¡¯s blood to replenish his own. after five or six minutes, gu nie felt that his transcendent blood had reached a critical point in devouring the flower king¡¯s blood. if he continued devouring, it would no longer be the transcendent blood that was absorbed and transformed. instead, the human-faced flower king¡¯s blood would be directly injected into his blood, which would cause an impact on his transcendent blood. Gu nie immediately adjusted the puppet¡¯s thread to place the input and output in the blood pool, then quickly cut off the channel between his blood and the blood pool. as a result, the blood in the pool and the flower king¡¯s blood formed a closed loop. gu nie¡¯s own blood was no longer part of the cycle. with the activation of ancient nirvana origin power. The temperature of the blood in the blood pool rose as well. The puppet¡¯s thread tubes continued to extract the blood from the human-faced Flower King. The blood of the human-faced Flower King that was extracted accelerated the expansion of the blood pool. the flower king¡¯s heart had already been sucked dry, so gu nie was now focused on the blood in its arteries. before he knew it, more than half an hour had passed. ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± gu nie, who was standing next to the human-faced flower king, let out a long breath. Then, Gu nie slowly cut off the spell of the puppet¡¯s Secret thread. ¡°The blood of the human-faced Flower King is still strong!¡± gu nie sighed. If Gu nie had used his own blood to create the blood pool, it would have only been the size of a fist. at this moment, the blood pool that was created with the blood of the human-faced flower king was the size of two fists. plus, the human-faced flower king¡¯s blood was perfectly filled. it could provide gu nie with blood for a long time, increasing the strength of the blood and its special properties. there were very, very few conventional ways to increase one¡¯s extraordinary characteristics. gu nie absorbed and digested high-quality blood, and even used high-level methods to ¡°change blood.¡± in essence, it was to obtain blood with stronger ¡± extraordinary characteristics. ¡± Such a technique was considered a unique technique in the transcendent world. ¡°it¡¯s done.¡± As he felt the blood pool in his body gradually stabilize, Gu nie looked at Wei Ya. Looking at the corpse of the human-faced Flower King, which didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, vya nodded. ¡°i¡¯ll send you back, in case anything happens on the way.¡± ¡°thank you,¡± late at night, the snow continued to fall. Inside the carriage, Gu nie was resting with his eyes closed. I¡¯ve completely absorbed and digested the blood of the human-faced Flower King. I¡¯ve also grasped the smell of the blood deep in my bones. ¡± as long as you encounter the human-faced flower members of the human-faced flower sect who have planted the seeds of the human-faced flower in their bodies. ¡± ¡°i can clearly identify them.¡± ¡°the human-faced flower church.¡± gu nie rubbed his fingers. ¡°I will slowly drag you out one by one, until I uproot you.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ an hour later. Deep Duke Castle. In the secret underground training room. gu nie sat cross-legged on his meditative cultivation seat. ¡°I¡¯ve really gained a lot this time.¡± feeling the blood pool in his body and the basic abilities of a blood cursemancer, a smile appeared on gu nie¡¯s face. This time, the blood pool was opened. gune had acquired the basic innate ability, blood shield. in the study of incantations. The ¡°origin Power Shield spell¡± was, to a large extent, a spell of the same origin. in other words, the ¡± rune essence ¡± of everyone¡¯s source energy shield spell was similar, and the source of energy was ¡± source energy. ¡± even if the shape, shape, size, and defense points were different, they were essentially the same. And spells of the same origin would cause a problem. That was, source power shields couldn¡¯t be overlapped with each other. In other words, no matter how powerful a law Magus was, they could only have one source energy shield. it was unrealistic to put dozens of shields on himself at once to enhance his defense and survival. if gune already had the magic shield necklace, he wouldn¡¯t have a full body shield. if he wanted a full-body magic shield, he would have to remove the magic shield necklace¡¯s shield first. ¡®Blood Shield¡¯ was an innate ability. It used the transcendent blood in the blood pool and the blood pool itself as the foundation of the shield. Its nature and source of energy were different from the origin power spell Shield. Hence,¡¯Blood Shield¡¯ and ¡®source shield¡¯ could be stacked. This meant that Gu nie could have two energy shields. as a result, gu nie¡¯s defensive power had greatly increased. on the way back, gu nie tried to level up his blood shield. As the blood Shield¡¯s level continued to increase, its defensive capabilities would also increase exponentially. However, this ¡®Blood Shield¡¯ was only a basic ability. Every blood cursemancer would be able to obtain this ability after establishing a blood pool. the main point was that gu nie had awakened a very powerful ability when he opened the blood pool. this time, the innate ability that gu nie had awakened was of great significance to him. it had directly changed his ability to survive. Blood escape technique! this was gu nie¡¯s awakened ability. using the blood escape art consumed blood, allowing gu nie to use the power of the blood to instantly move a certain distance. Although it wasn¡¯t an ability like flash or teleportation. But this kind of quick movement ability was also the best way to save his life. With this blood escape, Gu nie would have enough capital to deal with the enemy, and his tactical choices would also be richer. Unlike now, where he could only rely on his physical body to resist. as a mage, it was often the most helpless choice when it came to physical resistance. the acquisition of these two Blood Curse innate abilities, Blood Shield and blood escape, is of great significance to me. It can be considered a small qualitative change. Gu nie said. I¡¯ve only awakened for the first time. According to the information from the blood cursemancer legacy, there will be a second awakening. as for the third awakening, it will depend on each person¡¯s talent. With my talent, the third awakening is not a big problem. ¡°will there be a fourth awakening?¡± gu nie searched through the inheritance information of the blood cursemancer. ¡°There are no relevant records, but that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t.¡± ¡± at present, the blood shield and blood escape are only equivalent to the power of a basic level spell. ¡± ¡± when they awaken for the second time, these law incantations will advance to the intermediate level. ¡± the third time will become a high-level law incantation. ¡°if there¡¯s a fourth time, will it become a secret inscription spell?¡± ¡± from the looks of it, other than the curse in the depths of the blood curse master¡¯s bloodline, this blood curse master is indeed a powerful spellcaster profession. ¡± Gu nie said after some thought. After some thought, Gu nie once again immersed himself in his blood pool. At this time, in the blood pool, the blood of the human-faced Flower King was constantly in a Whirlpool state under the effect of the hack system¡¯s blood pool Codex. this was the advantage of the hack system, which allowed him to cultivate with super high efficiency without stopping. without the hack system, it would have taken years for the blood pool to be opened. now, it had been one or two months, and it had already been opened. With a flip of his hand, Gu nie took out a fist-sized piece of wriggling flesh. This was the result of Gu Nizi¡¯s continuous use of demonic blade curses over the past few days. at this moment, the wriggling piece of flesh was no longer wriggling. it had completely calmed down. ¡± i hope that digesting this piece of flesh will bring about a different change to my body. ¡± Staring at the black piece of ¡± squirming flesh ¡± that was no longer squirming, Gu nie thought. Chapter 106 ? 106 the movement of the thanator the days of peaceful experiments always flew by quickly. a week flew by, and gu nie was busy with his experiments and studies. Within this week, there was some progress in the nightmare dragon¡¯s blood potion Series 54, but it was not obvious. 54-1 the nightmare dragon blood potion derived from potion no. 54,54 ¨C 2,54 ¨C 3, and so on, all made the silver-armored rats manic and aggressive. Some of them even had nightmares and hallucinations, wore down their transcendent characteristics, and even had their bodies mutate, go out of control, and so on. Obviously, even if there were slight results, it was still very difficult to make it in detail. In fact, he might not even be able to concoct it. Meanwhile, the progress of the soul-type Signet potion was progressing steadily, and the possibilities were being eliminated one after another. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s strength was also steadily increasing. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ on this day, in the afternoon. gu nie, who had finished a day of research and refining, was sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed. during this period of time, after the blood pool was opened, the wriggling flesh was also placed in the blood pool to be washed. gu nie could also feel his body¡¯s toughness increasing at a steady rate. This was much more obvious and faster than the blood pool Codex. Every day, Gu nie could feel his skin, muscles, bones, organs, and so on strengthening. obviously. it was the wriggling flesh. it was working. ¡± i have a resistance that corresponds to the squirming flesh. in addition, my extraordinary talent is extremely high, and my tolerance is extremely strong. this is why i can use the blood pool to wash the squirming flesh and strengthen myself. ¡± as for others, there¡¯s no need to absorb the power of this squirming flesh and blood to strengthen themselves. ¡± just by looking at it, you¡¯ll be attacked and infected by curses and meme, which will cause you to suffer a major blow. ¡± When he felt the blood pool in his body washing away that wriggling piece of flesh, he was stunned. gu nie couldn¡¯t help but think about the ¡°indescribable flesh and blood.¡± Gu nie was on the verge of breaking through to Rank 2, and he still had this wriggling flesh in his hands. He didn¡¯t really need that ¡°indescribable flesh.¡± however, the power and terror of that indescribable flesh and blood was something that gu nie couldn¡¯t forget. during his free time, gu nie tried to figure out how to use the ¡°indescribable flesh.¡± As long as Gu nie didn¡¯t see this indescribable flesh and blood, he wouldn¡¯t be affected. And in the future, he could touch her and reincarnate again. At that time, Gu nie estimated that he wouldn¡¯t be affected by this indescribable flesh and blood. Gu nie wasn¡¯t affected by it, but to others, it had a huge effect. If he encountered a powerful enemy that he couldn¡¯t defeat or escape from, he would be able to escape. He suddenly took out this piece of ¡®indescribable flesh¡¯ and raised it above his head, roaring, ¡± ¡°Grandson, do you dare to answer my call?¡± At that time, the enemy would definitely sneer and glare at him. When he stared at the flesh and blood, would the ¡®indescribable flesh and blood¡¯ directly blind the enemy¡¯s eyes? or was it to let the enemy¡¯s flesh and bones be peeled off and wriggle over? or could it directly absorb the enemy¡¯s flesh and blood? no matter what, the enemy would definitely suffer a terrible blow. even a transcendent master might not be able to resist the magical power of the curse matrix of this indescribable flesh and blood. Moreover, this indescribable flesh and blood would be a blow to anyone who saw it. This was simply a ¡°divine weapon¡± that could indiscriminately attack a large area. Given its undistinguishable nature, it definitely couldn¡¯t be used in a chaotic battle between the enemy and the ally. Otherwise, both sides would die. It would be best if Gu nie faced many enemies by himself. That would be perfect. of course, gu nie wouldn¡¯t use such a powerful weapon unless he had no other choice. I¡¯ve opened up a blood pool and obtained the blood Shield and blood escape technique. My ability to survive has greatly improved. he also has this indescribable flesh and blood, as well as his own reincarnation as his trump card. even if I manage to develop a powerful potion with secret engravings, I won¡¯t have to worry about my own safety. gu nie thought to himself. gu nie knew better than anyone else the powerful properties of the signet potion. after he had developed that powerful engraving potion, he would definitely be able to break through. there would definitely be people who wanted him to research a second, third, or even a fourth. If those big shots had given the order at that time, would he have studied it or not? Gu nie studied the engraving potion because he liked Pharmaceutics and wanted to understand the deeper levels of the transcendent world. On the other hand, Gu nie wanted to use the engraving potion to improve his life level and make himself stronger. at the same time, he could also make money from the engraving potion. but gune didn¡¯t want to be someone else¡¯s puppet. he didn¡¯t want to do whatever someone ordered him to do. if he wanted to have the power to make his own decisions, he had to have his own strength. with great strength, one would not only face enemies, but also their own people. just as gu nie was thinking, he heard footsteps approaching. after a while, the footsteps stopped beside him. the maidservant¡¯s voice, which didn¡¯t disturb his rest and was clear enough for him to hear, rang out from the side, ¡± ¡°grandmaster gu nie, we have a guest.¡± ¡°who is it?¡± Gu nie opened his eyes. ¡± a senior police officer. he said his name was ¡®george derrick¡¯. ¡± ¡°George?¡± gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Let him in,¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After a while. George, who was wearing glasses, a top hat, and a long robe, was led into the warm Hall by a maid. after passing through the spacious, luxurious, elegant, and well-decorated hall corridor, he arrived at the sofa and fireplace resting area on the right. george saw gugne brewing coffee. good afternoon, Sir gune Lawrence. George took off his hat and saluted gune. This was an official visit, so it naturally couldn¡¯t be as casual as usual. good afternoon, Your Excellency George Derrick. gu nie also stood up and returned the greeting. ¡°you may leave, i have some matters to discuss with sir george.¡± Gu nie said as he glanced at the maid. ¡°Yes!¡± the maidservant turned around and left. after pouring a cup of coffee for george, gu nie lowered his voice. ¡°What is it?¡± If it wasn¡¯t an important matter, George wouldn¡¯t have come to visit without a reason. besides, gugne could sense that george was a little troubled. George, who had a serious expression, finished the hot coffee in his cup in one gulp. when he put the cup down, gune could feel the nullifying interference barrier quickly blooming around him, covering the entire sofa and fireplace area. without any nonsense, george went straight to the point. ¡°it¡¯s a very important matter. that 2nd rank thanator has the tendency to advance.¡± ¡°oh?¡± ¡°Tier 2 to Tier 3?¡± Gu nie asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°when will it be promoted?¡± ¡°in the next few days, it¡¯ll be as short as one or two days, and as long as three or five days.¡± ¡°so, yingluo, what¡¯s your plan?¡± gugne looked at george. since george had come to find him, he must have a corresponding plan. ¡°after this type 2 thanator advances to the type 3 realm, its strength will increase explosively. at that time, i¡¯m afraid that only if i advance to the type 4 realm, and you advance to the type 3 or type 4 realm, will we have a chance of killing it.¡± ¡°You and I will need a long time to advance to that realm.¡± ¡°and this time, this 2nd rank thanator is advancing, it¡¯s an extremely good opportunity.¡± ¡°at the critical moment of its advancement to rank 3, if we launch a sneak attack, we can completely interrupt its advancement process.¡± ¡± this will reduce his strength. this way, it will be easier to kill him. ¡± it was a good thing to interrupt his promotion. then can you grasp the exact point of its advancement? ¡± gu nie asked in a deep voice. ¡°Sure.¡± george nodded. ¡± since i can accurately grasp the point of his advancement, there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem with this plan. ¡± gu nie also nodded. after a moment of silence, george looked at gune and asked, ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve advanced to tier 2?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± gu nie replied. Although Gu nie hadn¡¯t broken through yet, becoming a Rank 2 blood cursemancer was only a matter of time. He could break through at any time. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± george then took out a marble-sized glass ball. inside the ball was a small hourglass, but there was nothing inside. there might be something inside, but gune couldn¡¯t see it. ¡± you can activate this thing and put it in your pocket. when it moves, you¡¯ll naturally feel it. i¡¯ll be waiting for you in the small alley opposite shenjue castle. ¡± ¡°Mm! I got it. ¡± Gu nie took the glass ball and played with it in his hand. After George finished explaining his situation, gune slowly spoke. ¡°i still have a more important matter to discuss with you in detail.¡± ¡°Oh? what¡¯s the matter?¡± george looked over. Chapter 107 ? 107 Tier 2 blood cursemancer ¡°you should know better than me how powerful that thanator is.¡± ¡°moreover, in the sug ruins city, you once told me that there wasn¡¯t only this one rank two thanator.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a third rank thanator.¡± ¡°In the middle of the battle, if something unexpected happens, such as attracting that type 3 thanator over.¡± ¡°at that time, if i die, you can just run away.¡± ¡°But the problem is, if you die by accident, you¡¯ll die. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been exiled to that hunting level, I can¡¯t even get out, I can only wait for death there.¡± ¡± after all, i don¡¯t have the ability to enter the shadow world or leave the hunting layer. ¡± ¡°So ¡­¡± Gune narrowed his eyes and looked at George. ¡°do you have any way for me to leave the hunting level by myself instead of just relying on your power? even if i can¡¯t beat you, i don¡¯t need to pull your back leg when i run away. i can escape directly.¡± believing was believing, but the corresponding preparations were still very necessary. after hearing gugne¡¯s explanation, george was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡± you¡¯re so thoughtful. i¡¯ve indeed been a little negligent. ¡± ¡°that thanator is indeed powerful, it¡¯s always better to be prepared.¡± ¡°it¡¯s much easier to get out of the hunting level than to go in.¡± ¡°i can create a special ¡®bracelet of time¡¯ and channel enough power of time into it. this way, if you really can¡¯t win, you can escape without borrowing my power.¡± George said. entering the shadow world, or even the deeper parts of the shadow layer, was an extremely dangerous thing in itself. one could never be too careful. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± hearing george¡¯s answer, gune was relieved. If something happened to him and he died in battle, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t die in there because of his indescribable flesh and blood. He could also use reincarnation Gu nie to revive in the real world. however, with more trump cards and more secure measures and means in hand, there was nothing wrong with it. he glanced at the sky outside and saw that it was starting to get dark. ¡± let¡¯s have dinner here. i¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare more. it¡¯s said that the chef here has extraordinary abilities. the food he makes is much more delicious than the food in the big restaurants outside. ¡± Gu nie said. ¡°Oh?¡± george frowned. chef-type superpowers are rare. I¡¯ll have to have a good taste tonight. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ after dinner. After sending George off, the night had already fallen. In the secret room. gu nie sat cross-legged on the meditation seat as usual. after a few days of idle training, gu nie¡¯s extraordinary profession, blood cursemancer, had reached the peak of extraordinary rank one. he could break through at any time. originally, gu nie had wanted to let the system break through on its own. This time, George had come, and a great battle was waiting for him. then gu nie would take the initiative to break through. gu nie opened the system and looked at the books he was using. [ first hack position: soul-stabilizing divine ring spell (Level 3) ] [ second hack position: cybona origin pool (level 4) ] [ third hack position: soullseal codex (level 3) ] [ fourth hack slot: magic blade curse (Level 2) ] [ fifth hack slot: Bloodpool Codex (Level 3) ] the levels of these manuals had all been upgraded. gu nie nodded as he looked at the strange spell. gu nie¡¯s most powerful attack was the demonic blade curse. ¡± the magic blade curse has reached level 2, and its power has greatly increased. once i reach tier 2, i¡¯ll be able to condense nine secret crossing runes. i¡¯ll be able to instantly cast it without the help of my staff. ¡± of course, if you use a staff to cast spells, you¡¯ll be able to get the amplification rune in the staff, and the damage will be more powerful. he calmed his mind and followed the cultivation method of the soul seal codex, gradually gathering his soul power. As a law incantation master, the core of his advancement was his soul. Blood cursemancers were also part of the law cursemancer system, and they were essentially the same. when the soul underwent a transformation, the corresponding origin power, body, and transcendent blood would all undergo a transformation. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, Whoosh!¡± after taking a light breath, gu nie calmed down and started the transformation of his soul. Gu NIE¡¯s Foundation was strong, and the power of reincarnation allowed him to break free from the curse of the blood curse master. in addition, his soul seal codex had already reached rank 3, so it was not difficult to level up to rank 2. One had to know that when the soul seal Codex was at level one, one already had the capital to break through to level two. the level 3 soul seal codex was even more impressive. Gu nie sat cross-legged in a meditative position. He used the soul seal Codex to gather and refine his soul. About half an hour later, Gu NIE¡¯s soul had reached the critical point of the transformation. ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s soul, which had reached the peak of rank one, began to transform into a rank two soul. gu nie didn¡¯t even need to do it on purpose. the soul seal codex, while being practiced, completely dominated the subsequent actions. his origin power, physical body, and transcendent blood all began to transform along with his soul. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s blood curse master¡¯s thick and bloody aura also silently changed. the aura of a tier 2 blood cursemancer was far more dense and viscous than that of a tier 1 blood cursemancer. As the transformation continued, a thick mist of blood began to spread from Gu NIE¡¯s body. It quickly filled the entire secret cultivation room. the entire secret cultivation room had turned into a world of blood mist. a casual wave of his hand would stain it with blood. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ three hours later. hualalalalalalalalala the blood mist swirled around gu nie and turned into a blood vortex. Gu NIE¡¯s body was like a whale sucking in water, quickly absorbing the blood mist. at the same time, the dark, gloomy, sticky, and bloody aura of the stage two blood cursemancer was slowly being collected. gu nie had successfully advanced. A moment later, Gu NIE¡¯s rank two aura disappeared, and he looked no different from an ordinary person. He couldn¡¯t sense the slightest aura of origin power or blood. As he leveled up the Bloodpool Codex, Gu NIE¡¯s control over his own blood became better and better. It would be more and more difficult for the enemy to detect his extraordinary profession and even his level. After breaking through, Gu nie began to carefully examine the changes that had occurred after reaching rank two. first, the soul. as the core of a mage, gune could clearly feel that his soul was stronger than before. ¡± forming the 8th and 9th won¡¯t be a problem at all. i can grit my teeth and form the 10th, but there¡¯s no need to force it. ¡± ¡± more importantly, my spiritual energy has completely filled my soul ocean. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s rare for a magus to have his soul energy fill up his entire ocean of soul energy. it means that he is very talented in soul energy, and he has to put in a lot of effort in order to reach such a high level. ¡± ¡°the next step after filling the entire soul ocean with my spiritual energy is to let my spiritual power overflow and spread out.¡± ¡± in the language of the spellcaster academic community, when one¡¯s mental power reaches the level of overflow and diffusion, that is the advanced form of a spellcaster. ¡± ¡± furthermore, spell casters who have reached this advanced form have a very nice name-territory spell caster. ¡± When he thought of the many powerful aspects of a domain spell caster, gune couldn¡¯t help but smile. when the soul was strong enough, there would be two modes when it started to spread. the first mode was equal distribution. Spreading his mental power evenly around him would form a ¡®soul perception domain¡¯. Within the range of the soul perception domain, no Shadowman could escape. The second mode was to form a strand. When the mental power was condensed, it would form ¡®mental tentacles¡¯. spiritual tentacles ¡­ Hmm ¡­ There¡¯s a strong sense of evil! Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples. the territory spellcaster could freely switch between the two modes. at this moment, the main point was here. The spells cast by a law incantation master would appear about a meter in front of them and then fly towards the enemy. the location where the spell of a spell caster with a domain would appear was the edge of the spell caster¡¯s domain and the location of the spiritual tentacles. for example, if gune could form a ten-meter-long mental tentacle, he could stand at a corner outside the window and extend his mental tentacle to the back of the window on the second floor, next to the corner where the enemy was hiding. Then, an instant-cast fire arrow would pierce through the enemy¡¯s head. the range of comprehension that the mind touched was the characteristic of high-level spellcasters. this was the power of the spell caster¡¯s advanced form, ¡± domain spell caster. ¡± Chapter 108 ? 108 the prototype of a tank mage multi-shaped, three-dimensional, and complex attacks. this was the advantage of being a ¡± territory caster. ¡± however, it was very difficult for a soul to spread out. even gu nie had to spend almost a month to fill his sea of soul with mental power. who knew how long it would take for it to spread out? as a result, there were very few true ¡± territory spellcasters ¡°. At the very least, gugne had never encountered a domain spell caster. Even in the supernatural daily, gugne had never seen any information about domain spell casters. he temporarily suppressed all the information about the domain spellcaster. gu nie continued to sense the changes in his body. ¡± the density of my source power has increased once again. last time, in the flesh cave, my source power had already reached the level of a rank 3 mage. ¡± ¡°This time, as I advanced to Rank 2, my origin power transformed.¡± ¡°as of now, my origin power is comparable to a rank four magus¡± origin power.¡± feeling his dense and pure origin power, gu nie thought to himself. ¡± the current me can be seen as a pseudo-rank four incantation master. ¡± ¡°The origin pool and the blood pool have also been expanded.¡± ¡°the blood pool is already the size of three fists. as for the origin pool, its capacity seems to have exceeded 800 units of origin power.¡± ¡°my physical body and transcendent blood have also been greatly strengthened. After all, my transcendent blood cursemancer¡¯s outstanding ability is survival.¡± then, gu nie clenched his fist. with a slight squeeze, he could feel a strong power growing in his tough body. ¡± right now, my physical body is constantly digesting that wriggling flesh and blood. the speed at which my defensive power is growing is a little shocking. ¡± ¡± under the surface of my skin, a ¡®defensive scale membrane¡¯ has started to form. this ¡®defensive scale membrane¡¯ is very close to the defensive layer of scales. the powerful body of a tank has already begun to take shape. although i¡¯m still a long way from becoming a powerful tank magician, i¡¯m already starting to advance in this direction. ¡± after a moment of careful observation, gu nie put away his thoughts. after advancing to the 2nd rank, the improvement is indeed huge. next, I¡¯ll condense the secret crossing rune. gu nie said. Gu nie continued to think. In this quiet and dark underground room, his secret crossing runes began to form. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the next day. it was close to noon. gune finished his morning¡¯s ¡°high-quality potions.¡± at the sofa hearthfire area, gune picked up the supernatural daily while he enjoyed the coffee his maid had made. he glanced at the front of the first page, and a huge, colorful image caught his attention. the sky displayed by the colorful map seemed to be lit up by the dark red flames from the abyss. The sky above the island under the sky was dark red, as if boiling blood had been spilled. It was as if countless dead souls were wailing, screaming, twisting, and struggling under the burning sky. a sticky, oppressive, dark, and deathly feeling assaulted his senses. just by looking at the picture, gu nie had a bad feeling. gu nie looked at the text notes. on november 24th, the red-robed cardinal, augusta, of the evil spirit organization, giant god sect, who had many titles such as blasphemer, hand of shepherd, release of panic, and death shepherd, seized the harbor of barker island and performed a blood sacrifice on the entire barker island. there were more than 30000 people on the island, but only a few survived. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as he read the message. His breathing became heavy. Long ago, Gu nie had felt that a turbulent era was coming. the strange extraordinary profession ¡± hero ¡± and the ¡± barbarian saint ¡± had gathered a large number of forces in the sug ruins city, an important resource city in the northern part of the yulan empire. This was a plan of evil and death in itself. It was obvious that the evil spirit infidels and even the foreign races would not let go until they destroyed the few great empires in the North. The tragedy on Barker Island in the supernatural daily had further illustrated the ambitions of the evil spirit cult¡¯s troublemakers. The war had already begun. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as the killing intent in his heart grew. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, Whoosh!¡± Gu nie took a deep breath and tried to relax his mind. fortunately, I¡¯m getting stronger and stronger. The engraving potion I¡¯ve developed will be of great help to The Pioneer Group. ¡± at least, i now have the power to change the situation, and it won¡¯t be a small one. ¡± Gu nie rubbed his temples and started to feel his body. last night, after gu nie¡¯s breakthrough. Gu nie started to form his own secret crossing runes. this time, he condensed the eighth and ninth runes. it was easy to form the 8th secret crossing rune. It was not difficult to form the 9th secret crossing rune. Gu nie estimated that if he forcefully condensed the 10th secret crossing rune, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But that would put a lot of pressure on the soul. Furthermore, he had already condensed nine secret crossing runes and could instantly cast the nine-syllable ¡± devilblade strange spell ¡°. gu nie didn¡¯t need to force the 10th secret crossing rune. While he was thinking. with a flip of his hand, gune took out the thick ¡± rune analysis ¡± book that olof had given him and began to study it. Since Gu NIE¡¯s perception of runes had greatly improved last time, he found that his understanding of the meaning of runes had increased by a level. As for the many mysterious operating principles of the Rune¡¯s profound meaning, he could immediately grasp and understand them after a little deduction. Now that Gu nie had made progress in his study of runes, he was beginning to master the profound meaning of runes. He didn¡¯t even need to ask teacher Olof for knowledge. by using the veins of runes to explore deeper, I can understand the deeper meaning of runes in the framework system of the world. ¡± i can even master and control the profound meaning of runes after understanding it to a certain extent. ¡± ¡± my current research direction is in the ¡®world framework¡¯ type of rune profoundness. ¡± ¡± after mastering this type of rune profound, i can easily travel between reality and shadows. i can even open those strange inner layers and kill the creatures in those strange deep layers. ¡± you must know that only those high-level powerhouses with extraordinary professions who have similar abilities can have the ability to travel between the shadows and the real world. ¡± and they can only travel into the shadow layer. ¡± ¡± as for me, i can enter a deeper level with the world frame-type rune esoteric meaning. ¡± at the same time, if my attainments in the world¡¯s framework are high enough ¡­ ¡± i can even open up a ¡®passage node¡¯ and enter other real planes. ¡± ¡± this is a technique that only travel mages, plane rangers, space-time walkers, and other powerful extraordinary professions can use. ¡± ¡± in addition to the rune esoteric rules of the world framework system, there are also rune esoteric rules of natural elements, such as earth, wind, water, fire, thunder, light, darkness, and so on. ¡± ¡± those elementalist-type rune analysis practitioners would have an advantage over me in this aspect. after all, my compatibility with various natural elements is far inferior to my compatibility with source energy. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have become a law incantation master. i might have taken the path of an elementalist. ¡± ¡± for a law incantation master like me, i can study some special destructive esoteric runes that can be attached to a law incantation. ¡± for example, the ¡®obliteration¡¯ of the giant beasts with the ability to obliterate and destroy that live in the alternate void. another example is the ¡®Dragon Breath¡¯ that adult dragons can release. It¡¯s as destructive as runes. ¡± or perhaps, the ¡®true fire¡¯ that the devils living in the deepest part of the abyss are born with. ¡± these strange powers all have their own special rune meanings. ¡± in fact, when i¡¯m strong enough in the future, qianqian will become an extraordinary master or even higher. ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed, revealing a sharp light. those ancient, shocking, and supposedly sealed for a very, very long time-rulers. ¡± their destructive, terrifying, and destructive power that does not follow the laws of nature is something that i can study. ¡± ¡± however, the power of the dominator is too terrifying. even a slight touch can lead to loss of control, madness, mutation, cataclysm, and so on. in front of a dominator, death may be a good ending. ¡± ¡± for ordinary people, it would be an overestimation if they were to come into contact with that power with their mortal bodies. ¡± ¡± and for extraordinary individuals, if they are strong enough, they can still come into contact with those terrifying powers. ¡± as for me, I think I¡¯ve already come into contact with it. The image of the indescribable piece of flesh appeared in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. ¡± that indescribable flesh and blood could be the remains of a powerful and indescribable ruler. ¡± ¡± to others, it¡¯s a power that they can¡¯t study. to me, it¡¯s something i can study. ¡± ¡± this is the difference between me and the other ascetics on the path of rune analysis. ¡± ¡°Simultaneously.¡± gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡°This time, if that thanator has some powerful and special means, we will go deep into the hunting level. after killing it and obtaining the corpse of the thanator, i might be able to start researching it. ¡± ¡°even if the research doesn¡¯t succeed, the blood of the thanator is still very fragrant.¡± gu nie¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Gu nie then reached into his pocket. the glass ball-like object that george had given him was trembling slightly. ¡°Is it starting?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. Chapter 109 ? 109 The bracelet of time the sky was dark and gloomy as usual. snowflakes were falling continuously. this was a light snow that would continue every day. When the next wave of cold air from the North came to the South, it would be Blizzard. In a dark alley opposite shenjue Castle. Wearing a thick top hat and a collar that covered his face, gune was stepping on the soft snow that was more than a meter thick. In the past, he would Leave No Trace in the snow. but today, gu nie left a clear footprint with every step he took. And the reason was because Gu nie was wearing the 150-pound purple scale chainmail. gu nie¡¯s body, which had reached rank 2, was also strengthened. It was naturally able to withstand the 150-pound purple chainmail. It did affect Gu NIE¡¯s agility, but it was nothing compared to his powerful defense and buffer. After passing through the alley, gugne saw George waiting at the exit of the other end. george¡¯s face was very calm. ¡°Follow me.¡± George¡¯s voice was very low, and gune could hear him. he stopped a carriage and the two of them climbed up. ¡°to the steel factory.¡± George said to the coachman. Dada Dada Dada The carriage quickly moved along with the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves. George immediately activated his nullifying interference barrier. ¡°this is the bracelet of time.¡± George flipped his hand and handed over a bracelet with five glass orbs on it. Gu nie took the bracelet and carefully examined it. these five glass orbs were the same as the one george had given him. each of them had a hourglass inside, and the black bracelet was divided into two parts and wound around the hourglass from both sides. there was nothing in the hourglass. Perhaps the flow of time was something he had never seen before. ¡°it¡¯s quite exquisitely made.¡± Gu nie secretly commented. ¡± the bracelet of time is filled with the power of time. it can allow you to come out of the hunting level, but it can not allow you to enter. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough that you can come out.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°Five hourglass of time. You can leave from it five times.¡± at the same time, the hourglass of time will not only allow you to leave the hunting layer, but it will also allow you to break free from other layers and come to reality. ¡°Even the shadow world works?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°that¡¯s the simplest level.¡± George gave an affirmative answer. ¡°in that case, it¡¯s a pretty good treasure.¡± Gu nie laughed. ¡± for an extraordinary who can travel through the deep world, this might not be a big deal. ¡± ¡± of course, the most important thing is the hourglass of time. it can collect the time that has passed in your body and slowly replenish it. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± This time, Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed. ¡°can be recycled?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good item, thank you.¡± Gu nie said. this bracelet of time, which could be collected and used repeatedly, was indeed a good treasure. George asked softly. ¡°In addition, Yingluo, how¡¯s your source energy breathing?¡± you have to know that in the shadow layer, even in the hunting layer, you can¡¯t breathe in the air normally. ¡± even if there¡¯s only a thin amount of source power there, you¡¯ll need to master the ability to breathe source power at a deep enough level to be able to walk freely and even fight. ¡± gugne laughed at george¡¯s words. when I wasn¡¯t an extraordinary, I had already started training myself to use my cells to breathe with source energy. ¡± as for the physical form that i¡¯m currently using to breathe, you can just treat it as a decoration. ¡± ¡°he¡¯s completely free from the breathing of his physical body?¡± George, on the other hand, was stunned. ¡°yes, i am.¡± gu nie didn¡¯t try to hide anything. During the concoction process, the breathing in the lungs would cause the muscles in the body to expand and fluctuate, thus affecting the fine proportion of the concoction. Therefore, when Gu nie was refining potions, he would completely give up on breathing in his lungs and use source power to breathe. This way, he could control the proportions of the potion to the extreme. the ability to breathe in the lungs was useless to gu nie. ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± george squinted his eyes and nodded. George continued to speak in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated, that 2nd rank thanator will undergo a transformation tonight.¡± we¡¯ll have to enter the hunting level in advance after lunch. ¡°you haven¡¯t entered the deep world.¡± ¡± that¡¯s why i need to bring you there in advance to get used to it. that way, when you fight, you¡¯ll be able to display 100% of your strength. ¡± otherwise, if you go in and fight rashly, you might not even be able to use ten percent of your strength. the world¡¯s framework was different from the real world, and gu nie knew that. ¡± we do need to enter in advance to adapt to it. ¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡± the black iron smeltery has a strong beyonder characteristic. it¡¯s easy to conceal abnormal fluctuations. you won¡¯t be discovered if you enter from there. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu nie nodded in response. ¡­¡­ At noon, in a small restaurant near the steel factory. Gugne and George had just finished their simple lunch. A large number of steel factory workers had already gotten off work, and a few factory workers had poured into the block. Although these workers in old work clothes looked a little dirty and messy, their mental state was not as numb and stiff as the starving homeless. George said in a low voice as the two of them walked along the snow. ¡± after the labor protection act was enacted, the working environment and income of the workers have improved. ¡± ¡°although there are still many problems, it¡¯s much better than ten years ago.¡± Gu nie nodded. gune, who had been reading almost every page of the supernatural daily, knew that the empire had put in a lot of effort to protect the interests of the workers after the steam-powered machinery factories were built in every corner of the empire. gune had even heard that some nobles who didn¡¯t abide by the labor laws were being attacked. the effect was obvious. at least, when the snow sealed the mountains, the workers in the sug ruins at the border of the empire could have a place to rest and eat. Even in The Black Map District where the good and the bad were mixed, there were not many homeless people. compared to the inland areas, the empire had enacted the ¡± navigation act ¡± in the coastal areas. as long as a ship paid a small amount of customs duties, it would be protected by the navy¡¯s steel ships. they were all qualified to enter the great voyage and follow the sea routes opened by the empire to go deep into the deep sea for long-distance exploration. All the gains from the exploration would belong to the exploration ship. this led to the extreme enthusiasm of the great voyage era. ¡°wuwuwuwu!¡± At this time, the exhaust sound of the steel-smelting steam engine furnace was heard not far away. the roar of the steam-powered boiler the size of a house could be clearly heard from several kilometers away, and a large amount of mist rose. gu nie slightly rubbed his fingers as he thought. The Yulan Empire operated steam-powered steel machinery and was at a time when it was on the rise. the infidels wanted to destroy all of this and restore the church¡¯s rule of the foolish people and the sacred rule of the church¡¯s imperial power. Gu nie could even clearly see the true face of those strange and mysterious existences from the thanator. they simply treated life coldly. if such people were allowed to rule the world, it would be even more bloody and merciless than the rule of a theocracy. when that happened, the entire world would become a ¡± flesh farm ¡± for them to harvest as they pleased. ¡± barbarian saint, the alien races in the north, and the evil spirit sect that has already set off waves in the depths of the sea, can you stop this giant steel machine that has brought about a new wave of the era and made a huge roar? ¡± gu nie murmured. Chapter 110 ? 110 The shadow world on the west side of the delai steel smeltery, in the snow-covered land near the depths of the vegetation. George and gune stood in a snow cave that had just been opened up. ¡°i¡¯m ready, we¡¯re going in.¡± George said in a calm voice. ¡°En!¡± The next moment. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh Gu nie felt the space around him twist. The scene around him twisted and then shattered. As the shattered scenes slowly reformed, gune found himself in a whole new, strange world. gu nie immediately felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe, and the air in his lungs was quickly escaping. There was no air at all, as if it was a vacuum. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s source power breath was used as a source of energy for his cells. It did not matter if there was air or not. his powerful body easily balanced the pressure inside and outside his body. ¡°This place is the hunting level?¡± gu nie asked curiously as he looked around. Gu nie was using source power to speak, so it didn¡¯t affect their communication. ¡± this is the shadow world. i¡¯ll bring you here so you can familiarize yourself. when we enter the hunting layer, it¡¯ll be time for us to fight. ¡± the hunting layer is the deeper layer of the shadow world. Once you¡¯ve familiarized yourself with origin power and law incantations, you¡¯ll be able to use them in the hunting layer. ¡°en!¡± gu nie nodded. Then, he felt the source power in his body flow in a different way from the real world. gu nie also began to look around. The shadow world could only be described as ¡± desolate ¡°, and it was the kind of desolation that made people despair. first of all, there was no vegetation in this world. it was like a desert. the ground was yellow and slightly dark. there were also some places that had the color of red bricks. The entire world was like a burning desert of death. There was not a single breath of life. A suffocating and despairing atmosphere filled the entire world. The only things that caught his attention were the fist-sized stones on the ground. At the same time, the shadow world benefited from the power of projection of reality. Many of the terrains and scenes were projected into the shadow world because of the changes that humans had made. The place where Gu nie had just come from was a road paved with bricks. however, the road was slightly broken and collapsed in many places. there were also many places that exploded upward, but the soil on the ground was fixed in the air. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button when it exploded. It looked a little strange and magical. It wasn¡¯t just there, there were also signs of timeouts exploding on the road. In the distance, there were many houses in the city of the sug ruins, and many of them were similar. This made the whole world seem to be filled with scattered floating soil. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± gu nie pointed at the soil and stone that had exploded and were floating in the air. ¡°The shadow world, it¡¯s hard to say if it¡¯s real or illusionary.¡± george explained. ¡°You can understand it as having both forms.¡± ¡± the products of the buildings and human activities in the real world will also be projected in the real world. ¡± however, whether it¡¯s a human building or a product of a natural projection, there will be some collapses or bulges. You can understand that the power of the projection is uneven. ¡± or perhaps the illusory power has disrupted the eeriness of the shadow world. ¡± however, we are real. When the real us approach, the illusory projection will be corrected by us. George walked towards the hole that had been blasted open. As he approached, the soil quickly closed up, and the ground returned to normal. when george retreated from the area, the exploded soil bloomed again. ¡°it¡¯s really magical.¡± gu nie sighed. gu nie then pointed around. ¡°what are these?¡± at this moment, in the entire shadow world, beams of light could be seen everywhere. some of them disappeared in mid-air. Some of them were shining on the ground. Some of the beams were even more amazing. They pierced through the ground, and Gu nie could see the soil deep underground. these light rays seemed to be the tinder effect of the jungle. they were scattered down from the sky. the shadow world wasn¡¯t as dark as it seemed, and at least gu nie could see his surroundings. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. it¡¯s said that it¡¯s a special power of light projection. my understanding of the world¡¯s framework is only on the surface.¡± george also shrugged his shoulders. Staring at the light, Gu nie asked after a moment of silence. ¡°has this light always been like this?¡± ¡°yes, they often pierce through the ground.¡± george nodded. ¡± no, no, no. what i mean is, has the light always been from this angle? ¡± ¡± then how come yingluo and the others also change their angle with the passage of time, and the specific angle is the same as the sun. ¡± ¡°what about at night?¡± gu nie asked. ¡°at night?¡± george shook his head. ¡°there is no night in the shadow world.¡± ¡°no night?¡± gu nie frowned. yes, when the sun sets in the West, it will also rise in the West, then set in the East. When it sets in the East, it will rise again in the East. after hearing george¡¯s explanation, gune frowned. ¡± so that¡¯s how it is. i kind of understand now. i was wondering how those guys could have such a way of recording, how could there be an overlapping hemisphere of the world framework. ¡± ¡± deducing reality from the shadows, the deep world of this world, it is there. ¡± ¡°i think i have some things that i can understand the framework model of this world.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡± the overlapping of the hemispherical projection, this is the essence of this world. one body with two sides, no, even one body with two sides, there shouldn¡¯t be any difference. after all, this world¡¯s level is complex and three-dimensional. there was no problem with the direction of deduction of many scholars who studied the framework of runes in the world. this world is most likely a plane. the shadow world is only projected on the border between light and darkness. what¡¯s in the dark side of the shadow world?¡± Gu nie muttered. ¡°What?¡± George, who was listening to gune¡¯s mumbling, was confused. gune looked at george and smiled. I¡¯ve been studying rune analysis for a long time. After entering the shadow world today, I¡¯ve seen many strange things about this world. Combined with what I¡¯ve learned and derived from books, I¡¯ve roughly understood something. ¡°you¡¯ve studied rune analysis?¡± george couldn¡¯t help but look over in shock. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡± oh, it¡¯s nothing. i heard from my mentor that rune analysis can only be cultivated by geniuses who have the learning ability of a top student and a high compatibility with source power and runes. ¡± ¡°in my batch, there were only two people who managed to advance in rune analysis.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be one of those top existences,¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that i have more time to study than others.¡± gu nie said, waving his hand. then, gu nie looked at the sky of the shadow world, which was always dark and gloomy. it seemed to be completely locked. but in the layer a few hundred meters above the ground, scattered light from the tinder effect penetrated through and illuminated the entire world. ¡°This extraordinary world is ultimately not under Newton¡¯s control!¡± gu nie exclaimed as he quickly constructed the framework of the world in his mind. as a transmigrator, gu nie had learned a lot from his previous life. he was quite familiar with the knowledge of the universe and the planet system under the scientific world. and now, as the strength and volume of his soul grew stronger, many blurry memories of his previous life began to surface clearly. when he combined all the knowledge he had learned in his previous life with the knowledge he had obtained from the rune analysis system in this world, he felt that he had to be careful. It was natural for gune to be able to deduce the framework of this world more easily than the scholars of this world who only studied the runes system. ¡°Who is Newton? was it very powerful? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before? a god?¡± George also asked. ¡°a god, i guess!¡± ¡°however, newton isn¡¯t powerful. it¡¯s newton¡¯s younger brother who is powerful.¡± Gu nie said with a smile. ¡°Oh? who is newton¡¯s younger brother?¡± ¡°awesome.¡± George Derrick: ¡± Yingying. Chapter 111 ? 111 Innate divine ability after an hour and a half, gu nie stood up from his cross-legged position. In fact, less than an hour ago. gu nie had already adapted to the special trajectory of the world¡¯s origin power. if one wasn¡¯t used to this strange trajectory of origin power and rashly followed the methods of the real world, it was easy to cause a shock to one¡¯s own origin pool. for a law magus, the shaking of the origin pool was akin to taking half his life. except for the adaptation to the origin pool. gu nie was also used to casting spells. Gune came to a conclusion after continuously releasing small arcs of lightning. that was, after he advanced to extraordinary rank two, his soul¡¯s reaction speed had increased significantly. gune clearly remembered that after a regular mage advanced, the soul¡¯s reaction speed wouldn¡¯t increase by much. at most, it would increase the efficiency of a spell overlapping per second. However, Gu NIE¡¯s breakthrough this time was too much. it directly increased the efficiency of the three spells overlapping in a single second. In other words, Gu NI¡¯s maximum casting rate had reached 21 spells per second. twenty-one incantations per second. it was not an exaggeration to call it a ¡± human gatling gun. ¡± in addition to that, gu nie had also familiarized himself with the blood in the pool, as well as the blood curse. Of course, Gu nie had a pretty good grasp of his body¡¯s explosive power. the burst of physical strength was not for battle, but for evasion and escape. after all, there was no harm in running fast. as he thought about it, gune glanced at george. ¡°i should be able to run faster than him!¡± George walked over when he saw gune stand up. ¡°how is it? how are you adapting?¡± ¡°that¡¯s enough. there¡¯s no problem in using 100% of my combat power.¡± ¡°yes.¡± George¡¯s expression also turned grave. now that he had gotten used to it, the next step was to prepare for the battle. At this moment, Gu nie had also entered a cautious state. from george¡¯s explanation, gune could roughly guess that the thanator was at least a top king-tier creature, or a ¡°commander-tier¡± creature. A top ¡®commander¡¯ creature, this was already very close to the ¡®Lord¡¯ level. In fact, this thanator might really be a powerful ¡°Lord-level¡± creature. when dealing with a powerful creature of this level, the only outcome was defeat or even death if one was not careful. ¡°first of all, you have to know that in the hunting layer deep in the shadow world.¡± the light there is much thinner and dimmer than here. It¡¯s probably only one-fifth or one-sixth of what it is here. I can only see a hundred meters or so clearly. ¡°there¡¯s a simple way to determine the depth of the shadow world¡¯s depths.¡± ¡°that is, the darker the layer, the deeper the position of the world¡¯s framework.¡± ¡± and the hunting level is the deepest level i¡¯ve come into contact with. ¡± secondly, the thanator is terrifyingly powerful in terms of offensive power, speed, and defense. ¡°more importantly, this thanator can fly. we need to get rid of one of its wings as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Can we still fly in a vacuum?¡± gu nie was slightly surprised. ¡± it seems that this thanator uses its wings to control source power to fly. in this case, cutting off one of its wings can indeed make it unable to fly. ¡± ¡± also, we¡¯ve chosen a good time. let¡¯s push it back a few hours. ¡± ¡°That 3rd rank thanator will enter a dormant state, and I will first go to the cave of that 3rd rank thanator and construct a very thick, dry, nullifying barrier.¡± ¡°This way, our battle won¡¯t attract that 3rd rank thanator the moment it starts.¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t guarantee that my nullifying interference barrier will 100% block the shockwaves from the battle. If that 3rd rank thanator senses it and rushes out ¡­¡± we have to escape immediately. We can¡¯t linger in battle. ¡°Yes, I know that.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°When everything is ready, I will set up a nullifying interference barrier outside the 2nd rank thanator¡¯s cave. When it breaks through at night, we will make our move.¡± gugne nodded after making sure that george¡¯s plan was in place. this plan was indeed highly feasible. now, the main problem is Yingluo. ¡°Then what about the 2nd stage thanator¡¯s own combat strength, as well as the threat level of our attacks?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say much about the other aspects of that 2nd rank thanator. When you see him, you will naturally understand how terrifying he is.¡± ¡°The main point is that the thanator has an extremely powerful ¡®innate divine ability¡¯.¡± ¡°an innate divine ability?¡± Gu nie was slightly surprised. ¡°to be able to possess an innate divine ability, this is already very close to being a lord-tier existence.¡± gu nie thought. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± george nodded slightly. ¡°Back then, I almost died because of this innate divine ability of the thanator.¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, this thanator would not release its innate divine ability.¡± ¡°Only when it enters a critical moment will it unleash this powerful innate divine ability.¡± ¡± the scales at the core of its head will emit a terrifying black light, which will then directly lock onto you. then, the light will turn into a terrifying arrow that will instantly penetrate a distance of hundreds of meters and penetrate you. ¡± ¡°I shall name this peculiar arrow the ¡®black arrow of destruction¡¯.¡± ¡°To you and me, this ¡®black destruction arrow¡¯ is a one hit kill.¡± ¡°as long as it¡¯s hit, there¡¯s basically no chance of survival.¡± that¡¯s why when it uses its innate divine ability to counterattack, we must avoid it. We can¡¯t be stared at by it. If we are stared at by it, we will die without a doubt. ¡°yes.¡± gu nie nodded with a serious expression. ¡°At the same time, once this thanator uses the black arrow of destruction, a large piece of the scales on its head will fall off, and it will enter a period of weakness. it can be said that this ¡®black arrow of destruction¡¯ is his trump card.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if this fifth and sixth rank thanator will be weakened after using the black arrow of destruction. however, this second rank thanator will definitely enter a period of weakness after using it.¡± ¡°and this is the best time for us to join forces and kill him.¡± ¡°However, the prerequisite is that we have to first cut it off, or even break one of its wings. Otherwise, if the thanator beast flies into the sky in its weakened state, we won¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡± ¡°Being able to fly is indeed a headache.¡± Gu nie nodded. Against flying-type enemies, a Magus could have an attack range of hundreds of meters, or even hundreds of meters. However, for a time hunter like George, he might have long-range attacks, but compared to a Magus, his long-range attacks were very weak. Most of the time, they could only watch helplessly. In fact, if the enemy had long-range attacks from the air, they could only passively take the beating. ¡°now that i¡¯ve finished introducing the thanator¡¯s abilities, the next step is for us to understand each other¡¯s abilities and attack methods. this way, it¡¯ll be easier for us to cooperate.¡± George looked at gune. Chapter 112 ? 112 the plan gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to explain his own methods and strength. george looked at gune. Gune looked at George. the two of them stared at each other for more than a minute. In the end, George still lost. ¡°i¡¯ll go first!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fast and agile. You can see me as a powerful warrior with the agility of an assassin, and I¡¯m a top-tier seven-star Warrior in both aspects.¡± While George was explaining, gune listened carefully. ¡°As expected, this fellow¡¯s methods are extraordinary. I can tell from the last time I killed that Tier 4 Shadow-type assassin on that snowy night.¡± ¡°At the same time, I also have some methods and abilities to resist the attacks of the thanator.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still possible to hold off the godly beast of death for a while.¡± when gugne heard george¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you can keep the godly beast busy for a while.¡± as a mage, gune was most afraid of such powerful creatures. Since George was able to hold the thanator back for a period of time, then he would have enough time to unleash his incantation to the extreme. I¡¯ve cultivated a very powerful explosion-type incantation that can be used for an ambush. ¡± at the same time, i also have an extremely powerful incantation that can cut things apart. it¡¯s very powerful, and it should be able to cut off the wings of the thanator in a short period of time. ¡± furthermore, the frequency of my incantations is very high. George said in a very general way. gu nie was even more general. ¡°This thanator is not easy to deal with. When it¡¯s time to use your powerful methods, don¡¯t hide them.¡± George said cautiously. ¡°don¡¯t worry, as long as you can block that thanatos at the front, i guarantee that the thanatos will know what a saturated bombardment of spells is.¡± gu nie replied indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± george nodded seriously. george looked up at the sky. after some thought, he looked back at gugne. it¡¯s about time. We can enter the hunting level and set up our plan. ¡°yes.¡± Gu nie nodded. With gugne by his side, George used his ability again. the shadow world in front of gune distorted. it was like a dream, but it took a moment for the scene to regather. the deep space ¡®hunting layer¡¯ entered his eyes. This place was as dark as the depths of a dark forest, and a dark, gloomy, and oppressive force was lingering. Even though Gu nie had a super talent in source power compatibility, his vision was only a hundred meters away. Any further and he could only see the faint outline of the darkness. gu nie, who was so talented that he could directly see source power, had an advantage in the dark and oppressive hunting level. if a powerful creature appeared, it would definitely cause a fluctuation of source power. even if they were two or three hundred meters away, gune could still find them and lock onto them. And George could only see it through a hundred meters of vision. feeling the dark and quiet environment, gu nie began to think. ¡± this is a dark and oppressive world. everything is hidden in the depths of the darkness. every creature that walks in this world is a hunter and a prey. ¡± ¡°it really is a world of hunters.¡± gu nie looked around, his vigilance growing. ¡°this mysterious pressure is a normal phenomenon in the deep world.¡± george¡¯s voice was very weak. It was as if they were afraid of waking the sleeping beast in the depths of the darkness. as he spoke, george silently activated the nullifying interference barrier. After the nullifying interference barrier was completed, George heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°you can just wait here. i¡¯ll hide and check the state of the thanator beast while constructing a nullifying barrier.¡± ¡°remember, don¡¯t walk out of this nullifying interference barrier¡¯s range, and don¡¯t make too much noise. if we are not careful and are detected by that thanator, all our previous efforts will have been in vain.¡± George warned before leaving. ¡°i know,¡± Gu nie nodded. he turned around and looked at the dark environment outside the nullifying dry barrier. with a leap, george directly disappeared into the depths of the darkness. gu nie immediately used his source power vision to look. But gugne didn¡¯t see any trace of George. it seems that this source energy Vision is still not enough to deal with experts in concealment. However, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for those larger creatures. ¡°After all, the bigger the body, the more difficult it is to hide. For a huge creature like a dragon, it would never use the path of invisibility.¡± after looking around, gu nie sat down. In the silence, Gu nie quickly blended in with the dark and oppressive environment of the hunting level. even without the interference nullifying barrier, one could sense that gu nie was no different from the surrounding soil and stone. After the two transformations in the flesh stronghold, he had become much stronger. Gu nie was also gradually aware of the many advantages of extraordinary talent. it didn¡¯t matter if it was the speed of understanding the rune¡¯s profound meaning. Or the compatibility with rare grade equipment. Or perhaps it was the special source energy Vision that allowed him to see source energy. It was still his current extraordinary compatibility ability, which allowed him to easily integrate with his surroundings. This was not something an ordinary extraordinary could do. gu nie opened his system space and entered the miracle page. when he was in the shadows, while he was adapting to the origin power, incantation, body, and extraordinary blood, he had quietly opened the miracle page. However, there were no strange encounters. meanwhile, in the deeper region of the shadow world, the hunting layer. After opening it, he was also greeted by an empty space. ¡°it¡¯s not like fortuitous encounters can happen everywhere.¡± gu nie murmured. ¡± i heard that before qianqian had opened up a large sea route, when the pirates were raging on the sea, they hid a large number of treasures in some mysterious sea areas and some islands. there were even boxes of gold piled up into mountains. this left many legends, and some of them could even be traced. ¡± ¡± it is said that hundreds of years ago, the evil dragon ¡®komodo¡¯, who had wreaked havoc in the south of the continent for a long time and was famous throughout the entire oya continent for his notorious evil deeds, who loved to devour young men and women, was defeated by dragon-slaying warriors and fled to the depths of the ocean. ¡± ¡°As far as I know, that ¡®Komodo¡¯ loves to collect treasures.¡± Gu nie also rubbed his temples. ¡°If possible, I also need to find some of the seeds of the ¡®sea demon tree¡¯ used in the pirate ship and plant them in my planting space.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that when this sea demon tree grows to a certain age, it¡¯ll be able to bear ¡®dark blue Origin crystals¡¯.¡± this dark blue crystal is a treasure that can expand the origin pool more easily than the red giant spider¡¯s crystal. ¡± moreover, every dark blue origin crystal used will increase the recovery speed of the origin pool¡¯s origin power by a little. ¡± [ when enough dark blue crystals are used, you will discover that there seems to be a weak stream of source power flowing into the origin pool. the effect will be even better than the silver feather staff. ] ¡°this is a natural and powerful recovery ability.¡± it¡¯s said that when the origin pool of many law incantation powerhouses is exhausted, it will take several days, or even ten days to half a month to fully recover their origin power. ¡± as long as i use enough dark blue origin crystals and my recovery speed catches up, unlimited source power will no longer be a dream. ¡± it¡¯s just that this sea demon tree has been almost completely destroyed by those Pirates. I wonder if I can find the seeds of the sea demon tree. ¡°If I can find an ¡®elite-grade sea demon tree¡¯ or even a ¡®sea demon King Tree¡¯ seed, that would be even better.¡± gune had collected a lot of information about the ocean. gu nie had already planned to wait until he finished studying the potion of secret engravings. he had to go to the sea to increase his strength and find a way to accumulate his first pot of gold. as a person from the era of information technology. The sound of the steam engine triggered Gu nie. this made gune very eager to use his ability to open his own steam-powered machinery factory and earn more profits. Gune could clearly see the future. Steam-powered machines and industrialization were inevitable. He could monopolize a portion of top-tier engraved potions. At the same time, he could also mass-produce some of the regular Signet potions. when he refined the medicine with secret engravings alone, he only produced a small amount. How could that be compared to working day and night in a mechanical factory, where thousands of people worked for their own benefit? Although the exploitation of capital was a sin, no one would refuse, and Gu nie was no exception. this was the best era for steam-powered machinery. No one would cede their benefits to Gu nie, so Gu nie would have to do his best to get a share of it. if they wanted to share the extraordinary industrialization cake of this era, they had to have the initial capital. the depths of the ocean was a safe place for gu nie to make his first pot of gold with the help of the system. Chapter 113 ? 113 A discovery Gu nie sat cross-legged and cultivated. Unknowingly, an hour had passed. Gu nie, who was sitting cross-legged, sensed something. But Gu nie didn¡¯t move, nor did he look in the direction of the noise. The nullifying interference barrier was directed to the outside and not the inside. Gune focused his mind, and he could sense George¡¯s approach. Suddenly, the nullified interference barrier rippled slightly. gugne looked up and saw george, who had been hiding behind the shadows. ¡°how is it?¡± gu nie¡¯s voice was still low. ¡°it¡¯s all set up,¡± At this moment, a rare smile appeared on George¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed over a dozen nullifying interference barriers at the entrance of the rank 3 thanator¡¯s cave. Moreover, this place is extremely far away from that place, so it basically can¡¯t sense our battle here. Even if it could sense it, it would still take some time for it to rush over.¡± ¡°at the same time, i¡¯ve also carefully examined that rank two thanator. it is indeed in the process of transformation.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve also sealed the entrance of the cave. we can go there and set up an ambush.¡± ¡°Now is a good time to fight.¡± Gune could clearly feel George¡¯s desire to fight. From his desire to fight, Gu nie could deduce why this guy had been so eager to find him, even willing to take the risk of revealing some of his secrets in order to cooperate. ¡± it seems that as a time hunter, this guy most likely needs to kill these powerful creatures on the hunting layer to ¡®recharge¡¯ his time. ¡± ¡± otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have revealed so much information, and he wouldn¡¯t have such a high desire to fight. even if it¡¯s not what I think it is, this hunt must be very important to him. george, who was eager to fight, didn¡¯t notice that gune was observing him. At this moment. Gu nie also stood up. he twisted his neck slightly. a crisp crackling sound echoed in gu nie¡¯s source power perception. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. The unique blood-red color of a Blood Curse master appeared in his eyes, and the surrounding origin power bloomed in front of Gu NIE¡¯s eyes. the battle is about to begin. It¡¯s time to test the strength of my rank two extraordinary blood cursemancer. Gu NIE¡¯s blood cursemancer, Gu nie, had also done some calculations. after solving the problem of the curse in the depths of his bloodline, he should be able to be regarded as a relatively powerful six-star extraordinary profession. It was even worse than a real seven-star extraordinary profession. furthermore, the most powerful aspect of a blood cursemancer was not their ability to cast spells, but their ability to survive. As a result, blood cursemancers didn¡¯t have much of an advantage over other law cursemancers in terms of spellcasting. as for the other magi, as their levels increased, they would be able to obtain additional speed runes, amplification runes, secret crossing runes, ensemble runes, or some other runes. gune had also heard that the powerful six-star and seven-star spellcasters could have some special ¡°rare runes.¡± although law incantations did not have much of an advantage in terms of casting spells, it could even be said that they had no advantage. however, gu nie was no ordinary blood cursemancer. Instead, he was a powerful spellcaster who had mastered all sorts of powerful spells through his tireless ¡®hard work¡¯. this time, he was facing a powerful leader that was on the verge of evolving from a type 2 to a type 3 ¡°thanator.¡± Gu nie wanted to see how far he was from being a leader or even a Lord. ¡°Follow me.¡± george was one step ahead. Gu nie followed. just like that, the two of them, one in front and one behind, rapidly flew north. at this moment, the two thanator¡¯s cave passages had been sealed, and the two of them did not have to worry about this commotion disturbing the thanator. ten minutes later. in the darkness, a towering mountain peak appeared in front of the two. In the real world, this should be the Otto mountains in the North. In the projection of the hunting level, it looked like a mountain that had been cut open by an endless power. Half of it was directly displayed in front of the two. Moreover, these mountains were like monuments, towering and towering. Their peaks pierced into the darkness, making it difficult for people to estimate their height. ¡± the mountains in the hunting layer are very special. at the same time, because of the extraordinary characteristics of the minerals in the mountains in the real world, these mountains have super strength after being projected into the deep world, comparable to black iron and demonic bronze alloy. ¡± George¡¯s eyes swept over these monument-like mountains, and he began to explain in a soft voice. it was obvious that he was very familiar with the situation here. ¡°Is the intensity that high?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes swept over the corner of the mountain range. ¡± follow the canyon and enter the mountain range. you¡¯ll find many strange-shaped rocks that are suitable for fighting and hiding. ¡± ¡°Later on, we will lure this thanator in. In the plains outside, when the thanator retaliates, we will suffer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu nie nodded in agreement with this strategy. After the general direction of the battle was set ¡­ gu nie looked at a cave at the foot of the mountain. The cave was about ten meters high, and the entrance was deep and dark. ¡°that¡¯s the thanator¡¯s cave?¡± gu nie asked. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± after staring at the cave for a few seconds, gune spoke slowly. ¡°didn¡¯t you just say that the mountain range is extremely tough?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± gu nie¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Maybe we can give that big guy a chain gift package.¡± ¡°Oh? what do you mean?¡± George looked over. ¡°do you know the trajectory of the interior of this cave, as well as the approximate location of the thanator?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°that¡¯s easy.¡± With a flip of his hand, George took out a small yellow goatskin scroll. with his source power vision, gune could tell that the parchment scroll was blank. one could input origin power into it to construct spells, runes, and even record some pictures and text information. Compared to the simple written records in ordinary books, the three-dimensional information recorded in these scrolls was more effective. after that, george began to input source power into it. A minute later, George cut off the source power input. please accept it. All the detailed information I¡¯ve constructed about this cave and the specific location of the thanator is in it. There¡¯s also the location of the nullifying interference barrier and the degree of interference that can resist the interference. after taking the scroll, gugne immediately formed a catalyst rune source power channel. It only took him three or four seconds to finish reading all the information. Seeing this, George¡¯s heart throbbed slightly, ¡± this guy¡¯s soul power is so strong. They arrived at the entrance of the cave. he looked at the cave for a while and simulated the internal structure of the cave in his mind. Gu nie nodded. ¡°The good show is about to start.¡± about five meters away from the entrance of the cave, gune stood up and took out his secret-silver staff, silver feather. Compared to the more powerful dark wizard staff ¡­ although the silver feathers were weaker, they took a longer time to be nurtured. as of now, yin yu had already activated five of his amplification spells. As for the amplification rune within the dark Witch staff, he had only activated one and was still in the process of forming the second one. it was clearly better to use the silver feather in this battle. The five magic incantations would increase the user¡¯s strength by 50%. it was enough to increase the power of guniegunie¡¯s level five extraordinary spell, ¡± ring bombardment, ¡± to another level. after chugging down a bottle of mid-grade origin power drug. Gunika began to construct the spell ¡®ring bombardment¡¯. one after another, two-meter-tall, car-like, pitch-black bombarding wheels appeared in front of gune. when he saw the black, thick, and strong wheels, george was slightly puzzled. ¡°why does this thing look so familiar?¡± after pondering for two seconds, george suddenly thought of something. his pupils quickly shrank as he looked at the area below where the ring spell exploded. even the hard ground was left with deep dents by the bombardment of the illusionary wheels. ¡°is this the explosion of the ring of mist?¡± ¡°That fellow is Gu Nirvana.¡± Chapter 114 ? 114 chapter 114 it was the case of the blood-eared elf being taken into his house and wiped out. It left a deep impression on George. he hadn¡¯t thought that the culprit would be gu nie. unless it was a second magus with such a high-level ring bombardment, and it just so happened that he was still in the city of the sug ruins. however, the probability of that happening was too small. basically, through this unusual high-level ring bombardment, it was clear that gu nie was the original culprit. ¡°wuwuwu, you¡¯re really lucky.¡± George thought to himself. while george was thinking. gu nie had already constructed row after row of ring bombards. gu nie¡¯s plan wasn¡¯t hard to guess. the thanator was in the depths of the cave, and its location could be seen as a semi-sealed small space. in such a place, the effect of the explosion would be amplified several times. Moreover, the sealed explosion could easily cause great damage to the body of a living being. after figuring out the thanator¡¯s position and the situation inside the cave, gu nie could bombard the monster with ring spells wave after wave, creating an art of explosion. Using a small amount of origin power to do more damage was something Gu nie was naturally happy to see. Gu NIE¡¯s ring bombardment had five in a row, so there were twenty in total. A total of one hundred ring attacks, this was Gu NIE¡¯s gift to the thanator. ¡°It¡¯s about to start.¡± Gu nie lowered his voice as he stared into the cave. ¡°when that guy comes out, you hold him back first. i¡¯ll attack him while retreating to the canyon. when we get into the canyon, we¡¯ll deal with him.¡± ¡°en!¡± at this moment, george also took out his dark purple dagger. he looked at the pitch-black cave with a calm expression. he looked at the wide cave again. ¡°go!¡± With a thought, Gu nie directed the first five ring spells to roll into the depths of the cave. the second, third, and fourth row followed. The following ring bombardment followed up in waves. The bombarding speed of more than 20 meters per second was also quite fast. after a few seconds. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! wave after wave of violent explosion shockwaves directly tore through the nullified interference barrier and rushed out. gu nie could clearly see the waves of origin power exploding. The earth trembled slightly. From the slight tremors on the ground and the explosive origin power that rushed out of the cave, one could feel how fierce the power in the depths of the cave was. after a series of explosions, the terrifying thanator finally let out a roar. ¡°Roar!¡± a low, deep, and furious roar burst out. the voice was so penetrating, so oppressive, and so full of the will of a high life form. It was to the extent that when he heard the roar ¡­ Gu nie could clearly feel an inexplicable fear rising from the bottom of his heart, and his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. in just two or three seconds, the slight trembling disappeared, and the fear in his heart was quickly dispelled. Even though there was a slight impact, it was not a big problem overall. feeling the changes brought about by the roar, gu nie controlled the subsequent ring spells to rush into the cave and continue to bombard the thanator, while thinking. Gu nie was getting more and more skilled at multitasking. Gu nie clearly knew what was happening to his body. it¡¯s the pressure and fear of a higher life form. This is the fear that is deeply engraved in the depths of a lower life form¡¯s genes when facing a higher life form. ¡± although i have the powerful wizard class, my body is still a ¡®normal¡¯ creature. i haven¡¯t had the engraving potion that can transform me from the inside out. ¡± it¡¯s normal to feel fear when facing the roar of a creature that¡¯s close to the level of a Lord. ¡± however, i¡¯ve faced even more terrifying existences on the spiritual level and obtained the corresponding resistance. therefore, when i¡¯m faced with the will pressure of such a powerful creature on the life level, i¡¯m afraid that i¡¯ll have to deal with it. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± as for my physical body, although I have the fear and trepidation of high-level life from the depths of my life genes ¡­ ¡± but during this period of time, my physical body has absorbed a lot of that squirming flesh. ¡± ¡°that wriggling flesh and blood is no ordinary thing.¡± ¡± all in all, even if it¡¯s against a powerful lord-level creature, it will have a slight effect, but the effect is not big. ¡± Gu nie quickly thought. The twenty consecutive waves of ring spells had all surged into the cave. the explosion gradually died down. The depths of the cave seemed to have fallen into a dead silence. It was so quiet that it was frightening. George¡¯s eyes were fixed on the depths of the cave, waiting for a chance. gu nie stared at the dark cave with vigilance. at the same time, gu nie didn¡¯t stop, because he knew that he was about to face the crazy counterattack of the thanator. The vigilant gune quickly used his silver-feathered staff to set up puppet strings at the entrance. as long as he touched the puppet strings, gu nie¡¯s soul-stabilizing spell would instantly bind the thanator and use the ¡°demon blade curse.¡± one must know that the power of the magic blade curse was much more powerful than the ring bombardment. when gu nie was forming his fifth puppet thread, a suffocating shadow suddenly rushed out of the cave. the black shadow was huge, but strangely, it didn¡¯t move much. its agility was simply amazing. The moment he saw the black shadow, Gu nie felt his hair stand on end. ¡°This guy has his eyes on me.¡± gu nie¡¯s perception was clear. That huge black shadow was filled with a strong killing intent towards him. This could be considered an advantage of having a strong perception ability! He had no choice. Who asked him to interrupt the other party¡¯s breakthrough and even injure him? with the secret-silver boots on his feet, gu ni¡¯s speed was also extremely fast. at the same time, gu nie quickly began to cast the soul stabilizing divine ring. at this moment, the difference between instant casting and chanting incantations was evident. Soul-stabilizing divine ring spell, 14 syllables. Gu nie only had 9 secret crossing runes. It took Gu nie 1.25 seconds to chant the five syllables of the incantation. these 1.25 seconds were the vacuum period for the attacks, which was fatal to the mages who didn¡¯t have any effective defense or counter-attack methods. It could be said that the difference between an ¡®instant cast magic incantation master¡¯ and a ¡®regular magic incantation master¡¯ was like the difference between heaven and earth. Fortunately, Gu nie wasn¡¯t the only one on the battlefield. The black shadow was very fast. Gu nie tried his best to retreat, but the huge black shadow was still approaching at an extremely fast speed. at the same time, a dark purple blade light suddenly flashed. ¡°roar!¡± an explosive roar once again burst out from the thanator¡¯s mouth. the thanator, who was in pain from the slash, clawed at a corner behind him. gu nie¡¯s dynamic vision was powerful enough to clearly see the strange tentacle-like arm. when it reached out, it was only a shadow. ¡°What a fast attack speed. Be careful of the tentacles and claws under the wings. Once they get close, I won¡¯t be able to hold on for a second or two with my small body.¡± However, this extremely fast claw grabbed nothing. immediately after. ¡°swish!¡± another clear and crisp blade bloomed. George¡¯s flexibility and offensive power were clearly much more powerful than Gu nie had expected. In his normal state, George wasn¡¯t as fast as gune, who had a pair of secret-silver boots. however, in the current state of battle, george was in the state of ¡°time burst.¡± by burning for several times longer, he could gain faster speed, more flexible movements, and more powerful killing power. Only in this state could George display the various means of a true time hunter. After taking two slashes in a row, the thanator had clearly started to worry about George¡¯s attacks. the speed at which they were chasing gu nie had also slowed down. gu nie, who had calmed down a bit, had finished chanting the soul stabilizing ring. ¡°Swish!¡± the invisible soul setting divine ring curse was directly placed on the thanator¡¯s body. At this moment, Gu nie could finally see the outline of the huge thanator. this thanator was five meters tall, and its entire body was covered in palm-sized scales of various sizes. one of the heads had two dark golden vertical pupils. it had a pair of fleshy wings on its back, and when it spread its wings, it was at least ten meters long. Around his body, a black mist was flowing. This was formed when energy overflowed and bloomed. it was clear that the thanator, who had been attacked by gu nie in the depths of the cave, had indeed been injured. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be unable to control its own energy. At this time, the thanator¡¯s dark golden eyes were focused on Gu nie. it was obvious that the thanator would not let go until gu nie was killed. this is only a second-rank leader-level thanator, and it¡¯s already giving me enough pressure. if it¡¯s a true Lord-level creature, how powerful would it be? ¡± By facing the thanator directly, Gu nie could roughly sense that this thanator was a leader, not a Lord. In terms of level, it was on the same level as the human-faced Flower King. It was just that the human-faced Flower King was more inclined towards soul attacks and control, as well as the powerful survival ability of having two souls in one body. and this thanator was clearly superior in terms of direct combat ability. As he retreated, the soul stabilizing divine ring spell was cast on the thanator. The demon Blade curse that was ready to be cast burst out when gunie tightened his string. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A dense wave of ¡± demonic blade curse ¡± exploded in a flash, starting his first show. Chapter 115 ? 115 The ultimate spell After upgrading to Level 2, the width of the magic blade was a full meter. The sharpness of the staff had increased by another 50% after five of them were activated. just the cold glint of the demonic blade was enough to make one¡¯s heart palpitate. with gune¡¯s release, the spell¡¯s one second stack instantly increased to fifteen spells per second. Under Gu NIE¡¯s deliberate control, the dense demonic blade curses bloomed like stars in the sky. They flew towards the thanator from all directions, not in a straight line. With the guidance of the level three soul-stabilizing divine ring spell, after the demonic blade spell was released, it would still follow the guidance and attack. in this way, it could form an arc attack trajectory and avoid many frontal defenses and even obstacles. of course, it was more likely to avoid the obstruction of the thanatos. at this time, the large number of demonic blades and curses that were flying towards the thanator were like stars in the sky, their trajectories complicated. However, under the guidance of the soul setting divine ring spell, it was aimed at only one direction, that was the main skeleton of the thanator¡¯s right wing. the thanator, who was focused on gu nie, naturally noticed the strange demonic blades flying toward them. However, at this time, the thanator was on the pursuing side. Once the spell was released, it almost instantly stuck to the thanator¡¯s face, and the thanator had no way to avoid it. Moreover, the thanator didn¡¯t have any intention of avoiding it. His scales, which contained the runes of time, were more than enough to block these scattered attacks. in addition, in his memory, such rapid-attack spells were low-level rubbish spells with ordinary power. therefore, this huge thanator, which had extremely strong defensive abilities, directly faced the demonic blade and continued to chase after it. the next moment. chi chi chi chi chi A large number of demonic blades were Swift and fierce, like a storm, and they slashed at the right side of the thanator¡¯s main bone armor. The scales with the ¡®runes of time¡¯ were indeed powerful. however, this was a peak mid-tier rank 2 magic blade curse. with gune¡¯s source power as a rank 4 mage and the silver feather staff¡¯s 50% buff, it was still an extremely powerful existence. it would be fine if it was a scattered blow. The main point was that under the guidance of the soul-stabilizing ring spell, all the magic blades hit the same spot, which would cause major damage to a single target. He cast twenty spells in a row like a storm. The thanator seemed to have noticed something. ¡°Roar!¡± Immediately after, the thanator let out a roar. His voice was mixed with pain and anger. With a twist of his body, he brazenly dodged to the side. This thanator wasn¡¯t even afraid of George¡¯s dark purple dagger attack. at this moment, he was trying to avoid gu nie¡¯s demonic blades. ¡°in the end, you still don¡¯t dare to resist my incantation of law?¡± gu nie also felt a bit more at ease. At the same time, he also roughly understood the defensive strength of this rank two thanator. The magic blade curse had been used by Gu nie as a knife to cut the wriggling flesh. gu nie knew very well how powerful the demonic blade was. under the continuous attacks, even the wriggling flesh was about to be cut open. Moreover, this was only a 2nd rank thanator. However, the power of the thanator did surprise Gu nie. it was only after more than 20 demonic blades that it was injured and sensed the danger. ¡°this guy¡¯s scale defense is indeed powerful, but the more powerful the better, it will soon be mine.¡± At the same time, George, who was following the thanator, clearly saw the entire process of Gu NIE¡¯s attack. Gune¡¯s spells all hit the same spot. Just the method of controlling the incantations to fall on the same spot was enough to make him click his tongue in wonder. After all, many other law mages would have to rely on their luck after casting a law incantation when facing an agile enemy. it was really difficult to hit the target accurately. after more than 20 consecutive slashes, the scales in that area began to crack. if he continued, his bones would be broken. as expected, the thanator had also sensed the danger. They no longer charged forward recklessly, but instead began to Dodge. He had chased after them because he was too angry. It was normal for him to be angry when his advancement was interrupted by the enemy. And at this time, it was aware that the enemy had a powerful threat and began to use tactics to avoid it. The level of intelligence and slyness of this Thanatos made George secretly surprised. ¡°however, this gu nie¡¯s curse is truly ferocious. it actually beat the rank 2 thanator so hard that it didn¡¯t dare to chase after him. taking the risk to find this guy was the right choice.¡± At the same time that the thanator dodged, George also quickly chased after it, the ¡°dark light blade¡± in his hand constantly looking for opportunities to attack. facing this thanator who wanted to avoid the demonic blade. At this time, the powerful characteristics of the third rank soul fixing divine ring spell began to show. evasion? it did not exist. Following the thanator¡¯s quick sideways movement, the large number of demonic blades also changed directions under the guidance of the soul setting divine ring spell. however, the thanator¡¯s speed was a little too fast, which led to the large number of devil blades not being able to accurately strike the right side of the main bone armor. fortunately, the thanator had a huge body, so the demonic blade did not miss. for a moment, a series of crackling sounds from the demon blade¡¯s cutting exploded on the thanator¡¯s body. At this time, the power of the scattered attacks of the demonic blades was clearly not as strong as the fixed-point sniping. however, the thanator, who was constantly dodging, didn¡¯t notice george, who had been following behind with explosive power, and secretly aimed at his weak point. His body suddenly leaped to the right, avoiding the attacks of several demonic blades. ¡°this is a good opportunity!¡± george, who was following behind, found an opportunity to dodge the thanator¡¯s attack. george¡¯s figure suddenly burst forth, and he rapidly approached. at the same time, the origin power in his body bloomed to the extreme, and a dazzling purple luster erupted on the blade. ¡°Swish!¡± the blade that bloomed with a purple luster directly went along the side of the thanator¡¯s ribs and ruthlessly pierced through it. this blade completely avoided the scales and was aimed at the thanator¡¯s weak point. facing this thanator, whose entire body was covered in scales, george definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to break its scales within a few slashes. however, at its weak point, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to avoid the scales and enter its soul with a single slash. Accompanied by a clear tearing sound, the entire blade sank into it, even causing the thanator¡¯s Black blood to burst open. After the first hit, George pulled out his sword and left without any hesitation. Sure enough. George had just retreated. roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! a hysterical and crazy roar burst out. The damage caused by this slash was far more than the damage caused by a simple slash. The saber that contained a strange time power had penetrated deep into his body. Although it had only been for a short moment, it had extracted a large amount of time. This was what made the thanator the most angry. ¡°time!¡± That was the core power for them to survive and even become stronger. thief! Damn thief! the thanator roared madly. The thanator turned around and pounced towards George. Unfortunately, George had already retreated, so this attack naturally missed. immediately after, the enraged thanator frantically chased after the fleeing george. Not far away, Gu nie, who had already pulled away, wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity to beat up a drowning dog. the demonic blade curse once again exploded in the sky, turning into a violent storm that slashed at the thanator. ¡°Yes, you should be chasing that guy. Why did you chase me just now?¡± seeing george being chased around by the thanator, gune heaved a sigh of relief. the pressure of being chased by the thanator was indeed too great. Even though he heaved a sigh of relief. However, the incantation of law did not relax at all. under the guidance of the soul-stabilizing ring spell, gu nie quickly increased the spellblade curse¡¯s one second stack to its peak of 21 spells per second. the effect of the human-shaped gatling spell bloomed dazzlingly at this moment. Chapter 116 ? 116 Death godly beast with folded wings Compared to gune¡¯s speed with his Mithril boots ¡­ george, who was in the state of time burst, was clearly faster and more flexible than gune. when faced with the fierce pursuit of the thanator, george could still deal with it. he wasn¡¯t like gu nie, who could only run for his life and was in danger of being caught. it was possible to deal with it, but it would be a little difficult to deal any damage to the thanator in such a state. fortunately, he was not alone. the sky was filled with sharp spells, which proved that gu nie wasn¡¯t watching from a distance. he was attacking. While he was carefully avoiding the thanator. George could also feel a large number of demonic blades exploding behind the thanator. ¡°he can cast such a powerful incantation in an instant, and the frequency of overlapping in a single second is so high. of all the law incantations i¡¯ve seen, this gune is one of the best to be able to do this.¡± ¡°what a freak.¡± george muttered to himself. this made the thanator¡¯s movements difficult, and many of its attacks were not as natural and smooth. it was clear that gu nie¡¯s curses were a high threat to the second-rank thanator. the thanator, who had been attracted by george, chased after him while flapping its wings to increase its speed and vitality. at that moment, gune, who was bombarding the area with spells, also noticed something. this thanator had wings, but it didn¡¯t fly up directly, not because it didn¡¯t want to. Rather, in this hunting layer, the ability of its wings to use source power to fly wasn¡¯t as good as he had imagined. Moreover, with its current state of energy dissipation, if it flew unsteadily, it would be a live target in the air. On the contrary, on the ground, the flapping of the wings could bring him greater speed, making it easier to chase after George. as he observed, gu nie didn¡¯t fall behind. under the amplification of the silver feather staff, a large number of soul-stabilizing divine rings were like a storm, constantly attacking the thanator. at the same time, the origin power in the ancient nirvana origin pool was decreasing at a visible rate. the instant casting of a spell felt good, but the source power consumption was too fast. under the continuous crazy attacks. the thanatos had underestimated the power of gune¡¯s rank 3 spell, soul-stabilizing ring. even though the spells were scattered, there were still spells that landed on the right bone armor of the thanator. after a dozen sharp demonic blades slashed down, the thanator, who was focused on chasing george, didn¡¯t notice that his right wing bone armor had already been broken. ¡°swish!¡± Following that, another sharp demonic blade heavily struck the right side of the thanator beast¡¯s main bone banner. ¡°crack!¡± a sound. the huge right wing of the thanator was broken. At this moment, the right wing of the thanator, who was frantically chasing after George, was suddenly broken. In the state of high-speed movement, its body was also unstable, and it directly fell heavily and rolled away quickly. George also took the opportunity to put some distance between them. casting his gaze back, george naturally saw the miserable scene of the thanator. one of its meaty wings had already been broken, and it was seven to eight meters away. The thanator rolled on the ground in a frenzy. The black energy that was emitted from its body rolled and exploded. When George saw this, he was both nervous and excited. The time to kill the godly beast had finally arrived. just as gu nie had predicted, his ¡°time¡± was running out. He needed to complete his hunt on this hunting level and kill those powerful creatures, extracting their time to replenish himself. this way, he would have more ¡± time ¡± to advance to the 4th rank and become stronger. this was the core reason why he took the risk to seek help from the low-ranked gu nie. Otherwise, he would not have exposed some of his secrets so easily. everyone knew that it was very risky, and so did he. Now, the great reward of the adventure was finally coming. killing that powerful thanator, which was at the level of a peak rank two leader, was enough to give him a large amount of ¡± time. ¡± it would allow his strength to advance another step. But, this thanator¡¯s counterattack before death was definitely extremely vicious, regardless of the price, he had to be very careful. When they were fighting earlier, George had been heading towards the entrance of the canyon. At this moment, the two of them were not far from the entrance of the canyon. after breaking one of the thanator¡¯s wings, the two of them cautiously retreated to the back. As he retreated, Gu nie once again cast a few bombarding spells at the thanator. It was still possible to interfere and block the pursuit of the thanator. In any case, this fellow could no longer fly. ¡°although this thanator is quite intelligent, it still lacks experience.¡± Gu nie thought to himself as he approached the canyon. even if it¡¯s not, it can¡¯t be said that the experience is too little. The most important thing is that this 2nd rank thanator is not strong enough and can¡¯t cause us to lose any members. In addition, this thanator is not experienced in dealing with the enemy, which is why there is a situation where two of us are chasing each other, and then the two of us are pulling each other to get beaten up. At the same time. the thanator, who had stopped rolling, was now burning with anger. his breakthrough was interrupted, and his lair was blown up. the series of explosions had caused the energy in his body to surge, and he had been seriously injured by that lowly thief. And now, his not-so-strong wings were directly cut off. although it could still grow back. However, after being attacked in its lair, and suffering from the humiliation of being hit repeatedly, the fury of the thanator had already reached the edge of going berserk. the brutal nature of the beast began to take the upper hand at this time, and the killing intent was even more turbulent. although the thanator was intelligent and cunning, it was still a brutal beast, and the transcendent leader was more brutal. even though the energy in his body had been shaken repeatedly, a feeling of fatigue and weakness had already grown. as for the two little flesh worms that were running away, as long as he could catch them, he could crush them to death in an instant. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, a series of ring technique explosions rolled over and collided with the thanator¡¯s body. The origin power vibrated, causing the thanator¡¯s anger to erupt once again. Roar! Roar! Roar! a hysterical roar burst out from the thanator¡¯s throat. the roar reverberated through the origin power layer, reverberating through a radius of over a dozen miles. On one hand, this roar was to vent its anger. On the other hand, it was naturally to call for the more powerful thanator. unfortunately, this inexperienced thanator didn¡¯t expect this. these two were well-prepared ¡®little flesh worms¡¯. He had made all the necessary preparations before coming. at this moment, even if he shouted until his throat broke, there would not be any thanatos to respond to him. After a series of angry roars, the thanator once again chased after the two fleeing meat worms. ¡°Kill them all! Kill them all!¡± at this moment, the killing intent had already completely ignited the rationality of this heavily injured thanator. It had turned into a transcendent beast with a brutal beastly nature. Chapter 117 ? 117 chapter 117 luring the beast into the jar ¡°Roar Roar!¡± the roars of the reaper with broken wings were heard as it chased after them. it was still flapping its wings, even though the flapping of its wings made it lose control of its body. as he retreated, gune released ring spells while observing the thanator¡¯s bleeding. after all ¡­ Every drop of blood left by the thanator was a loss to Gu nie. Fortunately, the thanator¡¯s bleeding was not serious. On the other hand, when the broken flesh wing fell to the ground, the leader creature¡¯s powerful extraordinary life force caused the wing to constantly twist and turn on the ground, trying to return to the thanator¡¯s body. ¡°when my head was cut off, my headless body didn¡¯t climb up to me, nor did it struggle.¡± ¡°As for this Thanatos, even though only its wings were broken, those wings displayed a sufficiently powerful life force. It even knew how to struggle and still wanted to return to the Thanatos¡± body.¡± ¡°if this thanator wasn¡¯t in a battle state right now, he might be able to regrow his wings if he picked them up and put them back together.¡± ¡°I was able to reattach my head back then, so reattaching my wings shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡± the effects of this leader-level creature¡¯s transcendent life force after its transformation are truly astonishing. From the struggling thanator¡¯s wings that had fallen to the ground, Gu nie had deduced a lot of information. ¡± a pure physical attack would cause splitting damage to this thanator. it¡¯s not enough to kill it completely. ¡± there¡¯s only a deep penetrating damage that penetrates through his entire body and soul, penetrating deep into his life force core. ¡± only in this way can we deal a fatal blow to them. ¡± ¡± just now? ¡± guni looked at george. ¡± this guy¡¯s blade has penetrated it, and the damage it has caused must be more brutal than it looks on the surface. ¡± ¡°otherwise, that thanator would not have abandoned me to chase after him.¡± ¡°this kind of penetrative damage is indeed a very effective method to deal with these powerful creatures.¡± ¡± i asked my butler, fleiss, to keep an eye on the great thunderflame spell and the little thunderflame spell in the pioneer group. they are spells with high penetration damage. ¡± it is said that the major and minor thunderflame curses contain some of the destructive characteristics of the lightning dragon¡¯s breath. the two of them flew all the way, and in less than four to five breaths ¡®time, they had already arrived at the wide entrance of the canyon. At this moment, the enraged thanator charged over and collided with Gu NIE¡¯s ring spells. BOOM! boom! BOOM! ¡­¡­ The continuous ring spells exploded on the thanator¡¯s body. in addition, it had been flapping its wings all this time, which made its body even more unstable. It couldn¡¯t even speed up to catch up. ¡°Hurry up and go in. Be careful of the thanator¡¯s Black arrow of destruction.¡± at the moment, george was very safe at the entrance of the canyon. gu nie¡¯s mind quickly churned, and he condensed fifteen or sixteen ring spells to blast at the thanator beast. then, he also jumped into the canyon. The canyon looked more like a wide Valley. There were slanted Hills on both sides, and a large number of strange stones stood on the slopes and at the bottom of the valley. this canyon was like a strange stone garden with all kinds of strange stones. the big ones were the size of a house, and the small ones were only half the height of a person. ¡°it¡¯s awkward here.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes quickly swept across the huge canyon. ¡°It¡¯s very suitable for hiding!¡± at the same time, we can also use these extremely hard stones to block the crazy counterattack of the thanator. george nodded slightly. Gu nie had heard that the rocks here were very strong. Now that he wanted to use these stones to hide, Gu nie naturally had to try. He fired a rocket at a large, round, Black Rock. ¡°Qiang!¡± the fire arrow collided with the black rock, and a large number of sparks burst out. the piercing ability of the fire arrow was quite powerful. On the outside, this rock-like object could be penetrated at least a finger¡¯s depth. however, on the round rocks of the hunting layer, it could only leave a slight mark. ¡°The strength of this defense is indeed impressive.¡± Gu nie nodded. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of explosions rang out outside. at the same time, it was accompanied by the furious roars of the god-killing beast. The two of them looked at each other and quickly disappeared into the depths of the strange and rugged stone pile. About two hundred meters deep, the two of them quickly hid in a groove in a large stone that looked like a house at a height of about five meters with their backs against the mouth of the canyon. At the same time. gune took out another bottle of origin power potion and gulped it down. the explosion of the magic blade curse had consumed more than half of gune¡¯s source power. george also took out a bottle of light blue potion. he could see that it was an intermediate recovery potion. ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± Gu nie asked in a low voice. yes, just now, that guy¡¯s roar was aimed at me. I¡¯m suffering from some internal bleeding. George nodded. ¡± this mid-tier recovery medicine has a slow healing effect and average effects. if you drink too much of it, you¡¯ll develop resistance to it. this one is better. the essence series has strong effects and almost no resistance to it. ¡± gune took out a bottle of high-grade recovery potion and handed it to george. looking at the bottle of high-grade recovery potion, george¡¯s eyes twitched as he muttered to himself. ¡°this bottle of high-grade essence is worth 8 gold pounds. it¡¯s even higher than my weekly salary.¡± After saying that, he drank the bottle of high-grade recovery potion in one go. As soon as it entered his stomach, George felt a warm feeling bloom in his body. After a breath or two, the light injury disappeared. The healing effect of this high-grade recovery potion was surprisingly good. The origin power in the origin pool was quickly recovering, and Gu nie was also carefully sensing the movement at the entrance of the canyon. the thanator that entered naturally began to destroy the place. ¡°peng peng peng ~¡± every strike was accompanied by a shock of origin power. many rocks were directly shattered and rolled about, and stone fragments were sent flying. The thanator¡¯s destructive power was still quite strong. After all, it was a top-tier second order leader-level creature, a King-level existence. Unfortunately, doing so would only be a waste of his physical strength. he rubbed his temples to calm himself down and to feel his soul. ¡°That extreme burst of power just now did not create any pressure on my soul.¡± ¡°as my soul energy increased, and after i reached the 2nd rank, my soul¡¯s endurance has increased a lot. When I become a ¡®territory spellcaster¡¯, the pressure on my soul to withstand the release of the incantation will be even stronger.¡± ¡°i can still cast a large number of strange demonic blade curses.¡± at the same time, you can also cast a considerable number of high-level spells. although the slash effect of the magic blade curse is powerful, it¡¯s not enough to cause fatal damage unless that guy stands there and lets me hit him. ¡± at the end of the day, it¡¯s still because this demonic blade curse isn¡¯t strong enough. it¡¯s only at level two now. if i had a level six demonic blade curse, every demonic blade would be able to cut through the scales of this thanatos. ¡± ¡°at that time, i was guarding the entrance of the cave. if this thanator dared to come out, i would dare to dismember his body on the spot.¡± ¡°that george¡¯s dark purple battle blade is able to get close to the thanator and deal a fatal blow.¡± ¡°Then, Zhenzhen¡± Gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to start controlling this thanator.¡± With that in mind, he looked at George. later, I¡¯ll cast a powerful control-type spell to interfere with its movements. You wait for an opportunity to attack. gune quickly explained to george in a low voice. don¡¯t worry, my control-type incantation is very powerful. It can interfere with and control it to a large extent. ¡°it can even slightly suppress that thanator.¡± George¡¯s eyes brightened at Gu NIE¡¯s words. he had already seen gu nie¡¯s power, so he naturally believed gu nie¡¯s words. ¡°simultaneously.¡± Gune cast a soul-stabilizing spell on George, and then quickly released a puppet thread that wrapped around George¡¯s body. george¡¯s expression changed. he felt it. ¡°This Kasaya is a Kasaya.¡± He looked at Gu nie in confusion. George could clearly feel a powerful force pulling him forward. Caught off guard, he was almost dragged away. ¡°what a powerful pulling force.¡± George thought to himself. later, I¡¯ll use this control method to pull you slightly. It won¡¯t interfere with your movements. If your chest is pulled, you go up. If your back is pulled, you retreat. ¡°This is a good combination.¡± George couldn¡¯t help but take a look and nod slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll follow your plan.¡± Chapter 118 ? 118 arrow of black destruction Feeling the soul-stabilizing spell, Gu nie began to use the spell ¡°puppet secret thread.¡± Every time a puppet secret thread was condensed, it would follow the soul setting divine ring curse¡¯s lead and silently fly over, then wrap around it and even penetrate into the head of the thanator. At this moment, the thanator was wantonly venting its anger. gu nie didn¡¯t know if he had felt the invisible puppet strings. however, from the look of the thanator, it seemed that it had not sensed anything. perhaps it had felt it, but these puppet threads looked harmless and not dangerous, so it did not care too much about these ¡®small things¡¯. After all, killing the two ¡®little flesh worms¡¯ that were hiding in the canyon was the most important thing. the 12-syllable incantation ¡°puppet secret thread¡± was activated by gunie¡¯s nine runes. Every 0.75 seconds, Gu nie would attach a puppet thread to the thanator¡¯s head. the thanator had only destroyed a small area, but more than 50 puppet secret threads had already wound around its head. At the same time, George had already disappeared from gune¡¯s side. Gu nie looked at the thanator¡¯s position. It was less than a hundred meters away from him. ¡°with so many puppet secret threads, it should be enough.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. his body moved, and he quickly approached the thanator from the hidden corner. He only needed to control the puppet strings slightly and feel them from a distance. If he wanted to perform a powerful control, he would have to be closer. he was about 40 meters away from the thanator. gu nie released another puppet string, this time longer. at the same time, the puppet secret thread did not touch the thanator, but the large number of puppet secret threads on its head. Under Gu NIE¡¯s control, the 50 or so puppet strings on the head of the Thanatos were all connected to the long puppet string that Gu nie had released. Roar Roar at this moment, the thanator was using its sharp claws to flip over these grotesquely shaped rocks. at the same time when a sharp claw suddenly reached out, the thanator suddenly felt its entire head being pulled to the left by a fierce force. with the right wing broken, the left side was heavy. At this moment, with such a sudden pull, the thanator was caught off guard and fell to the left. at the same time, an afterimage sneaked up on him from behind. And the timing was perfect, just at the moment he fell. Buzzzzzz! the ferocious blade once again entered the body of the thanatos through a wound. That heart-wrenching pain that hurt its very core instantly caused the thanator¡¯s eyes to turn black and red. ¡± roar~¡± The Reaper beast roared madly as it fell to the ground, its sharp claws slashing behind it. However, it only managed to grab a large rock that had been smashed down. the thanator, who was unable to contain his anger, became even crazier. the thanator, who had just stood up, suddenly felt a violent invisible force pulling its head back, and its body was about to fall again. At this moment, the thanator felt the appearance of the agile flesh worm again. Buzzzzzz! Another brutal strike pierced through the wound. this attack caused the thanator¡¯s right leg to become somewhat inflexible. the two consecutive attacks made the thanator even more frantic. roar! roar! roar! The thanator that fell to the ground roared and struggled. his pair of claws were madly clawing at its head. the thanator also felt it. it was the invisible silk thread that had affected him. Unfortunately, this kind of random scratching had no effect on the puppet secret thread. this kind of ineffective and meaningless counterattack gave george a better opportunity. george, who had been appearing and disappearing unpredictably, and with gune¡¯s cooperation, launched three sneak attacks in a row. Although the power of these three sneak attacks was not as brutal as before, it still caused the injuries of the thanator to become more serious. the thanator, who had been trying to cut off the mysterious threads, not only didn¡¯t get anything, but it was also ambushed three times. the thanator had no choice but to stand up once again. however, it was no longer in a standing position, but was now prostrating on the ground like a wild beast. A pair of cold black and red eyes were looking around vigilantly. The thanator, who had suffered losses in succession, was now more like an injured and frightened beast. It was lying on the ground and alert of its surroundings, unlike just now, when it was charging around without any fear. unfortunately, this thanator was still lacking in experience. A passive defense would only further reduce its deterrence. ¡°roar roar!¡± The thanator warily looked around as he let out a deep, beast-like roar. Suddenly, a stone flew over from the right side. ¡°Roar!¡± The thanator, who was in a rage, suddenly struck out with its sharp claws. As soon as he made his move, the invisible pulling force appeared again. This time, it was upward. When his head was lifted high up in the air. ¡°Pfft!¡± the right hind leg was once again pierced through by the blade. this strike was more brutal and violent than any strike he had ever made. the extraordinary characteristic of ¡°sharp time¡± was directly injected into the life core of the thanator. At this moment, the thanator almost lost control of its body. this attack had severely damaged its life core. originally, when his breakthrough was interrupted, it already caused the thanator¡¯s energy to show signs of collapsing and surging. if he could calm down and recuperate from his injuries, this would not be a big problem. However, after a series of battles ¡­ The wings were cut off, and he was attacked by a series of spells. the sharp blade that contained the destructive power of time had cut open his body many times, causing his internal organs to be in a mess. This time, the attack that had damaged his core had allowed him to take a big step towards the abyss from the edge of the cliff. If this continued, it would not be far from death. ¡°Peng!¡± when it once again fell to the ground, the thanator¡¯s heart was filled with the fear of death. anger and fear of death intertwined. The thanator, who was flapping its wings, finally couldn¡¯t help but escape. however, it flapped its wings with all its might, but it only caused its body to be uncoordinated. it couldn¡¯t rise to the sky at all. Just as he flapped his wings to escape, the strange force appeared again and pulled his head to the ground. ¡°peng!¡± When his head touched the cold ground. &Nbsp; the saber that had pierced through the depths of his Life Core and contained the sharpness of time once more attacked. The timing was perfect, causing the thanator to be in complete despair. the thanator that fell to the ground did not even have the chance to counterattack. it could only struggle with all its might, roar, and roar. Roar Roar Roar Roar Roar the more it was like this, the more the emotion of death that shrouded his heart was magnified. The thanator had never felt such fear from the darkness. the cold ground, the deep canyon, and the mountain range that was like a monument. It was as if it had already created a place of death for him to bury his body. The thanator, who was in despair, was not willing to be killed by those two lowly meat worms. even though the energy in its body was in a mess, the thanator still gathered most of its energy in its head. ¡°Roar!¡± A sorrowful wail tore through the darkness and surged into the depths of the darkness. In the next moment, a terrifying destructive power suddenly burst out from the scales on the thanator¡¯s forehead. Although this would damage the scales on its forehead, it would take a long time to recover due to the burning time. but all of this was no longer important. before it died, it also wanted to counterattack madly. all of a sudden, the thanator, who had just finished gathering its destructive power, turned its head around and stared at a corner. it seemed to have discovered something. wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu the unparalleled explosive power condensed into a thick and heavy arrow the size of a bowl and directly pierced through. Wherever it passed, the hard rocks that were like black iron and demonic copper were pierced through like tofu. It didn¡¯t even make a sound before it was destroyed. After piercing through over ten thick rocks, the power of the thanator¡¯s divine ability,¡±black arrow of destruction,¡± finally dissipated. The destructive power was so strong that even powerful devil gold equipment would find it difficult to resist it. releasing this final level thanator, it let out its final whimpers. Then, his head fell heavily to the ground. the tier 2 leader, the thanator, had fallen! ¡°This Thanatos is still too young.¡± Gu nie said from twenty meters away from the tunnel the black arrow had created. Before this thanator died, if this attack was randomly pierced through, it might be a blind cat meeting a dead mouse. Therefore, Gu nie had made some arrangements when he was trying to find the puppet¡¯s Secret thread. Behind a large rock, gune used a secret thread to connect to a wooden box with black thorns sealed in it. The wooden box contained a small amount of blood that contained the scent of the human-faced Flower king¡¯s blood. Once activated, Gu nie could open the seal and release the aura of blood. When the thanator released the black arrow of destruction, if it sensed the presence of the aura, there was a high probability that it would unleash the entire attack. and in reality, this thanator had indeed done so in the end. before it died, it was still tricked by gu nie. gu nie didn¡¯t rush to the thanator¡¯s side. Instead, he went to the black thorned wooden box that contained the human-faced Flower King. The entire black thorned wooden box and the human-faced Flower king¡¯s blood had been evaporated. Gu nie sniffed around. The human-faced Flower king¡¯s blood had been completely destroyed, but there was still a little bit of it left. Gu nie thought for a while. ¡°This clue is too insignificant. As time passes, those fellows who might come over to herd the Thanatos will most likely not be able to discover anything. Then, we won¡¯t be able to attract the source of trouble.¡± ¡°it¡¯s better to be safe.¡± he then took out a small test tube. the test tube contained some of the human-faced flower king¡¯s blood. Gu nie then gently swung his arm. gu nie threw the drops of blood to a corner at the bottom of the rock. in this dark environment, it was impossible to detect them without careful inspection. ¡°done!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. Chapter 119 ? 119 The blood of the thanator when gu nie arrived near the dead thanator, he saw a familiar face. gune saw george crouching next to the thanator, motionless. ¡°is he looting?¡± gu nie squinted his eyes. george was a time hunter who had special time abilities. After a Hunter finished hunting, the harvest was quite rich. At this moment, George was most likely searching for the time that the thanator had died. george looked up when he noticed gugne¡¯s arrival. His face was filled with indescribable joy as he sighed softly. ¡°the harvest this time is great!¡± ¡°indeed!¡± gu nie nodded and walked over. gu nie didn¡¯t waste any more time. he quickly created the puppet strings, then took out the sealed wooden bottle of dragon blood and began to draw blood. The thanator had just died, and the extraordinary properties of its blood had not yet dissipated. This was the best time to extract it. At the same time, the wooden bottle could preserve the extraordinary characteristics of the blood to a large extent. After sealing it, it would be stored in the system space. When he took it out again, the blood¡¯s extraordinary characteristics would be perfectly stored in it. gu nie had prepared a lot for this battle. he¡¯d prepared seven or eight wooden bottles of blood, each of which was more than ten thousand milliliters. If it wasn¡¯t enough, he still had the black thorned wooden bottle. although the effect was not as good, it was not a big problem to use it in time. Speaking of the Dragonblood wooden vial, Gu NIE¡¯s ¡°planting page¡± had now opened up a new ¡°planting slot.¡± Gu nie already had three planting spots. As for the sixth hack position on the hack page, the progress bar was only halfway through. It was estimated that the sixth hack position would only fully bloom in the spring of the next year. gu nie estimated that it would take a year for him to reach the seventh slot. After opening up the third ¡®planting slot¡¯. after careful selection, gu nie had planted a strange tree called the hell prison tree. The dark prison tree was born in the shadow purgatory, which was a deeper level of the abyssal purgatory world. in the current oya continent, it definitely couldn¡¯t be planted. But in Gu NIE¡¯s hands, it was a different story. as long as it was an extraordinary seed that still had life, the planting slot could provide the perfect environment for it to take root, sprout, and grow perfectly. This ¡®dark prison tree¡¯ was a ¡®King grade¡¯ plant. gu nie had learned from the ancient books on transcendent plants that when the ¡°hell prison tree¡± grew to a certain extent, it would bear a strange fruit called the ¡°true-netherworld origin fruit.¡± the ¡°true netherworld origin fruit¡± was a rare fruit that was recorded in human history. it could strengthen the soul and give it defensive abilities. of course, the true netherworld origin fruit had its own disadvantages as well. however, compared to its powerful effects, the true netherworld origin fruit¡¯s disadvantages were insignificant. On one hand, his physical defense and resistance to attacks were strong. his soul¡¯s defense and resistance to attacks had to be strengthened as well. Gu nie didn¡¯t know how The Pioneer Group¡¯s higher-ups had obtained the seeds. However, it was certain that the practical value of the seeds of these trees was not high. Gune must have thought that The Pioneer Group had more of these seeds, which was why he had given him one. however, in general, the seeds of these powerful transcendent trees were not expensive. it wasn¡¯t just the dark prison tree that was so clear. the dragonblood wood seed and even the elven tree of life seed were the same. what was really useful was the effect of these seeds after they took root, sprouted, and grew. As for the fairy tree of Life¡¯s water of life, there was no need to talk about it, it could produce ¡®water of life¡¯. the tree of life was the last thing that the blood-eared elves and other elves could maintain their dignity in the twisted secret plane deep in the twisted passage. the spring of life under the elven tree of life in gune¡¯s hand was already the size of a large wooden basin. gu nie didn¡¯t collect too much of the water of life other than the usual amount. gu nie had discovered that the more water of the spring of life was stored, the more powerful the extraordinary life force it contained became. Gu nie was able to guess some information. &Nbsp; if the water of life wasn¡¯t collected, there was a chance that it would produce ¡®pure water of life¡¯. the pure water of the spring of life was one level higher than the water of life. In the future, the high-grade Signet potions concocted from the pure water of the spring of life would also increase the maximum limit of the extraordinary characteristic by a lot more than the water of the spring of life. by comparing the ¡°source spring water,¡±¡±refined source spring water,¡± and ¡°water of life,¡± he could tell that this was the first time he had done this. gu nie could roughly guess. It was possible that the upper limit of the spring of life could only allow human Extraordinaries to have their extraordinary characteristics reach the elite level. The ¡®pure spring water of life¡¯ could make a human¡¯s characteristics reach the ¡®King¡¯ level. as for the specific situation, he would have to wait for the results of the potion to be determined. similarly. When the dragon blood wood grew to a certain level, it could bear all kinds of ¡®dragon blood fruits¡¯. it was said that creatures with dragon bloodlines could continuously enhance the extraordinary characteristics of their dragon blood after eating the dragon blood fruit. they could strengthen their physical strength and strengthen the defense of their scales. as for creatures that did not have dragon blood, it was a small matter that the extraordinary characteristics of their blood and flesh would be destroyed after eating it. In severe cases, blood failure, loss of vitality, flesh festering, origin power mutation, transcendent loss of control, and finally a miserable death. however, gu nie¡¯s dragonblood wood was an elite grade plant. it wasn¡¯t even certain if it could bear a dragon blood fruit. and gu nie wasn¡¯t going to wait that long for an ¡°elite¡± dragonblood wood. most of the time, this dragonblood wood would be cut down and harvested, and sold as a certain age of dragonblood wood. now, on the market, the price of this kind of wood was not cheap. the empty planting space was at least for king-level creatures. the value of these seeds wasn¡¯t high enough, and they weren¡¯t valued enough, which was why gu nie could get so many powerful seeds. And in the vast deep sea, if Gu nie bought seeds at a high price, he might be able to get some extraordinary plant seeds he wanted. As he pondered, Gu nie quickly extracted the thanator¡¯s blood. The blood was dark and dense. If one observed it carefully, they would discover that the dark blood contained a little golden brilliance. This blood had the potential to be dark gold. it¡¯s just that this rank two thanator was still relatively weak, and its blood had yet to form. one bottle after another. The amount of thanator¡¯s blood was much thicker than Gu nI had expected. However, it was normal for such a huge body to have so much blood. Ten minutes later. gu nie had just finished extracting most of the thanator¡¯s blood. Gu nie didn¡¯t extract the blood from the small blood vessels. In any case, the corpse of the thanator beast was going to be digested by Gu NIE¡¯s blood pool. ¡°Hu, Hu, Hu,¡± they heaved a sigh of relief. Gu nie was very satisfied as he kept the remaining half of the bottle of thanator blood into his system space. ¡°the blood of this thanator is very suitable. it¡¯s not inferior to the blood of a dragon.¡± ¡± when i¡¯m almost done digesting it, i can try to change my blood. ¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± gu nie looked at the thanator¡¯s huge body and thought of the wing he had cut off before. The blood cursemancer¡¯s ability to wash and digest blood. In the beginning, it only started from the point of ¡®blood assimilating blood¡¯. its purpose was to use its own blood to absorb the blood of others. however, with the arrival of the ¡®blood changing¡¯, he had changed his bloodline. it had given rise to a higher level of usage, which was to absorb flesh, bones, scales, and so on through the blood pool. the blood pool¡¯s digestion range was limited. it didn¡¯t mean that everything could be digested, but only the common ones. for example, if it was converted into ¡± dragon blood, ¡± it could only digest the bones, flesh, and scales of creatures that contained dragon blood. The reason why Gu nie was able to absorb and digest the wriggling flesh and blood was because of the blood essence. this was because gu nie¡¯s body had been absorbed by the blood and flesh. through the system¡¯s reincarnation, gu ni had the same properties as the wriggling flesh and blood, which was why he could absorb and digest it. the blood pool was the core of a blood cursemancer. This was because blood cursemancers digested fresh blood and used the blood pool to transform their own transcendent blood, which had the characteristics of the transcendent creature. then, the blood cursemancer could use the blood pool¡¯s absorption ability to absorb the creature¡¯s flesh, bones, and scales to start to strengthen their body. gu nie had learned that the blood curse grandmaster gwu was powerful because he had killed several powerful dragon creatures. and now, there was such a powerful thanator in front of gu nie. gu nie naturally didn¡¯t want to think about the dragon blood that he hadn¡¯t come into contact with yet. This thanator, wasn¡¯t it fragrant? once the thanator¡¯s blood was successfully replaced, gu nie would be able to digest its scales, bones, and meat. however, gu nie had to first absorb the thanator¡¯s blood so that he and the thanator would no longer have any resistance. only then would the digestion proceed normally. At that time, Gu NIE¡¯s body and blood would have become stronger, and he would have used the engraving potion. As well as the upgrade of the various spells from the hack system. When he reached the third or fourth rank, he could become a powerful ¡°flesh-tank-spellcaster.¡± just this thanator alone was enough for gu nie to digest for a long time. When he grew stronger in the future, he could find creatures stronger than Dragons. In this extraordinary world where there were evil gods, rulers, and terrifying existences above the stars, there were many powerful creatures. to gu nie, they were all his ingredients. Chapter 120 ? 120 chapter 120 splitting the loot ¡°How is it?¡± george asked in a low voice when he saw gugne stop. ¡°the blood has been extracted. the blood of this thanator is extremely powerful.¡± Gu nie said with a smile. Just now, Gu nie had used the blood pool to taste a little of the thanator¡¯s blood. as expected, the blood of this top-tier leader contained a powerful extraordinary characteristic that was very fierce. it immediately pounced towards gu nie¡¯s blood. the thanator¡¯s blood was indeed powerful, but there was still a piece of ¡°squirming flesh¡± in gu nie¡¯s blood pool. The thanator¡¯s blood that had just entered was overbearingly counterattacking Gu NIE¡¯s blood. But soon, when he touched the ¡®wriggling flesh¡¯. .. The thanator¡¯s blood immediately withered and was absorbed by Gu NIE¡¯s blood. in the face of wriggling flesh and blood, no blood could be arrogant. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s hurry up and leave this place!¡± ¡°If we kill the thanator, the shepherd of the thanator will definitely sense it.¡± ¡± if they have people in the sug ruins city, someone might come to investigate. ¡± george looked around and quickly said. ¡°you¡¯re leaving just like that? you don¡¯t want this thanator¡¯s corpse anymore?¡± gu nie asked in surprise. ¡°We can¡¯t take it away, this thanator¡¯s corpse is too big.¡± George shook his head. extraordinaries usually did not have a large storage space when they had extraordinary storage equipment. the smaller ones were only half a cubic meter, and the larger ones were at most three or four cubic meters. As for this thanator, it was five meters tall, had a strong body, and a pair of wings. This extraordinary storage equipment simply couldn¡¯t store it. ¡°even if you dismember a part of it and bring it out, it¡¯s easy for people to follow the clues and find it.¡± George continued. ¡°even if we take the risk to bring it out, there is currently no effective way to use the corpse of this thanator.¡± ¡°In short, the losses outweigh the gains.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want Yingluo, then she¡¯s mine.¡± Gugne had already guessed that George would say that. finished speaking. In front of George, Gu ni controlled a large number of puppet strings to take the thanator¡¯s remains into his system space. gu nie¡¯s system space wasn¡¯t big when he was still weak. As Gu NIE¡¯s strength had increased, the system space had also expanded. As of now, the system space of the rank two Gu nie was half the size of a bedroom, which was more than enough to store the thanator¡¯s body. ¡°oh right, yingying still has a wing. we can¡¯t waste it.¡± with that, gu nie ran out of the valley and quickly put away the flesh wings of the thanator. George, who was following gune out of the canyon, was dumbfounded by what gune had done. ¡°you don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡± george, who had followed him, said in a serious tone. ¡°Even if your bag is big enough, the herdsman will definitely find it if you bring it out.¡± at this moment, george¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. ¡°But what if they can¡¯t find it?¡± Gune said slowly. ¡± that¡¯s impossible. i speculate that the existence that herded the thanatos is most likely not an intelligent creature of our world. it can be seen from their attitude of ignoring life, as well as their incredible means. ¡± ¡± this kind of mysterious existence has traces of them even in the higher-ups of the transcendent association. their methods are strange and can¡¯t be predicted with common sense. ¡± ¡°the chances of you being discovered is extremely high. at that time, you will be in danger.¡± you¡¯re wrong. On the contrary, the chances of them finding me are close to zero. gu nie¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡± you should know that you¡¯re not the only unique existence in this world. ¡± Gu nie explained. ¡°Since I dared to take it, I¡¯m confident that they won¡¯t be able to find me.¡± Gune¡¯s words stunned George. After a moment of thought, George looked up at gune and asked, ¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡± of course it¡¯s true. otherwise, do you think i would push myself to the edge of the cliff? ¡± George was relieved to hear that. ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, then I don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± through this battle, george had seen how powerful gune was. he also knew that gune wasn¡¯t the kind of person to take risks. Since the other party dared to do this, there was an 80 ¨C 90% chance that he was confident enough. gu nie said after a moment of silence. ¡°This thanator was killed by the two of us after all.¡± although you can¡¯t bring it out, it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t get a share of the profits. ¡°how about this, i¡¯ll take the corpse and i¡¯ll give you 100 ml of the spring of life. this is worth more than 1000 gold pounds. this way, you won¡¯t lose out.¡± As he spoke, gune took out a 100 ml bottle of water from the spring of life. george¡¯s eyes brightened at gu nie¡¯s words. the water of the spring of life was a good item to save one¡¯s life! no matter how serious the injury was, it could be recovered. ¡°this is embarrassing!¡± George said with a smile. Although he said that, George was not slow to accept it. Before he could finish his words, the item was already in his hands. after this battle, gune had confirmed that george wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. the self-awakened extraordinary profession, time hunter, was very mysterious. Secondly, this George¡¯s style of conduct was also worthy of a deep friendship. In that case, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t be too stingy. this time, since he had taken the corpse of the thanator, he would have to give the other party some benefits. the water of the spring of life could be used as a life-saving treasure in critical moments, but he still had a lot more. ¡°You know very well how powerful the water of the spring of life is.¡± ¡°Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± gu nie warned. ¡°understood.¡± george nodded. George could vaguely guess the source of the spring of life in guni. as a top pharmacist with his own castle, gu nie was obviously researching the engraving potion. From the channels of the guards, George also learned that there was a Potion Master in the sug ruins city who was engaged in the research of the engraving potion. if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was most likely gu nie. It would not be a problem for a top pharmacist who was able to study the potion of secret engravings to obtain a lot of water from the spring of life. ¡°Is there anything else this time?¡± George looked at gune. ¡°No,¡± ¡°mm! then let¡¯s hurry up and leave this place.¡± With gune by his side, George used his ability to travel through deep space. after the distorted and blurry scene stabilized again ¡­ Gu nie found that the two of them had entered the shadow layer, not the real world. George looked at gugne. although you have the ability to avoid the herdsman¡¯s detection, I still need to help you hide your traces and even disrupt your shadow of time. This way, it will be harder for you to be found. ¡°you used this ability to avoid the herdsman¡¯s detection?¡± gu nie asked. ¡°You should know that as a Hunter, searching for the traces of your prey is something you are very good at. You should also know that every Hunter is also a prey. Therefore, I¡¯m better at disguising my identity, hiding my whereabouts, and even giving the wrong directions to make the enemy do useless things.¡± ¡°i see! I¡¯m at ease then.¡± Gu nie also nodded. as he spoke, george placed a hand on gune¡¯s chest. Gu nie could clearly feel that it wasn¡¯t just a surge of energy. It was more like a change in the deeper levels of the rune profound. ¡°this guy ¡­¡± gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve already mastered the time Upanishad which explained the truth of time in the deeper level of runes?¡± gu nie could vaguely feel that it was the mysterious rhythm of the rune¡¯s profound meaning. gu nie had learned a lot from the runes of the framework of the world. however, gu nie couldn¡¯t tell which one it was, but he could tell it was a time-related one. is this the unique aspect of the naturally awakened extraordinary class, the time hunter who controls time? ¡± Gu nie thought to himself. After a dozen seconds, George suddenly stopped and grabbed gugne. ¡°Weng Weng Weng Weng¡± The scene in front of him twisted and spun rapidly. Chapter 121 ? 121 Traces When the two of them reappeared. The first thing he saw was the majestic mountain peak of the AOTA mountain range. the two of them landed on the snow in a canyon. gu nie only left shallow footprints on the snow. George¡¯s blade also landed on the thick layer of snow. in the dark of the night, this did not hinder the two people¡¯s night vision from observing their surroundings. at this time, the dark clouds from the north were overlapping in the sky. In addition, a large number of snowflakes flew across the mountain peak along with the bone-chilling wind, dancing in the howling wind. a new round of blizzards had arrived. at this moment, the aota mountain range was covered in snow. everywhere was covered in a thick layer of snow. only the steep cliff wall could be seen, and the iron-blue rocks could be seen. ¡± from the shadow, i changed our trajectory and pulled us far away. ¡± ¡°This way, the enemy won¡¯t be able to detect our true tracks.¡± ¡°and yingluo ¡­¡± George looked up at the heavy snow, turned his hand, took out a thick top hat, and put it on his head. next to him, gu nie also took out his black winter hat and put it on. The feeling of the cold wind and the snowflakes hitting his face was indeed not very comfortable. George smiled as he looked at the snow around him. ¡± the snow has started to fall. soon, it will cover the traces we left behind. ¡± ¡°even if those guys come over to investigate, they won¡¯t be able to find any traces.¡± george said with certainty. ¡°Indeed,¡± gu nie nodded. not only that, I¡¯ve also left behind some clues. If they discover them, there will definitely be more exciting stories. Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± george took the lead and walked out of the canyon. gu nie followed. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I think it¡¯s better to tell you.¡± george said as they walked. ¡°What?¡± you know the giant God church, right?! ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡± this time, an evil cult was involved in the destruction of the sug ruins. i heard that they are very powerful, and there are many top extraordinaries among them. ¡± ¡± yes, there are indeed many top extraordinaries among them. ¡± ¡°what i want to tell you is that this time, a 7-star descendant of the giant god church with the blood of an evil god seems to have come to the sug ruins. i¡¯m guessing that this is some sort of sign.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. ¡°the descendant of an evil god? A seven-star extraordinary profession?¡± In the ancient legends, the evil god was the spokesperson of those indescribable and terrifying creatures. There was no doubt that evil gods were extremely terrifying, evil, and powerful existences. As for the descendants of the evil god who had the bloodline of the evil god, not only did they have strange and unfathomable means, but they also had the ability to kill the evil god. it also possessed a shocking destructive power and lethality. In addition, he had a seven-star extraordinary profession. This was definitely not a dangerous existence that ordinary extraordinary professionals could contend with. gu nie wasn¡¯t thinking about the descendant¡¯s strength, but the deeper meaning of its arrival. ¡± evil god, the indescribable spokesperson. ¡± ¡± that cave of the three-in-one mist is the remains of a ruler more terrifying than an evil god. ¡± ¡± originally, the three-in-one cave of the suan ni was not a place ordinary extraordinary individuals could enter. ¡± ¡± but now, the descendant of the evil god has arrived. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a completely different story.¡± luckily, I managed to take away the flesh and blood. Even so, the black crystal that absorbed all the energy hidden in the dark, which is the main body of incident 9970, and the cave of bones, could still cause great damage to the entire sug ruins. ¡± just like the blood sacrifice of the church of pastors at barker port some time ago. ¡± ¡± since the guards already know about this, i¡¯m sure the supernatural association and the pioneer group have already started to take action in secret. ¡± ¡°it seems that i¡¯ll have to use the corpse and blood of the thanator to increase my strength even faster.¡± otherwise, when the disaster comes, it¡¯s fine if The Pioneer Group, extraordinary society, and the staff can control it. If it goes out of control, I need to have enough power to ensure my survival. in the past, it¡¯s not impossible for a large-scale, terrifying power to go out of control and cause a large-scale land of death. Gu nie thought as he moved forward. Soon, the two of them quickly disappeared into the depths of the misty snow. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ after a few days. In the depths of the shadow world, on the hunting layer. ¡°Wuwu ~~¡± The powerful late-stage rank three thanator obediently lay on the ground, letting out a series of whimpers from its mouth, appearing to be particularly submissive. In front of the stage three thanator was a woman wearing a white robe. On her forehead was a dark golden time rune insignia that represented time. The woman¡¯s figure was a little illusionary, and her time runes and emblems faintly emitted a dark golden luster. It appeared real and clear, and was particularly eye-catching in the dark and oppressive hunting level. If Gu nie had been here, he would have noticed that the spacetime rune on her forehead contained time intent. after listening to the whimpers of the thanator, the woman frowned. I didn¡¯t hear anything. Some kind of interference barrier has completely blocked the passage. ¡°Oh? the ¡®time hunter¡¯ who once revealed some traces of his identity?¡± ¡± so he¡¯s not dead after all these years. he actually dares to come here to hunt. ¡± with this in mind, the woman moved her steps lightly. Although each step wasn¡¯t big, they easily covered a distance of more than ten meters. a moment later, the woman arrived at a canyon filled with strange, collapsed rocks. The woman said softly after looking around. ¡°this place should be the final battlefield.¡± After that, the woman strolled through the depths of the Stone Forest. ¡°What?¡± suddenly, the expression of the woman who had passed through a corner changed slightly. then, the woman squatted down. ¡°This bi an ¡­¡± the woman looked at a corner, which was almost invisible. under his eyes, the tiny spots of blood bloomed clearly. ¡°the smell of fresh blood has almost completely dissipated. if i had come a day or two later, this clue would have been completely gone.¡± Then, the woman stood up and frowned. ¡°Human-face flower cult?¡± ¡°We have always minded our own business. i didn¡¯t expect the human-face flower cult to actually work with the time hunter to hunt the beasts of time that we¡¯ve been herding.¡± is it because the birth of the flower Emperor requires strong blood and flesh to nourish it? ¡± ¡°no matter what, i¡¯ve finally gotten a hold of something.¡± ¡± go back and tell teacher. maybe we can follow the clues of the human-faced flower church and find the traces of the time hunter. ¡± ¡± after all, the teacher also said that once the time hunter grows up, he will cause us great harm. ¡± Then, the woman continued to search around to see if she could find more traces. About ten minutes later. the woman stood in an empty area. from the marks on the ground, it could be seen that there had been a struggle and distortion here. the time hunter stopped here for a short time and then quickly left in this direction. the woman looked at the vast and towering monument mountain of the hunting level. ¡°And it¡¯s only one person.¡± ¡°strange, there¡¯s clearly a human-faced flower king. is this flower king so powerful? you can actually avoid the detection of my ¡®traces of time¡¯. ¡± ¡± as long as one passes by, traces of time will be left behind. no one can block the traces left in the river of time and space. at most, it can only be disrupted. the more powerful means are disguisment and concealment to block the investigation of the investigators. ¡± ¡± no wonder the human-faced flower king dared to come in and hunt. it must have some kind of ability to disguise itself. ¡± ¡± unfortunately, the traces of your injury are left here. you are destined to not be able to escape. ¡± after checking the surroundings three to four times and making sure that she had not missed anything, the woman left the hunting level silently. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 122 ? 122 soul sigil potion Deep Duke Castle. ¡°Wuwu~~¡± The cold wind whimpered. the sky was also particularly gloomy. in the bone-chilling wind, snowflakes were falling and covering the entire sug ruins. in deep duke castle. the room was the complete opposite of the gloomy and cold environment outside. in the warm fireplace, the fire was blooming. Gune was lounging on the sofa, sipping his coffee and reading a thick book on rune analysis. gu nie was now in the second half of his journey in rune analysis. it was all thanks to gu nie¡¯s extraordinary talent. Gu nie was learning and comprehending the profound meaning of the world runes at the same time. His cultivation progress was getting faster and faster. gu nie really enjoyed this learning process, and the growth of understanding the world¡¯s framework runes. Every bit of profit he made made Gu NIE¡¯s thirst for more. Apart from making potions, researching potions, and taking a break, Gu nie spent the rest of his time on understanding the profound meaning of this world¡¯s framework. gu nie was finally beginning to gain something from this intoxicating cultivation. the simplest example was that gu nie could use his understanding of the world¡¯s framework to make the puppet strings and soul-fixing rings more hidden, making it harder for the enemy to detect them. As Gu nie studied more, his ability to create the framework of this world would gradually increase. as he pondered, gu nie¡¯s eyes swept over the burning fireplace, and his eyes suddenly became hot. It was as hot as Gu NIE¡¯s blood. For a time hunter like George, the time after the hunt was the time for a rich harvest. to gugne, his gains this time were no less than george¡¯s. After obtaining the corpse of the thanator, he returned that night. Gu nie began to absorb the blood. A rank 3 blood pool, Gu NIE¡¯s powerful bloodline, and the suppression of his squirming flesh. As a result, Gu nie was able to absorb and transform the thanator¡¯s blood very quickly. in just one night, gu nie had absorbed more than 2000 ml of thanator blood. After absorbing the blood of so many thanator beasts, he naturally had the bloodline characteristics of the thanator beasts. today was the fourth day. in the past few days, gu nie had absorbed nearly ten thousand milliliters of thanator blood. Now, it had finally reached the saturation stage. This was why Gu NIE¡¯s blood was so hot. gu nie¡¯s blood was only of normal quality. however, after absorbing the blood of the dead human-faced flower king to create the blood pool, the blood of the human-faced flower king was absorbed. gu ni¡¯s blood could be considered ¡°elite¡± blood. and now, after absorbing more than 10000 milliliters of the blood of a peak leader thanator, he could be seen as ¡± half-elite, half-leader. ¡± if one wanted to transform the blood into a ¡®commander-level¡¯ blood, it would be at the level of a thanator. the next step was to ¡°change blood.¡± the process of changing blood was quite dangerous. To other blood cursemancers, the thing they feared the most was the self-recovery of supernatural blood after reverse assimilation. Once the transcendent blood revives, it will become the host and your blood will no longer be under your control. at this time, the outcome of the backlash from the transcendent blood could be said to be miserable. In his inherited memories, the probability of this happening was not low. if a normal-level creature wanted to obtain the blood of a commander-level creature, the benefits were high, but the danger was equally high. However, it was extremely safe. Of course, that was only limited to Gu nie. if the thanator¡¯s blood had the tendency to recover after assimilation. gu nie threw a piece of ¡°wriggling flesh¡± into the blood pool, and the transcendent blood of the thanator immediately calmed down. Therefore, for others, the blood transfusion was a risky journey. For Gu nie, this was a ¡°steady¡± journey of improvement. when the hot state of the blood and the body have stabilized, I can start preparing for the blood change. ¡± after changing my blood, my muscles, bones, and scales will merge into the blood pool. my body will welcome a whole new thanatos version. ¡± Gu nie pondered. to a blood cursemancer ¡­ Establishing the blood pool was the starting point of one¡¯s strength. as for blood transfusion, it could be seen as the starting point of one¡¯s ability transformation. In the depths of his heart, he was looking forward to this blood exchange. after all, gu nie wasn¡¯t an ordinary blood cursemancer. Instead, he was a blood cursemancer who walked the path of rune analysis. As a result, after mastering the power of the thanator¡¯s bloodline and digesting its muscles, bones, and scales, Gu nie could study the innate divine ability of the thanator, the ¡°black arrow of destruction.¡± This was something very exciting. After the blood exchange, the absorption of the thanator¡¯s bones, flesh, and scales would allow Gu NIE¡¯s body to gradually become a true ¡°commander creature.¡± Compared to using the body-type Signet potion to strengthen one¡¯s body, which allowed one¡¯s body to level up from a normal monster to an elite monster, and then to a commander-tier monster ¡­ the blood pool was replaced with blood. he had to start with the method of changing bloodlines and then build a commander-level body by digesting the flesh and blood. This could be considered another way of transforming extraordinary characteristics. however, the blood pool blood exchange of a blood cursemancer was filled with danger. as for the ¡®body type engraving medicine¡¯ that had yet to be developed, it was also in the distant future. thanks to my powerful blood pool, my path to becoming a leader is much clearer. I just need to move forward steadily. Gu nie pondered. ¡± once the soul sigil potion is successfully produced, it will allow my soul to rapidly improve from the foundation of an extraordinary characteristic. ¡± ¡± at that time, the number of magic runes i can condense will increase, and the pressure on my soul when i release magic will sharply decrease. my perception ability will also increase explosively, and my soul power will even bloom and condense soul tentacles. it will be relatively easy for me to become a domain spell caster. ¡± ¡± these are the powerful advantages of the soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic. ¡± The benefits of the soul extraordinary characteristic made Gu nie look forward to the development of the soul engraving potion. ¡°Creak creak creak¡± The sound of the door opening brought guniera back to reality. gu nie glanced over. The tall and burly Dr. Henry was wearing a top hat and a winter coat. His body was covered in snow, and he was walking toward gune. He didn¡¯t even have time to clean the snow on his clothes and hat. Seeing this, Gu NIE¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°is there any other medicine that¡¯s effective?¡± gu nie hadn¡¯t been slow in his research, and he had more materials now, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that he¡¯d made something out of it. ¡°good afternoon, master gu ni.¡± even though he was in a hurry, professor henry still maintained the manners of a noble. dr. henry took off his hat and shook off the snow on his hat. ¡± good afternoon, dr. henry. ¡± ¡°please take a seat!¡± Gugne took out a small coffee cup and poured a cup of freshly brewed coffee for professor Henry. professor henry added some milk and fine white sugar. he looked at gugne. ¡°You¡¯ve produced results?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°yes, i am.¡± Dr. Henry smiled and looked excited. ¡± and it¡¯s a huge achievement. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± gu nie¡¯s eyebrows rose as he leaned forward to listen. dr. henry had come to report to gune several times. gu nie knew that henry was a doctor of extraordinary biology who was extremely rigorous in his experiments. since he had said so, it was clear that he had indeed achieved great results this time. the day before yesterday, the silver-shelled rat started to fall asleep after taking drug No. 132. ¡± this drowsy state isn¡¯t strange. a similar situation has occurred before. ¡± this time, the silver-armored rat¡¯s sleeping state is different from before. After it consumed enough No. 132 engraving potion, it seems to have entered a state of soul sleep. As for whether it¡¯s an ordinary soul sleep or a deep soul sleep, it needs further verification. ¡± but this morning, test subject 132, who had been sleeping for a few days, suddenly woke up and urgently needed to eat a lot. ¡± [ after eating, it has shown an extremely lively and normal life state. ] ¡± after the inspection, we found that the strength of his soul has increased. ¡± ¡± after that, we conducted an in-depth examination and discovered that the concentration of his soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic had increased from 0.42 to 0.66. this is a very huge improvement for him, not a slight one. ¡± therefore, our test was very accurate. The extraordinary characteristics of the soul of this experimental body have indeed increased. ¡°This means that the soul engraving potion is a success?¡± Gu nie was startled. this surprise came so suddenly that even gu nie himself felt it was unreal. Professor Henry drank the coffee in his cup and nodded. ¡°yes, master gu nie. there¡¯s a high chance that the soul-type engraving potion will work.¡± ¡°and you are the one who started the new era of the signet potion.¡± Chapter 123 ? 123 chapter 123 preparing for a rainy day he drank the original coffee in one gulp. the unique bitter taste of coffee bloomed on his taste buds. gu nie let out a sigh of relief. in total, the resources sent by the pioneer group alone amounted to three to four hundred thousand gold pounds. Not to mention the laboratory, the relevant experimental staff, and logistics personnel. gu nie himself had put in a lot of water from the spring of life. Every day, Gu nie would pour in seven or eight hundred milliliters of water. Sometimes, he would even throw in thousands. according to the market price, the water of the spring of life alone would cost over 10000 gold pounds a day. The pioneer Alliance gave him a lot of water of the spring of life every season, but it was less than what he had invested. in order to ensure that the amount of the rune potion was not discovered by the researchers, they had to use the water of the spring of life. when the potion was ready, gu nie would dilute it with the original force spring water. diluting it after mixing it wouldn¡¯t destroy the already formed transcendent characteristic, but the medicinal effect would be slightly weaker. However, against the small size of the silver-shelled rats, even if it was diluted, the killing effect was still very strong. Gu nie had killed quite a number of silver-armored rats during this time. A large amount of resources had been invested in it, and now, it was finally bearing fruit. ¡± does rune potion no. 132 have the side effect of deep sleep? ¡± gune quickly thought of the materials needed for soul-type signet potion no. 132. ¡± there are a total of six types. one of them is the ¡®soul-losing flower¡¯, a supernatural plant that has a supernatural characteristic that can heal injuries to the soul, but it will allow the user to enter a state of deep sleep. ¡± ¡°and this engraving medicine no. 132 has a high amount of ¡®soul-losing flower¡¯.¡± ¡°it seems that i¡¯ll have to reduce the amount of ¡®soul-catching flower¡¯ used in future research.¡± this is the only way to prevent the person who drinks it from entering a state of soul sleep. After all, the soul might not be able to wake up from sleep. this silver-shelled rat can wake up, but it doesn¡¯t mean that human extraordinary humans can wake up as well. If they can¡¯t wake up, then the engraving potion won¡¯t have much meaning. After thinking about it, gune looked at Dr. Henry. ¡± i¡¯ll speed up the research on the derivative potions of rune potion no. 132 in the next two days. ¡± ¡± and you also have to keep up with the detailed research on the supporting equipment. you have to make a detailed evaluation of the soul sleep. ¡± gu nie said. okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll fully cooperate with your research. Professor Henry said with certainty. after some discussion, professor henry got up and left. after professor henry left, gugne got up and walked to his private alchemy room. Gugne had detailed records of the ratio, method, concentration, and materials of each potion. he found the original document of potion no. 132. [ rank 6 nightmare fragment: dissolution rate: 12.8% ] 200 year old black burying vine stem: [ degree of dissolution: 33.4% ] [ 200-year-old soulless flower: dissolution rate: 29.6% ] [ Type 6 Nightmare Dragon solid blood: degree of dissolution 18.6% ] soul saliva grass around 150 years old: [ the degree of dissolution is 24.6%. ] 200-year-old sea spirit flower: [ the dissolution is 24.4%. ] This degree of dissolution was obtained by gune through the vision of the extraordinary characteristic, carefully observing the active state of the extraordinary characteristic. ¡°It¡¯s priceless!¡± Looking at the list of the dissolving ratio and the test method, Gu nie sighed. Gu nie then put the list away. before there were any results, these ineffective formulas with a certain degree of dissolution did not have any confidentiality value. now that the results were out, gu nie had to keep all the relevant data in the system space. lower the ¡®soul-catching flower¡¯ by a certain ratio and lower its extraordinary characteristics by one level. This will allow the extraordinary to enter a normal state of sleep or even a Deep State of sleep, instead of a state of soul sleep. This way, if anything happens, the extraordinary who drinks the engraving medicine will be able to wake up immediately.¡± ¡± but no matter what, this soul sigil potion no. 132, which only has the side effect of deep sleep, has finally been concocted. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve reached the standard for using it.¡± ¡± what i¡¯m going to do next is to optimize it and weaken the negative effects. then, i¡¯ll strengthen the effects of this soul extraordinary characteristic¡¯s higher upgrade. ¡± ¡®At present, this soul sigil potion can make the strength of the silver-shelled rat¡¯s soul extraordinary characteristic increase from 0.42 to 0.66. After optimization, it might be able to reach 0.76 or even 0.86 for the same amount. The stronger the effect, the better it is.¡± after igniting the small high-temperature furnace, turning on the steam engine, and activating the source power tower, gune quickly got to work. this time, gu nie was going to use soul engraving potion no. 132 as a blueprint to develop the subsequent potions. he would use different ratios of concoction to obtain the best formula. ¡­¡­ Two and a half hours later. gu nie stopped his work. at that moment, on the work table in front of gune, five types of soul sigil potions named 132-1 to 132-5 were being made. ¡± leave it to dr. henry. just wait for the results. ¡± gu nie said as he thought. then, gu nie let out a long breath. Now that the blueprint for the engraving potion was out, Gu nie was much more relaxed. after all, the transformation of the soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic from an ¡°ordinary soul¡± to an ¡°elite soul¡± was what gu nie had always pursued. the relaxed gu nie suddenly had an idea. That was ¡­ ¡°Do you want me to hoard some materials now?¡± Gune knew that once the perfect soul sigil potion was developed and the recipe was given to the pioneer Alliance, the pioneer Alliance would be in trouble. soon, the pioneer group would use their power to purchase the materials in the yulan empire, or even in the markets of the entire northern part of the oya continent. based on his experience in snatching salt and rice in his previous life, he had a very good understanding of the situation. When some major events occurred, even if the state had a large scale control, the price would still double. and in this market where macro economic control was almost non-existent. Once there was a rush to buy it, the price would be unimaginable. The value of these materials that were one to two hundred years old fluctuated between 20 to 50 gold pounds. If The Pioneer Group bought the land on a large scale, the price would definitely rise. once the news that these materials could be refined into the engraving potion was leaked, the alchemist would not be able to do anything. Its price could exceed 100 or even 200 gold guineas. It was even possible for it to reach an astronomical price of 400 to 500 gold guineas. at that time, the price of the signet potion that could increase the extraordinary characteristics of the soul would also rise. Those rich extraordinary humans were willing to spend a lot of money to buy high-grade precious potions just because they could slightly improve the strength of all aspects. Once the potion was sold to the public, they would definitely be willing to spend more money to purchase it. The engraving potion, which cost hundreds of gold pounds, could be sold at a premium of seven to eight times, or even more than ten times. what was certain was that this engraving potion was definitely not something that ordinary extraordinary humans could get their hands on. even ordinary nobles were not qualified to use this potion. in fact, the engraving potion might even become a strategic item for the pioneer group or the yulan extraordinary society. And now, none of that had happened. The materials on the document were still quite cheap in the current market. it¡¯s only right to hoard some. After all, even if I don¡¯t engage in any opportunistic reselling, I¡¯ll still need these materials to make the signet potion and improve my soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristics. ¡± i¡¯ll stock up some now so that the cost of upgrading myself will be lower. otherwise, i won¡¯t be able to buy the materials to make the potions that i¡¯ve developed. that would be a bit of a scam. ¡± ¡°we don¡¯t hoard too much. if we hoard too much, it¡¯ll be easy for people to discover some clues. I¡¯ll just hoard about thirty to fifty thousand gold pounds worth of materials.¡± but the problem is ¡­ Gu ni rubbed his temples. ¡°Where did I get so many gold pounds?¡± during this time, gune had also made a lot of profits from potions, plus the gold pounds he had left behind. as of now, gu nie had around three thousand gold pounds. In the face of 350000 gold pounds, 3000 gold pounds was like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood. ¡°maybe he he¡± ¡°i can do it.¡± As he pondered, Gu nie thought of a good idea. Chapter 124 ? 124 Chapter 124 restan It was almost night. The sky was as gloomy and depressing as ever. Scattered snowflakes were falling. on both sides of the street, the few pedestrians were walking with their heads lowered and in a hurry. at the same time, they were also very cautious. The streets of The Black Map District, which was about to enter the night, were far less safe than during the day. After the snow melted in the following year, a few corpses would be found in some small alleys with thick snow. At this moment. Next to a yellow oil lamp. gune was wearing a robe and a cloak. his body was tall and straight, and he had a vortex mask on his face. the hood covered his entire head, and he was wearing white gloves. A meter in front of gune was a 12 or 13-year-old boy in tattered clothes. This Street area was the territory of reistein, one of the snakes at the top of the city wall of the sug ruins. the boy, gu nie, had been following him for some time. Judging from the way it was moving along a fixed route and the amount of blood it had, gune was certain that it was restahn¡¯s spy, and not some random street Child. after all, the average street child would not dare to wander around reistein¡¯s territory like this. if he did that, he might become one of the corpses that would be discovered after the snow melted in the spring of next year. The wandering Boy looked at Gu nie with fear. ¡°your boss is ¡®reistein¡¯?¡± gu nie asked in a low voice. Looking at the mysterious man in the ghost mask, the little boy was frightened, but he gritted his teeth and shook his head stubbornly. Obviously, he knew the consequences of revealing his identity and the identity of his boss. The boy¡¯s expression fell into gugne¡¯s eyes, which confirmed that the boy was indeed reistein¡¯s spy. I¡¯m looking for restan. This is your reward. as he spoke, gune took out a gold pound and handed it to the boy. Looking at the gold pound, the little boy swallowed a mouthful of saliva. To him, this gold pound was a considerable amount of income. the hesitating little boy did not dare to take it. ¡°you just need to tell your boss that there¡¯s a big deal waiting for him.¡± Gu nie said in a gentle voice. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the boy looked back at Gu nie. He stole a quick glance at the twisted vortex mask before looking away. ¡°Really?¡± The little boy asked in a low voice. ¡°naturally, it¡¯s true.¡± As he spoke, Gu ni stuffed the gold pound into the boy¡¯s hand. ¡°If reistein agrees, then tomorrow at this time, you will wait for me here. I will give you another gold pound.¡± with that, gu nie stopped wasting time with the boy and turned to leave. gu nie¡¯s figure quickly disappeared into the darkness, and he began to think. ¡°reistan¡± was a leader in the black map, at the same level as the old crow. however, the old crow was more involved in intelligence gathering, while reistein had connections with the black market. Furthermore, as an extraordinary, reistein would sometimes take on ¡± underhanded Jobs ¡°. Fortunately, reistein was rather well-behaved. gu nie wanted to get a large amount of gold pounds. the more reliable method was to continue disguising as a blood-ear elf to sell the water of life. then, he would go to the black market, where there were many people and the blood-eared elves might be following him. it was more dangerous. Then reistein, who had connections with the black market, was clearly a good choice. gu nie could sell him the water of the spring of life, and how he would deal with it was his own business. Furthermore ¡­ Gugne could form a long-term business relationship with restahn. After all, Gu nie had a lot of water from the spring of life. If he could convert some of it into real money, he would be able to make a profit. More importantly ¡­ gune wasn¡¯t afraid of restahn¡¯s backstabbing. If they were to do business in a hidden place, the other party would dare to backstab them. With Gu NIE¡¯s current strength, it was hard to say who would be at a disadvantage. Furthermore, the wriggling flesh and blood, the ¡°indescribable flesh and blood¡± that could be considered a nuclear weapon, were all Gu NIE¡¯s trump cards. if reistein wanted to play some tricks in the deal, guni could make reistein pay a terrible price for his recklessness. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the next day. Night was about to fall. in a private room on the second floor of a coffee shop at the corner of the street. gugne closed the rune analysis book he was reading. After feeling the blood in his body, Gu nie chuckled. the blood that had been slightly hot a few days ago had begun to stabilize today. He was one step closer to blood Reformation. Then, gune looked out the window. On the dim Street, the oil lamp that was still on yesterday had been extinguished for some reason today. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s source power Vision allowed him to see clearly in the dark night. The little boy from yesterday was standing there, waiting for something. after a moment, gu nie stood up. purple-scaled chainmail, silver-feathered staff, mithril boots-gu nie had brought all the equipment he needed. there might be a huge battle tonight. If not, that would be even better. After leaving the caf¨¦, Gu nie put on his mask and the hood of his cloak. With each step, gune¡¯s body became tall and thin. His steps were light, like a blood-eared elf. gu nie quietly walked up to the boy and said,¡±this is your reward.¡± ¡°ah!¡± The sudden voice gave the little boy a shock. Seeing that it was the strange man in the mask, the little boy quickly calmed down. he took the gold pound from gu nie. ¡± follow me. ¡± the little boy quickly said. Gu nie nodded. the little boy ran very fast. gu nie followed him like a shadow. The little boy, who didn¡¯t notice the footsteps, turned back to look at them from time to time. after confirming that the other party was following closely behind him, the little boy was certain that this masked man was probably the same kind of person as his boss-an ¡®extraordinary¡¯ who had mastered extraordinary powers. five or six minutes later. The little boy came to the entrance of a small alley. ¡°the boss is inside.¡± after the little boy finished speaking, he quickly ran away. At the entrance of the alleyway, Gu nie stood still and looked into the depths. ¡°Wuwu ~~¡± the cold wind whistled from the depths of the small alley, as sharp as a knife. Gu nie looked over with his source power Vision. The snow on the ground had been cleared, and the layer of snow that had just fallen showed no signs of being stepped on. it was obvious that not many people had passed by. At the end, there were two rather Hidden Figures hiding around the corner, and they were both Extraordinaries. At this time, gune¡¯s origin Power Vision and the night vision of ordinary Extraordinaries began to show. Darksight could only allow one to see more clearly in the dark, which was simply equivalent to enlarging one¡¯s pupils to collect more visible light. If it was a deeper dark environment, it would be difficult to see things with darksight. But Gu NIE¡¯s source power Vision was different. Even in an absolute lightless environment, he could still see his surroundings clearly. At the same time, the insight of this ¡± source energy Vision ¡± allowed him to directly see the supernatural beings hidden behind the walls, and even pry into the information of the supernatural beings themselves. For example, the two extraordinary humans at the corner at the end of the alley. Gu nie could tell that they were rank one battle-type superhumans. After all, an ordinary rank 1 battle extraordinary would have to undergo systematic learning. Under the guidance of the instructors, they could restrain and control their own origin power very well. and these unorthodox extraordinaries had very weak control over source power. it couldn¡¯t be said that they didn¡¯t restrain their auras, but it was almost as good as not having any. the source power was scattered, and at a glance, one could tell that they were unorthodox. This kind of half-baked extraordinary would not survive more than half a chapter if they really fought. ¡± however, for an ordinary person, this kind of guy can easily take on ten of them. ¡± ¡± besides, for youyou to be able to become an extraordinary under restan¡¯s command, these guys are all ruthless characters who have killed before. ¡± as he pondered, gu nie walked into the alley. Chapter 125 ? 125 Chapter 125 deal gu nie had just arrived at the end of the alley, which looked like a well. two first rank extraordinaries, who thought they were well-hidden, appeared from the corner. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the burly man on the left stared at gu nie like a beast. Gu nie glanced over and noticed that the two men had their hands on their weapons. ¡°He¡¯s quite vigilant.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes swept across the two¡¯s faces and he said softly,¡±I¡¯m here to find senior restan to do business.¡± ¡°you were the one who looked for ¡®little lake¡¯ yesterday to make a deal with our boss?¡± ¡°Little Lake, is that the child¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± gu nie nodded. The burly man looked Gu nie up and down, then grinned, revealing his white teeth. the burly man couldn¡¯t feel any source power fluctuations from the other party, which proved that the other party was a very powerful extraordinary. the more this kind of person was, the more he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them. ¡°The boss is inside, let¡¯s go in!¡± After looking around, the burly man pointed at a small wooden door on the right side of the small heavenly well. gu nie didn¡¯t say anything more, and directly walked toward the small wooden door. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he examined the wooden door. the penetrating nature of source power vision allowed gu nie to see the situation inside the room. the interior of the house had a hall-like layout. it was relatively simple, and the flames in the fireplace were burning fiercely. there were three extraordinaries and a few well-dressed women with impressive figures. these women had the distinctive features of the northern women of the oya continent. they had high noses, wide foreheads, white skin, an open temperament, a hot personality, and a graceful figure that many southern women envied. The three Extraordinaries were playing a card game called ¡± full moon night ¡°, which was a great battle between Knights, witches, and werewolves. One round would take at least one to two hours, and it was very suitable to pass the time in front of the furnace in winter. The voluptuous women were snuggling up to the three Extraordinaries, which was a scene not suitable for children. Gu nie rubbed his temples. supernatural beings had very strong physical qualities, and at the same time, their abilities in that aspect were also very strong. It was normal for an extraordinary to have three or four ordinary women. Not to mention these ordinary Extraordinaries, even in the circle of nobles, the practice of keeping mistresses was very popular. his eyes quickly swept over the three extraordinary humans. ¡± two 2nd rank, their source power auras are very obscure. they¡¯re not unorthodox, but true extraordinaries. they pose a certain threat to me. ¡± ¡± there¡¯s also a mayfly. yes, it¡¯s reistein. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no source power aura or fluctuations at all. according to the news, this guy is at the 3rd rank, but to be able to become a local tyrant in the sug ruins, it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s not only at the 3rd or 4th rank, but even higher. Furthermore, this fellow has quite a few tricks up his sleeve.¡± after a moment, gu nie pushed open the wooden door. squeak! The wooden door creaked as Gu nie walked in. the three extraordinaries and the women looked over at the same time. Reistan¡¯s face was rough and cold. There was a scar on his right cheek, and his aura was like a pine tree that had been through wind and frost on a steep rock wall. Reistein, who had also looked over, said to the mysterious masked man with a slight smile. Oh, I¡¯m almost done with this game. Can I sit at the side for a while? ¡± gu ni shrugged and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°no problem,¡± he said. gu nie then sat down in a corner five or six meters away from the group. It was a simple exchange that seemed sparse and ordinary. Gu nie was on alert. The three extraordinary humans were the same. this mysterious person who had suddenly found them and wanted to trade with them had raised their vigilance to the highest level. this time, when little lake brought the mysterious person to this place, the three of them had already made many arrangements and back-up plans. if the other party was sincere in their trade, then so be it. after all, reistein himself relied on the black market. if he obtained good things and sold them in the black market, he would earn genuine gold pounds. If the other party had other intentions, it was not their turn to act wildly in their territory. Moreover, bringing the mysterious man to their territory was a test. if that guy didn¡¯t come, or asked to go to the place he designated, then there was no doubt that there was a trap or other conspiracy. since the other party dared to come over, it was more likely that they were looking for a deal. Ten minutes later, the round of full moon was coming to an end. with the powerful passive ability of the wolf king on the boss ¡®side, restahn played a round of cards and defeated the orianna knight and the hurricane witch to obtain the final victory. the triumphant smile on reistein¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and he turned to look at gunie. It might have seemed like a ten-minute pass, but in reality, reistein had already secretly conducted a certain level of probing. the result was that he couldn¡¯t feel the fluctuation of the other party¡¯s origin power aura at all. the other party¡¯s concealment ability was very strong. at least, he was a troublesome guy. after a moment¡¯s silence, reistein¡¯s eyes focused on gunie as he spoke. ¡°i seem to have seen this mask of yours somewhere before.¡± gu nie only wore this mask in one place, and it was the black market. Clearly, reistein had been present at the last black market exchange. At that time, his sale of the water of the spring of life had caused quite a stir, so it was not surprising that people would remember this devil-faced Whirlpool mask. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen this mask before, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve made some deductions about the item I¡¯m going to trade with you this time!¡± ¡°oh?¡± reistein¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. the water of the spring of life had left a deep impression on him. It would be great if the other party was here to sell the water of the spring of life. in truth, he himself was in desperate need of the water of life. The crazy battles in the early years had caused him to lose a lot of blood. He had reattached his broken limbs, arrows, swords, curses, poisons, and other penetrative attacks. The number of hidden injuries left on his body was uncountable. As he grew older, he could feel that the two to three hundred years of lifespan of an extraordinary was not reflected in him. he was only in his early 50s, which should have been the age when extraordinaries were young and strong, but reistein felt that his body had aged a little and was starting to go downhill. Even during the coldest time of winter, he would feel his hands and feet stiffen and turn cold. Due to the severe injuries he had suffered when he was young, as well as the large amount of recovery potions he had consumed as if they were free, his life potential had been seriously overdrawn. last time, he had wanted to buy the water of the spring of life. However, he knew that the guy who bid was the son of the city Lord of the sug ruins city. The family of the city Lord of the sug ruins city had shares in the mine of the Otto mountain range in the North. in the entire northern region of the yulan empire, it was second to none. as a local tyrant who could not see the light of day, he naturally did not dare to compete with these official capital aristocrats. only those foreign tribes who couldn¡¯t understand the situation would dare to bid like this. Everyone saw the result. no matter how hard your head is, you can¡¯t beat the big capital aristocrats with mines at home. to reistein¡¯s surprise, he once again ran into the seller of the water of the spring of life. Last time, this guy had bought a lot of water of the spring of life. This time, there was still more. vaguely, reistein felt that his chance to make a fortune had come. Looking around, reistein said in a low voice,¡±all of you, back down.¡± the two 2nd rank extraordinaries and the five or six women followed reistein¡¯s orders and left through the side door. The fire in the fireplace burned fiercely, and light sparks burst out. reistein then looked at gunier. ¡°i think we can sit down and have a good talk.¡± ¡°i¡¯d be very happy to.¡± gu nie¡¯s hoarse voice was as calm as ever, and no one could hear any strange emotions. If reistein¡¯s channel could be opened, gune would be able to sell the water of the spring of life in batches in the black market. the shortage of tens of thousands of gold pounds would no longer be a problem. and this was why gune had come to find reistein. Chapter 126 ? 126 A successful transaction he sat down on the sofa. the two of them exchanged glances. ¡°You wish to sell the water of the spring of life?¡± Reistein went straight to the point. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Gu nie nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. reistein smiled. ¡°Then how much are you going to sell, and how should we make a deal?¡± ¡°at the same time, is this water of the spring of life a one-time deal, or can i make more deals in the future?¡± reistein clearly wanted to open up this channel for gune. As a member of the black market, restahn knew very well that the demand for the water of the spring of life was huge. Relying on the northern Mine vein, the sug ruins city, there were many nobles who had obtained the mining procedures. as a result, this created a group of very, very rich capitalist nobles. there were many rich people in the city of the sug ruins, but what they lacked was something as good as the water of life. After all, he had the entire black market behind him. Apart from the city of the sug ruins, they had other channels to transport these good things to the prosperous cities within the Empire. this first transaction isn¡¯t much, just 300 milliliters. If you¡¯re sincere in cooperating, you¡¯ll get more later. gu nie thought for a while and then said in a deep voice. ¡°300ml, that¡¯s not a small amount.¡± Restahn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Three hundred milliliters, the base market price was three thousand gold pounds. If it were to be auctioned, the price would be even higher. He couldn¡¯t afford that much money at the moment. should we buy it at the market price or should Youyou bid for it in the black market? ¡± Reistein asked. I¡¯ll buy it for a thousand gold pounds for every 100 ml. As for how you deal with it, that¡¯s your own business. Reistein was slightly shocked at gune¡¯s words. a thousand gold pounds for 100ml was a huge profit margin in the black market. it could be worth hundreds of gold in a single transaction. If he firmly grasped this channel, he would simply be making money while lying down. while he was overjoyed, reistein also grew cautious. after all, it was not necessarily a good thing that such a good thing had suddenly fallen into his lap. you know better than me the huge profits after the base price! Reistein said in a low voice. Gu NIE¡¯s hoarse voice rang out again. you¡¯ve seen the conflict in the black market last time! ¡± those blood-eared elves can¡¯t wait to kill me. ¡± I¡¯m borrowing your channel to sell the water of the spring of life. You¡¯ve taken a lot of profit from this, but at the same time, Yingying has to bear a great risk. if you don¡¯t keep your mouth shut, the blood-ear elves will find out who you are. Hehe ¡­ Hehe ¡­ Gu ni laughed in a hoarse voice, but didn¡¯t say anything more. restahn immediately understood what gune meant. at this time, reistein actually felt more at ease. at least he understood why he was getting so much money. ¡°A blood-eared elf? In this sug ruins city, those guys really can¡¯t find me without any fear. If the blood-eared elves dare to investigate me, I¡¯ll probably be able to see through them one step ahead of time.¡± After weighing the benefits and risks, restan was not too worried about the blood-ear elves. If they invested a part of the money from the reselling of the spring of life and gave a part of it to the black market¡¯s leader, the channel would be as stable as Mount Tai. ¡°No problem!¡± after some consideration, reistein looked up at gune and nodded with certainty. if the blood-ear elves find me in the sug ruins, I, reistein, won¡¯t be able to stay here anymore. ¡°Sir, you can be at ease and trade with me.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± Gu nie nodded. Gune knew of reistein¡¯s reputation. If he gave the other side enough profit from the water of the spring of life, the other side would do their best to protect the safety of his channel. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it. it wasn¡¯t a big deal to make less money, but gu nie¡¯s main concern was privacy and safety. ¡°What about this deal?¡± Gune looked at restahn. ¡± 300 ml is a little too much. i don¡¯t have that many gold pounds prepared. ¡± first, we¡¯ll trade 1000 gold pounds for 100 ml. You can come back three days later. At that time, you can bring more water of the spring of life. It¡¯ll be a deal of at least 7000 to 8000 gold pounds. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Gu nie gently nodded. It didn¡¯t matter if the transaction this time was a little less. The main thing was that after the channel was opened, there would be a steady stream of funds in the future. after the initial deal was made, reistein quickly began to plan in his mind. In these three days, he would be able to prepare at least 5000 gold pounds. As for the black market, after communicating with the black market¡¯s authority, reistein wasn¡¯t sure how much the black market¡¯s authority would have to fork out, but he knew that it would be at least 2000 to 3000 gold pounds. The mysterious person with the vortex Ghost Face mask had sold 500 ml last time. This time, it was 300 ml. seeing that he could sell more later on, restan guessed that this guy might have a very secretive relationship with the higher-ups of the blood-ear elves. otherwise, he would not have been able to obtain so much water of the spring of life. but that wasn¡¯t something he needed to worry about. gu nie pulled out a wooden box made of dragon blood. he opened it to reveal three small bottles arranged in a row. each vial contained 100 ml of the water of the spring of life. When Gu nie opened the wooden box. A thick aura of life gushed out. Just breathing in the aura that was spreading out made Reston¡¯s body feel much more comfortable. ¡°Do you need to check?¡± Gune placed a small bottle of water from the spring of life in front of restahn. Reistein placed the small bottle in front of his eyes. ¡°i don¡¯t even know how to check the water of the spring of life!¡± Reistein thought to himself. however, the last time this guy sold it, it was the water of the spring of life. The aura is the same as this, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. after staring at it for a moment and confirming that it was similar to the aura of the water of the spring of life, reistein nodded slightly. ¡± it is indeed the water of the spring of life. ¡± Immediately, reistein stored the water of the spring of life into his storage bracelet. Then, reistein took out the 1000-pound notes. with the help of the yulan empire¡¯s state-owned banks, paper notes and gold pounds had become common at a rapid pace. even some silver dragons and copper ingots were gradually replaced with paper notes. nowadays, large-scale transactions were carried out in 10-pound notes. after counting the 100 10-pound notes, gune heaved a sigh of relief. there were no abnormalities in the transaction process. at least, reistein¡¯s channel seemed to be very successful. ¡± i¡¯ll come back here three days later to trade with you. ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. ¡°also, before i come, i¡¯ll pass by the place where little lake was waiting for me.¡± ¡± if there¡¯s a need for a temporary change or any other abnormal situation, you can have lil lake or the other children wait for me there. ¡± ¡°understood.¡± reistein nodded slightly. gu nie then stood up. ¡°Happy cooperation!¡± Gu nie extended his hand. ¡°Happy cooperation!¡± reistein also extended his palm. ¡­¡­ on the streets, the cold wind was howling. Gu nie had already disappeared into the night. reistein, who was standing at the entrance of the alleyway, put on a wide-edged, thick, dry yellow winter cowboy hat after he made sure that gune was far away. he walked in another direction. The follow-up transaction of the water of the spring of life was no small matter. He needed to contact the black market¡¯s authority to be able to sell it reasonably in the black market. after all, he was only one of the core members of the black market. there were many things that he could not handle alone. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of the pitch-black night. Snowflakes were falling as Gu NIE¡¯s divine movement was as fast as a ghost. half an hour later, gu nie returned to the secret training room through the hidden tunnel. Gu nie si, who was sitting cross-legged on his cultivation seat, thought that today¡¯s transaction was a success. ¡± all in all, the transaction was successful, and the channel has been opened. ¡± ¡± of course, we can¡¯t let our guard down because of this. we still have to be on guard. ¡± ¡°then, zhenzhen¡± gu nie rubbed his eyebrows. the next thing I need to do is to buy those materials. gu nie had done some market research these days. thanks to the rich mineral resources of the extraordinary mountain range in the north of the sug ruins city, it successfully drove the economic development of the city. some well-known chambers of commerce had branches in the city of the sug ruins. moreover, there were many powerful chambers of commerce in the sug ruins. These six materials could be found in all the Chambers of Commerce in the market. Since Gu nie had already opened up a channel, he could now start to purchase the items. the large-scale purchases were too eye-catching. no one would pay attention to small-scale and scattered purchases. ¡± the materials are all prepared. once the soul sigil potion experiment is successful ¡­ ¡± gu nie pondered. ¡± my soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic will be able to transform in the direction of ¡®elite-grade¡¯. ¡± Chapter 127 ? 127 The guidance of fate prying on this day, in the afternoon. In the private alchemy room. gu nie was in front of his workstation, carefully refining the subsequent series of potion no. 132. Gune carefully examined the bottle of water from the spring of life that contained the extraordinary properties of the soul-losing flower. ¡± this time, continue to adjust the soul-losing flower¡¯s dissolution rate to 12.4%. ¡± just as he was thinking about this, gu nie¡¯s body trembled. In Gu NIE¡¯s eyes, the mysterious and unpredictable fate prying vision suddenly bloomed again. In the past, he would have a ¡°fate prying¡± every two or three days, and Gu nie was already used to it. Sometimes, when Gu nie was sleeping, the ¡°fate prying¡± vision would interrupt his sleep, which gave him a headache. As the vision of prying into fate bloomed, Gu nie saw the hair-like chains of fate tightly bound to his body. Head, neck, arms, chest, legs, all of them. When he used the coin of destiny to look at the shackles of fate, he didn¡¯t feel much. And when he activated his vision of fate prying ¡­ when he saw the chains of fate on his body, he felt an inexplicable sadness in the depths of his heart. it was like a prisoner who was unable to break free and was looking at the door of his cell. ¡± the nature of transcendent beings is that they desire to break free from the shackles of fate. ¡± this was something that gu nie had understood long ago with his fate prying eyes. Gune had already planned for the coin of destiny to break the shackles of fate. When the matter of the sug ruins city was over and things settled down ¡­ Gu nie would find a good opportunity to completely sever all the shackles of fate on his body. he wanted to break free from the imprisonment of fate. Gu nie was also looking forward to what would happen. Gu nie didn¡¯t use the vision of fate to look at the shackles on his body and feel the despair of his body and mind being imprisoned. Instead, he used his fate prying vision to look at the engraving potion in his hand. ¡± i feel that this 12.4% isn¡¯t very good. i need to lower it. ¡± Gu nie took out a test tube of water from the spring of life and poured it into the water to dilute the 12.4% water¡¯s dissolution. he quickly diluted it. when the degree of dissolution reached 8.32%, gu nie suddenly had an epiphany and stopped. at the same time, the vision of ¡± fate prying ¡± quickly disappeared. Gu nie was also exhausted, a kind of exhaustion that came from deep within his soul. Gu nie forced himself to focus as he looked at the water of the spring of life in his hand, which had an 8.32% dissolution rate. ¡± even though it might not be successful, the degree of dissolution is guided by something. at the very least, it gives me a pretty good and reasonable value. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity that this vision of prying into fate only lasts for a few seconds. if i wasn¡¯t doing an experiment, i probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to see it at all.¡± after that, gu nie used the soulless flower¡¯s spring of life solution with a 8.32% dissolution rate as the core data to begin a new round of preparation. These materials were all readily available, so Gu nie was able to make them very quickly. About half an hour later, eight bottles of the derivative sequence potion number 132 had been developed by gune. He looked at the eight bottles of engraving potion in his hands. ¡°I hope there will be a good result.¡± gu nie said softly. Then, he turned off the device and walked out. Leona, who had been waiting outside, walked up to him. ¡°Grandmaster Gu nie.¡± Leona said respectfully. this is the engraving potion for today. After giving the potion to leona, gugne walked to the sofa. after the signet potions were completed, leona would send them to the castle laboratory next door. Professor Henry, who was in charge of the experiment, would report the results of the potion regularly and give gunie feedback. of course, whenever there was a major breakthrough, professor henry would report it to gu nie. For example, the breakthrough in soul engraving potion No. 132. ¡°Hu~~Hu~Hu~¡± Gu nie came to the sofa and laid down. He rubbed his temples to ease his fatigue. the maidservant at the side began the work of grinding and boiling the coffee. while resting, gu nie was also gently feeling the power of his blood. the blood that had been slightly hot after fusing with the thanator¡¯s blood had now completely stabilized. the feeling of absolute control over his blood returned to gu nie. ¡°Tonight, at the latest by tomorrow night, we can start the blood transfusion work.¡± gu nie thought. After finishing his coffee, Gu nie felt that he had rested enough. He looked at the time. It was past four in the afternoon. ¡± today is the time to make the deal with reistein. ¡± ¡°Simultaneously.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to start buying the materials.¡± with this in mind, gu nie stood up and looked at the maid. ¡°i¡¯m going to cultivate tonight, so you don¡¯t have to call me for dinner.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The maidservant nodded in response. ten minutes later. he opened the extraordinary door and followed the secret passage to a hidden exit diagonally opposite the castle. Gu nie stopped a carriage by the side of the road. ¡°go to the main commercial street.¡± the stores of those chambers of commerce were all located on the main commercial street of the antukang district. it was the most prosperous and lively place in the entire sug ruins. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Two hours later. night slowly covered the entire land, and the temperature dropped further. in a private room on the third floor of the caf¨¦. ¡± spending over 3000 gold pounds just like that, it really hurts. ¡± in those two hours, gu nie had spent 3200 gold. They were all used to buy materials. the harvest was also quite rich. these materials would be enough for gu nie to make more than twenty portions of soul sigil potion. on average, the price of one potion of secret engravings was less than 150 gold pounds. Including the water of the spring of life, the price would not exceed 300 gold pounds. of course, this price could only be reached when the materials were carefully processed and efficiently used. just the processing of the materials alone would take a lot of time. When Gu Nier had been researching and refining it, he had used the water of life as he pleased. He had used whatever materials he could find, and the price had naturally been far higher than the three hundred gold rankers. It had even been common for it to be over a thousand pounds. when mass production began and profits were to be made, they would definitely try to make it as cheap as possible. In fact, it was not impossible to dilute a bottle of regular Signet potion by three to four times and sell it at a regular price. Even old Kohen had done it before, let alone The Pioneer Group, which was a huge organization that no one could restrict. for gu nie, the potions with all the information he needed, as well as the soul engraving potion he would be using in the future, all of them had to be made by himself. Gu nie had bought so many materials precisely for this. as he pondered, he looked through the glass window at the corner of the street. the oil lamp in that position still did not light up, as if the city staff had forgotten about it. under the dark night, gu nie used his source power vision to look over. there was nothing under the streetlights. If there was no one, it meant that the transaction was normal. gune put on his robe and walked out of the caf¨¦, disappearing into the darkness. as he walked, gu nie¡¯s body quickly grew taller, and he put on the vortex ghost face mask. when they arrived at the alleyway, gu nie looked over. with his source power vision, he could see that the two first rank extraordinaries were still waiting in a hidden corner at the same place. gu nie said as he walked forward. Chapter 128 ? 128 The beginning of the blood transfusion an hour later. in the alley, gune walked out in his mage¡¯s robe. the deal this time was very successful. Aside from reistein, there was also an old man that gune didn¡¯t recognize. From the powerful aura that the old man gave off with a single glance ¡­ gu nie could feel that his opponent was a rank 6 mage, which surprised him. He was just an ordinary first or second-ranked low-ranked incantation master. it was only equivalent to the transcendent beginner level, and the law incantations he mastered were limited to ordinary and low-level transcendent law incantations. its offensive, defensive, and sensory abilities were all not considered strong. The combat ability of a mage at this stage was very weak. compared to shadowers and fighters of the same level, a beginner-level spellcaster was most likely not their match. rank 3 and rank 4 law incantation masters. Even if one was talented, it would take a long time of cultivation to achieve it. after a long period of cultivation. At this time, these law cursemancers would be able to condense a certain number of secret crossing, acceleration, ensemble, amplification, or some other special law runes. similarly, the nurturing of rare grade equipment would also be completed gradually. offensive, defensive, perception-type spells and abilities, and even the fusion of some ¡± extraordinary implants ¡± would also be gradually completed. for example, some mage spellcasters could fuse with extra soul shards to allow the ¡®double ensemble¡¯ ability to come out a step ahead of time. for example, he could fuse the ¡± ultra-sensitive skin ¡± of perception-type extraordinary creatures to further enhance his perception. there were also some extremely wealthy extraordinary individuals who directly purchased the wind contract bone armor, which had wind elemental runes and was worth tens of thousands of gold pounds. After the fusion, coupled with the incantation of law, one could obtain a certain level of flying ability. If there was danger, one could directly rise into the sky, and use the advantage of the air to bombard the ground with the incantation of law, etc. in addition, at this time, the law incantation master would gradually mix the low-rank, mid-rank, and even a small number of high-rank law incantations that he had mastered. The power of a law Magus was starting to show. the advantage of a law incantation master against other extraordinary professionals began to show. and when they reached the advanced level, which was the fifth and sixth step. a high level cursemancer who had mastered more high level law curses and had come into contact with the engravings of law curses would undergo a major transformation. at this time, if the battle element and shadow element were to fight head-on against a mage of the same level, they would most likely die a terrible death. Even though Gu nie was quite powerful now. but facing a rank six mage, gune wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think he was a match for him. fortunately, the rank six law incantation master was also here to trade. he was wary of gu nie, but he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. He even chatted with Gu nie for a bit and appeared to be quite friendly. in this transaction, gu nie had paid 800 ml of water of the spring of life in return for 8000 gold pounds. Before he left, the old man had promised Gu nie that he would make another deal in three days. If possible, he wanted to increase the amount of water of the spring of life. the gap in the fountain of life was so large that gu nie could clearly feel it. gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. With the black market as a cover, humans would be the only ones to benefit from the water of life entering the market. It would not be the blood-eared elves who were unwilling to provide for the human world. gu nie knew better than anyone else. the moment he submitted that soul and the formula for the dragonblood secret rune potion to the higher-ups ¡­ then ¡­ the water of the spring of life would become the only material that would limit the production of the signet potion. in the past, the upper echelons of the yulan empire¡¯s parliament were not willing to venture deep into the extraordinary wilderness to attack the foreign races in the depths of the twisted secret plane. it was because the benefits were not proportional to the gains. so what if he had the water of the spring of life? In the human world, the water of the spring of life was only used as a life-saving medicine at a critical moment. The same effect could also be achieved with top-tier pure healing potions. with a substitute, there was no need for the expensive water of the spring of life for many extraordinary people. but now, things were different. The moment the engraving potion was released. The other materials could be freely obtained by humans and even sold in the market. however, the water of the spring of life could not. with gu nie¡¯s current status, he only managed to obtain a small amount of the spring of life each time. It could be seen that the amount of water from the spring of life that flowed into the human world was still quite small. This obviously didn¡¯t meet the needs of a large scale engraving potion. On a smaller scale, the engraving potion could greatly increase the power of the official Extraordinaries of the Yulan Empire¡¯s extraordinaire Association. On a larger scale. that would be a huge increase in the overall power of the entire yulan empire. once the overall national power was greatly improved. the yulan empire could very well become the most powerful of the three great empires in the north. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. as of now, the competition between the three empires in the north of the oya continent was getting more and more intense. as long as the yulan kingdom was not stupid, how could they miss such a good opportunity? at that time, it was foreseeable that the yulan empire would definitely launch a war against the northern distorted secret plane. The outcome of the blood-eared elves was self-evident. a ripple of the tide of the times had been inadvertently led by gune, and its target was the blood-eared elves who had once tried to harm gunietu. a small splash in the tide of this era was a towering mountain that could destroy the blood-eared elves and other races living in the distorted secret plane. the night was dark. Gune¡¯s figure disappeared into the darkness of the street. Inside the house. The fire in the small fireplace was burning, and the crackling of wood could be heard from time to time. an old man with a slightly wrinkled face, wearing a gray magic-gold robe, sat on a sofa. he was completely relieved after checking the water of the spring of life in this batch of transactions again. ¡°sir arst, did you manage to figure out anything about that mysterious man in the grimacing mask?¡± At this moment, Reston asked the old man in a low voice. This time, one of the reasons for Augustus¡¯s arrival was to participate in the trade as the leader of the black market. On the other hand, he wanted to find out more about the mysterious masked man. the old law incantation master named ¡°austin¡± heard reistein¡¯s question, and his eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was lost in thought. In the previous deal, arst naturally did not miss the chance to spy on the mysterious masked man who had changed his voice, concealed his face, and even wore gloves. However, he could only vaguely sense a little ¡± vigorous qi and blood ¡°. Other than that, he could not find any useful information. After all, his perception was quite powerful, and even a Tier 6 Shadowmancer would have a hard time getting close to him. as for this mysterious man, he tried his best to sense him, but he could only stop at ¡®thick qi and blood¡¯. This made even arst a little afraid. the ¡®vigorous qi and blood¡¯ information only meant that this law incantation master had cultivated something similar to a knight¡¯s breathing technique. Or perhaps, this guy had been implanted with a powerful extraordinary heart. In the current extraordinary era. Some ¡®law incantation Knights¡¯ or even ¡®law incantation assassins¡¯ would specially train in things like breathing techniques. As for the proliferation of extraordinary hearts, this was too common. if he could sense the other party¡¯s blood, it would still be of some use. however, feeling the other party¡¯s ¡°thick qi and blood¡± was the same concept as ¡°very strong body.¡± There were many people who had ¡®very strong bodies¡¯. there were also quite a few people with ¡°vigorous qi and blood.¡± There was not much difference between this information and not. after thinking for a long time, arst finally looked at restan. this guy isn¡¯t simple. It¡¯s fine as long as we maintain a good channel of trading. If we can¡¯t provoke him, we should try not to provoke him. ¡°otherwise, i might not even be able to protect you.¡± Hearing this, reistein¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°even sir arst can¡¯t see through it. it¡¯s a good thing i didn¡¯t act rashly, or else the consequences would be unimaginable.¡± Following arst¡¯s words, some of Reston¡¯s thoughts were completely extinguished. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the deep night. Gu nie was walking on the snow with a happy mood. the success of this transaction had also allowed him to get in touch with the high-level experts of the black market. it was obvious that the distribution channel had stabilized. in the following time, he only needed to convert all the gold pounds into materials. After the engraving potion was developed, Gu nie could make a fortune with the materials. As he moved forward, Gu nie could feel the powerful and lifeforce of his blood. the blood in my body has completely calmed down. I can change my blood tonight. gu nie thought. gu nie then took a step forward and activated blood escape. in an instant, gu nie¡¯s body turned into a blood-red light. by the time his foot landed, gu nie was already eight or nine meters away from his original spot. Gu nie continued to move forward. Every step he took was a blood escape technique. gune¡¯s body turned into a red light in the dark. he was like a red elf jumping in the darkness. a moment later, gu nie had easily crossed the long street. Gu nie had used the blood escape spell alternately with the other soul-fixing divine rings, and it was already level one. it wasn¡¯t difficult for gu nie to avoid some of the more dangerous attacks. Shenjue castle was not far away. ¡°It¡¯s time for the blood transfusion.¡± Gu nie murmured. Chapter 129 ? 129 the bloodline of the thanator In a secret room in deep Duke Castle. Guniz Xin sat cross-legged on his cultivation seat, his mind completely immersed in the blood pool. with a thought, gu nie pulled out the ¡°wriggling flesh¡± from the blood pool. after examining the ¡®squirming flesh¡¯, gu niao began to think. it¡¯s been devouring for more than half a month, but there¡¯s almost no reduction in size. however, the extent of my physical body¡¯s enhancement is very obvious. My muscles, internal organs, and many other organs have all been strengthened. ¡± more importantly, the defensive scales under his skin are starting to form. ¡± ¡°his ability to resist attacks has greatly improved.¡± ¡± as expected, the quality of this squirming flesh is still too high. ¡± ¡°after the blood reformation, i will absorb the flesh, bones, and scales of the thanator. at that time, my growth will be extremely rapid.¡± he placed the ¡®wriggling flesh¡¯ into the system space and kept it. Gu nie felt the blood pool again. during this period of time, he had been tirelessly hacking to open up the blood pool. the blood pool was now the size of a small basin, enough to hold about 2000 milliliters of blood. with a flip of his hand, gu nie placed a large wooden bottle in front of him. the bottle contained more than ten thousand milliliters of the thanator¡¯s blood. he drained the blood from the pool and placed it into a medium-sized wooden bottle made of dragon blood wood. ¡°begin blood transfusion.¡± a deep breath ancient nirvana entered the state of origin power breathing. gu nie first poured 500 ml of his blood into the now empty blood pool. After that, he used the puppet secret thread to quickly extract and absorb the thanator¡¯s blood and threw it into the blood pool. as the thanator¡¯s blood was poured into the blood pool. the two types of blood began to fuse without any obvious conflict or wear down by their extraordinary characteristics. Gu nie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Not a bad start.¡± In the past few days, Gu nie had absorbed more than ten thousand milliliters of the thanator¡¯s blood. It could be said that his own blood had many characteristics of the thanator¡¯s blood. Only then would he be able to fuse his blood with the thanator¡¯s blood again without any conflict. He waited until the two types of blood were almost mixed. Gu nie began to carefully send the blood through his heart into his body. At the same time, Gu nie began to draw blood from his veins to his heart. gu nie¡¯s blood pool wasn¡¯t big enough, so the blood replacement needed to gradually drain his own blood and gradually replace it with the blood of the thanator. this mixture of blood was only used as a scout. As the blood mixed into his heart. ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang!¡± his heart began to beat violently, and it seemed to be struggling. for a moment, gu nie¡¯s body felt like it was being suffocated. fortunately, gu nie didn¡¯t need blood from the heart, so the abnormal beating of the heart didn¡¯t affect his operation. holding back the uncomfortable feeling, gu nie steadily delivered the mixed blood. it was normal for the body to not be used to it, so he needed to force a blood transfusion to let the heart adapt. When Gu nie finished inserting the 1000 ml of blood ¡­ The heart that had been beating intensely just now was still beating intensely, but it was no longer struggling. As the mixed blood was transported through his heart and circulated throughout his body ¡­ Gu nie had lost most of his control over his blood. Fortunately, this was a normal phenomenon during the blood transfusion process. Ten minutes later. his heart was beating steadily. his body¡¯s discomfort from mixing with blood had also been mostly eliminated. Gu nie once again poured 500 ml of his own blood and 1500 ml of the thanator¡¯s blood into the pool. this was a mixture of a thanator¡¯s blood with a high proportion. when the two types of blood mixed again ¡­ gu nie once again sent a high proportion of the thanator¡¯s blood into his heart. Sure enough, when Gu nie started to transfer more energy into the crystal ¡­ his heart began to beat abnormally violently again. compared to the last time, it was obviously not as intense as before. A large amount of thanator blood entered his body. Gu nie had completely lost control of his extraordinary blood. gu nie could only feel the unfamiliar blood flowing through his veins and into every corner of his body. This made Gu NIE¡¯s control of his body a little strange. In this situation, Gu nie didn¡¯t panic. Instead, he became more and more calm. This was because this was a normal situation where the thanator¡¯s blood was assimilating its own blood. there was no problem with assimilation, as long as the thanator blood did not self-awaken. after waiting for another half an hour, gu nie felt that the high proportion of the thanator blood in his body had completely stabilized. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°The main event is here.¡± This time, Gu nie filled the blood pool with 2000 ml of thanator blood. This time, it was the blood of a thanator. furthermore, the thanator¡¯s blood was still being extracted from the blood pool. gu nie wanted to succeed. with the third wave, the blood of the thanator fused into gu nie¡¯s body. at this time, his heart was not as violent as before, only beating slightly faster. The heart that was unable to resist seemed to have already adapted to the thanator¡¯s blood. After the baptism of the first two waves. as the thanator¡¯s blood entered gu nie¡¯s body ¡­ gu nie clearly felt that the discomfort in his body wasn¡¯t as intense as it had been. ¡± my body¡¯s adaptability is really strong. there weren¡¯t any overly intense side effects throughout the entire process, much less abnormal states like mutation, mutation, or even losing control. ¡± ¡°could it be ¡­¡± gu nie thought. is this related to my physical body¡¯s innate talent that was strengthened after my physical body¡¯s strength repeatedly declined after reincarnating many times? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s most likely related.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°otherwise, the blood transfusion this time would not have been so smooth.¡± Continuous input and output. after the 10,000 milliliters of blood that he had accumulated was circulated and discharged out of his body ¡­ The blood transfusion was finally over. the entire process and the result were unimaginably smooth. the black thanator blood with a hint of dark golden luster was now flowing through gu nie¡¯s body through his heart like how gu nie usually did. The only difference was that the thanator¡¯s blood was completely out of Gu NIE¡¯s control. as for the blood escape technique and blood shield, he couldn¡¯t even use them. fortunately, this situation didn¡¯t last long. after a few days, gu nie would be able to get used to it and feel the blood of the perfect palm again. then, gu nie once again immersed himself in the blood pool. With the operation of the hack system, the thanator¡¯s blood in the blood pool was also being refined in the vortex. The only blood that he could control to a certain extent was the blood in the pool. what gu nie had to do for the next few days was to use the blood pool to gradually refine all the thanator blood in his body. From there, he would be able to control all the blood. Gu nie pondered as he felt the blood in the pool. ¡± without a doubt, the blood of the thanator is very powerful. the extraordinary characteristics it contains are so thick that i have never been able to touch it before. ¡± even though I¡¯ve absorbed most of the thanator¡¯s blood and became a mixture of elite and King-tier blood, the purity and density of this extraordinary characteristic are still far from the blood of a true top-tier leader. however, the density of the thanator¡¯s blood is too low. It doesn¡¯t possess any killing power, and it has almost no life Recovery ability. ¡± it can be said that this blood is simply a weak blood with king-class characteristics. ¡± ¡°He looks like a level zero account with 1 million in in-game purchases.¡± ¡± now, this blood with great potential is waiting for me to develop it. wuwuwuwu, it really makes me a little excited. ¡± Gu nie said. ¡°at the same time!¡± gu nie waved his hand. He took out a large piece of flesh from the thanator, which contained bone armor and scales, as well as two other pieces of the thanator¡¯s bones. The skull of the thanator was not ordinary. It was not white, but black, the pure black kind, and there were a few dark golden runes on it. Even Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder at the runic bones. with a thought, gu nie threw the piece of thanator flesh into the blood pool, as well as the two pieces of black bones. immediately, the level 3 thanator¡¯s blood pool began to rapidly digest the bones, flesh, and scales of the thanator. Compared to the difficulty of digesting the squirming flesh and blood ¡­ the thanator¡¯s blood was able to digest the thanator¡¯s bones, flesh, and scales at a relatively fast speed. If Gu nie hadn¡¯t absorbed the thanator beast¡¯s bone armor and absorbed its blood-producing ability, he would¡¯ve been able to kill it. As time passed, Gu NIE¡¯s ability to produce more blood would eventually dilute the thanator blood. It was possible that after a few years, the blood would return to normal. once gu nie absorbed the thanator¡¯s bone, he would have the same ability to produce blood. Gu nie would then truly possess the bloodline of the thanator. At the same time, the bone armor, flesh, and scales would transform Gu nie from the inside out into a thanator. It changed the essence of the body, which was a powerful characteristic of the digestion of the blood pool. this was also the strength of the unique extraordinary profession of blood cursemancer. according to the information in the inheritance, the stronger the extraordinary talent, the higher the upper limit of the blood that can be absorbed. his talent is average. He can only bear the bloodline of an elite. ¡± those with greater talent can inherit king level bloodline. ¡± that Blood Curse master GWU has inherited a King bloodline. However, according to the records, Blood Curse master GWU and several other transcendent Masters had once worked together to kill a Lord-tier giant beast. It¡¯s obvious that Blood Curse master GWU also wants to obtain the more powerful Lord-tier bloodline. ¡± to me, my extraordinary talent can be improved continuously. a lord-tier bloodline is not a big problem for me. ¡± I can even accept and digest the bloodline of Legendary Lords, who are comparable to great beings. Chapter 130 ? 130 Chapter 130 winter night the next day, early in the morning. As soon as Gu nie woke up, he felt a change in his body. He gently touched his arm. The tough texture of his skin, as well as the extremely strong defensive scales under the surface of his skin, were all clearly displayed in Gu NIE¡¯s perception. he slightly clenched his fists. the muscles that were so strong that even gu nie was surprised released a powerful force. It had only been one night, but Gu NIE¡¯s physical fitness had greatly improved. At the same time, Gu nie also felt that he had gained some control over the thanator blood in his body. ¡°Is this the power of a king class bloodline? I¡¯ve improved so much overnight.¡± Gu nie was speechless. He immersed his mind into the blood pool. He saw that the piece of flesh and two pieces of bones that he had put into it the night before had been completely digested. ¡°the digestion ability of a level 3 blood pool is really strong.¡± I remember from the blood cursemancer inheritance information that when the blood cursemancer, GWU, established this inheritance, his blood pool was only at the peak of rank 6. You must know that the blood cursemancer, GWU, had cultivated for almost a hundred years. I¡¯ve only been here for a few months, and I¡¯m already at level three. In just a year, I¡¯ve already reached level five, and I¡¯ll only need two or three years to reach level six. ¡± and this is under the condition that my talent is not improving. as my talent improves, the efficiency of absorbing cultivation experience will further improve, and the level 6 blood pool will come even faster. ¡± As he pondered, Gu nie once again took out a large piece of the thanator¡¯s flesh, scales, and bones, and threw it into the blood pool. Gu nie went to the corner of the room and pulled out a weight-measuring device from under the cabinet. the substantial increase in my defense and strength can¡¯t be separated from the increase in the density of my body. Let¡¯s try the weight of my body. As gune stood on the weight-measuring device, the number on the device increased rapidly. It finally stopped at 462kg. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯ve gained another twenty Jin in one night.¡± ¡± the body size didn¡¯t increase. it¡¯s just an increase in density. ¡± ¡± the increase in my body¡¯s density will obviously increase my physical defense and strength. ¡± during this period of time, my physical body¡¯s defense and toughness have continuously increased. Now, my fleshly body is also starting to take shape. ¡± an ordinary level-one extraordinary incantation shouldn¡¯t be able to cause much damage to me, right? ¡± ¡°And when I¡¯m wearing the purple scale chainmail, even if a powerful attack hits me head-on, I¡¯ll still be able to survive. i¡¯ll still be able to take it rather easily.¡± gu nie was thinking about the integrity of his body. However, gune wasn¡¯t crazy enough to test his defense with a ring spell. ever since he had gotten the wriggling flesh, gu nie had been digesting it. the most direct effect was that gu nie¡¯s weight increased in a straight line, and he could gain three to five pounds every day. the previous day, gu nie had been replaced with a high-quality thanator¡¯s blood, and the blood pool had absorbed a large amount of the blood, which had allowed him to improve overnight. with the success of the blood replacement and the continuous digestion of the blood pool, the power of the king-level bloodline of the top leader will greatly improve my body in this short period of time. ¡± the bloodline of a king class leader is indeed powerful. ¡± Gu nie clenched his fist and said. After washing up and having breakfast. he began his usual day of refining potions and studying the engraving potion. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ time continued to pass. Gu NIE¡¯s life had once again entered a stable state. Apart from making high-grade potions and rune potions, he spent the rest of his time studying rune analysis. his understanding of the runes of the world¡¯s framework was also getting deeper by the day. in addition to these normal cultivation work. Every few days, gugne would leave the castle through the secret passage behind the extraordinary door. His goal was naturally to sell the water of the spring of life, as well as purchase the materials for the soul engraving potion. It was very easy for Gu nie to buy these materials now. After some time, that might not be the case. he wasn¡¯t stingy with the money he earned from selling the water of the spring of life. gu nie would buy as many materials as he could without anyone noticing. As the experiment continued to progress. The nightmare blood Dragonblood sigil potion began to show some improvement. after consuming the dragonblood potion, the silver-armored rat¡¯s berserk level began to decrease. the soul sigil potion was also steadily improving, and the condition of his soul¡¯s sleep began to improve. this clearly had a lot to do with the proportion of soul-losing grass gu nie had seen when he had used his fate prying vision. As for the proportion of the other materials and the compatibility of the ¡°soul-losing flower,¡± he was still in the process of optimizing it. gu nie had also gradually figured out a few good ideas. with the passage of time and the investment of funds, the time for these two potions to be developed would only get closer and closer. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ unknowingly, half a month had passed. On this day, in the afternoon. deep duke castle, in a private alchemy room. gune gave leona the three nightmare dragon blood sigils that he had finished researching that day. Then, he walked towards the rest area in the hall. ¡°it¡¯s been a while since dr. henry last came!¡± Gu nie thought to himself as he walked. ¡± there shouldn¡¯t be any major breakthroughs, or the experiment over there has entered a more critical stage. ¡± Gu nie speculated. He came to the sofa area in front of the warm fireplace. Undine, the maid who was waiting there, quickly started to grind and boil the coffee. Gu nie rubbed his temples as he lay on the sofa. when he touched the temple, he could clearly feel the ¡°muscle membrane¡± under his skin. the digestion and refining ability of the level 3 blood pool was much more powerful than gu nie had imagined. it was about the fourth day after the blood transfusion. The blood pool¡¯s powerful tempering properties allowed Gu nie to gain full control of the thanator blood. After that, gune began to drink large amounts of water from the spring of life. The thanator¡¯s blood began to have the characteristics of a blood Warlock¡¯s blood. recovery ability, energy characteristics, and powerful life force. although he hadn¡¯t reached gu nie¡¯s peak in the past half month, he was still at about 70% of his peak. The main point was ¡­ in this half a month, gu nie had digested nearly a quarter of the thanator¡¯s body. the strength of his bone armor, the toughness of his body, as well as the muscles and scales that formed under his skin, were all different from when he had just undergone the blood exchange. At that time, Gu nie was only able to withstand a first level transcendent spell without being injured. Now, with the formation of the extremely strong defensive ¡®muscle membrane and scale armor¡¯ under his skin, he had no choice but to take a look. it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for gune to use his face to receive a level 1 spell. With the growth brought about by the digestion of the thanator, fatten¡¯s body finally began to show its edge. the coffee was ready. gune added two cubes of milk and three spoons of fine white sugar. he walked to the window and looked out. the snow had stopped at some point. The night slowly descended. the snow had almost buried the entire courtyard. under the night sky, it was vast and boundless. only a few plants in the cold zone maintained a little green color of winter. ¡°recently, i¡¯ve been feeling a little uneasy, as if someone is secretly spying on the entire shenjue castle.¡± gune was drinking coffee and thinking. during this time, the entire sug ruins city was very quiet. There was almost no news about the infidels. Vya had come twice, but gune had never gotten any useful information from her. But gugne had heard from George. a descendant of diablo had come to the sug ruins. This strange silence made Gu nie feel that something was wrong. the calm before the storm might be right now. at this moment, light footsteps came from behind him. ¡°sir gu ni, have you prepared a hat?¡± It was Undine¡¯s voice, not too loud or too soft. It did not disturb Gu NI¡¯s mood, but it was also not too loud for him to hear. ¡°A hat? what hat?¡± Gu nie looked over. ¡°The hat of the winter night!¡± undine reminded him softly. The night of winter¡¯s end. gu nie¡¯s heart moved. Then, he turned to look at the sky outside the window. ¡°is it xuanji¡¯s winter night today?¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as a sharp light bloomed. ¡± the night of winter¡¯s end. that means today is the day that we are the furthest from the sun and the closest to darkness. ¡± Chapter 131 ? 131 the arrival of dr. henry ¡°Master Gu nie, if you don¡¯t have one, I¡¯ve prepared one for you.¡± undine¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°oh?¡± undine¡¯s movements were light and quick. He took out the ¡°winter extinguishing hat¡± that he had prepared earlier from a drawer. It was embroidered with a furry and chubby Lynx. The fur with a grey hat should be the fur of some transcendent creature. the chubby lynx on it looked very delicate and exquisite. it was obvious that undine the maid had put in a lot of effort for this winter extinguishing hat. he took the ¡®winter hat¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s a very beautiful hat. Thank you.¡± gu nie said. Undine the maidservant immediately showed a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± It was said that a long, long time ago. the night of the winter¡¯s death was exceptionally cold, and some transcendent creatures that liked the dark and cold would even go around looking for food on the night of the winter¡¯s death. in order to resist the cold and those supernatural creatures. On the night of the winter extinction, everyone was wearing a furry hat. on these furry hats were some extraordinary creatures, such as snow leopards, lynx, winter bears, white wolves, and so on. this was to scare off the hunting extraordinary creatures. this custom was passed down. the night slowly fell. the lights in the hall were also lit up to dispel the darkness. The dinner on the night of the winter death was as sumptuous as Gu nie had expected. The others clearly hadn¡¯t forgotten about the winter¡¯s end night like Gu nie had. everyone was wearing a furry hat of winter extinction, and two of them even had green hats. gu nie couldn¡¯t help but look at them. Other than the guards who were wearing helmets and didn¡¯t wear the winter extinguishing hat, everyone else was wearing the furry hat. even the butler, frazer, was no exception. the unusually sumptuous and lively dinner was spent in the laughter of the crowd. throughout the meal, gu nie was on guard. From time to time, he would glance at the sky outside. the night was gloomier, darker, and more oppressive and dangerous than ever. It was as if a Dark Beast was lurking in the darkness, making people feel uneasy. other than gu nie, no one else seemed to have noticed this abnormality. after dinner, gu nie didn¡¯t go to rest. instead, he took a short rest on the sofa in front of the fireplace. at the same time, gu nie was also sorting out his recent success with the blood transfusion and cultivation. First of all, Gu NIE¡¯s rank as a law incantation master had reached the middle of the second rank. the number of secret crossing runes successfully reached 10. The capacity of the origin pool had also reached more than 950 capacity units. More importantly, as gune¡¯s soul capacity grew, the capacity of the spell also increased. to a rank 3 and rank 4 law incantation master, there were quite a few low rank law incantations. casting mid rank law incantations in battle was normal. at the same time, there were a few high rank law incantations that they had mastered. rank 2 gune¡¯s skill in law incantations was almost the same as a rank 3 or 4 law incantation master. intermediate spells were the main combat power, while advanced spells were the core support power. he also had a few low-level spells. The difference was ¡­ gune¡¯s spell level was much higher than that of an average mid-rank spell master. The vast majority of law incantations Masters were able to master and release them proficiently and reach ¡®Level 1¡¯ after training. for core law incantations, the law incantations would take a little more time for them to advance to grade 2. however, after advancing to the second rank, if one wanted to advance to the third rank, they would need to cultivate in units of years. extraordinaries who were able to grasp more level 2 intermediate and advanced spells or extraordinary martial skills were already considered powerful among the level 3 and level 4 intermediate extraordinaries. as compared to the level 1 and level 2 spells of an intermediate law incantation master, this was not the case. the rank three, rank four, and even rank five spells in gu nie¡¯s hands would obviously have a great advantage. He opened the hack system¡¯s page. [ AFK ] [ first hack position: soul-stabilizing divine ring spell (Level 3) ] [ second hack position: cybona origin pool (Level 4) ] [ third hack position: soullseal codex (level 3) ] [ fourth hack slot: magic blade curse (Level 3) ] [ fifth hack slot: Bloodpool Codex (Level 3) ] Among the intermediate, advanced, and Codex spells, only the intermediate spell ¡®magic blade curse¡¯ had been upgraded to Level 3 two days ago. The other incantations of law and Codex were still accumulating experience, and their levels had not changed. Gu nie roughly calculated the time and concluded that he should be breaking through soon. a rank 3 demonic blade curse is already very powerful. Furthermore, after reaching rank 3, the speed of the demonic blade has increased by another level, and its concealment has greatly increased. It¡¯s equivalent to a small qualitative change. the Mithril and devilgold-ranked purple-scaled chainmail on my body has also reached more than 60% of its fertility, and I can basically unleash most of its powerful defensive properties. ¡°combined with my body¡¯s tough defense, i¡¯m afraid that even a normal tank knight wouldn¡¯t have as strong a survival ability as me.¡± Gu nie touched the bracelet on his right hand. It was the dark Witch staff, now dark gold and silver. creating the purple scaled chainmail only took gu nie a bit of effort. gu nie had spent most of his energy on the dark wizard staff. As a result, the dark sorcerer magic staff had been activated to over 80%. Three of the four secret crossing runes were activated. Nine out of ten enhancement runes were activated. the three runes of the dark witch staff and gu nie¡¯s own ten runes. this gave gu nie thirteen secret crossing runes, and he was only one step away from the high-level spell, soul-stabilizing ring. at the same time, the dark shaman staff also increased the power of his spells by 90%, making them even more destructive. While gugne closed his eyes to take a nap, Undine was grinding coffee beside him. For ordinary people, having a cup of coffee after dinner was basically the rhythm of staying up late. it wasn¡¯t a problem for an extraordinary like gu nie, who had a strong body and strong digestive ability. When the coffee was ready, Gu nie picked up the coffee pot and poured himself a cup. ¡°you can go back and rest. i still have many things to do here.¡± Gu nie ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± undine quickly left after her reply. Gu nie walked to the window with a cup of coffee. the night was still dark, and the sky was covered in layers of dark clouds. Gu nie quietly watched the darkness. ¡°sir gune, professor henry requests an audience.¡± At this moment, the sound of the guard at the door came from the empty Hall. ¡°Oh? dr. henry, did the experiment succeed again?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. ¡°Let Dr. Henry in!¡± It had been a while since Dr. Henry came to report the experiment results. Gu nie estimated that the other side must have entered a critical moment. it was already late at night, but dr. henry still rushed over. he probably had good news. Dr. Henry, who was wearing a black coat and a thick top hat, entered the hall and walked straight to gugne. good night, Dr. Henry. Gu nie said as he stood up. ¡°oh, good night, master gu nie!¡± dr. henry saluted gugne. ¡°i guess you¡¯ve brought me good news again, right?¡± Gu nie said with a smile. of course it¡¯s good news. It¡¯s great news. dr. henry had a smile on his face. perhaps it was because he was a little too anxious, but his smile was a little stiff. professor henry sat down in front of gune and quickly opened the document he brought. Then, he started to quickly flip through the documents. ¡°Yi Yi Yi¡± ¡°What about the documents?¡± ¡°he was here just now.¡± that¡¯s a very important document. I remember that I brought it with me! dr. henry was a little anxious. he quickly flipped through the documents in front of him, making a mess. ¡± oh, then where did that damn important document go? ¡± ¡°Important documents.¡± ¡°important documents.¡± ¡°important documents, yingluo.¡± dr. henry quickly looked through the messy pile of documents in front of him. the person sitting opposite him watched this scene and frowned slightly. a strange light surged in his eyes. Without making a sound, Gu nie cast a Blood Shield. as gu nie¡¯s blood grew stronger, the blood shield¡¯s strength naturally increased as well. ¡°eh, i found yingluo.¡± suddenly, dr. henry seemed to have found something. he laughed, looking very excited. ¡± haha, yingluo, an important document, yingluo, an important document. ¡± professor henry waved the paper in his hand. however, it was a blank piece of paper. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± professor henry continued to laugh, but his laughter was a little pale and miserable. under gu nie¡¯s gaze, his smile became twisted, twisted, and weird. his face was filled with panic, horror, and madness. Professor Henry laughed crazily, and his laughter echoed in the hall. the flesh on dr. henry¡¯s face was torn to the root of his ears, and his fangs were exposed. it was a terrifying sight. important Xuanji documents! dr. henry let out his last roar. ¡°BOOM!¡± immediately, dr. henry¡¯s entire body exploded like a bomb. Chapter 132 ? 132 Tier 3 flame demon boom¨C an indescribably terrifying shock wave exploded. the shock wave of the explosion was more powerful than the explosion of gu ni¡¯s twenty-circle spell. the couches, coffee tables, and the surrounding desks and counters were the first to be affected. In the blink of an eye, they were all swept up by the shock wave of the explosion. the burning fireplace not far away was also instantly blown to pieces by the shock wave, and the flames were extinguished. The shockwave of the explosion swept through the entire Hall of deep Duke Castle. there were long dining tables, tables, chairs, and even many decorative murals, curtains, potted plants, and so on. All of them were swept into the shockwave and crushed. bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang the glass in the hall of the castle was not spared either, and it exploded like firecrackers. the explosion was accompanied by dark red flames, as if it was the fire of hell from the deepest part of hell. After the explosion, the entire Castle Hall was in ruins, like a purgatory. The clusters of dark red ignited the waste flammable materials in the castle and filled the entire Hall of deep Duke Castle. the flames illuminated the entire ruined hall, making it look dilapidated and strange. at the center of the explosion, where dr. henry was. The skull bloomed with a ball of dark red flames and intense explosive sparks. As the sparks and flames rapidly grew, the body under the head quickly grew. the power of this explosion is really too weak. It actually didn¡¯t completely destroy this Hall. As it grew, the flaming head continued to speak. ¡± no wonder this guy is just an ordinary two-star, second-order extraordinary. it¡¯s not bad that he could cause such a big explosion by detonating all his energy. ¡± As it grew, a human-shaped demonic creature with a height of two meters gradually appeared in the flames. its entire body was covered in fiery-red scales. the flames seemed to have bloomed naturally from the scales, and each scale rose with the burning flames, emitting a slight crackling sound! pipa!¡± a slight sound. his demonic cheeks were covered in scales, and deep red flames burned in his eye sockets. On its head, there was a pair of curved and sharp demon goat horns. His arms were long and extended past his knees, and his claws were tough and shiny. it was a transformed ifrit. the extraordinary balrog looked around. ¡°is that great herbalist dead? not even a corpse? What a fragile fellow.¡± at the same time. At the corner of the passage leading to the underground alchemy room. The ancient Nirvana stage cultivator stood there silently, and even the blood Shield on his body hadn¡¯t been broken. Gugne had noticed that there was something wrong with Henry. He even smelled volcanic lava on him. Gugne immediately thought that Henry might have been possessed. Sure enough. Not only was this Dr. Henry possessed, but this guy was also a powerful six-star extraordinary profession-fire demon. the flame demon was an ancient profession of extraordinary. it was said that its history could be traced back to the dark age more than 100000 years ago. but now, the demonic blaze overlord from the infernal realm, a powerful overlord-level creature, would no longer appear in the oya continent. However, the inheritance token of the extraordinary class ¡°Firelord¡± was passed down. ¡°it¡¯s a pity, dr. henry.¡± Gu nie rubbed his temples and sighed. When he found out that it was the night of winter¡¯s end, and that Gu nie felt an inexplicable threat ¡­ Gu nie knew that something would happen today. as expected! Professor Henry was the first to suffer. ¡°are those guys hiding in the dark about to make their move?¡± Gu nie thought. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. he quickly constructed some of the extraordinary characteristics of the balrog in his mind. It was a powerful six-star extraordinary class-flame demon. this extraordinary professional has the flame demon form. in gune¡¯s perception, this strange form that was bursting with explosive waves and flames was obviously the ifrit form. an extraordinary inferno demon in the form of an inferno demon. it was born with the ability to absorb and transform the power of an explosion. in other words, he could absorb the shock waves caused by the explosion-type incantations and turn them into his own explosive energy, which he could then release in the form of an explosion. Simply put, the explosion was ineffective against most of his attacks. At the same time, flame demons were born with the ability to control fire, and they also had an extremely strong immunity to fire-type damage. Every five-star, six-star, or even seven-star extraordinary profession had their own strengths. The six-star Ifrit was able to absorb the power of the explosion and was immune to fire damage. Although Gu nie was very strong, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless when facing this third step six star flame demon. ¡°This way, my ring bombardment is basically just for show.¡± after the fire arrow pierced through him, the burning and extinguishing properties of the flames would probably not be able to cause any effective damage to this guy. ¡°the lightning arc technique should be effective.¡± of course, the most effective ones are my soul-stabilizing divine ring spell and the devil blade spell. Hmm, the puppet secret thread is also fine. Gu nie quickly formed a battle plan in his mind. ¡°i¡¯ve already put my soul-stabilizing divine ring on that guy, but he didn¡¯t notice. his esp isn¡¯t strong.¡± gu nie had noticed that something was wrong, so he had cast a soul-stabilizing spell. He then used the blood escape technique to quickly retreat. Sure enough, when the soul-stabilizing spell landed on Henry, gune felt another powerful force hidden in Henry¡¯s body being locked on. at the same time, the Ifrit shouldn¡¯t have discovered my location. This might be one of my breakthrough points. Gu nie pondered and waited. At the entrance of shenjue Castle. With the explosion just now, the sturdy door was not shattered by the impact, but it was cracked and deformed. As the impact of the explosion ended ¡­ The captain of the guards, Mo Lan, who was guarding the stage four deep Duke Castle, immediately pushed the door open with all her might. what he saw was a spacious hall, which shocked the captain of the guards, mo lan. in the hall, a huge figure was bathed in the dark red flame, which made mo lan feel threatened. as the owner of the 2-star extraordinary profession ¡°soldier,¡± mo lan was at the 4th rank. Although the star-level of a transcendent class was not high, his rank of 4th rank and the countless life-and-death battles on the battlefield had long given him a steel-like will to fight and extraordinary combat skills. As The Guardian of the castle, he had to be at the forefront even when facing a powerful enemy. ¡°Captain, this guy is not ordinary.¡± Deca, the stage three soldier beside Mo Lan, held his black iron and demonic bronze spear and crouched like a cheetah, waiting for the enemy. Deca was Mo Lan¡¯s comrade who had been through life and death with her on the battlefield. He was also a brave warrior who was not weak. ¡°It¡¯s more than just extraordinary. A 6-star, 3rd rank Ifrit is a terrifying existence.¡± captain mo lan was very knowledgeable and knew this powerful flame demon. ¡°Six star.¡± Deca¡¯s grip on his spear tightened. Captain, it¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t say it. Now that you¡¯ve said it, I¡¯m trembling in fear and excitement. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve fought with such a powerful extraordinary.¡± Without responding to Deca¡¯s words, Morin, who was wearing armor and holding a magic bronze spear, stepped into the hall of the ruins. ¡°Are you still there, Sir Gu ni?¡± Mo Lan¡¯s powerful voice swept through the hall. even the burning flame trembled slightly under the vibration of his voice. After all, he was a 4th rank warrior who had been on the battlefield for a long time, and his strength was still quite strong. The voice ended, but there was no response. ¡°the explosion almost destroyed the entire hall. sir gu nie is a researcher. i¡¯m afraid jian jia couldn¡¯t have survived,¡± Deca¡¯s body trembled with excitement, but he didn¡¯t forget to finish him off. Mo Lan¡¯s eyes finally fell on the Ifrit, who was bathed in dark red flames. ¡°die!¡± an explosive roar. Mo Lan¡¯s spear shot out and covered the distance of more than 20 meters in an instant. The spear was as powerful as a Dragon. Even if they were to die in battle today, they couldn¡¯t let the Ifrit that had destroyed deep Duke Castle Escape. Chapter 133 ? 133 sneak attack when possible captain mo lan was extremely fast. deca wasn¡¯t slow either. The two of them charged at the Ifrit from both sides, one in front and one behind. The flame demon didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, it grabbed the two transcendent soldiers and slapped them. Whoosh ~~ The huge flame palm that swept across an area of three to four meters split into two and slapped toward the two. as soon as the flame demon attacked ¡­ CAW¨C a sharp whistling sound flashed past. the whistling sound was so fast that the three people who were in a fighting state had noticed it at the first moment, but they had no time to dodge it. ¡°swish!¡± a sharp whistling sound and a tearing sound were heard almost one after another. ¡°roar!¡± Suddenly, the Ifrit let out a miserable shriek. Even the flames surrounding the two of them started to tremble. ¡°There¡¯s a helper.¡± mo lan and deca had been on the battlefield for a long time, so their reactions were naturally fast. The two of them didn¡¯t retreat and directly attacked with their Spears. buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! The two spears broke through the trembling flaming palm and pierced through the Ifrit¡¯s body. The force of this fierce penetration caused the already injured Balrog to groan and retreat a little. Immediately after. A dense, storm-like sharp whistling sound filled the sky. gu nie knew how powerful the flame demon was, but he didn¡¯t attack. gu nie knew that the two guards at the gate weren¡¯t weak, so he waited for the two guards to attack the flame demon before he launched a sneak attack. Only then would he be able to injure the Ifrit with one strike. Gu nie would definitely not be the first one to go up. sure enough, the soul-stabilizing divine ring spell¡¯s lock-on and the powerful sharp cutting ability of the level 3 magic blade curse. with a sneak attack, he managed to injure the ifrit with just one strike. The subsequent explosion of the demonic blade curse also locked onto the Balrog. Gu nie wanted to kill the Ifrit in one fell swoop. in a life-and-death battle, even a second could be wasted. the best enemy was an enemy that had turned into a corpse. The flight trajectory was so fast that it could barely be seen, and the powerful magic spell blade light that made people¡¯s hearts tremble bloomed and filled the air in an instant. It enveloped the entire area. ¡°F * ck! It¡¯s an AoE attack, we¡¯re still here!¡± seeing this, deca¡¯s eyes twitched as he cursed in his heart. the two of them moved extremely quickly, immediately retreating after the attack. When there was a law incantation master, it was best not to get too close, or it would be easy to accidentally injure him. As the two of them retreated, the injured Balrog did not attack rashly. Instead, it also retreated quickly. At the same time, he looked at the direction of the stone steps that were slanted downwards. That was where the incantation of law had flown up. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t see any traces of human figures. All he saw were the huge, meter-long sharp magic blades that bloomed in the sky. Moreover, the speed of the sharp magic spell was terrifying. just now, this sharp demonic blade had sneaked an attack from the side. By the time he felt it, it had already slashed his leg. That terrifying blade¡¯s powerful cutting power cut through the scales on his leg with just one strike. It tore through his muscles, and even his leg bones were damaged. ¡°Damn the Ambusher.¡± ¡®Damn it!¡¯ The Ifrit cursed in its heart. The damage caused by this attack could not be said to be light. When the sky was filled with devil blades, he felt the threat of death. This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t dare to chase after the two soldiers with the powerful magic blade. the balrog, who was retreating rapidly, was probably able to avoid the demonic blades that filled the sky. However, as he retreated, he was shocked to find that not only did the devil blades adjust their direction as he moved, but the scattered devil blades even drew an arc in the air and gathered toward him. ¡°Dammit! it¡¯s a traction spell.¡± the ifrit wasn¡¯t stupid, and it immediately understood the reason for this anomaly. However, understanding the situation did not mean that they could avoid the bombardment of these spells. Unable to avoid it, the Ifrit roared and swung its right arm in front of it. the dark red flame on his arm bloomed. A fire shield immediately condensed in front of him. bang bang bang bang bang bang The dense magic blade curses quickly exploded on the fire shield. in less than half a second, under the bombardment of seven or eight demonic blades, the fire shield had already cracked. this fire shield is one of my core abilities. It can withstand the bombardment of a large number of spells. ¡± how can this demonic blade¡¯s offensive power be so strong? ¡± the flame demon, who was extremely shocked, knew that he had encountered an expert. If he didn¡¯t show his true strength, he would probably die Here today. the flame demon¡¯s body shook slightly, and the flames on its body suddenly rose violently. its entire body was covered in flames, and it looked like a dream. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The dense demonic blades pierced through the fire shield and tore it apart, turning the flame demon into flames. Chi Chi Chi Chi the magic blade curse easily pierced through the flames, cutting the ground behind the flames into ravines. The Ifrit seemed to have disappeared. The entire ruins Hall fell into silence. only the dark red flames were still burning. ¡°It disappeared?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed. gu nie tried to sense it, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the ifrit¡¯s location. Even with the soul-stabilizing divine ring spell, it was still difficult to sense the location of the flame demon. ¡± after all, it¡¯s a very ancient and powerful six-star profession that has been tested and verified by time. this means can¡¯t be underestimated. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s a pity that you have the soul-stabilizing spell on you. i can feel that you¡¯re nearby. i¡¯ll put two more on you later so that you¡¯ll have a clearer sense. ¡± suddenly, gu nie felt something. immediately after. ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.¡± A ball of fire near the stone staircase suddenly bloomed, and then this flame was like a flamethrower, crazily spraying flames across the entire stone staircase. in an instant, the entire stone staircase passage was engulfed in a sea of fire, illuminating the entire hall of ruins red. The moment it came into contact with the flames ¡­ ??~~ gune¡¯s blood shield sizzled. the fire demon¡¯s control dealt a lot of damage. ¡°Die!¡± At the same time, a furious roar exploded. The Ifrit had already reappeared in the flames. one of its claws was aimed at gu nie¡¯s chest. Gu nie sneered, not afraid of the Ifrit at all. at the same time that the soul-stabilizing divine ring spell had locked onto the fire demon, the demonic blade curse burst out at this moment. Just now, you were too far away and you could have avoided it. Now, you can still avoid a close-range shot? Just as the flame demon¡¯s claws touched gune¡¯s Blood Shield ¡­ Gune¡¯s thought process was faster than his opponent¡¯s, and he had already cast three devil blade curses. Peng~~ chi chi chi chi the head-on confrontation occurred violently in the fire-filled stone stairs. Chapter 134 ? 134 Chapter 134-the terrified betrael chi chi chi chi It was accompanied by a sharp cutting sound. ¡°Roar Roar-¡± The miserable shrieks exploded on the stone steps and then filled the ruined Hall. At this moment, Mo Lan and Deca, who were guarding the entrance of the hall, were both looking at the fiery stone stairs in shock and caution. the rising fire made it impossible for them to see what was happening inside. however, the ifrit¡¯s roar made it clear to them that it had suffered a great loss. along with a shrill roar, the ifrit¡¯s body, which had one of its arms cut off, quickly turned into flames and disappeared. At the same time, seven or eight demonic blade curses swept through the flames of the Ifrit and cut the green rocks on the steps behind it into a pile of gravel. if he had been a second later, he would have suffered an even heavier blow. with the disappearance of the flame demon ¡­ The flames on the stairs were also quickly extinguished. The fire hadn¡¯t completely died out, and Gu NIE¡¯s body was still burning. It was burning Gu NIE¡¯s chest. Gugne stood firmly in front of the wall. There was a Black Claw mark on the chest of his winter coat. It melted gugne¡¯s coat and set it on fire. Without any expression on his face, he tore off the burning robe on his chest, revealing the Mithril and devil-gold ranked purple-scaled chainmail. the short confrontation just now. Gu NIE¡¯s demonic blade cut off one of the flame demon¡¯s arms. The flame demon¡¯s palm hit Gu NIE¡¯s chest, sending him flying into the wall. The power of this palm strike was terrifying. As Gu NIE¡¯s Blood Shield was broken, the powerful shockwave sent him flying into the wall. The wall behind him was cracked, showing how powerful this palm was. In fact, the destructive power of the flames contained in that palm was enough to easily burn a powerful stage two law incantation master to death. Unfortunately, in front of Gu NIE¡¯s powerful physique and Mithril chain mail, this attack only managed to injure him. Gu nie didn¡¯t even need to drink any potions. The extraordinary blood in his body could heal his injuries in two or three breaths. his powerful tanking body was fully displayed in this direct confrontation. Standing still and dealing damage, Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of any experts of the same level. Looking at the flame demon¡¯s arm that had been cut off by the devil¡¯s blade curse, gune smiled. ¡°Do you really think that my tanky body is fake? You still dare to stick your face to mine?¡± With a wave of his hand, Gu NIE¡¯s puppet thread quickly seeped into the broken arm. gu nie then extracted the ifrit¡¯s blood. After tasting a little bit of the blood, Gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡°This smell is really strange, but I¡¯ve already remembered your smell.¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± gu nie looked up at the entrance of the broken stone stairs. ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡­¡­ the ruined, quiet, and cold hall was full of devastation. wuwu ~~ as the window glass shattered, the cold wind gushed into the room. The Burning Dark red flames swayed in the cold wind. The entire room was filled with a strange and flirtatious red flame. the snow outside the window had a strange red color. in an unremarkable ball of flame. the balrog, betrael, was hidden within. at that moment, an inexplicable fear rose from the depths of betrael¡¯s heart. ¡± is that guy a monster? ¡± the scene just now was clearly engraved in betrael¡¯s heart. he controlled the power of ¡®inferno¡¯ that was unique to the extraordinary class of ¡®balrog¡¯. one hit was enough to shatter the magic mangaka¡¯s shield. It was common knowledge that a mage¡¯s shield was not very powerful when they were at the beginner level. Originally, he had planned to get close to the mage and shatter his shield with a single strike. The power of the ¡®Inferno¡¯ could easily burn the mage to death from the inside. After all, a mage¡¯s body didn¡¯t have much resistance against normal attacks. Not to mention the special penetrating force. he had used this method to kill at least ten spellcasters. however, when he had sent the rank 2 mage flying with a single blow, the power of his ¡°inferno¡± had also seeped into the mage¡¯s body. a terrifying scene appeared. even though the law incantation master was sent flying by him, he seemed to be completely fine. he was still casting law incantations to bombard him as he was flying. you¡¯ve already been sent flying, and you¡¯re still casting curses. aren¡¯t you worried about yourself? and the blow that the enemy had dealt him was also deeply engraved in his heart. The terrifying translucent demonic blade was almost touching his arm when it was released. He had no chance of dodging it. The frequency at which the enemy¡¯s mage cast the spell was even more frightening. the demonic blades that came one after another almost sliced him into pieces. fortunately, he escaped quickly enough. ¡± not only is it an instant cast, but it¡¯s also overlapping at such a high frequency in one second. what¡¯s more, ¡± my attack didn¡¯t seem to have caused any fatal damage to that guy. At least, that¡¯s what the law Magus looked like. ¡°That law incantation master¡¯s law incantation is so powerful, and his physical defense is even stronger than mine. How could there be such a monster in this world?¡± for the first time, betrael, who had the powerful six-star fire demon extraordinary profession, felt that a 2nd rank magus could also have such terrifying strength. ¡°If I had left a little later, that guy¡¯s demonic blade would have cut off my head.¡± betrael thought with some lingering fear. The sound of footsteps suddenly sounded. it came from the entrance of the stone stairs. The voice immediately made betrael, whose thoughts were wandering, slightly shocked and collected them. at first, he thought it would be a one-sided slaughter. at least, that was what the two guards at the door gave him. But now, he felt like he was riding a Tiger and couldn¡¯t stop. when he saw the rank 2 law incantation master walking out from the bottom of the stone stairs ¡­ Betrael almost cursed. you¡¯re a law incantation master. How can you wear this kind of equipment? can your body withstand this kind of weight? ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s neck, body, arms, and legs were all covered in chainmail. the dark-gold and mithril unique silver-gray luster indicated that this was a mithril or magic gold rare grade equipment with powerful defensive abilities. Even though he was furious, he did not dare to make any sound or even make any abnormal fluctuations. In the short exchange, he had already known how powerful this law incantation master was. This was definitely a very, very terrifying and unreasonable fellow. This could be seen from the chain mail on his body that weighed more than a hundred pounds. ¡°soon, the power of this flame will be able to restore my arm. when that time comes ¡­¡± while he was thinking, betrael had already aimed at gunie¡¯s head. the fact that the attack had not killed gunie was due to the extraordinary equipment. this time, betrael believed that as long as he manipulated the power of fire and hit the head of the law incantation master, he could easily kill him as easily as crushing a watermelon. after all, low-level magi were fragile. Chapter 135 ? 135 Chapter 135! clash of the strong Dark red flames filled the hall of the ruins. gune¡¯s mithril boots creaked as they stepped on the broken debris. He gently brushed past the entrance of the hall. Mo Lan and Deca were guarding at the gate. the ifrit was not of the shadow element, but of the battle element. It didn¡¯t have the ability to leave quietly, so it should be hiding in a ball of fire to recover. the ifrit could recover from its injuries with the help of flames. Gu nie looked around. at the same time, he used the blood pool to sniff around. After tasting someone¡¯s blood, Gu nie would have a terrifyingly sharp nose for the smell of their blood. It was like a deep sea shark sniffing for blood. in addition, gu nie was using the soul setting divine ring spell to carefully sense what was going on. a moment later, gu nie stood there without any expression. ¡± what a stupid guy. did you think that i wouldn¡¯t be able to find you if you hid in the flames? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. the balrog wasn¡¯t an extraordinary in the first place. ¡± ¡± merging with fire is just its natural ability, just like my ability to devour blood. ¡± ¡°This guy probably didn¡¯t notice after being hit by my soul-stabilizing spell. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be hiding in this ball of fire like an idiot.¡± the Ifrit¡¯s concealment ability is average, but its ability to move through flames at will is very troublesome. ¡± using this ability, you can easily avoid my magic blade. ¡± ¡± after all, at this stage, the third rank soul stabilizing spell is only a traction spell. it¡¯s far from being able to lock on to a target. ¡± ¡°But Yingying¡¯s perception is not strong.¡± ¡°With the help of my recent understanding of the profound meaning of the world frame runes, I can greatly improve the concealment of the puppet secret thread.¡± ¡°I might be able to lock onto this guy with the puppet¡¯s Secret thread and pull him out without making a sound.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth a try.¡± then, gu nie started to release the puppet strings in accordance with the rhythm of the world rune. At this time, the advantage of the dark wizard staff, which was in the form of a wristband and had an extremely strong concealment ability, was revealed. if one was holding a magic staff, and the staff was releasing a slight energy fluctuation, even a fool would know that one was casting a spell. Gu nie stood still. The dark sorcerer staff in the form of a bracelet covered his movements, completely blocking Gu NIE¡¯s puppet secret thread. it was just as gu nie had expected. the balrog, who was injured and using the flames to recover, really did not feel the puppet¡¯s secret thread at all. gu nie had inserted all fifty or sixty puppet secret threads into the flame. The Ifrit was still recovering from its injuries as if nothing had happened. It was obvious that he was very confident in his flame form. ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± gu nie said. suddenly, gu nie pulled on the puppet¡¯s thread. Still being healed by the flames, the huge body of betrael staggered. gu nie pulled him out of the flames, and his huge body appeared in the hall. still a little dazed, betrael felt the fear of death in the next moment. more than a dozen sharp demonic blades were aimed at his head. the head was its core, and the balrog¡¯s source core was within it. Caught off guard, he was pulled out. Betrael, who had just reacted, widened his eyes. He wanted to enter the flames again, or even transform into flames, but a strange force was holding him back, making it impossible for him to escape. ¡°no, i¡¯m not.¡± A desperate roar burst out from its throat. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Peng! the sharp blade split betrael¡¯s head open, and his life source core was shattered. the rank three six-star flame demon, betrael, had fallen. mo lan and deca were dumbfounded by this scene. A six star level 3 flame demon is a very troublesome existence. Even if the two of them joined forces, the chances of winning against the flame demon were not high. How could the powerful Ifrit be killed so easily in front of Gu nie? ¡°Master Gu nie is still hiding such a powerful strength.¡± When they looked at Gu nie again, their hearts throbbed. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± Looking at the rank three flame demon¡¯s dead body, Gu nie let out a sigh of relief. the tier 3 flame demon¡¯s death had been justified. his spells had been able to crush it completely. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary rank two law incantation master. He was a pseudo-rank four, an ¡°instantaneous incantation master¡± who could instantly cast high-ranked law incantations. Just as Gu nie was about to investigate the Ifrit¡¯s corpse and see if it had any transcendent storage rings on it ¡­ Just as Gu nie was about to step forward. Suddenly, Gu NIE¡¯s entire body froze. for a moment, gu nie¡¯s origin power and even the power of his transcendent blood couldn¡¯t be used. the fine hair all over his body stood on end, and his body trembled slightly. Gu nie felt like the world was about to collapse, and the endless black Vortex was about to swallow him. ¡°die!¡± An indescribable low roar that seemed to come from the depths of the abyss exploded in gune¡¯s ear. wuwuwuwu For a moment, Gu nie could no longer hear anything. Gu nie could even feel his ears and eyes bleeding. His nose and mouth were filled with blood. gu nie could barely make a sound. ¡°did the experts in the dark make their move?¡± gu nie¡¯s thoughts started to become obscure and stiff. when the ifrit had exploded, gu nie had anticipated that there would be a foreign race master hiding in the dark. gu nie was already on guard. But the enemy¡¯s strength was beyond Gu NIE¡¯s imagination. he was confident he could fight rank three or even rank four gu nie. but when he fought rank five and even rank six extraordinaries, reality taught him a deep lesson. he was still far from being able to defeat them. a hand with sharp claws emerged from the flames and struck gu nie¡¯s back. it hadn¡¯t even touched gu nie yet, but the purple-scaled armor on gu nie¡¯s back was clearly dented. groan! A flash of white light suddenly appeared. it was the cold glint of a blade. The cold glint of the blade went from the outside to the inside. The blade tore through the endless darkness shrouding Gu nie, and at the same time, it slashed at the sharp Red Claw that was attacking Gu NIE¡¯s back. The red Claw didn¡¯t retreat and directly came to contact with the White blade. Clang! gu nie couldn¡¯t hear how strong the sound was, but he could clearly feel it. gu nie was knocked back a dozen meters by the shockwave. ¡°peng!¡± With a muffled sound, it hit the wall and shattered the already crooked wall lamp. Then, he fell from a height of three meters. cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Gu nie coughed twice as he fell to the ground. Then, a thick smell of blood came from his throat and he spat out a large mouthful of blood. Gu nie opened his eyes and saw that the house was covered in a thick layer of dark blood, which greatly reduced his vision. With his eyes closed, Gu nie took out a first-grade healing potion from the system space and gulped it down. He then took out a small bottle of water of life. Although he couldn¡¯t see, Gu NIE¡¯s consciousness could still distinguish the items in the system space. At the same time, the recovery ability of the transcendent blood in his body was also displayed to the extreme. with the triple recovery of high-grade healing potions, water from the spring of life, and extraordinary blood ¡­ gu nie¡¯s injuries were recovering at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, Gu nie was also trying to estimate his injuries. ¡± fortunately, i have the purple-scaled chainmail, which nullifies most of the power. at the same time, the muscle membrane and scale armor under my skin have also taken shape, and my physical defense is extremely strong. that¡¯s why i was able to withstand it. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, he would have died long ago.¡± my physical body suffered serious injuries from the shock wave. More importantly, my soul suffered an unknown fear attack just now, which is also the reason why I can¡¯t fight back. ¡°In the end, the level and quality of my soul is still too low. if i had an elite-tier soul or even a commander-tier soul, i wouldn¡¯t have been suppressed to the point where i couldn¡¯t move at all.¡± gu nie slowly opened his eyes to see who had saved him. Chapter 136 ? 136 the arrival of terror as his injuries recovered rapidly ¡­ Gu NIE¡¯s sight and hearing had returned. gu nie, who had almost fully recovered, stood up. he saw a figure that wasn¡¯t very burly, but his aura was like a towering mountain. The figure was very familiar to gune. It was the housekeeper, Frazer. After a moment of surprise, Gu nie calmed down. Since Frazer was able to take on the role of the Butler and manage many things here, he had access to the most core and confidential matters. It was inevitable that he had great strength. ¡°Are you alright?¡± At this moment, the Butler, Frazer, spoke softly without turning his head. ¡± yes, with the recovery of the spring of life, i¡¯m almost fully recovered. ¡± gu nie said. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± The Butler, Fraser, nodded slightly. At this moment, the Butler, Frazer, was also extremely shocked. he had blocked a part of the shockwave from the attack, but it hadn¡¯t killed gu nie. but he didn¡¯t expect gu nie to be able to stand up so quickly. However, when he thought of Gu NIE¡¯s purple scale chainmail and the astonishing vitality coming from his body, he was shocked. the housekeeper, fraser, had guessed quite a bit. gune¡¯s physical defense was far stronger than he¡¯d imagined. ¡°he¡¯s really an unusual fellow.¡± ¡± perhaps it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t take the ordinary path that he has his current achievements. ¡± ¡°not only is his defense strong, but the power of his law incantation is also shocking. the power of his law incantation is even stronger than the spells of many third-rank and even fourth-rank law incantations. Furthermore, the rate of overlapping is so high in a single second, and the soul¡¯s reaction speed is also quite astonishing.¡± ¡°He¡¯s only a 2nd rank, but he already has such a powerful Foundation. This Gu nie is getting more and more difficult to understand. Not to mention Gu NIE¡¯s talent in the engraving medicine.¡± he knew very well about the potion of secret engravings, so there couldn¡¯t be any accidents today. In fact, other than him, who was at the peak of the type 6 realm on the surface. nigel and another powerhouse of the sixth step would also take turns to patrol the castle in secret. he even had a connection with an eighth-rank ¡°extraordinary master.¡± if there was any danger he couldn¡¯t handle, he could escape with gunie and ask for help from the extraordinary master. On the surface, it seemed that the defense of deep Duke castle was not very strong, but The Pioneer Group in the dark attached great importance to the protection of this place. They could not afford to make any mistakes in the matter of the signet potion. Frazer¡¯s eyes glanced at the terrifying dark red color outside the window. the city of the sug ruins would not be peaceful tonight. wuwu~~~ The cold wind continued to pour into the hall of the ruins. Gune¡¯s eyes looked past Frazer to the mysterious man who had just attacked him. The mysterious expert that he saw was also a transcendent flame demon. however, there was no flame on the ifrit¡¯s body, nor was there any faint explosive sound. the red-scaled armor on its body could be vaguely seen to be emitting a fiery aura. gu nie could sense the danger from the heat radiating from his body. this was a sixth step transcendent flame demon. This high-ranking flame demon¡¯s control over its body was clearly much higher than that of the Tier 3 flame demon. The high-grade Ifrit, which Gu nie had sensed danger from, had already collected the head of the rank three Ifrit and its source core. Then, the high-level flame demon¡¯s sharp claws gently rubbed, and sparks fell into the broken Head and source core. hualalalalalalalalala The bright dark red flames bloomed. Then, Gu nie could clearly feel the rank three Ifrit¡¯s aura coming back to life in the flames. ¡°This Suan ni has been resurrected?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. He squinted his eyes and looked over. resurrection! in the transcendent world, this was something that was almost impossible. Even those terrifying evil gods with indescribable power could hardly be resurrected after eternal destruction. since ancient times, countless powerful extraordinaries would seek all kinds of unbelievable means to carry out various attempts to resurrect from the dead. Some did it for their friends and family, some for their true love, some for their ambitions and aspirations, and some did it purely for the research of transcendent mysticism. The ones he tried the most were undoubtedly the weird, ancient, and strange rituals and incantations that faced the mysterious and unknown. However, this kind of request for help from the unknown and mysterious existence often brought disaster and death. in fact, the incomprehensible ravings contained crazy and twisted incantations and bloody, cruel, and inhuman rituals. they might even summon some terrifying and indescribable existence. this kind of behavior, which seemed to be a crazy test on the edge of death, just made those extraordinary people who were obsessed with the desire for resurrection go after it like a flock of ducks. But no matter how he tried ¡­ In the tens of thousands of years of extraordinary history of the entire Oya continent. no one had ever been resurrected. even if there were records, they were only a few words and could not be verified. So Gu nie didn¡¯t believe that the guy he had killed could come back to life. It was completely against common sense. he didn¡¯t come back to life. Rather, Wufu, that rank three Ifrit, isn¡¯t completely dead yet. Just as guni was trying to figure it out, Frazer¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°not completely dead?¡± gu nie was startled. after thinking for a bit, gu nie understood. ¡± that¡¯s right. the cutting ability of my magic blade curse is very strong, but the power of its destruction attribute isn¡¯t enough. it¡¯s good to cut open its source core. ¡± however, it didn¡¯t directly destroy its ¡®soul consciousness¡¯.¡¯ Soul consciousness ¡®is the source of its life. a source core is just a carrier, just like how my head is the carrier of my soul consciousness. ¡± originally, when this source core was shattered, death would only take a few seconds. however ¡­ ¡± ¡°this powerful powerhouse of the sixth step pulled him back from the brink of death.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes once again fell on the powerful flame demon. If Frazer hadn¡¯t been here today, gune wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape even if he had thirty lives. He looked at the flame demon, who was quickly recovering from the flames. Gu nie squinted his eyes. should he take advantage of the fact that he hadn¡¯t completely resurrected and kill him with a wave of attacks? after some thought, gu nie suppressed this bold idea. Even Frazer did not act rashly. It would be too rash to attack rashly. It was best not to provoke a flame demon of the sixth step. While Gu nie was thinking, Fraser suddenly spoke. ¡°we can¡¯t keep shenjue castle anymore. leave as soon as possible and find a safe place to hide.¡± He knew that gune had left the city through the tunnel, and he was familiar with the city. He believed that gune could find a safe place. He looked at the six-star level 6 transcendent flame demon and then at Fraser. Gu nie naturally knew that he would only be a hindrance here. ¡°Senior, you must be careful.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°En!¡± Then, Frazer continued. ¡°The two of you, quickly inform the others to leave this place.¡± ¡°yes!¡± mo lan and deca both replied quickly and cautiously. He also knew that with a fight between Grade 6 transcendents, the castle would most likely not be able to hold on. The two of them quickly ran around the main body of the castle towards the living area at the back of the castle. It was where everyone rested at night. at this moment, gu nie also wanted to quietly slip away. as soon as gu nie moved, he felt a pair of sharp eyes staring at him, like a thorn in his back. ¡°you want to escape? Do you think you can escape?¡± a cold voice that didn¡¯t contain any emotion spoke, and for a moment, gu nie found it difficult to move. ¡°You can try to move. Let¡¯s see if I can kill that rank 3 brat in an instant.¡± as soon as the housekeeper spoke, gune felt the pressure disappear. it¡¯s fortunate that I didn¡¯t launch a sneak attack. Otherwise, if I had really killed that flame demon, I wouldn¡¯t have had such a good opportunity to escape. gu nie didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. with a flip, he jumped out of the broken window. ¡°frazer, long time no see, how are you?¡± ¡°wuwuwuwu!¡± The cold wind howled and the flame demon¡¯s voice echoed in the room, but Gu nie didn¡¯t have the time to listen. all he could think of was to escape the castle. the sug ruins were so big that it would be easy for him to find a safe place. outside the hall of the castle, there was a thick layer of snow that was almost as tall as gune. gu nie looked around cautiously. No one knew if there were any more ambushes outside, so it was necessary to maintain a high level of vigilance. when gu nie looked around, he was stunned. ¡°This bi an ¡­¡± gune sensed something was wrong, so he quickened his pace and quickly arrived at the open snow on the castle lawn. he saw that the entire sug ruins was covered in a viscous blood-red luster. gu nie seemed to have sensed something. he slowly raised his head and looked up at the sky. the light from the sky came into his sight, and an inexplicable fear bloomed in the depths of his soul. Chapter 137 ? 137 winter¡¯s end: a bloody night He trembled. He was trembling slightly. gu nie stood on the snow, his body trembling. Gu nie stiffly shifted his gaze away from the sky. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± gu nie gasped. at this moment, his trembling body gradually calmed down, and the fear in the depths of his heart gradually dissipated. ¡± those damn guys are summoning some kind of terrifying existence! ¡± gu nie screamed in his heart. When he was in the hall, he had noticed that the snow outside was covered in a dark red glow. at that time, he had thought that it was the reflection of the flames in the room. in fact, this layer of flame-like luster was not caused by the fire in the room. instead, it was caused by the terrifying and strange existence in the sky. at this moment, in the sky of the sug ruins. There was no night, no stars, no dark clouds. What he possessed was a boiling sea of blood. the surface of the vast and endless blood sea directly fell above the entire sug ruins. gune could clearly see the waves of the blood sea, and there were even some strange fish-like creatures with shells swimming in it. It was as if the sea of blood truly existed there. What terrified Gu nie the most was ¡­ And in the sea of blood, a pair of indescribably huge golden eyes were undulating, overlooking the entire sug ruins city. Just by looking at the mysterious being in the sea of blood, Gu nie felt his heart tremble. some kind of terrifying existence was responding to the mysterious call and slowly descending on the city of the sug ruins. A destructive disaster was brewing. breathing, breathing, breathing, breathing, breathing, breathing. gu nie took deep breaths to calm himself down. gune then looked at the location of event 9970, which was one of the main locations of the transcendent association. Gu nie looked over. a dazzling flame shot up into the sky. even from a great distance, gu nie could clearly feel the dazzling light of the flame. after seven to eight seconds. ¡°rumble ~~~¡± the shockwaves surged over like thunder. along with the explosion, the entire sug ruins city seemed to be shaking. gune could even see that the origin power of the entire sug ruins was agitated. Immediately after, the extraordinary races and cultists from the heretical God sect who were hiding in the dark seemed to have received the news. BOOM! boom! boom! ¡­¡­ Seven or eight violent explosions burst out in succession. The explosions were like fireworks blooming in every corner of the sug ruins. On this ¡°night of winter¡¯s end.¡± the heretics of the heretical cult of the foreign races had finally revealed their long-hidden claws and fangs. at the same time, gune, who was standing on top of a thick layer of snow, saw the violent explosion at the main location of incident 9970. For some reason, Gu nie felt a sense of peace in his heart. ¡°they¡¯re crying¡± gu nie murmured. ¡± he¡¯s indeed looking for the mysterious part of the trinity. ¡± ¡± the mysterious black crystal that involves the soul, the indescribable flesh and blood, and the cave of bones that i still don¡¯t know where it is. ¡± if I¡¯m not mistaken, the Barbarian saint and the evil God¡¯s Son should know where these things are. ¡°And they¡¯re afraid¡± gu nie glanced at the terrifying golden eye in the sea of blood. Even a slight glance at it made Gu NIE¡¯s heart beat faster. he wants to use these things to summon those terrifying existences to the sug ruins and achieve some kind of goal. the indescribable flesh and blood in the Trinity is in my system space. They can¡¯t get it. ¡°If they can¡¯t get it, then ¡­¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes once again glanced at the sea of blood hanging upside down in the sky. he didn¡¯t look at the terrifying existence in the sea of blood. will that terrifying power descend? ¡± ¡°and if that terrifying power doesn¡¯t come down halfway, then the summoners will face a backlash.¡± ¡°i think it¡¯ll be a beautiful scene.¡± While Gu ni was thinking ¡­ ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The muffled sound of the collision, accompanied by the sharp sound of the blade, suddenly bloomed in the ruins behind Gu nie. ¡°they¡¯ve already started fighting?¡± gu nie¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. a battle between two sixth order transcendents was not something gu nie could participate in. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes scanned the snowy Castle under the light of the blood sea. His source power Vision quickly bloomed. There seemed to be no enemy hiding in the dark. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± gugne didn¡¯t hesitate. he quickly ran toward the alleyway across the street from the castle. When he reached the entrance of the alley, he stopped. the alley was very quiet, and the snow was very thick. With the darksight, this was a very safe path. However, under Gu NIE¡¯s source power Vision ¡­ in the depths of the snow, a terrifying ¡°venomous spirit snake¡± about a meter long was lurking in the snow. Although they were small, the rank of these venomous spirit snakes was not low. They were all transcendent-level existences. At the same time, these venomous spirit snakes had an extremely powerful poison characteristic. This was the ¡± Strong Poison characteristic. When Gu nie was studying the engraving potion, he had seen a lot of similar properties. Just a small amount of poison-type Beyonder characteristics entering the body was enough to cause fatal injuries to an extraordinary. The venom of this rank two ¡± venomous spirit snake ¡± could not be resisted by rank three or four Extraordinaries, let alone rank two Extraordinaries. moreover, there wasn¡¯t just one venomous spirit snake here, but more than a dozen. Without a sound, Gu nie cast a Blood Shield on himself. gu nie estimated that the scales under his skin should be able to resist the bites of these rank 2 venomous spirit snakes, but it was obviously unnecessary to try. A shield was the best method to deal with this kind of poisonous spirit snake. with the shield on, gu nie became even more vigilant. with so many rank two venomous spirit snakes with Strong Poison, it¡¯s obvious that a powerful contract master has his eyes on me. ¡°the explosion of a type 3 ifrit, the sneak attack of a type 6 ifrit, and this venomous spirit snake trap ¡­ a complete encirclement ¡­ i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late!¡± Gu nie knew he was being watched, so he didn¡¯t act rashly. Instead, he vigilantly patrolled the area. ¡°The number of enemies in the dark is not small.¡± unfortunately, gu nie¡¯s source power vision didn¡¯t detect any traces of the enemy. if the enemy was far away, hidden deep, or had a better hiding method, gu nie would find it difficult to detect them with his source power vision. ¡°however, yingluo¡± he looked around at gu nie, and the killing intent in his heart grew stronger. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m a pharmacist who can¡¯t fight and can only be protected by others?¡± ¡°Being a pharmacist is just a hobby of mine. It¡¯s my way of making money. My true identity is that of a powerful incantation master.¡± the terrifying creature sneered and shrouded the entire sug ruins in the sea of blood. no one could stay out of it tonight. If he didn¡¯t kill all these heretics and cultists, they would definitely turn the entire sug ruins upside down. this originally peaceful winter night was bound to be a night of slaughter and death. His neck twisted slightly. Kachahahahahaha a crisp sound bloomed from the bone armor. do you think that a blood cursemancer who has fused with the transcendent blood of a thanator is a good profession? ¡± gu nie murmured in a low voice. at the same time! a bloody, sticky, brutal, and bloodthirsty aura bloomed from gu nie¡¯s body. Gu nie looked like a bloodthirsty beast of death. ¡± the blood cursemancer is a bloodthirsty extraordinary profession. a youyou is very eager to kill! ¡± Gu nie licked his Scarlet lips, bloodthirsty excitement bloomed in his eyes. Chapter 138 ? 138 Chapter 138-advancing by retreating the venomous spirit snake was a ¡®contract creature¡¯ that was summoned according to a contract. the existence of this venomous spirit snake meant that there was definitely a powerful ¡®contestant¡¯ nearby. According to the level of the contract, these rank two venomous spirit snakes were low-rank contracted creatures. The summoning contract he used was a ¡®beginner-level contract spell¡¯. However, there were also differences between the ¡®beginner-level contract incantation¡¯ and ¡®beginner-level contract incantation¡¯ for different extraordinary individuals. Some contract Masters had low talent, low level contract incantations, and low sensitivity to other planes. he could only summon weak creatures like goblins and slimes. sometimes, he could only contract some young goblins that had not even reached level one, such as slime jellyballs, which had negative combat power. there were also some highly talented, high-level, and highly sensitive contestants. they could use the same contract incantation to summon the powerful elite creatures of the same level, such as the berserk goblin and the poisonous slime. and this ¡°venomous spirit snake¡± was a type of half-elite tier 2 powerful creature. although their bodies were relatively weak, their strong poison characteristics were quite fierce. it was not a big problem for a stage two extraordinary to be hit in the soul. even though he was in a bloodthirsty state of excitement, gu nie was still able to maintain a calm mind. after a moment of thought, gu nie walked into the alley. as gune moved, he fired a fire arrow. The power of a rank 4 fire arrow wasn¡¯t weak, and as Gu NIE¡¯s origin power increased in quality and the dark wizard staff¡¯s power increased, the fire Arrow¡¯s power also increased. buzzzzzz! A fire arrow easily hit the venomous spirit snake hidden under the snow twenty meters away. the powerful penetrating power of the fire arrow directly pierced the poisonous spirit snake into two pieces. after struggling and rolling for a while, the poisonous spirit snake was cut in two and died. gu nie¡¯s physical defense was strong, but his spells were also stronger. After all, Gu Nier¡¯s hack system mainly focused on the combat and cultivation techniques of law incantations. it would be difficult for a normal spell to kill these 2nd rank creatures, but gune¡¯s fire arrow spell could easily kill them. as soon as this venomous spirit snake died, the other venomous spirit snakes became restless. The secret contractor must have noticed that Gu nie could see the snakes. The next moment, a large number of venomous spirit snakes slithered under the snow. with gu nie¡¯s source power vision, he could clearly see the snakes ¡°movements. the venomous spirit snake¡¯s already slow speed was reduced by more than half under the layer of snow. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Gunie fired his fire arrows as he moved forward. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi the fire arrows pierced through the venomous spirit snakes one after another. in less than three seconds, all the spirit snakes in the alley had been killed by gune¡¯s fire arrow. ¡°My accuracy has increased by quite a bit.¡± Gu nie thought to himself as he steadily walked forward. my research on the world¡¯s framework runes has improved my grasp and judgment of the trajectory. one of the most important aspects of the world frame runes is the trajectory of everything inside and outside the world frame. ¡± everything in the world has a track. this is also one of the profound meanings of the runes framework of the world. ¡± before this, I was still unable to accurately determine the trajectory of these incantations of law to a certain point. now, with a deeper understanding of the trajectory, I can even accurately control where the incantation will land. ¡± at the same time, i¡¯ve also clearly grasped the trajectory of the venomous spirit snakes. ¡± ¡°The intersection point of the two is completely within my control.¡± ¡°that¡¯s how we can easily kill these venomous spirit snakes.¡± gu nie wasn¡¯t slow in his thinking. Gu nie was on alert for any enemies that might appear, and at the same time, he was trying to track them. Gu nie looked like he was about to leave, but in reality, he was trying to draw out his enemies. If he took the initiative to find the enemy, it would undoubtedly be very troublesome. once gu nie ran away, the enemies would naturally catch up to him, and their traces would be exposed. at that time, gu nie wouldn¡¯t be polite with them. Sure enough, when Gu nie had covered two-thirds of the path, he stopped. In front of him, a large black shadow suddenly fell from the roof of a house in the small alley. ¡°He really is a snake-playing contractor.¡± gu nie thought. with his powerful dynamic vision, gu nie could clearly see the black shadow. it was a type 3 giant python, as thick as an ocean bowl, with green scales. The next moment. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! a dense barrage of fire arrows shot towards the giant python. before the unfortunate tier 3 python even landed on the ground, it had already been hit by five or six fire arrows. &Nbsp; the type 3 giant python still had its scales, and when the fire arrows landed on it, it was as if they had hit a steel plate. They could only cause some damage to the scales, but not to its body. after all, it¡¯s a level three extraordinary species. It can¡¯t be killed so easily. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss hiss hiss¡± as if gu nie¡¯s fire arrow was causing it some pain, the type 3 wyrm-python in mid-air opened its mouth wide and hissed at gu nie. Looking at the giant Python¡¯s mouth, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes lit up. You might have scales on your body, but you don¡¯t have any in your mouth! he followed the trajectory of the type 3 python and the trajectory of the [ fire arrow ]. under gu nie¡¯s precise control. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! 3 sharp fire arrows were fired at the type 3 Wyrm-Python¡¯s mouth, almost at the same time. Chi Chi Chi! the three fire arrows were all accurately shot into its bloody mouth. A large piece of flesh was torn apart, and blood was everywhere. Coupled with the burning of the flames, the Python fell headfirst into the deep snow and began to struggle and roll, constantly hissing in pain. ¡°hiss ~~¡± gu nie¡¯s feet didn¡¯t stop moving. he quickly jumped over the struggling python. under gu nie¡¯s deliberate act, he staggered and almost fell down. it looked like he was running away in a hurry. ¡°Still not coming out?¡± as gu nie ran forward, he was also on guard against his surroundings. ¡°If you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯m going to escape.¡± at the same time. Behind a glass window on the third floor of the alley. the demon snake clan¡¯s stage 3 contestant ¡®somaya¡¯, whose upper body was human and lower body was more than 4 meters long, was covered in blue scales. his pair of cold blue vertical pupils were fixed on the rapidly fleeing human. ¡± the overlapping frequency of fire arrows per second is quite high. at the same time, the power of this fire arrow is extremely strong. ¡± Out of the corner of her eye, Somaya glanced at the third rank ¡°green-armored Python¡± that was still struggling in the snow. it¡¯s quite powerful. We need to be wary of this fire arrow technique. Even if an ordinary spell were to enter the green armored Python¡¯s mouth, it would not be able to cause such great damage. to be able to make this rank three ¡°green anaconda¡± suffer so much and lose its ability to fight with just the fire arrow technique, although luck played a large part, the power of this fire arrow technique was also worthy of somaya¡¯s attention. ¡°that brat is about to run away, should we chase him?¡± a bald human man behind somaya asked in a low voice. ¡°Today, anyone who comes out of this Castle must die. We can¡¯t let this kid escape.¡± soya¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless, like the demon snake clan. ¡°i like your answer.¡± the bald man kuta, who was baring his sharp fangs, laughed savagely. The next moment. ¡°Huala~¡± The bald man Kuta smashed through the glass window and jumped down from a height of more than ten meters. As it descended, its body rapidly expanded, and gray needle-like hair rapidly grew on the surface of its body. Its thick legs began to turn tough and bent, and its hands directly turned into sharp claws. The head rapidly expanded and revealed its true appearance, a ferocious wolf head. This bald man, Kuta, was a rank 3 Wolfman warrior. it was the same as the transcendent class, flame demon, which could transform. The werewolf warrior was also a shapeshifting extraordinary profession. However, flame demon was a 6-star Class. The werewolf was a 4-star extraordinary profession. Ordinary werewolf Extraordinaries didn¡¯t have much combat ability before they transformed. when it transformed into a wolfman warrior, the speed, strength, defense, and even biting and claw attacks of a four-star wolfman warrior would be perfectly displayed. ¡°Peng!¡± The werewolf warrior¡¯s huge and oppressive body crashed into the snow pile in the alley. a large area of snow was blasted everywhere. it directly buried the struggling, unlucky green-armored python. when he felt movement behind him, gune, who was about to run out of the alley, stopped and turned around. sure enough, gu nie¡¯s escape had successfully attracted the attention of the hidden enemy. the wolfman warrior that was standing up was probably three and a half meters tall, and its huge body gave people a sense of oppression. he saw that gu nie was looking at him instead of running away. ¡°roar roar!¡± Rolling roar¡¯s roar was like muffled Thunder rolling in the werewolf warrior¡¯s throat. gu nie laughed, his killing intent surging. ¡°What a big dog!¡± Chapter 139 ? 139 The wailing of the demon snake Gune¡¯s words clearly angered The Wolfman warrior. As a Wolfman warrior, Kuta hated the word ¡°dog¡± the most. ¡°roar!¡± ¡°you ¡­ die!¡± A deep roar exploded. the wolfman warrior crouched down slightly, and the power of its hind legs combined with its source power erupted. ¡± bang! ¡± the black bricks under his feet that had been frozen solid exploded. the type 3 wolfman warrior leaped 7 ¨C 8 meters into the air, brandishing its sharp claws at gune. gu nie didn¡¯t use the demon blade curse before because he wanted to lower the enemy¡¯s guard and let them chase him. sure enough, not only did the 3rd rank werewolf warrior chase after him, but it also jumped straight at him. He was simply a ready-made live target. with a single thought, the spell was superimposed for a single second, instantly increasing to the standard of 15 curses per second. the [ magic blade curse ] was released towards the incoming werewolf warrior. When the first magic blade flew over, the werewolf warrior Kuta felt danger. He immediately raised his claws in front of his chest to block the sharp magic blade. The next moment, the demonic blade curse tore at him with unbelievable speed. ¡°Swish!¡± Blood exploded. The might of the level 3 magic blade curse was not something that a type 3 werewolf warrior could deal with with with just their flesh. at the same time as the cut. ¡°Roar!¡± A mournful wail came from Kuta¡¯s mouth. Kuta¡¯s front left claw was cut off by the demonic blade¡¯s strange spell, and blood spurted out. The right claw at the back was not in a good state either. It also had a deep wound that cut into the bone, and blood was flowing out. With just one strike, gune had crippled the type 3 Worgen warrior Kuta. when the demonic blade curse was at level two, even a top leader-level creature like a level two thanator would not dare to take it head-on. ¡°Now that you¡¯re at Level 3, you¡¯re making me tremble with excitement.¡± at this moment, gu nie was in the blood curse master¡¯s bloodthirsty state, which excited him to kill. compared to gu nie¡¯s bloodthirsty excitement ¡­ Currently, the type 3 werewolf warrior Kuta was in a state of pain and fear. it wasn¡¯t just because of this magic blade that he was seriously injured and disabled. Instead, it was because seven or eight demonic blades came whistling after the demonic blade curse. Each of the magic blade curses was exactly the same as the one that had severely injured him in the previous attack. ¡± how can such a powerful incantation overlap in one second? ¡± The group of spells that whizzed over were like the scythe of the Grim Reaper, not giving him any time to think. ¡°no, i¡¯m not.¡± kuta let out a desperate cry. chi chi chi chi chi The demonic blade¡¯s sharp edge sliced apart the werewolf warrior Kuta¡¯s body, causing blood to splatter everywhere, dyeing the snow in the alley red. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± The Wolfman warrior¡¯s body, which had been cut into more than a dozen pieces, fell on the snow. the wolf¡¯s head fell in front of gu nie, and its eyes were full of despair. This tragic scene was completely reflected in the eyes of soya, who was behind the broken window on the third floor. The cold emotionless blue vertical pupils rippled with a trace of shock. She, soya, Kuta, and the Tier 3 flame demon, betrael, who had entered the castle, were members of the team who had cooperated with each other for many years. soya was well aware of the werewolf warrior kuta¡¯s strength. In the hundred races arena in the Western Desert plateau, Kuta was a powerful warrior who had won sixteen consecutive victories. He was the strongest among his peers. however, such a powerful person had been dismembered in a single move, dying without any resistance. Moreover, his opponent was a Tier 2 mage. it must be known that a 2nd rank law incantation master was only considered to have just started. Even though fear was growing in her heart, Somaya was still in a state of accumulating her incantation of law. In fact, her incantation of law was almost done. The original plan was for Kuta to rush up and she would use the innate ability of the demon Snake Clan,¡¯demon snake wail¡¯, to attack and control the soul of the rank 2 spell. then, he let kuta tear his body apart. now that kuta had died in mid-air, she would have to fight alone. after killing the wolfman warrior, gune looked at the broken window on the third floor and quickly chanted the soul-stabilizing spell. gu nie saw a pair of deep blue, emotionless eyes. ¡°the demon snake clan.¡± When Gu nie saw the pair of blue eyes, he had a bad feeling. However, as Gu nie dodged to the side, he threw out the soul-stabilizing ring spell. The demon Snake Clan was very cunning, so they had to lock onto Gu nie to have a greater chance of winning. Gu nie threw out the soul stabilizing ring. the 12 ¡°snake hair¡± on soya¡¯s head hissed at gunie. ¡°Hiss hiss ¡­¡± Gu NIE¡¯s body, which was about to Dodge, suddenly froze. gu nie felt as if a needle had been stabbed into his head, and his head was about to explode. His vision turned black, and his thoughts and will began to become stiff and obscure. ¡°it¡¯s the innate ability of the demon snake clan,¡¯demon snake wail¡¯.¡± very few demon snakes can awaken this innate talent. Once it is awakened, this extremely lethal innate talent will become an extremely powerful means of killing enemies and even controlling them. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing i killed that wolfman warrior. otherwise, if i had been hit by the demon snake¡¯s wailing and the wolfman warrior¡¯s close combat, i would have been seriously injured even if i didn¡¯t die.¡± He gritted his teeth and tried his best to move his body to the corner of the alley. The snake¡¯s wail was very powerful, but Gu NIE¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t weak either. Gu nie only needed a little bit of rest to get through it. unfortunately, the opponent didn¡¯t give gu nie a chance to catch his breath. ¡°Hiss!¡± It was accompanied by a slight hiss. ¡°Peng!¡± There was a dull sound. something hit gu nie¡¯s blood shield. gune, who was hit hard, flew out of the alley and fell on the sidewalk. he even rolled a few times. the impact made gu nie clear-headed. gu nie had just calmed himself down. ¡°hiss!¡± Another wave of light neighing sound came. This time, Gu nie clearly saw what was attacking him. it was the unlucky ¡°green armored python¡± from before. The green armored Python¡¯s mouth was filled with blood, and its eyes were filled with cold and crazy killing intent as it charged at Gu nie again. the pain from before was now multiplied by several times on gu nie¡¯s body. Although his mind was still filled with intense pain, it did not affect gune¡¯s spellcasting. gune raised his hand and cast a demonic blade curse at the green anaconda. Buzzzzzz! the green anaconda that was about to bite gu nie was cut through by his blade. The upper part of its skull was directly blown away. the tier 3 green-armored python was dead! ¡°you¡¯ve recovered so quickly.¡± somaya, who was behind the broken window on the third floor, felt her heart sink. As a contractor, her strongest skill was to summon all sorts of powerful creatures. Originally, he had wanted to use his extraordinary talent ¡°demon snake wail¡± and the green-armored Python to buy him some time, so that he could summon a more powerful otherworldly creature. however, that tier 2 law magus ¡°soul¡¯s resistance was surprisingly strong. in just two or three seconds, he had already recovered. Immediately, soya retreated into the room. that tier 2 law incantation master had a long-ranged curse attack, so she would be easily attacked if she leaned against the window. at the same time, she also needed to rely on the room as a space to delay the other party from finding her. This would allow him to summon the powerful Acheta¡¯s servant. summoning a rune spell of this level would make her pay a certain price. however, compared to the consequences of being killed by this law incantation master, this price was insignificant. Watching the contracted master of the demon Snake Clan retreating back into his room, Zhang tie¡¯s eyes lit up. gune had guessed that the demon snake contractor was trying to use the terrain to buy time and summon a powerful creature. after all, if a 3rd rank contestant was willing to pay a certain price, they could use an ¡®engraving curse¡¯ to summon those terrifying creatures. if the other party were to summon it, he might not be able to deal with it. ¡± to other mages, the terrain of the third floor might be an obstacle. but to me, it¡¯s not a problem at all. ¡± With a leap, gune, who was wearing a pair of secret-silver boots, landed on the wall. Then, he ran along the wall. The advantage of his equipment was a great help to Gu nie. Chapter 140 ? 140 The pursuit Gu nie was very fast. in less than two breaths, he had already reached the edge of the broken window. With a flip, Gu nie landed inside the house. It was a very ordinary bedroom. Gu nie smelled blood coming from inside the room, and he also saw blood at the foot of the bed. needless to say, the original owner of the house had most likely been killed. In front of supernatural beings, ordinary people really had no room for resistance. ¡°all of you are going to die today.¡± Gu nie said in a low voice. With the soul anchoring spell, Gu nie knew exactly where the demon snake contestants were. he quickly arrived in front of a door. The demonic blade curse exploded. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang in less than half a second, the wooden door was torn open. then, gu nie saw the demon snake contestant, who was emitting a heart-palpitating aura. ¡°How did this guy get up here? How could he be so fast?¡± ¡°and you found me as soon as you came up.¡± seeing the broken wooden door, somaya¡¯s breathing quickened. the performance of that 2nd rank mage had given her too much pressure. She felt as if she wasn¡¯t facing a Tier 2 mage, but a peak Tier 4 mage. ¡°Hurry up, Yingluo, hurry up. It¡¯s about to descend.¡± the snake demon contractor soyaya was currently chanting the last few syllables of the engravings incantation ¡°akta¡¯s slave.¡± She could even feel the aura of Akta¡¯s servant. the powerful mage had already broken through the door. she only needed to delay for a few more seconds, and victory would be hers. However, she had clearly underestimated Gu nie. outside the door, gu nie could feel the terrifying aura of the demon snake contestant. gu nie had felt this kind of heart-palpitating aura before from the thanator. obviously, this contestant was vainly attempting to summon some kind of terrifying leader-level creature. At the same time as breaking the door, the spell did not stop at all. Following the guidance of the soul-stabilizing divine ring spell, the demonic blade strange spell whizzed forward. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! the dense and powerful demonic blades followed the guiding trajectory, madly slashing towards the contestants of the demon snake clan. ¡°Damn it!¡± the moment the other party attacked, somaya had already determined that if he continued to chant the incantation, he might be able to maintain his consciousness and summon akta¡¯s servant in less than a second after he was seriously injured by the other party¡¯s incantation and died. However, if he died, Akta¡¯s newly summoned servants would be forcibly pulled back to their original world by the power of the contract. This would be meaningless. a contract master contracts a creature, if the creature is a creature of this world or the deeper layers of this world. after the death of the contract master, the creature will not be pulled away by the power of the contract. As for the contract creatures that did not belong to this world, after the death of the contract master who had summoned and signed the contract, they would be pulled back to their original world by the power of the contract. Even though she was unwilling, she still crushed the scroll in her hand. After all, if he died, he would have nothing left. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi The whistling demonic blade curses easily tore through the three-Brick Black brick wall, leaving a shocking sharp mark. the demon snake clan¡¯s contract master had already disappeared. ¡°A special scroll for escaping?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he felt the slight fluctuations of the Rune¡¯s profound in the air. ¡± life-saving scrolls that contain the fluctuations of the profound meaning of runes aren¡¯t cheap. at the very least, they¡¯ll cost hundreds of gold pounds, or even thousands of gold pounds. moreover, you might not even be able to buy them. ¡± fortunately, this kind of teleportation scroll will interrupt the casting. at the same time, the damage to the contract master caused by the interruption of the summoning of such a powerful creature is no less than being hit by my magic blade. Moreover, for a short period of time, he will not be able to summon such a powerful creature again. ¡± fortunately, he didn¡¯t summon it. otherwise, a huge battle would be inevitable, and i might not be able to win. ¡± gune knew how to deal with powerful commander-level creatures, and this was a king-level creature from another world. it might have some sort of soul-type ability. if his spell was a bit higher level, and his soul was a bit stronger, he would be confident in fighting a king class leader. As for his current self, he was probably still lacking. ¡°however, yingluo¡± As he thought, Gu nie closed his blood-red eyes and began to carefully sense the soul setting divine ring spell. ¡°You think you can escape?¡± After putting on the rank three soul-stabilizing ring, Gu nie could sense everything within two or three hundred meters. If the special teleportation spell that contained the profound meaning of runes could escape far enough, then it would be fine. After a while, Gu nie opened his eyes and looked in a certain direction. His eyes were filled with a blood-red light. ¡°I, Yingluo, have found you.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in a dark and quiet pavilion. ¡°plop!¡± A sound. Soya fell onto the wooden floor. ¡± cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! ¡± somaya coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, soya only felt the world spinning before her eyes. The strong feeling of nausea and vomiting made her whole body convulse. She did not even have the strength to stand up. at the same time, the source power in her body was clearly agitated, and her aura weakened significantly before they intersected. Summoning a powerful creature came with a price. And the price of being forcefully interrupted was even greater. the backlash from forcefully interrupting the summoning is more serious than I thought. It almost made me lose half of my combat power. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that damned 2nd rank law incantation master Youyou!¡± as soon as she thought of that powerful and unreasonable 2nd rank incantation, somaya felt her heart tremble. The short exchange of blows lasted less than a minute. he could feel the extraordinary perception of the ¡± venomous spirit snake ¡± hiding in the snow. The bold idea of disguising and fleeing to lure them out. the powerful spell that killed kuta. the tough soul that was resisting her innate ability,¡¯demon snake wail¡¯. Some kind of ability that allowed one to traverse complex terrain. right, there was also that blood-colored magic shield. all of this had left an indelible impression on her of the rank 2 mage. Of course, the most terrifying thing was the spell caster¡¯s bloodthirsty killing intent. He was like a bloodthirsty beast, as if he was not fighting, but just enjoying the process of killing. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! after catching her breath and waiting for her source power to calm down, soya took out the middle-rank potion and drank it. under normal circumstances, she would not use these potions. not only because it was expensive, but also because it was not necessarily possible to buy it even if you wanted to. sensing that his injuries were recovering, somaya began to retract his aura. she knew that the perception of the law incantation master was very strong. from the way the other party entered the house and quickly found her location, she could tell how freakish his perception was. In her current state, if she was discovered by that terrifying mage, it would be no different from death. I¡¯ve escaped far enough. That guy shouldn¡¯t be able to find me. at this moment, somaya could only console herself in this way. thump! Thump! thump! light footsteps were heard. This voice was very soft, but it was like a thunderclap in Somaya¡¯s ears. her entire body trembled in fear, and the taste of blood in her mouth turned bitter. ¡°that guy is here!¡± Chapter 141 ? 141 a miserable howl deep duke castle. BOOM! BOOM! ¡­¡­ the two tier 6 transcendents were locked in a fierce battle. the two of them had no intention of fighting outside, nor did they intend to destroy the castle¡¯s hall. each strike could cause the house to tremble slightly, but it was not enough to destroy the house. The two battle-type powerhouses had obviously reached an extremely high level in their control of power. At that moment, it was hard for betrael. in the corner of the roof outside the castle, a fist-sized dark red flame was burning. having been pulled back from the brink of death, betrael jumped from the fire in the house to the small fire outside the house, using the power of the fire to recover from his injuries. the damage gu nie had done to it was simply too severe. Even after a few minutes of recovery, he could only barely form his human form. as for the ifrit form, it would be difficult to grasp it without a period of cultivation. ¡°boom! boom!¡± it was another fierce confrontation. the snow on the roof started to fall. Blood splattered everywhere, and many snowflakes fell into the dark red flames. This caused the already dim flame to become even more dispirited, to the point where it looked like it was about to be extinguished. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for too long. I have to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, once the house collapses, the consequences will be unimaginable,¡± The flames rose, and betrael had already appeared in his human form. He was a handsome young man in his early 20s with short lilac hair. He was completely naked. The only bad thing about being a transformation-type superhuman was that his clothes were a bit of a waste. Without the transcendent clothing that could change according to the size of the body, every transformation would require the loss of a set of clothes. He quickly took out his clothes from his Beyonder ring and put them on. Then, he ran to the location of his companions Somaya and Kuta. just now, he seemed to have heard kuta¡¯s roar. they had just passed through the snow courtyard and arrived at the forest belt by the side of the road. ¡°Peng!¡± The sound of glass breaking came from the opposite side of the street. betrael hurriedly looked over. the one who broke the glass window and escaped was somaya. he couldn¡¯t be more familiar with her. After all, he and Somaya had spent many ecstatic nights together. Then, he saw the one-meter-long, sharp, heavy, and lethal demonic blade. he had wanted to go over when he first saw sonia. however, when he saw the sharp and terrifying demonic blade, he, who had less than ten to twenty percent of his original strength and could not transform, immediately hid beside a thick stone block. the fear of death from before was like the big hand of the god of death strangling his throat, pulling him into the endless darkness, making him feel fear and trembling from the depths of his soul. at this time, betrael, who had been lucky enough to survive, could not muster the courage to rush up in the face of the terrible magic blade that had caused him death. The methods of that law incantation master were simply too vicious and strange. falling down, somaya was in a miserable state. he was in a state of panic. in a flash, the demonic blade behind him caught up to the falling somaya and slashed at his snake tail. throughout the entire process, somaya didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of strength to resist. it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a shield, but it was easily broken by gu nie¡¯s devil blade. chi chi chi chi a sharp cutting sound was heard. the snake¡¯s tail was cut off piece by piece. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss hiss hiss¡± somaya, who was still in the air, let out a sharp and painful cry. ¡°dong dong dong!¡± Peng! The snake¡¯s body that had been cut into several pieces and half of Somaya¡¯s waist fell to the ground, blood splattering everywhere. ¡°hiss hiss ~~¡± screaming in pain, somaya suddenly raised her head and looked towards a distant corner. she seemed to have discovered something, and her originally despairing eyes suddenly burst forth with a desperate desire. Somaya was looking in the direction where betrael was hiding. ¡± betrael, please save me. ¡± somaya wailed for help as he tried to climb in the direction of the so-called betrael. She crawled on the ground and left a trail of blood that was seven to eight meters long. The powerful vitality of an extraordinary allowed her to maintain a certain amount of vitality even after being cut in half. ¡°Betrael? Who was it? Do you have any other accomplices?¡± at that moment, gu nie was quietly watching the demon snake clan contestant from the tower. When Gu nie discovered them, the contractor was destined to die. The backlash from the powerful engravings had greatly reduced his strength, and he wasn¡¯t gu NIE¡¯s opponent at all. Gu nie followed the snake¡¯s gaze. ¡°oh? is betrael that tier 3 flame demon?¡± ¡°these guys are really in cahoots. they all deserve to die.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s blood-red eyes were full of murderous intent. upon hearing somaya¡¯s shout, the trembling betrael jumped up in shock. If he was discovered, he could no longer continue hiding here. The range of a mage¡¯s attack was extremely far. ¡°i will take revenge for you.¡± screaming, betrael fled at an extreme speed. gunie didn¡¯t even have time to lock on to him and attack. ¡°You¡¯re quite fast.¡± Gu nie thought. ¡°The next time I see you, you won¡¯t have such a good chance to live.¡± somaya, who was severely injured on the road, was still hopeful when he saw betrael stand up. however, the next moment, his face turned pale. betrael had left her behind and fled alone. you¡¯re weak! How can you be weak! Somaya¡¯s face was filled with despair. xiu- a sharp whistling sound came, and the demon snake clansman¡¯s head was easily cut off. type 3 snake race contractor, dead. after killing the demon snake clan contractor, he looked at the fleeing ¡®betrael¡¯. after a moment of thought, gu nie gave up on the idea of chasing. that guy¡¯s speed was not slower than his. secondly, the direction the flame demon had fled in was definitely protected by a powerhouse. If he was strong enough, he could go after them and kill them all. But against two rank three Extraordinaries, Gu nie could easily lose if he wasn¡¯t careful. If he encountered a more powerful fellow, the loss would outweigh the gain. It was better to play safe for now. finally, gune¡¯s eyes fell on the other side of the road, where explosions were still coming from, and the castle was on the verge of collapse. The gloominess on Gu NIE¡¯s face became even more serious. there would be a lot of enemies in the city of the sug ruins that night, and gune would need to save more energy and strength to deal with them. fortunately, I¡¯ve already dealt with a few powerful guys. Gune quickly walked down the wall and came to the side of the demon snake contestants who had been cut into many pieces. at this moment, the streets were unusually empty and there was no trace of anyone. on this winter night. the strange and mysterious sea of blood poured into the sky, filled with inexplicable fear and danger. The continuous explosions and the soaring flames caused the origin power of the entire sug ruins to shake. at this moment, naturally, no one would casually go out. after using the blood pool to extract a little bit of the demon snake clan¡¯s blood and tasting it, he said, ¡± Gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡± the demon snake clan¡¯s blood has a very special characteristic. after all, they are creatures born with a strong soul. this blood is not ordinary. ¡± Gu nie placed his palm on the dead demon snake¡¯s body, and a large amount of blood was sucked in by him. He quickly put the blood into a medium-sized wooden bottle and began to search the snake demon¡¯s wrist. a moment later, he found a silver storage bracelet. gu nie opened it and saw that there were many good things inside. after all, he was a 3rd rank expert, so he still had a bit of wealth. after searching the staff in his hand and the extraordinary necklace he was wearing, he confirmed that he had not missed anything. Gune took out a bottle of blue medicine. it was a potion called ¡°blue soul extinguishing water.¡± it was invented to corrode and burn mutated corpses. For example, those who died after being infected by the zombie leader, even if they were buried in the wilderness, these corpses would quickly resurrect as zombies. another example was that the corpse of some plague meme would leave behind the source of infection of the plague meme. Or, some of the humans killed by the undead using the undead sacrifice would turn into skeleton soldiers within a month to three years of death. They would climb out of their graves and cause tragedies. The blue Soul extinguishing water was first invented to dispose of these special corpses that might mutate. In Gu NIE¡¯s hands, it was naturally used to destroy the corpse. Chapter 142 ? 142 chapter 142 harvest If he didn¡¯t have the time, it would be fine if he couldn¡¯t destroy the corpse. if he had the time, he would destroy the corpse completely. In the transcendent world, there were some special methods that could allow one to enter a state of suspended animation. If they really thought that the other party was dead and did not dispose of the body, then the other party might use the body to come back to life after leaving. gu nie had come into contact with more than a dozen powerful techniques that could allow one to enter a state of suspended animation and then come back to life. gu nie had also started to collect the techniques and abilities of the ¡°fake death.¡± On one hand, it might really be useful sometimes. On the other hand, it was naturally to cover for the system¡¯s reincarnation ability. demon snake clan¡¯s contract masters were at rank 3, so they only needed to use the intermediate rank ¡°dark blue soul extinguishing water.¡± As the deep blue Soul extinguishing water was poured on the corpses of the demon snake clansmen. hualalalalalalalalala The blue flame quickly burned, and the flesh and blood of the type 3 magical Snake clan¡¯s corpse, including its bones and scales, were quickly reduced to ashes at a visible speed. on one hand, the blue soul-destroying water could destroy the corpse, but it could also burn the remnant soul and consciousness. if it was a fake death, under the effect of the blue soul destroying water, the fake death would become a real death on the spot. At the same time, the blue Soul destroying water could also deal a destructive blow to the remnant spiritual consciousness. Even if the enemy conducted sentience and soul guidance on the consciousness of the remnant soul, it would be difficult to obtain any effective information. In less than two minutes, the Tier 3 demon snake contractor¡¯s corpse had already turned into a pile of ashes. after destroying the body of the demon snake contractor, gu nie once again headed back to the small alley. There were still the corpses of The Wolfman Warriors. a moment later, gu nie searched the dead wolfman warrior¡¯s body. he used a bottle of intermediate blue soul extinguishing water to destroy the body. after doing all this. Gu nie glanced at the sky. Under the night sky of the blood sea, it was redder than before, and the height of the blood sea was closer to the city of the sug ruins. The terrifying existence was getting closer and closer to the sug ruins city. At this moment, the entire sug ruins was bathed in a sea of blood. The pure white snow had turned red. gu nie glanced at the golden eye in the sea of blood. His head, which had just been hit by the devil Snake clan¡¯s ¡°devil snake wail,¡± began to ache again. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± gu nie took out a bottle of jade elixir and drank it. only then did the pain ease. During this time, Gu nie would make potions for himself whenever he had free time. For example, the Luan spirit potion, the flash arc potion, the Dragon blood essence potion, and the nightmare essence potion. These potions were useful to Gu nie, so he only drank them after making them. He rarely sold them. He rubbed his temples, which were not throbbing too violently. gu nie quickly summarized the battle in his mind. my soul is still a little weak. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s weak, but compared to my physical body, it¡¯s not as durable as I imagined. ¡± the demon snake wails from the demon snake clan, which has been hit by the 3rd rank. it didn¡¯t fall to the ground and wail in pain. it¡¯s still able to stand on the snow. this is already quite outstanding for a 2nd rank incantation master. ¡± it seems that my soul¡¯s capacity is very strong. It was the right decision to walk the path of a domain spellcaster. although this path might take a little more time in terms of training. ¡°but at the very least, it won¡¯t cause me to have any shortcomings in my soul. It can even allow me to fight against high-level Extraordinaries at the same time.¡± ¡± moreover, training with the hack machine allows me to improve very quickly. even if i spend more time with the hack machine, i can still completely crush other cultivators. ¡± when he thought about his soul, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the engraving medicine and professor henry. ¡± the signet potion should have produced some results. today, dr. henry came to find me, and he might have wanted to talk about this. it¡¯s a pity. ¡± Gu nie gently shook his head. After suppressing these thoughts, Gu nie drank a bottle of mid-grade source power potion. The battle just now had consumed a lot of his source power. Gune then followed a quiet alley away from the castle. Gugne had already seen the guards helping the pharmacists escape from deep Duke Castle. he also needed to leave this place as soon as possible. He walked in the sug ruins city that was covered in a sea of blood. at this moment. The entire sug ruins was in complete chaos. an explosion. The sounds of killing. Wailing sounds. a furious roar. If one listened carefully, they would discover that these sounds were coming from all directions, some near and some far. The entire sug ruins city was completely shrouded in battle. Fortunately, he was familiar with the sug ruins of guni, so he didn¡¯t get lost in the complicated alleys and streets. as he moved forward, gu nie checked the spoils of the battle. the strength of a 3rd rank werewolf warrior and a 3rd rank demon snake race contestant was relatively strong. Among the 3rd rank, he was considered a powerful character. their storage equipment was also about two cubic meters in size, and just this storage equipment alone was worth 4000 gold pounds. At the same time, there were many good things in the storage equipment. there were some rare ores, rare transcendent herbs, and some transcendent books. the combined value of the two storage equipment and the extraordinary equipment they were wearing was no less than 20000 gold pounds. That was more than what gunie had earned from two water of life transactions. as expected, killing and robbing is the correct way to get rich overnight. gu nie thought. When they arrived at the border between the antukang District and The Black Map District. gune stopped in a dark corner of the alley. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the St. Mary monastery?¡± At this time, a strange thought suddenly appeared in his mind. that was the entrance to the wriggling flesh. if he waited there, he might encounter some enemies. After thinking about it, Gu nie gave up on the idea. The ¡®barbarian saint¡¯ and the ¡®descendant of the evil god¡¯ might be heading there with a group of high-level Extraordinaries, or they might have already arrived. if he went over, he would simply be blocking the muzzle of a gun. With the strength of a transcendent master, Gu nie could naturally go over and wipe them out. but now, he was probably sending himself to his death. Gu nie shook his head and laughed bitterly. ¡°If you¡¯re weak, you won¡¯t be able to do anything,¡± Gu nie suddenly looked up. His calm eyes turned blood red. Gu NIE¡¯s body was even emitting a thick killing intent. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes became sharper as he sniffed the air. the other extraordinaries couldn¡¯t detect anything unusual in the air, but gu nie smelled the blood of the human-faced flower king. Once the pool of blood had tasted the blood of a certain creature, Gu NIE¡¯s ability to sniff out the blood was as sharp as a shark in the ocean. the human-faced Flower King, and it¡¯s an injured one. gu nie, who originally didn¡¯t know where to go or what to do, suddenly had a target. ¡± vya told me before that the human-face flowers are still hidden in the sug ruins. ¡± tonight, those foreign races and the evil God¡¯s believers have all come out. that means that the members of the human-faced flower cult will all be out tonight. then, Yingluo, it¡¯s a great opportunity to kill the human-faced flower cult members tonight. maybe we can even find Meesha from the traces of these human-face flower cult members. with this thought in mind, the bloodthirsty killing intent made gu nie even more excited. ¡°Let¡¯s start with this injured human-faced Flower King.¡± gu nie¡¯s body flickered as he followed the smell of blood like a bloodthirsty shark. Chapter 143 ? 143 the injured human-faced flower king ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± The panicking ¡®Talia¡¯ was fleeing at top speed. While running away, talunli kept an eye on her back. after making sure that the mysterious enemy was not chasing after her, talia quickly found a building that looked like an abandoned tower. Using the human-faced Flower King¡¯s unique climbing ability, he entered the tower through the window without making a sound. Talya, who was hiding in a corner, took out a grade one high-grade potion and drank it. At this moment, Talia heaved a sigh of relief and gently removed his hand from his chest. On his chest, there was a fist-sized tear-like wound, which was shocking to see. As a newly-advanced Tier 4 human-faced Flower King, Talia¡¯s recovery ability was naturally excellent. at this moment, however, shi feng had just drunk a bottle of advanced potion essence. Originally, the wound should have healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The result was very different from what Talya had expected. The recovery speed of the wound was barely visible, and it could even be said that there was no recovery effect. The wound had already started to turn black, and the blood that flowed out was even darker. This scene made Talia¡¯s face even gloomier. ¡°just where did that damn black-robed mysterious man come from? he¡¯s not afraid of my soul attacks, and he¡¯s even able to easily resist my soul enslavement techniques.¡± ¡°In addition, the Suan NI¡¯s attacks are quite strange. it can easily enter the shadow world, and its blade can even penetrate the shadow world into the real world.¡± my defense isn¡¯t weak, but my defense was still torn apart by the other party. And this wound is also quite strange, it can¡¯t heal. ¡± could it be that yingluo and the others are the same as mother god, and also came from above the stars? ¡± ¡°If that is the case then Zhenzhen¡± A little uneasiness rose in Talia¡¯s heart. the mother god of their human-face flower cult had felt some kind of indescribable mysterious call and crossed the stars and void to come to this world. Similarly, other than their Mother God, there were other mysterious and powerful existences that also came from the stars and responded to the mysterious call. Yes, in this world, some indescribable existence was awakening, summoning the creatures above the stars. In the depths of the stars. powerful creatures could be found everywhere, and even their mother god had warned them. To those beyond the stars and those indescribable existences, one must always maintain a heart of reverence. their human-face flower cult wasn¡¯t weak, but in this world, there was an even more powerful force that was hidden even deeper. If they provoked those mysterious guys, even Mother God might not be able to protect them. however, after thinking about it carefully, talya did not realize that he had provoked any enemies. some time ago. A new flower King was born in the city of the sug ruins, and this Flower King was very strange. The mother God was particularly fond of him. in order to pursue the new flower emperor, she had boarded the pirate¡¯s magic ship from the deep sea, crossed the black demon sea, and finally entered the human¡¯s port area. after that, he finally arrived at the city of the sug ruins, where the new flower emperor was born. her hard work had obviously paid off. the new flower emperor had given her a very rich ¡± unsullied and fertile soil, ¡± which allowed her to advance to tier 4 in a short time. During this period of time, she had not provoked anyone at all. in the end, on this winter night, he received a mission to attack the second police station in the black map district. The mysterious man seemed to have been hiding outside the door for a long time before he sneaked in. As the human-faced Flower King, she was a leader-level existence. there were very few human powerhouses at the same level who could contend with him. however, in front of that mysterious 4th rank person, his special soul techniques were restrained. She was beaten to the point where she couldn¡¯t fight back at all. The puppet guards that were with her were also killed as easily as chopping melons and vegetables. The Flower King wasn¡¯t here, so Talia fought with the man for about three minutes. One of her arms was cut off, and her chest was almost pierced through. The wound on his arm was still fine, but the wound on his chest was hard to heal. talia could feel that not only was her body destroyed, but the soul of the flower king that she was so proud of had been eroded too. Compared to her peak state, her perception ability and soul attack ability had greatly fallen. This fatal and strange blade was truly too strange and mysterious. Luckily, she ran fast enough. Otherwise, The Flower King¡¯s body would have been killed by her. if she died, the flower king¡¯s plant would give birth to another human body, and her cultivation level would definitely drop. ¡­¡­ in the dark corner, gu nie clearly saw the flower king climb up the wall and into the abandoned tower. The thick smell of blood allowed Gu nie to accurately locate his opponent with his eyes closed. Moreover, there was a slight smell of damage in the blood. It was as if some kind of strange ability was causing continuous damage to it. gu nie, who had the bloodline of the thanator, had an almost instinctive reaction to this kind of strange and destructive aura. ¡°A weapon made from materials with time properties. it destroys the stability of time and can make it extremely difficult for injuries to recover.¡± ¡°And this ¡®material¡¯ is the thanator.¡± Sensing the strange aura of the damaged blood, Gu nie had already understood many things. it¡¯s about the Thanatos, the weapon with the time attribute, and the injured human-faced Flower King. because I left a little blood of the human-faced Flower King there, those mysterious people found the human-faced flower church? ¡± ¡°It seems that they have already started a conflict.¡± in the dark corner, a rare smile appeared on gune¡¯s face. The effect of his move of diverting the disaster to the East was surprisingly good. then, gu nie looked at the heavily injured human-faced flower king. there was no movement in the dark, blood-red alley. clearly, the experts that were herding the thanatos did not chase after them for a while. Gu nie turned his attention back to the tower. the human-faced Flower King, and it¡¯s a fourth-tier one at that. It¡¯s very troublesome. more importantly, the human-faced Flower King¡¯s spiritual attacks are very powerful. It can easily enslave ordinary rank two and even rank three human Extraordinaries. even though she¡¯s already injured, and her injuries should be very serious. ¡± however, with my current mental strength, i might not be able to withstand the attack of this type 4 human-faced flower king. ¡± the only way is to lock on to it, then pull away and quickly kill it from a distance. I have the soul-stabilizing ring spell, which can increase the attack distance to a hundred and fifty meters, but the human-faced Flower King can¡¯t do any effective soul damage to me at a hundred and fifty meters. ¡± after the soul stabilizing spell is put on, the human-faced flower king will be the first to notice it. it might even be able to break free from the soul stabilizing spell. ¡± no matter what, it¡¯s worth a try. Once the human-faced Flower King breaks free from the soul-stabilizing ring spell, I¡¯ll run toward the alley she came from. She won¡¯t dare to chase me. After making sure there were no flaws in his plan, gune generously poured himself another mid-grade potion essence. Following the trajectory of the world¡¯s framework, Gu nie threw a spell at the tower. the next second, gu nie felt the human-faced flower king get frozen by his soul-stabilizing ring. ¡°die!¡± Without any hesitation. gu nie stood still and dealt damage to the tower where the human-faced flower king was. he instantly increased the overlapping effect of demonic blade curse to the peak of 21 curses per second. even with the walls of the tower as protection, gu nie was still going to tear the tower apart and kill the human-faced flower. as a magus, he had to have the ability to destroy the underground with his explosives. Chapter 144 ? 144 The mysterious man in Black In the tower. the human-faced flower king, talia, opened her storage bracelet. he was looking for any effective items or potions to stop the bleeding. if this continued, she would probably die from excessive bleeding before the enemy found her. although transcendents had the ability to breathe with source energy and could obtain energy without relying on blood ¡­ however, the circulation of blood in the body did not only provide energy. Losing too much blood would cause the body to gradually lose its vitality, and once the body lost its vitality, one¡¯s soul and will would also be on the verge of death and collapse. talya, who was looking for something, suddenly raised his head, a hint of despair appearing on his pale face. ¡°i¡¯ve been discovered.¡± even though his soul had suffered a certain amount of damage, talya¡¯s senses were still very strong. the strange locking method was very light, but she still discovered it. she was in a terrible state. even his body was starting to lose strength. If he was discovered now, he would most likely be in grave danger. before talya could think too much, he said, ¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A violent explosion suddenly sounded. the entire tower was shaking violently, as if a herd of highland bulls was ramming into the abandoned tower. talya¡¯s super senses were extremely powerful. she could clearly feel some kind of spell bombarding her from the outside. if it hit her, it would be fatal. After all, as the human-faced Flower King, whether it was the ¡°flower body¡± or the ¡°human body,¡± it was never known for its strong body. Suddenly, Talia became alert. He no longer cared about his wound and tried his best to mobilize his origin power to leave his original spot and climb up the wall. just as he left the place ¡­ ¡°peng!¡± There was an explosion. Several giant spells that were so fast that even their afterimages could not be seen tore through the wall and swept past where she had been. If she had left half a second later, those huge sharp spells would have easily torn her body apart. Even if she dodged the attack of the spell below. However, the bombardment of spells did not stop. Instead, they bombarded the entire tower even more violently. Talya could feel that the direction of the incantation of law had changed as he moved. if she didn¡¯t move, the spell would probably tear the walls of the abandoned tower apart again and kill her. He had just moved to a new position. ¡°BOOM!¡± A sound. the wall of the tower opposite where she was just now was blasted into a big hole again. the tower was already on the verge of collapse. it¡¯s some kind of locking spell. Damn it. After continuously dodging, Talia realized that he had been targeted. He knew very well what spell he had been hit with. ¡°furthermore, the enemy who attacked me had such a high rate of overlapping in a single second.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Talia could sense that these magic blades were the same type of magic incantation, she would have suspected that a group of law incantations were bombarding her. ¡°Peng!¡± the demonic blades once again tore a huge hole in the spot where talya had tried his best to move. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± sensing that the tower was about to fall, talya quickly climbed up to the window at the top of the tower. she knew that it would be more dangerous to face a law incantation master. But if she didn¡¯t go out, the tower would collapse, and she could only be buried alive. Talya, who had just broken the window and jumped down, felt the tower Fall to one side. In just three to four seconds, the tower, which was ten meters tall and three to four meters in diameter, had been razed to the ground by the mage. With a leap, Talya broke free from the fallen tower and jumped down to the snowy ground. At the same time, they saw the human-faced Flower King Jump out of the tower. Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. it¡¯s not slow. After all, it has the body of a fourth-rank Flower King. It¡¯s stronger than the body of an average spellcaster. ¡°It¡¯s a pity Yingluo, you shouldn¡¯t have jumped out like this.¡± in the next moment, the demonic blades flew toward the human-faced flower king. as soon as talya left the tower, he felt that something was wrong. she turned her head in the air to look behind her, and her eyes instantly widened. A sense of horror and despair filled her mind. ¡°this is not a targeting spell, this is a suan ni suan suan ni suan suan.¡± the next moment, the spell that dodged the collapsed tower from both sides drowned the tier 4 human-faced flower king that was unable to dodge in the air. there was a huge difference between a targeting spell and a guiding spell. locking on to a law incantation only allowed the law incantation master to clearly know the location of the other party. As for whether the spell could hit a moving object from a longer distance, that would depend on the mage¡¯s judgment, accuracy, and the area covered by the spell. Locking onto a spell would not change the trajectory of the subsequent spells. As for traction-type incantations, not only could they allow the caster to lock onto the enemy¡¯s position, but they could also allow the subsequent incantations to avoid obstacles in an arc and attack the enemy. as she leaped away from the tower, talia also tried to use the tower to cast spells to delay her. But her wrong judgment led to her being focused on by gunie¡¯s incantation in less than a second. In fact, she could not be blamed for her misjudgment. After all, a targeting spell could be used as soon as he got his hands on it. as for traction-type incantations, they needed to be of a higher level to be effective. as a result, some law cursemancers might learn lock-on spells. However, very few law incantations would learn this kind of traction-type spell. after more than 20 demonic blades. the corpse of this stage four human-faced flower king had already been shattered into pieces. even the best hearse master would find it difficult to piece them together. gu nie stepped on the snow with light steps and arrived next to the human-faced flower king¡¯s body. after a while, gu nie found the two arms of the human-faced flower king. from the ring finger of his left hand, gu nie took off a yellow transcendent storage bracelet. gu nie¡¯s brows raised as he examined it. ¡± most of the materials are from the ocean. did the human-faced flower king come from the ocean? ¡± ¡°There are also rare materials like dragon blood and dragon scales. It¡¯s obvious that they were collected by themselves, and the method of collection is quite clumsy. the dragon¡¯s blood and scales sold by the chamber of commerce are all processed materials, the kind that can be used.¡± ¡± hmm, from the looks of it, this fellow did come from the ocean. furthermore, he should have participated in a dragon-type creature hunt along the way. ¡± in total, this batch of materials is worth more than thirty thousand gold pounds. ¡°Are all the guys from the ocean so rich?¡± after putting away the transcendent ring, gu nie silently tasted the blood of the human-faced flower king. ¡°it¡¯s not the human-faced flower king i met last time who used its blood to open up the blood pool.¡± ¡°In other words, there are at least two human-faced Flower Kings in the sug ruins.¡± ¡°Is it because of that maesha?¡± Gu nie squinted his eyes. gu nie released the five puppet strings and began to collect the flower king¡¯s body. The corpse of the human-faced Flower King also needed to be destroyed. otherwise, if the human-faced flower king¡¯s flower body came over and devoured the flesh and blood, it could create a new human body at a lower price. if the corpse was completely destroyed, it would give birth to a new human body, and it would have to pay an even greater price. gu nie could also tell from the blood that the human-faced flower king had just broken through. To create a human body right after advancing, one¡¯s own realm would most likely fall. While controlling the puppet¡¯s Secret thread, pieces of flesh and blood were continuously drawn in. suddenly, gu nie felt something. Then, he looked into the shadows of the trees not far away. it was unknown when, but a mysterious person wearing a black robe and even a black hood had appeared there silently like a ghost. Chapter 145 ? 145 News of the flower Emperor ¡°come out from the shadow world? Or are you from the hunting level?¡± at this moment, gu nie could vaguely deduce that this mysterious black-clothed man was one of the members of the mysterious existence that herded the thanator. ¡± george, who was born with self-awakening and has a unique extraordinary profession like the time hunter, is very afraid of these people. they are not easy to deal with. ¡± gu nie thought to himself, but at the same time, he was on guard. at least for now, gu nie didn¡¯t have the strength to fight against these guys. The mysterious man under the tree felt Gu NIE¡¯s gaze. He didn¡¯t wait long and walked straight towards Gu nie. as he walked, his steps were silent, just like a ghost when he appeared. gu nie¡¯s source power vision was locked on the other side, but he couldn¡¯t see anything. He stopped about thirty meters away from Gu nie. ¡± i¡¯ve been chasing after this human-faced flower king. she was already heavily injured when she escaped from me. ¡± The mysterious person spoke quietly. It was a female voice. his voice was unusually hoarse, and one could tell that it was a disguised voice. at the same time, there was a little accent of the western desert plateau in his tone, which was very recognizable. ¡± although you killed her in the end and you can take her extraordinary storage equipment, you have to give me her body. ¡± ¡°you want a corpse? I¡¯m still waiting to destroy the corpse!¡± gu nie muttered in his heart. Gu nie had plenty of reasons not to give the corpse of the human-faced Flower King to this mysterious person. but gu nie had a reason to give it to her. Gu nie said after a moment of silence. ¡°I can give you the body, but I have a question.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± the mysterious woman was also very straightforward. ¡°i have a history with the human-faced flower king. at the same time, i also know that there¡¯s a human-faced flower king in the suge ruins.¡± ¡°if you tell me the location of the human-faced flower emperor, i¡¯ll give you the corpse.¡± Gu nie explained. ¡°what if i don¡¯t know where the human-faced flower emperor is?¡± the mysterious woman asked. ¡°then i¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu nie shrugged his shoulders and stood in front of the corpse of the human-faced flower. the mysterious woman¡¯s face was hidden under the hood, and her entire head was shrouded in a dense black mist that did not dissipate. no one could see her face clearly. ¡°You¡¯re only at the second rank, you¡¯re not my match.¡± the woman¡¯s voice was hoarse as usual, but it was full of certainty. ¡°it¡¯s hard to say if i didn¡¯t win. moreover, i can destroy all these body pieces during the battle.¡± ¡°I might suffer a loss, but you definitely won¡¯t earn anything.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s tone was confident. The human-faced flower sect was hidden very deeply. and gu nie knew who this mysterious man was. He also knew that there must have been a conflict between them. gu nie could tell that this mysterious person probably knew where the human-faced flower queen meesha was. Therefore, he used the body to force the other side. If the other side didn¡¯t know what was going on, Gu nie would most likely retreat and give the body to the other side. it was not a good choice to fight against this mysterious person now. ¡± from here, walk along the street for three blocks, and that¡¯s where the human-faced flower emperor and the others are hiding. however, a battle has already broken out there. as for whether you can make it in time ¡­ ¡± ¡°that will depend on whether you are fast enough.¡± the mysterious man pointed to the end of the street after a long while. gu nie looked in the direction the mysterious woman was pointing. there were indeed violent origin power fluctuations and elemental fluctuations blooming in the direction covered by the blood curtain. From time to time, there would also be heart-palpitating explosive fluctuations. ¡°The corpse is yours.¡± gu nie immediately left the body and the mysterious woman behind and flew off in the direction she had pointed. after quickly disappearing around the corner of the street, the mysterious woman came to the human-faced flower king¡¯s corpse and cleaned it up while thinking. ¡°gune lawrence, a master of engraving pharmaceuticals, a genius among geniuses in engraving pharmaceuticals, a monster among monsters,¡± ¡± my teacher even said that guni lawrence is creating history. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that, such a genius pharmacist actually has such amazing strength.¡± ¡°the first and second ranks are just the beginning of a law incantation master. the third and fourth ranks are when a law incantation master¡¯s strength is revealed. i didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful at the second rank!¡± ¡± the demonic blade curse is such a difficult spell to cultivate, but he has already cultivated it to level three. ¡± ¡± judging from the trajectory of the demonic blade curse, it must have cultivated some kind of powerful guiding spell. the human-faced flower king misjudged the type of spell and died a tragic death. ¡± ¡°this traction-type incantation isn¡¯t low in level either.¡± ¡°i need to report such important news to teacher.¡± The woman was still thinking. ¡­¡­ on the street covered by a dark blood curtain. gu nie¡¯s speed was extremely fast. the sounds of battle were getting closer and closer to gu nie. When they passed two blocks. an intense battle was taking place at the crossroads. BOOM! boom! the aftershock of the clash sent the black stone bricks on the ground flying everywhere, shattering quite a few glass. four or five street lamps were lying on the ground. there were also some doors, windows, and even walls that had collapsed and shattered. On one side, there were two blood clansmen. From their aura, it could be seen that they were both late-stage fourth rank experts. as his body moved, it was simply terrifyingly fast. gu nie estimated that even with the soul-stabilizing ring spell and the demonic blade spell, he might not be able to hit the target. Unbelievably agile. This was the most powerful ability of the blood clan. On the other side was vya, whom Gu nie knew. Wearing the weapon spirit armor, the weapon spirit boots, and holding the sword of contract in her hand, the weapon spirit contractor Vera¡¯s body was blooming with a bright luster. the special sword of the contract in his hand glowed with a sharp light as he fought with the two blood tribe cultivators. at this time, vera seemed to be caught in a hard battle. the two blood clan warriors were very cunning. the two of them took advantage of their speed and surrounded her from the front and back, making it difficult for vera to take care of both the front and the back. In a one-on-one battle, Vera could kill either one of them. however, the cooperation of the two guys made vera fall into a bitter battle. gu nie quickly used his divine sense to check the situation and hid in a corner. then, he cast a soul-stabilizing divine ring spell. the rank 3 soul-fixing divine ring spell directly covered this large area, enveloping all three of them within. ¡°what?¡± Vya immediately felt the lock of this spell. immediately, wei ya¡¯s heart sank. it was already difficult to deal with two blood breeds. now that there was a hidden magus, she was afraid that she would be defeated today. vya felt the spell¡¯s targeting, and the two assassin-type blood clan members, who had strong super-senses, also felt it. ¡°This is bad! the enemy¡¯s helper is here.¡± the two vampires had the same thought at the same time. This soul stabilizing divine ring spell that didn¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe covered an entire area. After the incantation, the three of them began to become wary and wary. At the same time, the intensity of their battle also dropped by a level. Chapter 146 ? 146 The violent vya Gu nie naturally noticed the three of them becoming cautious. anyone would be wary and cautious when they were suddenly locked on. after all, no one knew if a powerful law incantation had suddenly appeared in the dark. They might be afraid, but Gu nie didn¡¯t need to be afraid. under the guidance of the soul-stabilizing ring spell, gu nie aimed at the right leg of the tall blood clansman in front of vera and released the puppet thread. the dense puppet strings wrapped around his right ankle. If he used the magic blade curse, it would be good for him to be powerful. However, the two blood clansmen were too fast, and it was not a big problem to avoid the demonic blade curse in a flash. If they were not careful, the demonic blade that the blood clansmen dodged was very likely to hurt Vera by mistake. After all, these three people were fighting in close combat. On the other hand, it was better to deal with the fast and agile blood clansmen. The puppet¡¯s Secret thread was the most effective way to deal with them. ¡°It¡¯s broken.¡± francis, the 4th rank blood clan expert, felt that something was amiss when he felt a large number of strange things wrapping around his right ankle. The speed at which the strange silk thread wrapped around him was too fast. By the time he reacted, seven or eight silk threads had already penetrated deep into his leg. He quickly retreated, and at the same time, the short sword in his hand bloomed with a blood-red light and slashed at the silk thread on his leg. With a slash. Beng! beng! Beng! The three threads were easily cut off. as expected, this type 4 expert is after all a type 4 expert. My puppet¡¯s Secret thread is already at Level 2, yet he can still sense it, and even cut it off with ease. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the power you used to attack this extremely well-hidden puppet thread is not strong enough.¡± Francis, who had cut off three secret puppet strings with one strike, did not look happy at all. Instead, his face became even more stiff and ugly. the moment he cut off the three strange threads ¡­ More than ten strange threads continued to wrap around him in this short period of time. the number of slashes was simply not enough. moreover, there were many of these strange threads scattered around the area. now, the origin power of the entire sug ruins city was in a state of rebellion, which also covered the slight fluctuations of that spell caster. he was unable to determine where the enemy was hiding in a short period of time. In this short period of hesitation. ¡°groan!¡± A cold light pierced through his back. with the sharpness of vera¡¯s weapon spirit, not to mention that the blood clan was not known for their defense, even a tank knight would find it difficult to withstand the killing of this genius weapon spirit contractor¡¯s weapon spirit. with a light tap of his foot, francis was about to leave. However, he did not get what he wanted this time. his upper body was moving, but his right foot seemed to be welded to the ground. even though he used his origin power to the extreme, he couldn¡¯t move even half a step. ¡°it¡¯s those damn strange threads.¡± the furious and horrified francis tried his best to lower his body to avoid the attack from behind, but it was already too late. Buzzzzzz! The sword pierced through his right shoulder. under normal circumstances, he would have been able to escape even with such heavy injuries. however, now that his right foot was welded, he had become a living target. ¡°groan!¡± The destructive power in the weapon Spirit¡¯s blade twisted slightly, and Francis¡¯s entire right shoulder was instantly crushed into pieces. Then, the blade slashed down. ¡°chi la!¡± The upper half of its body fell from its body. ¡°Damn bastard.¡± francis, whose upper body had fallen, did not die immediately, but he definitely would not survive. vladi, the blood clansman who had wanted to launch a sneak attack, saw francis ¡®body being dismembered in an instant. Without any hesitation, he rolled backward and turned into a small bat the size of a palm. He quickly flew away while sticking close to the ground. This escape could be said to be quite decisive. in the face of wei ya, he was basically doomed to die alone. in addition, there was a mysterious spell caster hidden in the dark. if he was even a little slower in escaping, he would definitely die. the bat-transformed tier 4 vampire was very cunning, sticking close to the ground and turning into a small corner before disappearing. This made gune give up on his pursuit. ¡± he escaped really quickly. he must be a rabbit! ¡± Gu nie rubbed his glabella. ¡°don¡¯t kill me. i¡¯m willing to tell you anything.¡± At this time, Francis looked at the murderous vya and quickly said, ¡± The vitality of the blood clan was very strong. If their bodies were cut in half, they would be able to survive as long as they drank some powerful recovery potions. it was a pity that vya obviously had no intention of letting him live. he raised his foot. ¡°peng!¡± A sound. the head of this tier 4 vampire was crushed by vera like a watermelon. ¡°she¡¯s really a violent woman,¡± gu nie thought. This vya, who usually liked to read Mary Sue¡¯s steam Knight novels, didn¡¯t show any mercy when she killed people. as gune walked out of the corner, vya immediately looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± When she saw it was Gu nie, she was shocked. then, vya patrolled gunie¡¯s body. gu nie¡¯s chain mail was too eye-catching. those who didn¡¯t know better would think that gune was a knight! ¡°Why did you come out?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t come out, you¡¯re going to die in deep duke castle.¡± gu nie shrugged. ¡°Was your Qianqian also attacked?¡± ¡°En!¡± gu nie nodded. after quickly scanning the surroundings, via quickly said, ¡± ¡°Now is not the time to chat. Come with me.¡± as soon as wei ya moved, gu nie followed closely behind. ¡°teacher and the others are currently pursuing the experts of the human-faced flower cult.¡± I¡¯m being held back by these two vampires. I have to get out of here and help teacher and the others. The battle over there is very intense. ¡°is it maesha and the others?¡± Gu nie whispered. yes, and that maesha is the core of their protection. ¡°Meesha.¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart throb. ¡°i¡¯ve finally found you,¡± ¡± the human-faced flower emperor is a powerful lord-level existence. once it grows, it will be too difficult to kill it. ¡± ¡± and according to the information we got, that meesha is very popular with the mother god of the human-face flower sect. ¡± ¡± the mother god of the human-faced flower cult is a terrifying evil god that came from the starry sky. ¡± so far, many experts have died at the hands of the mother God of the human-faced flower sect. ¡± the mother god loves meesha so much because she has something special. maybe she will become a legendary lord. ¡± today, we have to kill Meesha in the sug ruins. ¡°letting her escape is like letting a tiger back into the mountains.¡± The murderous intent in Vera¡¯s mouth was particularly cold. ¡°she won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± gu nie secretly clenched his fists, and the thanator blood in his body began to boil with killing intent. no matter what, he had to kill her today. whether it was to take revenge for his father or to destroy these unscrupulous and terrifying evil god churches. the church of the human-faced flower had participated in more than one assassination attempt on gune. the enemy wanted to kill gu nie, so gu nie naturally had to use even more brutal methods to deal a devastating blow. Chapter 147 ? 147 A bold idea he followed the small alley and reached the corner of the street. boom! boom! swish swish swish Zzzzzzzzzzz the rumbling sounds of all kinds of spells rose and fell, and the fluctuations of origin power surged in layers. There were even a large number of spells that flew past the entrance of the alley in front of gune and vya, and then exploded in the distance. ¡°be careful, don¡¯t stick your head out.¡± Said via in a low voice. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± gu nie nodded. in the corner, gu nie looked out. in the blood-covered street, all kinds of spells bombarded back and forth. not only were there law mages, but there were also elementalists. the wide-range bombardment of elemental spells caused lightning, fireballs, icicles, and wind blades to intertwine. The ground of the street was full of potholes, and the glass on both sides of the street was almost completely shattered by the shock wave of the explosion-type spell. The walls were covered with traces of various spells, and some walls had collapsed. from the fluctuations of these elemental spells, gune could sense that this was a battle between third and fourth rank casters. Ordinary Tier 1 and Tier 2 law cursemancers did not possess such powerful spells and attacks. at this time, the spellcasters in the street battle were not stupid. they all hid and cast their spells. After casting a spell, they would immediately hide and even change positions from time to time to prevent the enemy from destroying their cover and attacking them. no one dared to be exposed to the range of the spells from both sides. in this chaotic battle of thirty to forty people, where all kinds of spells were bombarding the extraordinary battlefield. The moment he showed his face, he would definitely be attacked by the magical Magi. even those type 5 and type 6 powerhouses were currently fighting on the roof. they had no intention of entering the range of fire from both sides. ¡°even if my defense is strong, i¡¯ll still die if i¡¯m targeted by so many spell casters.¡± looking at the exchange of spells between the two sides, gune thought to himself. however, the calm gu nie still had a big advantage on the battlefield. three, four, or even five, six powerful spells fell on gu nie, but he was able to resist them. he could even survive a dozen spells, and then rely on his own recovery ability to quickly recover. As for other law incantations, with the protection of the law incantation shield, they could still withstand three to five powerful law incantations. Without the protection of the shield, not to mention three or four, even five or six spells would hit him. if one or two powerful incantations hit them, they would lose the ability to continue fighting for a short period of time. In comparison, gune¡¯s survival ability was much stronger than that of the conventional spell casters. ¡± the spellcasters on the other side and the high-level powerhouses fighting on the roof are all protecting meesha. ¡± if we don¡¯t kill these guys, we won¡¯t be able to catch up with her, let alone kill her. Gu nie looked down the street, and as expected, a long section of the road was smashed. with a quick glance, gu nie saw that there were many hidden spell casters on the second and third floors of the building, constantly casting spells in his direction. there were also many experts of the battle element and shadow element protecting the spellcasters. the spellcasters ¡®long-range attack ability was too obvious in this urban battle. ¡°The spellcaster on the other floor has a very strong suppressive force. that¡¯s the main reason we can¡¯t get through.¡± ¡°if i were here to bombard and cast spells like the other party ¡­¡± ¡± at most, it¡¯ll only strengthen the firepower of our spells. that¡¯s all. ¡± even if I can take on five or six tier 3 and Tier 4 Magi, it will be difficult to establish an advantage in a short time. ¡± it¡¯s still possible to blow up the houses with ring spells, but it¡¯s a little difficult to kill those third and fourth stage experts. ¡± ¡± i need to make full use of my resistance and endurance, my ability to cross the terrain, and my powerful spell ability to destroy the terrain. ¡± As he thought, a bold, radical, but extremely efficient idea quickly appeared in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. in the open ground, gu nie found it difficult to display his advantage. If he entered the opposite building ¡­ Using the Mithril boots, gune could easily cross the terrain and move freely among the complex floors. at the same time, he could use the one-second overlap of the magic blade curse to easily blast open the wall. it wasn¡¯t impossible for tier 3 and tier 4 magi to do so. but he wasn¡¯t as efficient as gu nie, who could break a wall in a second or two. In this way, he could make use of the narrow terrain in the house. gu nie could take the initiative to fight one against one, one against two, or at most one against three. if there were too many enemies, gu nie wouldn¡¯t rashly break through the wall. the most important point was ¡­ The gunifian curse could be cast at a very high rate in a single second. At the same time, his defense was extremely high, and his skin was tough. The other party¡¯s incantation Masters were far weaker than his. Using the terrain to reduce the area of confrontation to a small ¡°standing position,¡± Gu nie was not afraid of anyone. The overlapping of magic spells in one second was higher than the other party¡¯s. His body was able to withstand attacks and crush his opponent. even if his opponent was a tier 4 mage, even if his opponent was a battle-type or shadow-type mage. gu nirvana could win with a big advantage. Gu nie had a large amount of water from the spring of life, so as long as he didn¡¯t die, he would be able to quickly recover. of course, it was not without danger. there was even the possibility of death. Fortunately, Gu nie had many life-saving methods. if he really encountered a top tier 4 expert, he would be surrounded and killed if he couldn¡¯t beat them. Gu nie could still show them some things, but in this place, he couldn¡¯t use any of his special techniques. the current situation is a stalemate. If we don¡¯t break the situation as soon as possible, mayesha will run away under their cover. after carefully going through it twice and making sure that it was feasible, gune looked at vera and said, ¡± vya, I¡¯m going to the opposite Street, and then climb over to the second and third floors to find the enemy spellcasters upstairs. ¡°what? go to the opposite building?¡± Wei Ya was shocked at first, and then her face turned gloomy. ¡°Are you going to die?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain too much to you. You should know that since I dare to go there, I must have enough means to escape. Those experts can¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡± i know that your weapon spirit helmet¡¯s defense is very strong. can you contract one and let me use it? that way, my safety will be raised to another level. ¡± Gu nie said in a low voice. ¡± don¡¯t go. i won¡¯t give it to you. i know you want to kill her, but you can¡¯t rush it. the more you rush it, the easier it is for you to make mistakes. ¡± wei ya¡¯s tone was very certain. Gune still wanted to say something, but it was clear that Wei Ya wouldn¡¯t give him the helmet and let him ¡± die ¡°. ¡± i shouldn¡¯t have told her my plan. i should have asked her for the helmet. there¡¯s a higher chance that she¡¯ll give it to me. ¡± ¡°Although I know that she¡¯s doing this for my own good, I still feel that Qianqian is very angry!¡± ¡°if you won¡¯t give it to me, then i can only go there directly.¡± gu nie spread his hands. he cast another blood shield on himself. equipment like the magic shield necklace had a 24-hour constant characteristic, and after 24 hours, it would weaken. by injecting source power every morning, afternoon, and evening, this type of shield equipment could maintain its long-term constant characteristic. The level of a level 1 blood Shield was not high enough, so it did not have a permanent ¡± For half an hour, the blood Shield would remain ¡± constant ¡°, and after that, it would weaken. After putting on a new blood Shield, the duration would be reduced to half an hour. As soon as Gu nie moved, Wei Ya stood in front of him. ¡°you¡¯re really confident?¡± vya¡¯s clear eyes looked at gu nie. ¡°if you give me the artifact spirit helmet, i¡¯ll be more confident.¡± gu nie said. Chapter 148 ? 148 The Flower King puppet after a few seconds of stalemate, vya still couldn¡¯t beat gunie. ¡°The summoning of the spirit of the helmet will take some time.¡± Vya walked to a safe place behind the alley. ¡°how long?¡± ¡°Half a minute,¡± ¡°That¡¯s not considered long.¡± ¡± my head¡¯s defense is strong enough, but my soul¡¯s defense is too weak. i don¡¯t even dare to get too close to an injured human-faced flower king. ¡± ¡± this time, i rushed to the opposite building. if i were to be hit by a soul-type attack, i would be too injured. ¡± ¡°as for the soul defense of the artifact spirit helmet, it¡¯s extremely powerful. with the artifact spirit helmet, i won¡¯t be afraid of those soul-type attacks.¡± That¡¯s right, the most powerful part of the weapon spirit helmet was its soul defense. Of course, it also had excellent resistance against the penetration damage of spells and direct attacks. I also need to put soul defense techniques on the agenda. while gune was thinking, vya had already sat cross-legged on the snow. as the origin power in his body surged, the crystal spirit equipment on his body began to glow. gu nie continued to squat in the corner and began to observe the position of the spell mages on the opposite floor. when he went over later, he could target them with a goal in mind. ¡°there are at least 12 or 13 powerful tier 3 and tier 4 spell casters upstairs.¡± there are also mage mages on the roof, but they are only Tier 5 and Tier 6 mages. Their battle did not affect the people below. ¡± i also have to be careful of them. if i¡¯m targeted by them, i can¡¯t be careless when it¡¯s time to escape with the blood shield spell. ¡± ¡°The most important thing is Wuwu.¡± Gu nie looked in the direction blocked by a large number of houses. ¡± i can vaguely feel the aura of the lord there. it should be meesha. ¡± someone must be holding her back, ¡± Kieran said. ¡± once we eliminate these guys, the tier 3 and tier 4 mages will attack together. then, meesha won¡¯t be able to escape. ¡± Fifth and sixth rank extraordinaires were high-level Extraordinaries. it was no problem for one person to deal with five or six 3rd and 4th rank extraordinaries. however, when a group of more than 20 rank-3 and rank-4 extraordinaires charged over at the same time ¡­ it was also difficult for them to fight against him alone. gu nie glanced at the endless sea of blood in the sky. before, gu nie could still feel the blood sea slowly pressing down. During this period of time, the strange blood sea did not continue to press down. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there enough sacrifices for the Trinity? Can¡¯t you come down?¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡°alright, i¡¯m done!¡± Vivian¡¯s voice came from behind Gu nie. gu nie turned around. What he saw was a spherical helmet that looked like a glass crystal, similar to the motorcycle helmet in his previous life. the transparent crystal glass shape made the weapon spirit helmet look like a space helmet, the kind that was a size smaller. this is a helmet that completely envelops the head. It needs to be used in conjunction with your source energy breathing. after you wear it, it will automatically adhere to your head and wrap around the scales of the chain mail on your neck. The weapon spirits in the weapon spirit world were also extraordinary creatures, but their life form was a weapon spirit. It was normal for them to have a certain degree of compatibility. gune had used his authority to obtain many documents from the pioneer guild. some of them were left behind by extraordinary individuals such as planeswalkers and plane rangers. Gu nie learned from them. within the transcendent world, there were many powerful foreign transcendent worlds. This tool spirit world was one of them. After he took the weapon spirit helmet and put it on, it fit on his neck as vya said, and it did not delay the movement of his head at all. it doesn¡¯t affect my hearing or vision. Very good. after a little experiment, gu nie was very satisfied with the spirit helmet. He then looked at the alleyway across the road. After staring at it for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The source power under his feet erupted. The Mithril boots pushed Gu NIE¡¯s speed to the maximum. gu nie covered a distance of twenty meters in a second. As soon as he entered the alley, a large number of fireballs burst in the path that Gu nie had just passed. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A scorching wave of air rolled behind Gu nie and attacked him. some elementalists had already noticed gune. even if the mid-tier elemental spell, fireball burst, were to hit him, he would be able to easily withstand it. The Mithril devil gold chain mail, the scales, and the strong physical body greatly reduced the threat of these mid-tier spells to Gu nie. As soon as he entered the alley, he flipped over and stepped on the steep wall, climbing up. When they reached the second floor, Gu nie used the magic blade curse on the opposite wall. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! in half a second, the wall collapsed. with a light push of his feet, gu nie nimbly jumped through the hole in the wall and quietly entered the second floor. with a sufficiently high physical talent, even if I don¡¯t go through enough training in all kinds of combat movements of the combat system, I can still learn many force-exerting techniques without a teacher. at the same time, the improvement of my innate physical body has also greatly improved my physical flexibility. ¡°Yes, Pi Xiu is very effective when it comes to escaping and evading.¡± his source power vision simultaneously bloomed to the extreme, and everything in the house shrouded in darkness could be clearly seen. with his origin power vision fully activated, he could vaguely see a human figure after penetrating a wall. after two walls, he could not see anything. However, this was already enough. Being able to see through the thickness of a wall was enough for Gu nie to know everything about the next room. he opened the door quietly. with a sweep. Gu nie saw half a person. It was a human spell caster hiding in a corner. Gune could sense a strong evil faith from him. ¡°the human-faced flower king¡¯s puppet.¡± Gune recognized the human spell caster at a glance. the human-faced flower king¡¯s mind control was very strong and strange. some of the techniques that gu nie knew about mind control and enslavement. if the controller was killed, the controlled person could still break free from the original restraints and be reborn. As for the human-faced Flower King¡¯s puppet, once it was controlled, this strange control method would gradually change the puppet¡¯s self-belief as time passed, making it completely and perfectly obey the human-faced Flower King. even if the human-faced flower king was killed, these fanatical believers would still not wake up. they would try their best to kill the enemy who killed the human-faced flower king. what was even scarier was that if they encountered a new human-faced flower king, they would quickly follow the new human-faced flower king¡¯s faith. This kind of control was completely like The Taming of a twisted soul and completely obliterating the individual¡¯s will. The evil side of the human-faced flower cult was vividly displayed. as for the church of pastors and the church of giant god, their methods were even better than the church of the human-faced flower. these evil gods had come to this world with strong evil, slavery, slaughter, and destruction. Gu ni quietly jumped up and sent seven or eight demonic blade curses at the Tier 3 human-faced Flower King puppet. He didn¡¯t have time to react. The shield on his body was instantly torn apart. At the same time, his body was also torn into pieces. His head was even chopped off, causing his brain to burst. This was the power of a Level 3 Intermediate spell, the magic blade curse. And this was only the third rank. the higher the level of the incantation of law, the more astonishing the lethality after the transformation. when it reached level five, level six, level seven, or even level eight ¡­ Slaying a dragon with a single curse was not a dream. Chapter 149 ? 149 chapter 149-flesh and blood after quickly looting the tier 3 mage¡¯s storage bracelet, magic staff, and other rare items, gune poured a bottle of intermediate blue soul extinguishing water on the mage¡¯s body. his robe had been completely torn to pieces by gu nie, so it didn¡¯t have much value, so he burned it with the dark blue soul extinguishing water. Following the positions he had just observed, Gu nie was like a nimble cheetah, quickly groping his way through the house to the next prey. A moment later, Gu nie easily found the second enemy through the wall. in two rooms next to the window. Two elementalists, a man and a woman, were working together to cast elemental spells at each other¡¯s hiding spots on the street. among them, the man had released a violent fireball. when gu nie came over, this man was the one who attacked him. Gu nie quietly sneaked over and waited for another explosion outside. he quickly used the puppet¡¯s secret thread to open the door and bombarded the two elementalists with magic blades. Gu nie attacked the man first, but the woman reacted quickly and cast a series of lightning bolts at Gu nie. if it was a rank 4 lightning bolt, it might have been able to break through his blood shield. This level one lightning arc technique was really not enough. When the fourth bolt of lightning struck Gu nie. gu nie had already used the demon blade curse to tear their bodies apart. when casting spells at close range, an Elementalist will never be able to defeat a law Magus. Gu nie said to himself as he searched the two. the syllables of an elementalist¡¯s elemental incantation were slightly longer, so the core of the elementalist¡¯s incantation runes would always be the ¡± speed rune. ¡± However, no matter how fast the speed rune was, it was impossible for those powerful spells to be cast instantly. in a short, close-range battle, they had met a face-breaking law incantation master like gu nie, who could cast a large number of spells. they had died a particularly sullen death. After the search and disposal of the bodies. After drinking a bottle of source power recovery potion, Gu nie felt his Blood Shield. ¡°The energy loss is not more than five percent. Your lightning arc technique is really weak.¡± he glanced at the corpse of the female lightning elementalist and thought to himself. without stopping, gu nie moved on to the next location that was under attack. Like a ghost, Gu nie relied on the visual advantage of his source energy Vision. Like an experienced Hunter, he began his hunt in the depths of the dark house. Every minute, there was an unlucky guy dying at Gu NIE¡¯s hands. after five to six minutes. seven spellcasters and one battle-type extraordinary had already died at gune¡¯s hands. Gu NIE¡¯s Blood Shield also exploded twice. Even the late-stage rank three expert from the combat specialization took on the bombardment of Gu NIE¡¯s demonic blade curse and ruthlessly slashed at him. the heavy sword knocked gu nie to the ground. A blow that would have been fatal to other 2nd rank Magi would have only been a light injury to gune and interrupted his casting. Gu nie stood up once again and smashed the head of the battle-type expert into pieces. gune kept killing the mages and elementalists. As a result, the firepower of the many spellcasters of the human-faced flower cult on the second and third floors had been reduced by a large margin. Gu nie could clearly feel the fierce suppression from the other side. This was a good thing for Gu nie. the stronger the suppression, the more gu nie would be like a fish in water. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Another series of spells exploded, causing the house to tremble slightly. the spell casters of the Pioneer Corps are too destructive. This house is about to collapse. After killing an Elementalist, Gu nie felt the house was on the verge of collapse. then, he saw a purple fireball the size of a head fly through the broken balcony window. this was a high-level fire elemental spell. ¡°Damn it!¡± Gu nie cursed and quickly hid around the corner. boom¨C the violent explosion left cracks all over the house, and it only took a few seconds for it to collapse. gu nie was also sent flying a few meters away, and his blood shield shattered on the spot. In the area covered by the enemy¡¯s firepower, it was easy to be bombarded by the firepower of their own Magus. after casting another shield on himself, he found the window and jumped onto the wall. he broke the window and entered the house next door. Gu nie had just entered his new house. the house slowly collapsed with a series of rumbling sounds. the sound of the explosion and the collapse covered the sound of gu nie entering the new house. lowering his body, gu nie continued to move forward silently. the stalemate between the two sides had begun to tilt as gune killed several spell casters. victory was on the pioneer guild¡¯s side. Gu ni arrived at the stairs again. as soon as he opened the door and entered the stairwell, gu nie¡¯s expression changed. in the opposite house. there were five to six figures gathered together. moreover, these five or six figures were all emitting extremely dense origin power of the fourth step. these were all top-tier level four experts. ¡°there are so many people. if i charge in directly, it¡¯s no different from suicide.¡± In a sneak attack, Gu nie could still kill a type 4 expert, but just now, he had killed one. in a one-on-one fight, gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of a rank four extraordinary, unless his soul was restrained. in terms of energy, gu nie could be considered a rank three magus. in fact, he was even stronger than that. but gu nie alone was not enough to deal with so many people. ¡± even if the incantation of law were to tear the door open and bombard it directly, it would still be difficult to cause any effective damage. ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you ¡­¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the wriggling flesh and blood in his storage space. he¡¯d once tested it on a silver-shelled rat. the moment the silver-armored rat saw the wriggling flesh and blood, its eyes exploded and it died on the spot. it wouldn¡¯t live for more than a second. gu nie tested it seven or eight times, and it was the same. The wriggling flesh and blood that was placed into the system space lost its life characteristics, but the destructive power of the terrifying curse matrix had not weakened at all. after all, the few pieces of flesh that gu nie had taken were the last few pieces of flesh that had survived. however, against these 4th rank extraordinary powerhouses, would it still have such powerful killing power? Gu nie didn¡¯t know. However, Gu nie knew that the wriggling flesh and blood would at least be enough to affect these people. and that was enough. at this moment, the sounds of all kinds of spells exploding, explosions, and collisions were still rising and falling outside. In fact, the house would even shake slightly from time to time. this gave gu nie a chance to get closer. The Mithril boots on his feet made his steps as light as a cat¡¯s. After arriving at the door, following the runes of the world frame, Gu nie cast a puppet thread and went deep into the lock. ¡°ka!¡± The door suddenly opened. At the same time, Gu nie threw in a piece of wriggling flesh. Chapter 150 ? 150 the eye terminator Within the house, several stage four transcendents were currently gathered together to discuss the matter of retreat. previously, when the human-faced flower church was ambushed by the mysterious man in black, two advanced flower kings died on the spot. then, they were chased by the pioneer group and suffered heavy losses. In less than ten minutes, many of the spellcasters on their side who were on the outside had suffered heavy losses for some unknown reason. Moreover, the human-faced flower Emperor had already retreated one block. If they continued to fight, more and more people would die. Retreating was the only choice. Otherwise, they would probably all die Here. Just as several rank four extraordinaires in the higher star levels were about to retreat ¡­ Suddenly, the door opened. The sound of the door opening was so close that it naturally could not escape their ears. the few of them immediately looked over vigilantly. what he saw was a black object being thrown in. with night vision, they could see the outline and appearance of the black strip by relying on the luster of the sea of blood outside the house. the thing that was thrown in looked like a weird and strange meat worm. at first, they thought it was some kind of powerful creature or some kind of contract-like summoned creature. However, the next moment. bang bang bang bang bang bang the sound of the eyeball exploding was heard. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°uh, hehe.¡± ¡°Damn it, my eyes.¡± ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± be careful. It¡¯s a terrifying sealed artifact with meme. a scream came from inside the room. gu nie understood that the wriggling flesh had worked. Gu nie, who had already cast the spell, exploded. ¡°peng peng peng peng!¡± The ferocious demonic blade curse tore through the door like it was tofu, and it poured out towards everyone like a storm. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi In an instant, three people were cut to death without any room to fight back. after all, these tier 4 experts were experts who had experienced hundreds of battles. Their eyes were destroyed by the squirming flesh and blood, but they still retaliated as soon as Gu nie cast the spell. two tier 4 spell casters threw instant-cast incantations at gune. however, the one-second stack was far inferior to gune¡¯s. at most, they could cast six or seven incantations per second. the other shadower rolled and threw a knife at gu nie, while also going into stealth mode. Facing the counterattack of the two spellcasters ¡®instant-cast spells and the Shadowman¡¯s Flying Daggers ¡­ gune grinned and continued to attack the two shadowers. After all, a 4th rank expert was still a 4th rank expert. ¡°Peng!¡± A sound. The spell and the dagger instantly shattered gune¡¯s Blood Shield. at the same time, the next instant cast spell, black fireball, hit gune¡¯s chest. ¡°Peng! the black flame ball exploded, forcing gu nie to take half a step back. the black flame burned in gu nie¡¯s chest, making sizzling sounds. The burning power seeped through the gaps of the purple chainmail and burned Gu NIE¡¯s skin. Immediately after, the two instant spells, sharp icicles and black Flame balls, which were half a meter long and had explosive and burning effects, covered the area. gu nie also experienced the feeling of being enveloped by an instant cast spell. If Gu nie had used blood escape, he could have dodged the chain of spells. but that would also lose the advantage of a sneak attack. gune had no intention of retreating. a tank mage needed to be able to stand firm in a critical moment like this. As he stood guard at the door, tanking the bombardment of the two instant-cast spells, Gu nie launched a second wave of attacks at the two blind mages. The attacks of the two law Magi were fierce, and even gune, who had a purple chain mail, was injured. but gu nie¡¯s spell was even more brutal. The terrifying demonic blade didn¡¯t even take half a second to tear through their shields. Without the protection of their shields, the powerful sharpness of the magic blades directly tore their bodies apart. They weren¡¯t as strong as Gu nie. the two law mages also fell to the ground quickly. At this moment, only the Tier 4 Shadow killer was left. He looked around the room and then looked at a corner. Gune¡¯s source power Vision had already caught sight of the Tier 4 Shadow Assassin. If he had been in stealth mode, Gu nie most likely wouldn¡¯t have been able to see this powerful Tier 4 Shadow Assassin. But at this moment, the wriggling flesh and blood blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. The Tier 4 Shadow Assassin¡¯s eyes began to bleed. from the origin power in his eyes, gu nie could clearly see where his opponent was. not to mention, gu nie could clearly locate the other party by following the smell of the blood. This Tier 4 Shadow Assassin was extremely powerful. He was actually able to figure out the location of the door to the side and enter the room while in stealth mode. At this time, he was hiding in the corner of the house and drinking a potion, calmly waiting for his eyes to recover. If he was allowed to recover, there might really be a fierce battle. He placed a soul setting divine ring spell inside the room. at the same time as the soul-stabilizing curse bloomed, the shadow assassin¡¯s body suddenly froze. he knew that he had been exposed. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! a dense wave of demonic blades and curses erupted once more. gune didn¡¯t need to go near them. getting close to a tier 4 shadow assassin wasn¡¯t a good choice. even though his eyes were already blind. at the entrance, it was obviously safer and more secure to tear the wall and kill from a distance. in the end, the tier 4 shadowman still couldn¡¯t escape. After struggling for a few seconds inside the room, the Tier 4 Assassin¡¯s calf was cut off by a magic blade. blinded, this assassin of the fourth step died without any resistance in this chaotic environment. The six rank four experts in the room were all captured by Gu nie. looking at the corpses of the type 4 powerhouses, gu nie gasped for breath. Gu nie was also injured, and his injuries weren¡¯t light. The icicles and black Flame balls of the two tier 4 law cursemancers dealt significant damage. Even now, the flames from the explosion of the black fireball on Gu NIE¡¯s purple-scaled chainmail were still burning. A Blood Shield bloomed from the inside and quickly forced the black flames out of Gu NIE¡¯s body. after drinking 100 ml of water from the spring of life, he began to clean up the battlefield. gu nie put away the wriggling flesh. one of the members of the pioneer group was rushing over. If any unlucky fellow were to come over and take a look, they would have to pay a terrible price. even if the eyes of an extraordinary were to explode, they could still be recovered. However, it was hard to say if it could recover after seeing the wriggling flesh and blood explode. ¡± fortunately, this wriggling flesh and blood is here. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t be able to kill such a large group of people. i might even die. ¡± ¡± his eyes were blown up on the spot. in addition, he was ambushed by a powerful spell. no one could withstand it. ¡± wriggling flesh and blood is very effective against 4th rank experts. Once you see it, you¡¯ll definitely be hit. if I take it out when I¡¯m surrounded by hundreds of people, the effect would be amazing. ¡°This thing is really a weapon of mass destruction.¡± while cleaning up the battlefield, gu nie thought to himself. he collected the equipment, storage rings, and bracelets, then burned the corpse. the entire process was as smooth as flowing water. when gu nie finished cleaning up the bodies, the flames were still burning. the sound of footsteps could be heard from the stairs. ¡°it¡¯s the pioneer group.¡± by observing these people¡¯s source power through source power vision, one could distinguish the difference between them and the extraordinaries with evil beliefs of the human-face flower church. ¡± we¡¯re on the same side. i¡¯m also a member of the pioneer group. ¡± Before the people below could come up, Gu nie had already taken the initiative to speak, in case the other side rushed up and started a conflict. Gu NIE¡¯s words immediately stopped the people below, and they stood on guard at the stairs. There were cases of people pretending to be members of The Pioneer Group. It was impossible for them to believe Gu NIE¡¯s identity just because he said he was one of them. moreover, the other party was at the position where the enemy had resisted. ¡°Who is it?¡± a deep middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°gune lawrence.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± The man¡¯s cold voice rang out. I came here with vya. Just let her come over. After a few seconds, the man¡¯s voice sounded again. wait a moment. Weiya will be here in a moment. Don¡¯t move, or we will attack. ¡°no problem!¡± Chapter 151 ? 151 the flower king, maesha A moment later, via rushed over. After a short call to confirm gune¡¯s identity, vya walked up the stairs. There was also a three-man team that came up with vya. The leader was a burly middle-aged man in his early forties. He was wearing heavy armor and carrying a heavy sword on his back. It was this man who had just spoken to Gu nie. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Vya looked at Gu nie from head to toe. ¡°they¡¯re the ones who are in trouble.¡± Gu nie pointed into the room. At this moment, the dark blue flame of the dark blue Soul extinguishing water was burning brightly in the room. After entering the house, they immediately saw the blue flames. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The burly man pointed at the blue flames. ¡± dispose of the enemy¡¯s bodies to prevent them from pretending to be dead and then reviving to escape. ¡± gu nie said in a generous manner. Everyone was startled, and the way they looked at Gu nie changed. you¡¯re too cautious! ¡°A total of six people, and their ranks are not low.¡± After checking back and forth, Wei Ya said. ¡°They are all 4th rank experts.¡± A man wearing a noble windbreaker behind the burly man added. ¡± these guys are all very powerful. they¡¯re the leaders of this group of extraordinary humans. ¡± ¡°I used a spying spell to confirm their location.¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that Yingluo and the others would all die Here.¡± As the noble man¡¯s voice fell ¡­ Everyone in the room looked at Gu nie. among them, there was a look of surprise in via¡¯s eyes. the others didn¡¯t know gu nie¡¯s rank, but vya did. gu nie was only rank two. 2nd rank versus 4th rank. one against six. All of his opponents had died, and Gu nie had only been slightly injured. and looking at its state, it was full of life. although she knew that blood cursemancers had extremely strong recovery abilities and that their blood was flowing with powerful recovery abilities, she still felt that it was a pity. But Gu NIE¡¯s performance was too exaggerated! she also knew that gu nie had been coming from a hundred meters away. ¡°how did this guy manage to kill his way here without getting injured?¡± Wei Ya squinted her eyes, as if she wanted to see something from Gu nie. however, the burly man and the other two had a completely different attitude. they couldn¡¯t see through gu nie¡¯s strength at all, let alone detect any fluctuations of his origin power. just this point made them understand. This young-looking extraordinary named guni Lawrence was definitely a Super Master. To be able to enter the enemy¡¯s gathering place alone and annihilate the enemy in one fell swoop, this was not something an ordinary person could do. After confirming that the enemies here had been cleared. The man in the aristocratic trench coat quickly said. ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that the enemies in this area have been defeated and fled,¡± also, the enemy¡¯s Tier 5 and Tier 6 powerhouses are heading to the besieged human-faced flower Emperor. We need to go and help them as soon as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to go help. we can¡¯t let that human-faced flower emperor escape today.¡± the burly man said with a serious expression. ¡°meesha.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as the killing intent in his heart grew. The few of them quickly jumped out of the broken window and ran along the small alley toward the place where the rumbling sound came from. As they moved forward, gune¡¯s eyes scanned the elegant man in the noble trench coat. ¡± a meridian perceptor? ¡± Among the extraordinary shadowers, there was a type of extraordinary called ¡®Meridian percepter¡¯. This type of extraordinary had extremely strong perception. Some of the best Meridian-Sengers could even awaken the ¡°sixth sense.¡± Furthermore, those who could sense their blood vessels could establish ¡°blood vessel communication¡± between them. through the ability of ¡± vein communication ¡°, they could exchange information with each other efficiently in the complex battlefield. There were many such supernatural beings in The Pioneer Group. just now, this aristocrat in the trench coat didn¡¯t seem to have any communication with the outside world, but he was able to obtain important information. Obviously, there was a high probability that he was a Meridian-sense-type. in the invisible layer of the network, he was having an efficient communication with the other team¡¯s network perceptors. the few of them were very fast. the explosion in the street in front of them led them to the enemy¡¯s position. he had just entered the wide street through the small alley. the chaotic battle ahead of them was at a stalemate. a dozen type 5 and type 6 human powerhouses were currently surrounding a few human-faced flower kings and their puppets, engaging in a ferocious assault. There were spells, martial techniques, close combat, and some other special techniques. all sorts of origin power fluctuations exploded on the human-faced flower king and their puppets. the human-faced flower king and the others were forced to retreat. However, the human-faced Flower King¡¯s counterattack was also quite fierce. Four or five two-stories-tall illusionary human-faced Flower Kings ¡®true forms bloomed. the powerful aura of a commander-level monster bloomed. the human-faced flower king plant was famous for its soul techniques, which gave it a stronger will pressure. Her beautiful face was either ferocious, wailing, expressionless, or furious. he released all sorts of soul techniques. even gu nie, who was far away, could feel the soul shockwaves passing through his head. fortunately, the spirit helmet blocked most of the power. the rest of it landed on gu nie¡¯s soul, which he easily blocked. Gu nie and Wei Ya were able to block the soul attack. The burly man and the other two didn¡¯t have such a strong soul resistance. More than two hundred meters away, the three of them turned pale and shivered after being attacked by the human flower King. after all, it¡¯s a powerful leader-level creature, and a level five or level six one at that. Sending these Extraordinaries with weak souls to help is just sending them to their deaths. Gu nie thought to himself as he looked at the state of these people. ¡°the three of you don¡¯t have strong enough soul defenses. there¡¯s no need for you to go over.¡± Wei Ya¡¯s eyes quickly swept over the three people and quickly said. ¡°mm! in our current state, i¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be of much help even if we go over. we¡¯ll just chase down the other scattered members of the human-faced flower church who have escaped.¡± The burly man¡¯s breathing was heavy as he spoke in a low voice. it was obvious that he was under a lot of pressure from the soul attack of the human-faced flower king. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± Vya and Gu nie didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, and they quickly flew forward. as he moved forward, gu nie used his source power vision to look for something behind the high-level human-faced flower kings. a moment later, gu nie¡¯s heart began to throb. Gu nie saw it. the human-faced flower emperor,¡±meesha,¡± was currently being protected by that group of people. but the next moment, gu nie¡¯s expression became strange. ¡°Then what¡¯s the situation with Yingluo?¡± through his source power vision, gunie discovered that the source power of the woman was being separated from a powerful lifeform. ¡°this is a kasaya.¡± After thinking for a moment, Gu NIE¡¯s face suddenly changed. damn it! This maesha is using some kind of power to split her two souls. Chapter 152 ? 152 Blood sacrifice the human-faced flower emperor had two souls in one body. the ¡°flower body¡± and the ¡°human body¡± could move separately. but there was a limit to this separation. the human body can not be too far away from the flower body. if the distance was too far, the human body would gradually weaken. the further the distance, the greater the extent of the weakening. At the same time, The Flower King couldn¡¯t use all his powerful skills from a long distance. Therefore, if he ran into a Flower King or flower Emperor¡¯s body in its complete state ¡­ It was certain that their flower bodies existed within a dozen kilometers or even dozens of kilometers. this was also one of the most important ways for humans to track down the human-faced flower sect. At this time, this separation of source power was only an appearance. the fundamental separation was the complete separation of two souls in one body. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the sug ruins for so long. once he completed the style of having two souls in one body ¡­ then, the distance between the human body and the flower body would no longer exist. At that time, The Flower King¡¯s body would enter the strange, unsullied, and fertile soil of the deep sea and take root in a mysterious corner. At that time, no one would be able to find The Flower King¡¯s body. On the other hand, the human body of mayesha could move freely in any corner of the world. even though they found her body, they couldn¡¯t determine the location of the flower. even if she died, the flower king could still be reborn. At that time, mayesha would be in an almost invincible position. It would be too difficult to destroy her. ¡°wei ya.¡± Gu nie said with a serious expression. mayesha, she¡¯s undergoing some kind of strange separation of two souls in one body. ¡°we have to kill her as soon as possible. otherwise, it will be too difficult for yingluo to destroy her in the future.¡± ¡°the division of two souls in one body!¡± When Wei Ya heard this, her expression suddenly changed. she was also clear about the power of splitting two souls in one body. ¡± i know. i¡¯ll tell the teacher now and ask him to get rid of that maesha as soon as possible. ¡± yes, ¡± replied via in a deep voice. then I¡¯ll observe from the side and wait for an opportunity to act. I¡¯ll see if I can find a way to interrupt her division or help at the critical moment. On the battlefield, only type 5 and type 6 experts were fighting. If Gu nie went in, it would be no different from suicide. he could only look for opportunities from the side. ¡°then be careful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± after that, gune, who was close to the edge of the battlefield, jumped into the alley and quickly climbed up the wall to the roof. Gu nie was very fast. In a short moment, he had already rushed from the front of the battlefield to the roof at the back of the battlefield. from this position, gune could clearly see what was happening to mayesha, who was in the center. at this moment, mayesha was indeed doing some kind of strange division. In addition, Gu nie could feel a terrifying energy coming from it. ¡± is it the energy of the human-faced flower emperor, the overlord? or did yingying borrow some kind of indescribable and terrifying power? ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought. ¡± no matter what, we can¡¯t let it be divided so smoothly. ¡± you¡¯re already a 2nd rank flower Emperor, so can a 2nd rank Lord-class existence withstand the bombardment of a 3rd rank Magic blade curse? ¡± After finding a good position, Gu ni was ready to attack with the devil blade curse in his hand. Just as he was about to cast the strange spell. ¡°swish!¡± there was a slight tremor. the blood-red light around gu nie faded away. The noise of the battle had died down. then, he saw the countless tiny chains of fate wrapped around him. ¡°The vision of prying into fate is here again.¡± He didn¡¯t release the curse of the magic blade, but he took advantage of the opportunity to look at her. The first thing he saw was a large number of shackles of fate on her body, which were cast into the surrounding void. it wasn¡¯t just maesha, but also the other powerhouses who were fighting. Just as Gu nie had once understood, everyone was a slave to the shackles of fate. these chains of fate represented the path everyone had to take in the long river of time and fate. as long as it existed, traces would be left behind. this was an objective fact. some methods such as divination, prying, and deduction could obtain answers that were extremely close to the truth through the complicated trajectories of fate. they could even follow the causal relationship and look into the future. on the other hand, if one did not want to leave any traces or become a chess piece or a factor in others ¡®divination, prying, and deduction, the fewer chains one had on one¡¯s fate, the more difficult it would be for one to be spied on, calculated, and even affected in certain cases. compared to the many chains on everyone else, gu nie¡¯s chains of fate were pitifully few. when he looked at her, his expression changed. the fate prying ability had a very deep insight characteristic. Not only could he see the shackles of fate, but he could also see many strange and extraordinary things. He could see that she was a thousand meters away. the huge human-faced flower emperor¡¯s true body was on the stainless soil, moving in the direction of the sug ruins. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that the human-faced flower emperor is in the stainless fertile soil. i can¡¯t enter it now.¡± ¡°However, as I have mastered the runes of the world, the space realm of the unblemished soil can¡¯t stop me.¡± At this moment, a blood-colored current was flowing from the human-faced flower Emperor¡¯s flower body a thousand meters away to the body of Meisa. And it was with the help of this blood-colored torrent. only then could she gradually tear apart the shackles between the human body and the flower body, and thus achieve the purpose of complete separation. Gu nie could even feel it. The blood flood poured into the human-faced Flower King¡¯s Flower body and maesha¡¯s body. the separation of two souls was only a part of it, and it seemed that she was using this strange power to improve herself. the power of division doesn¡¯t come from the human-faced flower Emperor, but from the Suan ni. gu nie¡¯s breathing became heavy. Following the vision of fate prying, Gu nie could see an even larger blood torrent rushing toward the flower Emperor¡¯s body from a distant corner. and this torrent came from another direction of the sug ruins city. and in that direction ¡­ gu nie¡¯s heart trembled. at this moment, the vision of prying into fate disappeared. but the last bloody scene was still fresh in gu nie¡¯s mind. Near the 9970 points of the main body of the cave was the core of the blood torrent. a strange power that was like a flood of blood surged from that corner of the sug ruins to the endless sea of blood in the sky. It was like the power of some kind of sacrifice, calling for the mysterious existence in the sea of blood to descend. gu nie didn¡¯t relax after hearing this information. instead, he felt even more pressure. these powerful creatures were using the strange power of the sacrifice. if they were not interrupted, they would bring a disaster to the entire sug ruins. ¡± i can¡¯t let her continue. otherwise, with the power of that weird sacrifice, she might really be able to complete the division. ¡± he thought so. ¡°Die!¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He activated the devil blade curse to its maximum. Twenty-one spells in a second, or even close to twenty-two spells, were launched at maesha. Chapter 153 ? 153 The coming roars of the mayfly the level-3 magic blade curse instantly covered the distance of fifty to sixty meters. The powerful cutting ability and the dense magic blade curses poured into the position where maesha was. ¡°Peng, Peng, Peng, Peng, Peng, Peng, Peng!¡± when he was about a meter away from her. All the demonic blade curses exploded. At the same time, a golden spherical shield appeared around her like a honeycomb. each box was the size of a palm, and its thickness reached an astonishing half a meter. there were also shield-type rune imprints that were neatly arranged in each energy grid. the golden energy shield was half a meter thick, and it was insanely thick. The energy shield was like a huge sphere, perfectly wrapping around her. No attack from any angle could hurt her. ¡°as expected!¡± gu nie¡¯s heart sank when he saw this. gu nie saw that most of the elites were attacking the flower king. they didn¡¯t attack meesha, so he guessed that she had a shield. Apparently, they had all tried and knew that she had a shield. ¡°the thickness of the golden energy shield is shocking. this means that the energy density and energy volume of the shield are extremely high. at the same time, it also has the shield rune, and its defense goes without saying. i¡¯m afraid that my devil blade curse may not be able to break through its defense.¡± ¡± this is at least a high-level runic shield spell. it could even be a ¡®forbidden spell¡¯. ¡± a forbidden spell is on a completely different level of power compared to a high-level inscription spell. even engravings and spells are powers that I can¡¯t control at the moment, let alone this forbidden spell. he quickly thought of all the spells he could use to stop maesha. Gu nie suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart. a strange power seemed to be pulling at gu nie¡¯s body. that indescribable wriggling was the urgent need of greed. a dream-like mumble softly echoed in gu nie¡¯s ears. ¡°my¡± loyal ¡°¡± belief ¡°¡± disciple ¡± ¡°Offer the dagger to the dagger.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll definitely obtain the power of the great and great.¡± ¡°the power of the great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great ¡°wei yu yu da yu yu¡± ¡°strength, quantity, quantity, quantity.¡± The inexplicable murmurs were very weak at first, as if they were whispers. And then it grew bigger and bigger. in the end, it exploded in gu nie¡¯s ears like thunder. gu nie couldn¡¯t help but want to sacrifice that piece of flesh. ¡°Offer the dagger to the dagger.¡± the dream-like lightning struck gu nie¡¯s head, causing him to feel dizzy. Suddenly, Gu nie bit the tip of his tongue. Blood filled Gu NIE¡¯s mouth, and the sweet taste of it cleared his mind. A thick, bloody killing intent bloomed from Gu NIE¡¯s body. ¡°You still dare to affect me?¡± gu nie¡¯s face was ferocious, but he still smiled. he glanced at the waves of the endless blood sea in the sky. ¡°You can¡¯t come down?¡± ¡°Is there no other way?¡± you can only rely on the power of the summoning ritual to influence me? ¡± ¡°Offer the dagger to the dagger.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sacrifice your ancestors.¡± Gu nie pointed his middle finger at the unknown being in the sea of blood. Suddenly, waves seemed to rise in the depths of the blood sea. gu nie looked away and looked at meesha, who was being protected by the flower kings. Gu nie was in a good mood. Gu nie knew that this strange ritual wouldn¡¯t last for long. Once it was stopped, all the powerhouses who hosted the sacrifice and even meyasha who used the power of the sacrifice to transmit back would suffer a terrible blow. ¡± meisa, my dear sister yingluo, you won¡¯t be able to escape today. ¡± Gu nie laughed in a deep voice. While maesha was wholeheartedly absorbing energy and separating the flower from the human body, she seemed to have noticed something. He raised his head slightly. her young and tender face was charming and majestic. His eyes met Gu NIE¡¯s. then, she laughed. ¡°my dear brother, long time no see!¡± the voice clearly rang in gu nie¡¯s ears, deep and profound. ¡°yup! it¡¯s been a long time, meesha.¡± gune looked at her and said. ¡± i know. you¡¯ve been on guard against me for a long time. i¡¯ve even felt the killing intent from you. unfortunately ¡­ ¡± ¡°You have no chance.¡± ¡°Indeed, I should have strangled you to death the night dad brought you back.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that you¡¯re wrong about.¡± Gune looked at her and explained. ¡°My stupid sister, you have no idea how terrifying the person you¡¯ve offended is.¡± the entire human-face flower church, and even your so-called evil, ugly, and disgusting Mother God will die in my hands while wailing. ¡°and that mournful wail will be the final sound you hear when you die.¡± ¡°Remember my words, this will be your final ending.¡± Meesha chuckled. ¡°My dear brother, your arrogant words are probably the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my life.¡± father¡¯s flesh and blood have become fertile soil, nourishing my Flower King body. and I¡¯ve already obtained dad¡¯s supernatural profession. The star digger is indeed a good supernatural profession. You can see a lot of things. even though most of them knew that old man cohen would not be able to escape. but after hearing what she said, gune¡¯s heart sank. ¡°very good, maesha.¡± Gu nie murmured in his heart, then I have no reason not to kill you. At this moment, Gu NIE¡¯s heart was unusually calm. when he looked at her again, there was no more commotion. The surging killing intent and anger did not even rise. however, an inexplicable obsession quietly took root and sprouted in his heart. It was the obsession to destroy mayesha, the entire human-face flower church, and even the evil god. gune looked at her quietly. do you know what kind of person you are in the eyes of the star digger? ¡± As she spoke, light bloomed in her eyes, as if there were a vast starry sky in them. ¡°you¡¯re too ordinary.¡± She said softly. ¡°There are too many extraordinary humans like you.¡± ¡°In the future, when you face a powerful enemy and die helplessly, that will be your best ending.¡± you don¡¯t even have the right to be the human-faced Flower King¡¯s puppet. I originally wanted you to stay by my side forever, but it seems that there is no need for that now. ¡°they¡¯re here!¡± Gu nie suddenly said. ¡°What?¡± Meesha was stunned. the anger and roars that you¡¯ll never forget! Chapter 154 ? 154 an indescribable voice Suddenly. The origin power that was originally restless in the entire sug ruins. In just a few seconds, it suddenly became quiet. the powerhouses who were still fighting also felt the sudden change. There were even many powerhouses with strong perception abilities who took advantage of the battle to look around. The Restless origin power suddenly calmed down. This was too abnormal. furthermore, the calmness of this origin power was like a mirror that was terrifyingly silent, without the slightest ripple. In Gu NIE¡¯s eyes, the origin power around him seemed to have stopped. gu nie knew better than anyone that this was the calm before the storm. Slightly. ¡°wuwuwuwu¡± a deep, melodious, heavy, and indescribable voice that was full of fear bloomed in the entire sug ruins. it was as if an unknown existence that had transcended endless space and time had made its own voice. it was just a slight sound, but it could easily affect and change the entire world. Gu nie could only feel his body, origin power, blood pool, and even his soul freezing. he was completely frozen in place. Not only Gu nie. the tier 5 and tier 6 experts who were in the air were also frozen in the air by the sound, unable to move. even the spells that were flying in the air were confined in the air. the entire sug ruins seemed to have paused at this moment. Even the transcendent Masters of the transcendent Association who were attacking the altar protected by several powerful forbidden spells near the main cave of No. 9970. The Barbarian Saints and evil God¡¯s descendants were also hiding in the altars protected by the forbidden curses. Everyone was firmly confined by this sound. No one was an exception. ¡°is this the power of an indescribable terror? The moment I heard that voice, I felt as if I had died.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s entire body was trembling uncontrollably under the sound. The fear in his mind grew like wild grass, constantly attacking Gu NIE¡¯s will. Gu nie gritted his teeth, stubbornly resisting everything. ¡°So what if you kill me? That will only make me stronger.¡± one day, I will climb up to the stars and become a terrifying existence that will make you tremble in fear when you hear my voice. Gu nie roared at himself in his mind. High up in the sky, the endless sea of blood started to surge. BOOM! BOOM! The surging waves made the sug ruins shake violently. unfortunately, the mighty power couldn¡¯t cross the invisible barrier and descend on the sug ruins. No matter how much it surged, it could not cause any substantial damage to the sug ruins. At this moment, the altar that summoned the blood sea and the mysterious existence was affected by the violent surging of the blood sea. The aftermath of the surging blood sea began to shake along the channel of sacrifice. above the altar, where the power of the sacrifice met with the sea of blood. ¡°bang!¡± A violent explosion exploded in the sky, and blood-colored fluctuations quickly filled the entire sky. As the explosion rang out, the restraint caused by the sound of the indescribable and terrifying existence instantly disappeared. the city of the sug ruins regained its vitality. Just a second ago, everyone was still in shock from being imprisoned by the terrifying power. in the next moment, their attention was drawn to the distant explosion in the sky above the altar. The explosion spread all the way down from the sky. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the shockwave of the explosion. gu nie had been waiting for this moment. the human-faced flower Emperor borrowed the power of the altar. The blood torrent is not only on the flower Emperor¡¯s body, but also on herself. when that power explodes, can your shield withstand it? ¡± Kieran asked. the explosion came faster than gu nie had expected. Just as the shockwaves from the explosion in the sky bloomed ¡­ Boom¨C the altar on the ground also exploded. A huge mushroom cloud rose rapidly and shot into the sky, clashing with the explosion in the sky. The heavens and earth trembled violently at this moment, as if the end of the world had come. ¡± this power is so powerful that even transcendent masters will die if they get too close. ¡± looking at the rising mushroom cloud, gu nie thought to himself. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± a heart-wrenching scream of pain suddenly sounded. The scream pulled everyone¡¯s attention back from the distant Explosions in the Sky and on the ground. It was maesha who screamed. how comfortable it was to borrow the power of the sacrifice. that was how miserable she was now. Fallen to the ground, her body was bent beyond recognition. the completely distorted and mournful scream showed how brutal the blow that meyers had suffered was. The crowd was stunned for a moment, and then they entered the battle again. The rumbling Sounds of Source power clashing, incantations of law being released, and explosions once again rang out in the streets. Gu NIE¡¯s attack was even faster than the others. Gune¡¯s target was none other than maesha. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! a dense wave of magic blades and curses slashed maesha in a frenzy. The moment the magic blade curse touched a meter in front of her ¡­ the golden shield appeared again. however, the golden shield was half a meter thick and had a rich luster. at this moment, the golden shield had a sparse luster and was as thin as paper. the power that was transmitted to her almost shattered her shield. the bombardment of gune¡¯s demonic blade curse accelerated the collapse of the golden shield. ¡°Let me break through the mist!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s spell was at its peak. ¡°Ka ka ka ka¡± Gu nie could even hear the sound of the Golden Shield breaking. all of a sudden, she stood up stiffly. Then, she suddenly looked up. he looked at gu nie. Its eyes were empty and lifeless, as if it was dead. gu nie felt a sense of danger, an extreme danger that could even endanger his life. but gu nie didn¡¯t retreat. he activated his spell to its maximum. if he could kill her and get her blood, he would have plenty of ways to find her. If he let her go today, he wouldn¡¯t have such a good opportunity in the future. She looked at him and laughed. She opened her mouth at gugne. it had gathered all the power that this body could gather. It released the leader creature¡¯s god art-flower nightmare. The moment the flower nightmare bloomed. buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! gugne and maesha both disappeared from where they were. Chapter 155 ? 155 the real illusion Everything in front of him was rapidly twisting and spinning. The entire world seemed to have become a huge vortex that was sucked into the deep sea. the surging sea of blood was gradually getting further away. The figures of the people in the battle, as well as the various spells flying in the air. even the city of the sug ruins, which was shrouded in the night sky and blood, began to spin and distort. the mist intertwined, as if everything was about to be torn apart by the vortex. Gu nie was enveloped by the flower nightmare. He could clearly see the violent ripples shining madly on the weapon spirit helmet on his head. This was the scene of suffering a huge soul attack. meyssa¡¯s soul attack was so fierce that even the weapon spirit¡¯s helmet had a slight crack. at the same time, gu nie could feel the flower emperor¡¯s soul devouring and strangling him. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s soul was strong enough. After the artifact Spirit helmet blocked most of the soul attacks, Gu nie was able to resist the subsequent soul attacks. after a few seconds. The entire spinning world let out cracking sounds! immediately after. ¡°peng!¡± a sound. The twisted scene in front of him shattered completely, and Gu nie fell to the ground. the moment he landed, air was quickly expelled from gune¡¯s lungs. this is the deep space of the shadow world? ¡± gu nie squinted his eyes as he looked around. he could tell that this was a deep part of the shadow world. it was a quiet, barren hill and field under the cover of the night. the scattered light pillars of the tyndall effect shone on the hills and wilderness. it was hard for strange creatures to survive in the deep layers of the shadow world. The hill here was covered with human-faced flowers that were smiling like a nightmare. There were many human-faced flowers. as far as the eye could see, beneath his feet, the hills and slopes, and the distant hills that looked like waves, were all human-faced flowers. this place was a sea of human-faced flowers. the luster is obviously stronger than the hunting level. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little shallower here. ¡°trying to pull me into some strange shadow plane and then banish me?¡± Gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡± if that¡¯s what you really want, then you¡¯ve miscalculated. ¡± his eyes focused slightly, and his source power vision quickly bloomed. A moment later, Gu nie smiled. The next moment, Gu nie quickly ran in a certain direction. As soon as Gu nie moved, he found that his feet were entangled. He lowered his head and saw at least twenty of the half-meter tall human-faced flowers around him. Their vines were all stretched out and wrapped tightly around his legs. Gu nie could even feel that the human-faced flowers were still absorbing his energy from his legs, although the speed was minuscule. gu nie thought. shua shua shua shua A series of fire arrows were shot out. The flames of the fire arrow spell were quite effective against such plant-type creatures. it was a level four incantation of law, after all, and the burning of the flames was quite powerful. ¡± The tongue of fire quickly grew, quickly setting the human-faced flowers in the surroundings on fire. Then, these human-face flowers began to dance wildly in the flames. Then, gune summoned another five ring bombards. Under Gu NIE¡¯s control, the five ring spells were cast side by side. It was like a road Roller, pushing forward. All the human-faced flowers in front of him were crushed to pieces, including their roots and stems. After walking for about fifty meters. gu nie stopped on a hill. The five ring bombards quickly rolled down the hill towards a place with particularly lush human-face flowers. ¡°BOOM!¡± Five ring spells exploded at the same time. The destructive air wave uprooted all the human-faced flowers within a dozen meters, and the soil was blown everywhere. At the same time, the violent explosion also lifted up a figure. It was the figure of mayesha. just now, gu nie had noticed the abnormal fluctuations of the origin power here through his source power vision. in addition, the shield on her body was basically broken, so there was a high probability of death if she stayed outside. Gune had guessed that he had entered the room when meyssa used this ability to attack him, and it seemed that he was right. at the same time, meisa¡¯s body exploded. Gu nie didn¡¯t waste even half a second. ¡°swish swish swish swish swish¡± more than a dozen sharp magic blades were aimed at her head. ¡°Swish!¡± This time, without the protection of her shield, her neck was instantly torn apart by three sharp magic blades. The head of the screaming maesha was separated from her body. Their heads and bodies fell into the human-faced flowers. gune quickly stepped forward and released the puppet¡¯s secret thread, which quickly wrapped around her headless body. ¡°Collect!¡± a body that had lost control of its will was no longer a living being, and gu nie immediately put it back into the system space. Then, gune walked to the head of meyasha, and the puppet¡¯s Secret thread easily picked up her head. after losing her body, it was difficult for her to do any damage to gunie. ¡°Drip drip drip drip drip drip¡± Blood was dripping from her broken neck. As the flower Emperor¡¯s human body, her blood was very active. Even without her body, her blood still retained a strong life force in her head. The blood couldn¡¯t be wasted, so Gu nie quickly used his puppet strings to gather all the blood around her neck. this blood was extremely important. as a blood cursemancer, gune¡¯s extraordinary profession had an extremely powerful ability in the blood. and if he could master some powerful ¡± ritual incantations ¡°, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to find her through her blood. with the blood in hand, no matter how far she and her flower king form ran, gu nie would be able to find them. her face twisted in pain. after a while, her face gradually calmed down and she regained the charm and majesty of the human-faced flower emperor. Then, she slowly opened her eyes. as soon as he opened his eyes, gu nie saw the front of his artifact spirit¡¯s helmet ripple. ¡°you still want to use your soul to attack me? my dear little sister, i have to say that you and i are very similar in this aspect.¡± gune said as he looked at her. she didn¡¯t respond. she just looked at gugne quietly. In the dark, silent, and strange space of shadows. one man and one head, just like that, they stared at each other. after suffering from the backlash of that terrifying power, the soul of her body had been severely damaged. The destructive power was still eroding her soul. She didn¡¯t have long to live. Fortunately, although the flower Emperor¡¯s main body was seriously injured, his survival was not in danger. With the flower Emperor¡¯s real body, there was no problem. when she used her innate ability just now, she had wanted to kill gu nie. she didn¡¯t expect gu nie to be able to withstand the attack of her innate ability. fortunately, she had managed to drag gu nie into this deep space. gu nie couldn¡¯t escape from this place. after a while, maesha broke the silence. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°what do you mean by¡± how do you know ¡°?¡± ¡± that indescribable suan ni¡¯s furious howls and roars. ¡± She looked straight at him. before this, no one had known about the sudden change. But Gu nie said it. as the human-faced flower queen, she had been exposed to a part of the plan. This was a plan that was almost guaranteed to succeed. There were even several transcendent grandmasters who joined hands to make a deduction of the overall situation. The success rate was extremely high. for this, the hero, the barbarian saint, had invested a lot of manpower and resources. but the result was quite miserable. the few transcendent grandmasters who were hosting the sacrificial ceremony had almost no chance of surviving from the indescribable backlash. Not only did this plan fail miserably, but the casualties were also very high. she had only absorbed a portion of the power, and she had already suffered such a violent backlash. those experts were probably in a more miserable state than her. when he was faced with the backlash of that terrifying power. as the person who had come into direct contact with the power of the sacrifice, she had never felt anything unusual. Gu nie had learned of this before anyone else, which was already very unusual. ¡°oh?¡± gu nie said with a smile. ¡± as you can see from your father¡¯s star digger superpower, i¡¯m very ordinary. ¡± ¡°So, this is obviously a wild guess.¡± gu nie shrugged. ¡°no, i¡¯m not.¡± meyasha looked at gunie and explained. ¡°You¡¯re not ordinary at all.¡± ¡± it¡¯s not strange if you can¡¯t see anything, because it¡¯s a cover. ¡± ¡± but sometimes, when you see everything, you realize that it¡¯s all an illusion. an illusion that¡¯s as real as reality. that¡¯s the scariest thing. ¡± Chapter 156 ? 156 The devil¡¯s whisper What Meesha said. Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but rub his brow. with her meticulous mind, she couldn¡¯t tell that she was only a 12-year-old child. you¡¯re only twelve, right? ¡± he asked. Gu nie said. when I awakened the will of the human-faced flower Emperor, the experience and knowledge I gained far exceeded what you can imagine. ¡°the inheritance of the lord¡¯s will, that¡¯s true.¡± gu nie nodded. when some powerful creatures were born, or when some powerful extraordinary professions were inherited, there would be corresponding inheritance information. gu ni¡¯s blood cursemancer had a lot of inheritance information. When a powerful creature like the human-faced flower Emperor inherited its life will, the information it received would definitely be much more than that of a transcendent profession like the blood cursemancer. ¡°you¡¯re very special and very powerful.¡± meesha¡¯s young voice was filled with a mature tone. ¡°so, i will send the most powerful killer to kill you.¡± ¡± i¡¯ll even put a bounty on your head for millions of gold pounds on the black list. ¡± ¡± millions of gold pounds? ¡± gu nie rubbed his chin. ¡± this is really a generous bounty. even i¡¯m a little tempted. ¡± He then looked around and focused his attention on Meisa. alright, I know you¡¯re trying to buy time, but I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve used up my time. ¡°the family gathering has come to an end.¡± ¡°And I still have many things to do, so you can die in peace.¡± As he spoke, Gu nie began to control the puppet thread. ¡°i have something important to tell you.¡± meesha said quickly. if you¡¯re willing to join me, I can give you all the resources The Pioneer Group has given you. In fact, I can give you more than they can. I¡¯m a powerful Lord, and I can even become a legendary Lord in the future. ¡± and you are a blood cursemancer. if you have my blood, you can also have the blood of a legendary lord. ¡± ¡± also, the human-faced flower emperor¡¯s blood is very soul-oriented, which will be of great help to your spellcaster profession. ¡± ¡± if you¡¯re willing, we can even rule the entire world together in the future and become the rulers of this world. we can even establish a faith and become supreme and eternal life. ¡± there was a strong sense of seduction in her soft and bewitching tone. after listening to her explanation, gune rubbed his temples and sighed. ¡± meesha, from you, i can clearly see why the church of the human-face flower is an evil cult. ¡± ¡°the seed and will of the human-faced flower emperor that was passed down from generation to generation.¡± ¡°do you think that¡¯s the path to the strong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a disguise for the devil¡¯s murmurs!¡± Then, Gu nie suddenly attacked. The puppet¡¯s Secret thread quickly pierced through her head. The aura of her soul dissipated. Then, he looked up into the darkness. ¡± yes. ¡± ¡± maesha can bring me in. ¡± then the flower Emperor flower body can also use its talent to bring others in. ¡± he knew that he was about to die, so he used his innate divine ability to banish me. ¡± ¡± then, use the flower emperor¡¯s true form to bring people in and kill me. ¡± ¡°My dear sister, you¡¯re really determined to kill me. You don¡¯t give me any face.¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity that this place can¡¯t trap me.¡± with a flip of his hand, the bracelet of time that george had given to gune appeared in his hand. the hunting layer was so deep that the bracelet of time could escape, let alone this shallow and weird human-faced flower layer. ¡°what kind of level is this? the human-face flower church has actually planted so many human-face flowers here.¡± He didn¡¯t spend too much time studying it. After collecting a few human-faced flowers, Gu nie activated the bracelet of time. ¡°Swish!¡± the scene before him quickly distorted and gu nie disappeared. at the same time, a few thousand meters away, a five-star level 5 shadowman quietly landed on the plane where a large number of human-face flowers were planted. the fifth-order shadowman entered stealth mode and began to approach gu nie. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°swish!¡± the scene in front of him gradually stabilized. Gu nie reappeared at the corner of the street. this position was not far from the place where megesar had entered the deep space. the sounds of battle had already gone far away. Gu nie quickly climbed up the wall to the fifth floor of the house. gu nie looked around. The sea of blood in the sky had disappeared, and it returned to the dark night. The battle near the main body of cave 9970 had already left the sug ruins city and was going on at the edge of the city. It was still moving towards the depths of the mountains in the North. the explosion just now was definitely a huge blow to the infidels and foreign powerhouses. The Pioneer Group and the transcendent Association¡¯s powerhouses would definitely not let go of such a good opportunity to beat up a drowning dog. They would definitely take advantage of the situation to kill the person. After all, such a good opportunity was rare. At the same time, the Masters of the human-faced flower church who had been guarding her had also fled. the members of the pioneer group were in a state of pursuit. gu nie had no intention of participating in the battle. I¡¯ve got maesha¡¯s blood. I need to learn a powerful ritual incantation. ¡± hmm, it¡¯s best if it¡¯s a powerful engraving ritual spell. ¡± ¡± this way, i can use her blood to lock onto her position. ¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m not that strong right now.¡± ¡± even if we know where she is, it¡¯s still difficult to kill her, let alone go to the stainless fertile soil to kill the human-faced flower emperor. ¡± ¡°I still need to continue to steadily increase my strength.¡± gu nie thought. ¡± when i¡¯m strong enough, i¡¯ll be able to kill the evil god of the human-faced flower church and meesha in the future. ¡± the battle that night had given gu nie a clear understanding. although his current level was relatively low, his killing power was not weak. as a law incantation master, with the support of the hack system, his offensive power was quite fierce. At the same time, he was very pleased with his strong defense and survival ability. As the hack system continued to hack ¡­ gu nie¡¯s body and spells would only get stronger and stronger. ¡± law incantations are one thing. more importantly, the engraving potion. ¡± my body, along with the digestion and absorption of the thanator¡¯s body, has become more and more powerful. My current body is as strong as a rank two leader. ¡± but my soul is relatively weak. it¡¯s only at the level of an ¡®ordinary monster¡¯. ¡± fortunately, I¡¯m a domain-type spell caster, which makes my soul energy strong enough to withstand the attacks. ¡± at the same time, the weapon spirit helmet that vya gave me today has also helped me a lot. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to get maesha¡¯s blood today. ¡± when the soul engraving potion and the Dragonblood engraving potion are finished, give her a set each. he thought of the soul sigil potion. Professor Henry¡¯s death and the fallen deep Duke Castle appeared in gunie¡¯s mind. we¡¯ll have to wait for The Pioneer Group to send another doctor in supernatural biology to conduct the latest batch of pharmaceutical experiments before we can get the results. ¡± with the construction of the laboratory and so on, it¡¯ll probably be another month later. ¡± but there¡¯s no hurry. The success of the rune soul potion is only a matter of time. Gu nie thought. ¡± my body¡¯s transcendent characteristic can be considered at the commander level. it¡¯s just that my soul¡¯s transcendent characteristic is too weak. ¡± ¡°Humans are creatures of flesh and soul. pay equal attention to the body and soul.¡± ¡± when my soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic makes up for it and i become an elite or even a commander-level. ¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of changes will happen to me.¡± While Gu ni was thinking ¡­ Light footsteps suddenly sounded behind Gu nie. Chapter 157 ? 157 rich spoils of war Gu NIE¡¯s heart clenched as the devil blade curse appeared in his hand. gu nie¡¯s tensed heart relaxed. you gave me a fright. I almost threw the incantation of law at you. Didn¡¯t you go after those foreign races and infidels? ¡± the person who came was wei ya. ¡°how did you get out?¡± instead of answering, vya asked. She¡¯d been watching Gu nie the whole time, and she¡¯d seen him being pulled into the depths of space by The Flower King. she was aware of the human-faced flower emperor¡¯s innate divine ability. If she was pulled into a deep space, she could hold on for a long time. However, she couldn¡¯t escape and could only wait for help. if they hadn¡¯t been discovered in such a chaotic situation, they would have been exiled forever. she was already prepared to inform her teacher and send an expert to find gu nie. who would¡¯ve thought that as soon as the battle ended, rank two gu nie would escape from the depths of space. Even an extraordinary with the ability to travel through the shadow world would find it hard to escape if they were pulled too deep. ¡± as a law incantation master, i have to have some tricks up my sleeve. this isn¡¯t too much, right? ¡± gu nie spread his hands. vya didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further. as an extraordinary, everyone more or less had some secrets, big or small. After a round of inspection, vya came to gune¡¯s side and whispered, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s dangerous out there. come with me to a safe place.¡± ¡°We were fine even though it was so dangerous during the battle just now. Now that the enemy is fleeing, we have to hide?¡± ¡°it¡¯s still not safe.¡± wei ya said in a deep voice. ¡± in fact, it might even be more dangerous for you now. ¡± ¡± this time, there are a lot of enemies in the sug ruins. the ones who escaped are the ones who can¡¯t hide. ¡± those who have the means to hide and disguise themselves don¡¯t need to escape at all. They only need to hide in a very ordinary corner. ¡°we won¡¯t be able to find any traces of them for a while.¡± and they might assassinate some extraordinary humans who are alone at critical moments. ¡°You should know that there are some shadow-type transcendent experts who like to do things in the dark.¡± ¡± it will take at least a few days of cleaning to ensure that the city of sug ruins has entered the safety cordon. ¡± gune¡¯s eyes glanced over the dark sug ruins and nodded. ¡°that¡¯s true,¡± some shadow-type extraordinaries who could change their appearance, aura, or even completely change their identity were very easy to hide. The sug ruins seemed to have returned to peace, but peace didn¡¯t mean safety. Vya walked down the stairs, and Gu nie followed behind her. The two of them walked through the dark and remote paths. About ten minutes later. gune followed vya into a quiet alley with a cluster of dilapidated houses. at the side of the quiet alley, vya opened an inconspicuous iron door, and the two of them walked in. Behind this unremarkable iron door was a small secret passage. ¡°this place is really well hidden.¡± gu nie thought. following the secret passage, gu nie arrived at a small, but very elegant, well-decorated living room. The exquisite Victoria style of the southern nobles had a unique charm. ¡°You can just cultivate here in peace for the next few days. I won¡¯t be coming here for the next few days. There are still many things to deal with outside.¡± ¡± i¡¯ll come and pick you up when i¡¯m done. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± gu nie nodded, he didn¡¯t refuse. This time, the hero barbarian saint, the few major evil god churches, and the extraordinary humans from the north and south. so many forces had failed in the sug ruins. it would definitely involve all sides. If the supernatural Association and The Pioneer Group wanted to further expand their achievements, they would definitely send a large number of forces to pursue them. it was inevitable that the inside of the sug ruins would be empty during this time. in addition, there were also those shadow-type extraordinaires who liked to play in the dark, hunting in the dark. At this time, if he was targeted by a powerful expert outside, it would be really dangerous. After a brief explanation, Vera got up and left. after vya left. Gu nie first set up some small traps in the secret passage. after that, he familiarized himself with the small, hidden residence and planned a few better escape routes. if an enemy found this place, they could escape in time if they couldn¡¯t win. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ An hour later, Gu niexin returned to the living room after washing up. after checking the small traps in the tunnel and making sure there were no abnormalities, gune let out a sigh of relief. there had been nothing unusual for such a long time, so this place should not have been discovered. After a series of battles, he could finally relax. A slight sense of fatigue lingered in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ve released too many incantations today,¡± Gu nie sat down on the sofa, rubbing his temples. the fireplace was already lit, and the bright flames made the entire house as warm as spring. The coffee was almost done, and the entire room was filled with the rich aroma of coffee. After pouring himself a cup of coffee, he raised his hand. ¡°Huala¡± a sound. a large number of extraordinary rings and bracelets were placed on the marble table. there were a total of fifteen or sixteen of them. ¡°Today¡¯s harvest is really impressive!¡± looking at the extraordinary rings and bracelets, gu nie¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. these extraordinary rings and wristbands all belonged to tier 3 and tier 4 experts. The slightly less valuable ones were around five to six thousand, or even seven to eight thousand gold pounds. and the higher prices were about 20000 to 30000 gold pounds. after the battle, it was naturally time to clean up the spoils of war. He picked up a transcendent ring and began to sort out the items inside. Sorting the items would make it easier to sell them in the future. about half an hour later. the pile of transcendent rings and wristbands had been almost completely cleared by gu nie. gu nie, who was sitting on the sofa, was full of smiles. about two hundred thousand gold pounds. ¡°Indeed, a man can¡¯t be rich without a windfall, and a horse can¡¯t be fat without night grass.¡± this amount of gold pounds is enough for me to change into a full set of Magic Gold equipment. I¡¯m even qualified to buy top-tier Magic Gold equipment with legendary attributes. however, I¡¯m not in a hurry to change to stronger equipment. My current equipment is enough. in terms of incantations of law, I¡¯ll need to supplement them with some powerful incantations of law. the expansion of the origin pool also needs to be scheduled. overlapping for a single second consumes too much source power. 1000 source pool units are already unable to satisfy my source power explosion. ¡°These two units of source power are still fine.¡± by the time I¡¯ve obtained a spell that costs four units of origin power, I¡¯ll be using up close to 100 units of origin power per second. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to use up all my source power in a dozen seconds.¡± ¡± treasures to expand the origin pool are very rare. in addition, i haven¡¯t had any results from my previous research. ¡± The Pioneer Group didn¡¯t provide me with any, but this time, the soul and Dragonblood sigil potion have been developed. once the research is complete, I¡¯ll naturally have the highest priority when I want to purchase treasures to expand the origin pool. the only pity is that these spell casters don¡¯t have any spells that are suitable for me. fortunately, I have more than 200000 gold pounds. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to buy some powerful spells from the pioneer Guild. Oh, right. I need to buy some powerful life-saving teleportation spell scrolls, shield spell scrolls, and so on. even if I can¡¯t buy a top-level forbidden Spell Shield like the one on meyssa, I should be able to buy some powerful runic magic shields. ¡°also, the magic shield necklace might have been changed.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t have money before, but now that i have money, i naturally have to prepare everything i need to.¡± wait until the pioneer Alliance is done hunting down the foreign races and infidels and returns to stabilize the situation. ¡°then i can change my shotgun into a cannon.¡± Chapter 158 ? 158 the reincarnation plan early in the morning. the rising sun illuminated the entire sug ruins. The streets were filled with people and cars. The street lamps along the street that were damaged during the winter night had also been installed and repaired. this time, the municipal work did not fall behind. Compared to the speed of municipal work. the repair of the houses on both sides of the street was much slower. It had been half a month since the winter¡¯s end. he could still see many clay and carpenters repairing the walls and windows on the wooden frames, inside the broken roofs, or beside the windows. The winter¡¯s end was far away, but the destruction it caused would forever remain in the sug ruins. It wasn¡¯t just the destruction of the city. More importantly, more than 3000 people had died. yes, the battle on the night of the winter¡¯s death that lasted almost an entire night. It caused the death of up to 3000 people in the sug ruins city. and that was if the enemy had failed. the two to three hundred thousand people in the entire sug ruins city would probably not be able to escape. ¡°selling newspapers! Selling newspapers!¡± at the corner of the street, a seven or eight-year-old newspaper boy waved the newspaper in his hand and shouted loudly. wearing a black windbreaker, gu nie paid a copper coin for the newspaper. in the few days after the winter¡¯s end, gu nie didn¡¯t go out. As time passed, the sug ruins gradually recovered its vitality and became safe. during his free time these past few days, gu nie would go out and buy some newspapers to get some information. a few days ago, gu nie had even gone to the commercial street of the antukang district to sell some things and buy some materials. After returning to his hidden residence. gune took off his trench coat and sat on the sofa, reading the supernatural daily. The second day after the summoning of the evil god incident in the sug ruins half a month ago. the evil god summoning incident was published in the supernatural daily and spread to every corner of the continent. This incident immediately caused a huge uproar in the entire Oya continent. For a time, countless gazes were focused on the sug ruins, a city on the border of the Yulan Empire. Countless people even remembered the name of the sug ruins. in contrast to the attack of the red-robed cardinal of the church of pastors, augusta, on the port island of barker, the attack of the red-robed cardinal of the church of pastors had been extremely powerful. the descent of the evil god was obviously more eye-catching and shocking. the most important thing was ¡­ Barker Island had ended up being massacred. The Masters of the city of the sug ruins had foiled the evil God¡¯s plot and interrupted its descent. In addition, the newspaper reported that several transcendent grandmasters who had gathered transcendents had killed more than eight transcendent grandmasters from other races and heretics. it was even said that the barbarian saint, the owner of the hero who could shake the tide of the era, was chased by several extraordinary masters for thousands of miles. there were even rumors that the hero barbarian saint was eventually killed on a snowy plain in the northern border where the sun never set. It didn¡¯t matter if these rumors were true or not. but this time, the evil god invasion happened at the same time. The victory of the sug ruins was an undeniable fact. The power of evil gods and terrifying existences had always been a lingering haze over the many federal empires in the North. this was also the reason why the three cthulhu churches were able to continuously breed believers within the northern empire¡¯s territory, and the power of faith grew. Because of fear, they had to submit. because they were powerful, all of them joined him. And this time, the failure of the plan of the many foreign infidels to bring down an evil god was a powerful message to the people. that is, we have the power to fight against those evil gods with indescribable and terrifying power. the winter¡¯s death night incident had passed, but its impact was undoubtedly huge and far-reaching. half an hour later, after he finished reading the full page of the newspaper, he picked up the cup of coffee in front of him and began to drink. at the same time, gu nie opened his hack system. [ first hack position: soul-stabilizing divine ring spell (Level 4) ] [ second hack position: cybona origin pool (Level 5) ] [ third hack position: soullseal Codex (Level 4) ] [ fourth hack slot: magic blade curse (Level 4) ] [ fifth hack slot: bloodpool codex (level 4) ] gu nie also moved to the sixth position. The sixth idle slot was 80%. The progress bar for the sixth slot was already at 80%. gu nie estimated that in about a month¡¯s time, the sixth position would open. After half a month of hacking, the five spellcasting manuals in the hack slot had all been upgraded. As for gune himself, he was a law incantation master, and he had entered the late stage of the second order transcendent realm. Originally, gune could have played two more games with the coin of destiny to completely break free from the shackles of his own fate. However, considering the fact that the perfect soul engraving potion was about to be born, as well as the resistance to it after repeated use, gune decided to put the chance to fight against fate aside until he used the engraving potion in large quantities. After all, Gu nie had only reincarnated four times, so it wasn¡¯t a problem to store more. Gune had talked to Dr. Henry about the drug¡¯s resistance to drugs. In those less-than-successful Signet potion experiments, the resistance to the potion was very obvious. In fact, it could be said that the resistance was very strong. Using the engraving potion to raise the soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic from normal to elite was not difficult. However, it would be more difficult to upgrade from the elite level to the elite +1 or even the elite +2 level. Not only did it take a long time to digest, but it also required a high enough talent to better absorb these additional extraordinary characteristics. that¡¯s right, the strength of a transcendent talent would also be reflected when absorbing additional transcendent characteristics. the same silvershell rat that had a ¡®normal¡¯ soul as its foundation. when the silver-shelled rats with high and low extraordinary talent absorbed the same potion at the same time, the silver-shelled rat with high extraordinary talent would obtain more extraordinary characteristics. the limit of the maximum saturation for silver-armored rats with ordinary talent might only be ¡®elite-grade¡¯ souls. As for the silver-armored rats with high innate talent, they could reach elite +1 or even elite +2. for gu nie, talent wasn¡¯t a problem. at the same time, gune needed to use reincarnation to get rid of the negative effects of the potion. That way, after a reincarnation, Gu NIE¡¯s soul could start from elite +2 again. It was possible for him to reach elite +3 or even become a powerful leader-level soul. After browsing through his system page. the aftermath of the winter¡¯s death in the city of the sug ruins has been dealt with in the past half a month. also, a week ago, when Vera came over, I told her that I was going to rebuild the potion Alchemy room and set up a corresponding potion biological experiment team. ¡°he should be here soon!¡± gu nie muttered. ¡°Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!¡± At this moment, a soft knock on the door suddenly sounded. ¡°Is Wei Ya coming over?¡± gu nie¡¯s heart moved. Chapter 159 ? 159 an indescribable ruler standing behind the living room door, gu nie¡¯s source power vision bloomed. With the powerful penetrating ability of his source energy Vision, he could easily see through the gate and the iron gate at the end of the quiet passage. Gune heaved a sigh of relief. It was Vera. in addition to via, there was also an extraordinary. after opening the iron door, he saw vya in a dark blue mage robe and a middle-aged man in his early 30s, wearing a double-breasted gray robe and a black top hat. ¡°This is?¡± Gu nie looked at Wei Ya and then at the middle-aged man. ¡± dr. girard, an expert in biology. ¡± said via. ¡°This is the great pharmacist we¡¯re going to meet, guni Lawrence!¡± ¡°Good Morning, master Gu ni.¡± dr. girard took off his hat and saluted gune. his face showed a slight surprise, but it was well hidden. Before he came, he had heard from Wei Ya that master Gu ni was very young. But he didn¡¯t expect him to be so young. ¡± good morning, dr. gerad. ¡± Gu nie replied. After a while, the three of them sat down in the small living room. ¡°if you didn¡¯t come over, i would have thought that you had forgotten about me.¡± gune joked as he poured coffee for vya. ¡± there are many things to deal with. the sug ruins seemed to be very peaceful during this time, but in fact, there have been several battles in the dark. ¡± to deal with those guys who rely on their stealth ability to hide in the sug ruins? ¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Wei Ya nodded. ¡°those guys who think they¡¯re smart all died miserably.¡± a few days ago, we used a very powerful ¡®mystical item¡¯ and found a lot of shadow Extraordinaries. Although there were some who escaped, they were still in the sug ruins. It was only a matter of time before we found them. ¡± a powerful mystical item. in that case, those guys did think they were smart. ¡± ¡± sometimes, mystical items have mystical powers that completely transcend the conventional rules. ¡± Gu nie trusted The Pioneer Group¡¯s ability to carry out their orders. on the night of winter¡¯s end, a portion of the infidels and foreign races were killed, and a batch was also captured. Using these captured guys, coupled with the mystical items, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to find the guys hiding in the sug ruins. Thinking about it, Wei Ya said again. ¡± also, the problem of the drug experiment that you mentioned to me before, the higher-ups are very concerned about it. ¡± while we¡¯re cleaning up the remnants, we¡¯ve already started building a new potion laboratory. It¡¯s bigger and better than the one in deep Duke Castle. ¡°We can basically move in in three to five days.¡± ¡± this time, i brought dr. girard here to see if you have anything important to say. ¡± gugne pondered for a while, then looked at dr. gilard. ¡± dr. girard, how¡¯s the construction of your laboratory? ¡± the construction of the laboratory is much simpler than that of the secret chamber of the secret rune potion. I¡¯ve already finished the preparations on my side. We just need to wait for your potion. Dr. Girard replied. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± Gu nie gently nodded, a smile on his face. on the night of the winter extinction, Dr. Henry came to find me. At that time, his experiment should have made a breakthrough. ¡± unfortunately, he died at the hands of that fallen fire demon. ¡± Gu nie sighed. ¡± dr. henry is indeed a very dedicated and respectable doctor. he has an extremely rigorous and meticulous working attitude. ¡± Dr. Gilard gave a high evaluation of Dr. Henry. ¡± fortunately, i¡¯ve recorded all the formulas and methods of the signet potion in this experimental stage. ¡± at the same time, I have a backup of all the experimental potions. gugne¡¯s words stunned dr. girard. ¡°that is to say, yingluo.¡± ¡°Yes, you can go over now to test it out.¡± Gu nie nodded with a smile. dr. girard was overjoyed. to be able to witness the birth of the engraving potion in his hands. This was a Supreme honor. he was well aware of the pioneer group and the upper echelons of the yulan transcendent association. many big shots had their eyes on master gune in the sug ruins. Within the Yulan Empire, there were more than a dozen labs that had made potions of secret engravings, but only Gu NIE¡¯s lab was steadily improving and getting closer to it. Professor Gerad even heard that it was because of master gunie¡¯s achievements. the experiment materials and capital investment of many pharmacologists had been reduced by a lot. on one hand, it was because the amount of money and materials used by those laboratories was truly huge. they were like gold-devouring beasts. On the other hand, it was naturally because there was no lack of potion Masters who embezzled materials in the name of research. For this reason, many potion Masters were hostile to the newly risen master named ¡°gune Lawrence.¡± gune took out a storage bracelet and placed it in front of dr. gilard. ¡± more than 30 potions are in there. ¡± dr. girard picked up the storage bracelet and carefully examined it before nodding. ¡± after i go back, i¡¯ll try to conduct the experiment as soon as possible. i¡¯ll come back here to report to you once i succeed. ¡± ¡°i look forward to your good news.¡± gu nie replied with a smile. dr. girard, who had obtained the rune potion, didn¡¯t wait there any longer. he got up and left. Now that he had obtained the signet potion, he could not wait to start experimenting. the engraving potion will be out soon. I, Youyou, will have to speed up the purchase of the materials. Gu nie thought to himself. Before, when he didn¡¯t have gold pounds, he had thought that 30000 to 50000 gold pounds of materials would be enough. Now, he had something worth close to 200000 gold pounds in his hands, something that could be easily cashed out. Gu nie naturally wanted to turn the thirty to fifty thousand pounds worth of materials into seventy to eighty thousand. anyway, no matter how much he bought now, it was a huge profit. ¡°your yueyue is not busy today?¡± Gune asked as he looked at vya, who was drinking coffee and enjoying the warmth of the fireplace. ¡°i¡¯m taking a day off today. i¡¯ll be busy tomorrow.¡± vya shrugged her shoulders. ¡°this time, he he ¡­¡± gu nie asked after a moment of silence. ¡°how was the battle?¡± ever since the winter death night, gune¡¯s only source of information was the supernatural daily. However, the transcendent daily would not report such detailed information. with vera¡¯s arrival, gu nie had some free time today, so he naturally wanted to know more about the results of the winter¡¯s death. After considering for a while, via slowly opened her mouth. ¡°on the night of the winter extinction, the sug ruins was only a step away from destruction.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed slightly as he listened carefully. ¡± at that time, there were five masters at the level of extraordinary masters in the sug ruins. ¡± I thought I could deal with the Barbarian saint and the descendant of the evil god. but I didn¡¯t expect that the number of extraordinary Masters from the foreign infidels who came with the Barbarian saint and the evil God¡¯s descendant would be as many as twelve. they have a total of fourteen transcendent Masters. however, their plan is even more terrifying. They actually directly summoned the ¡®indescribable ruler¡¯. they even wanted to use something sealed under the sug ruins city to carry the will of the ¡®indescribable ruler¡¯ in the blood sea. ¡°An indescribable ruler?¡± gu nie¡¯s expression changed. yes, the existence in the blood sea is an indescribable ruler who is in a deep sleep. Will said softly. if it was an evil god, then there were still traces of its power. However, the Dominators were great existences that once ruled the stars, although the reason for their deep sleep was unknown. even in their deep sleep, they were still indescribable, unrecorded, and indescribable terrifying existences. no one knew their real names until now, and what people knew was only a form of address. even evil gods were just their subordinates. the dominators who had once ruled the stars, their means were so powerful that it was simply unimaginable. From the indescribable flesh of the ruler¡¯s remains, Gu nie had experienced the terrifying power. there were no signs at all, and there was no principle behind it. Touch and death. It was like a FLAG. There was no way to resist. The existence of this power was completely beyond common sense. ¡°just summoning a sleeping ruler almost destroyed the sug ruins.¡± ¡°they are really indescribable!¡± gu nie sighed in his heart. Chapter 160 ? 160 the ghost outside of fate After a moment of silence, Vera continued. ¡± at that time, a powerful forbidden spell sealed the altar. ¡± even the attacks of five transcendent grandmasters were unable to break the forbidden spell. in addition, there are the counterattacks of the other extraordinary Masters, the Barbarian saint, and the descendant of the evil god. ¡± with so much power, almost all the transcendent masters at the time thought that the sug ruins would be completely destroyed today. ¡± ¡°However, he he¡± ¡± no one could have expected that the descent ritual would suddenly become unstable. ¡± ¡± then, as you saw, the ritual to call for the dominator failed, and the angry voice was transmitted over, directly freezing the entire sug ruins city, and the destructive power backfired, causing a big explosion. ¡± ¡± a powerful defensive forbidden spell constructed by several transcendent masters from the cthulhuism society. even the joint efforts of several transcendent masters from the pioneer group could not shake it at all. ¡± however, in the face of the backlash from the sleeping ruler, he was as weak as tofu. the five transcendent grandmasters who were hosting the summoning ritual inside the forbidden spell melted on the spot along with the forbidden spell, leaving nothing behind. the seven alien races, the heathen Masters, the Barbarian saint, and the descendant of the evil god all suffered a backlash on the spot. the power of the backlash that was transmitted over once again destroyed the two transcendent Masters and the descendant of the evil god. ¡± after that, the barbarian saint and the other five transcendent grandmasters began to flee. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the battle was like.¡± ¡°But I know the result.¡± ¡°out of the five transcendent grandmasters, three have died, and two have escaped. even if they managed to escape, they¡¯ve suffered great losses. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible for them to recover to their peak strength.¡± ¡°The hero barbarian saint was almost crippled, but he also escaped.¡± ¡°did the barbarian saint also escape?¡± gu nie rubbed his glabella. ¡± the reports and some rumors in the supernatural daily are different from what vera said. ¡± ¡± as expected, the information reported on the surface and some rumors are not very reliable. ¡± after a moment of thought, gu nie laughed. ¡± no matter what, this time, those guys suffered a great loss in the sug ruins. ¡± ¡± out of the fourteen experts, eleven died. the other three all escaped with severe injuries. ¡± ¡± moreover, in a situation where they are heavily injured, there will definitely be blood and flesh falling off. ¡± ¡± after collecting these things, we can use some rituals and curses to find them. even if it doesn¡¯t work, we can also set up a curse ritual and place an undying curse on them. ¡± ¡± indeed, they lost miserably in the sug ruins this time. ¡± wei ya nodded slightly, then continued. ¡°other than these things, zhenzhen¡± when teacher and I discussed these matters, he also mentioned some very secretive things. vya lowered her voice. ¡°oh? a secret item?¡± gu nie was interested. ¡± based on the psychic questioning of some corpses, as well as the information obtained from the interrogation of the captured alien and infidels prisoners. ¡± do you know what the result was when the teachers combined the information and performed divination? ¡± ¡°oh?¡± gu nie listened carefully. the answer my teacher and the others got was that the sug ruins city was destroyed, and hundreds of thousands of people will die overnight. Gune¡¯s eyes narrowed as he waited for vya¡¯s explanation. ¡± what¡¯s more terrifying is that this is not the divination before it happened. ¡± ¡± instead, it¡¯s a divination deduction after the established facts have already happened. it even obtained an illusion that is seriously inconsistent with the reality, or even contrary to the reality. ¡± ¡°This is really strange.¡± vya continued to elaborate. gu nie was sitting on the sofa, quietly listening. ¡°Fortunately, teacher and the others have many tricks up their sleeves.¡± in the fact that the city of the sug ruins was not destroyed, the teachers have also constructed a very powerful divination ritual to carry out a reverse deduction of the established facts. This is a karmic divination method that derived the cause from the end. ¡°It¡¯s very easy to find the truth in this Kasaya.¡± Vilya¡¯s explanation made the expressionless Gu nie move a little on the sofa, changing his position. the clues eventually lead to a place called Saint Mary monastery. Saint Mary monastery! ¡°As expected,¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡°the chains of fate on my body haven¡¯t been completely severed, so some clues will still be discovered.¡± Gu nie rubbed his temples. there, teacher and the others found an extraordinary door that had lost its effectiveness. ¡± and there¡¯s nothing behind the extraordinary door? ¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± Gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Since there¡¯s an extraordinary door, there should be something behind it, right? At the very least, it should have a cave or something like that!¡± Gu nie said. no, there¡¯s nothing there. There¡¯s only soil. Teacher and the others have searched the surrounding dozens of meters of soil, but there¡¯s nothing. ¡± another thing is that the main cave of incident 9970 disappeared after the winter night. ¡± ¡°it disappeared?¡± ¡± yes, the original empty area of the main cave of no. 9970 has been restored to its original state overnight. after investigation, the soil there is no different from the surrounding soil. it is as if the soil covering the main cave of no. 9970 should have been there in the first place, and the existence of cave no. 9970 has disappeared like an illusion. ¡± ¡± i guess the thing behind the extraordinary door that your teacher and the others are looking for is related to the main body of cave 9970, and now they¡¯ve all disappeared. ¡± gu nie muttered. ¡°From the looks of it now, that should be the case.¡± Wei Ya nodded. ¡± and the clues will be completely cut off when we get there. ¡± gune¡¯s face was calm and quiet as usual, but he was relieved. ¡°although i can¡¯t find any clues, it doesn¡¯t mean i can¡¯t guess.¡± said via softly. ¡± my teacher told me that it should be a mysterious ghost, a ghost that can not be spied on, a ghost that is beyond fate, that changed some things there. ¡± ¡°and at the same time, he created an illusion that has never changed.¡± ¡± this is like an illusion of the truth. it will guide all divination and deduction abilities. i¡¯m going to deduce it step by step from this real illusion.¡± ¡± in the end, both teacher and the barbarian saint thought it was true. ¡± ¡°they thought it was real, but it turned out to be a huge pit.¡± ¡± the illusion deceived them, but they collapsed in without hesitation. ¡± ¡± and this might be the reason for their crushing defeat this time. ¡± ¡°this suan ni is truly a little freakish.¡± gu nie exclaimed. ¡°this is indeed hard to believe, but the result is very likely to be like this.¡± after that, the two of them fell into silence. ¡°This is really a bloody case caused by a piece of flesh!¡± gu nie thought to himself. ¡°A false truth.¡± gu nie¡¯s mind was on this important piece of information. gu nie had used his special status to do many things. the clearest response to gu nie was that the enemy couldn¡¯t find him. on a deeper level, when the enemy used divination, deduction, prying, causality and other mysterious means to deduce information about themselves, they would almost completely ignore the impact of their own actions. he was not within the scope of their deduction at all. for example, this time, gu nie had taken away the indescribable flesh. In the process of deduction, Gu nie was almost undetectable and could not be discovered. He was a negligible factor that would not affect the result at all. Since gune didn¡¯t exist in the divination, the fact that the indescribable flesh had disappeared didn¡¯t exist. then, in the divination, the sequence of fate gave the divination a false truth, which was that the ¡®indescribable flesh and blood¡¯ was still there. the result was an epic car accident. ¡± when you want to spy on me through the means of fate, the spying means will ignore my existence and any influence i have. ¡± ¡± because i don¡¯t exist in the world of divination and prying. ¡± isn¡¯t this the most perfect form to break free from the shackles of fate? ¡± Chapter 161 ? 161 the profound meaning of the world the flames in the fireplace crackled slightly. After a while, gune collected his thoughts. when he looked at vera again, she was already curled up in the corner of the sofa. He touched the thick steam Knight Mary Sue novel and read it with great interest. ¡± by the way, i haven¡¯t had the time to thank you for lending me the artifact spirit helmet. ¡± Gune said softly as he poured himself another cup of coffee. ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for your artifact spirit helmet, i¡¯m afraid i would have been in danger that day.¡± ¡± protecting you is part of my duty. furthermore, if it wasn¡¯t for the spirit helmet, you wouldn¡¯t have been so close that day. ¡± Vya looked up at Gu ni and then back at the book. ¡°that being said, i still have to thank you very much.¡± gu nie lowered his voice. I¡¯ll give you some when the soul potion and Dragonblood potion are ready. it¡¯s enough for your soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic to transform and rise to a higher level. ¡± and as a contractor, your physical body¡¯s strength needs to be improved! ¡± ¡°the dragonblood potion is also very suitable for you.¡± vya looked up at gune, her face serious and formal. After being stunned for a moment, Vera whispered. ¡°Thank you,¡± His voice was not loud, but it was filled with sincerity. as an extraordinary, the importance of extraordinary characteristics was too important. this was something that vera had a deep understanding of. She was a sworn enemy in The Pioneer Group because she had the blood of the dark-robed Demon God. it made his body¡¯s transcendent characteristics extremely dense. And the effect of this thick extraordinary characteristic was that during the training process, there would be a lot of changes. Wei Ya put in double the effort to strengthen her physical strength. In the end, her nemesis had only completed the normal training. Her speed, power, flexibility, muscle reaction, and physical toughness were all better than hers. the extraordinary characteristics brought advantages, and one contribution would bring two or even three reports, and the upper limit was high. Now, with the birth of the engraving potion. She was finally going to obtain a more powerful extraordinary characteristic. The enhancement of her soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic would allow her soul to enter deeper into the tool spirit world. From there, he could summon even more powerful weapon spirit equipment. Even the commander tier weapon spirits that she had never been able to touch before. as her soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristics grew stronger, she could touch them. previously, it was impossible for her to sign a contract with a commander tier weapon spirit equipment before she became a transcendent master. But now, the impossible had become possible. After all, a commander tier weapon spirit equipment would bring about a qualitative change in strength. at the same time, the dragonblood signet potion would increase the body¡¯s extraordinary characteristics. Then, the upper limit of her physical strength would be greatly increased. He could even be like her nemesis who had the dark-robed Demon God bloodline. At transcendent rank four, he had a powerful body comparable to a transcendent rank five. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t be the first one to get the rune potion after it was developed. moreover, the engraving potion wouldn¡¯t be on the market for a long time, so it was impossible to buy it. After all, the members of The Pioneer Group and the supernatural Association were far more important than the market. Her position in The Pioneer Group wasn¡¯t low, but there were many higher positions than her. even if she wanted to apply, she would have to wait for a long time. Even if he did get his hands on it, he would probably only have one or two bottles. at this moment, gu nie¡¯s gift was extremely precious. gune, who was drinking coffee, also took out a thick stack of runes analysis. less than one-tenth of the thick book on rune analysis was left in gune¡¯s hands. in fact, gune¡¯s progress in the world frame runes was far beyond the 90% progress of the book. Under normal circumstances, after learning and fully understanding the runes analysis, the runes in the runes library would be completely different. He could just barely find the door to the ¡®profound meaning of runes¡¯. in addition to that, his teacher¡¯s ¡®profundity innate talent¡¯ test would determine which profundity he could most easily match. the ¡®profound meaning of runes¡¯ was just a general name for the many profound meanings. in fact, in the ocean world of power upanishads, different types of power upanishads were divided in great detail. For example, in the natural world, the elemental enlightenment that existed as elements included wind enlightenment, fire enlightenment, Thunder enlightenment, water enlightenment, and many more. after mastering these profound meanings, one¡¯s control over the natural elements of the series of spells would be greatly improved. a regular wind elementalist could only attract and resonate the elements within a dozen meters. as for the wind elementalists who had mastered the wind esoteric, even if they had only reached the beginner level, they would still be able to master the wind esoteric. Then, the range of this attraction resonance would also radiate to 30 to 40 meters, which would greatly increase the radiation range. This would greatly increase the damage of the wind Elementalist. Another example was George Derrick, who had once worked with guone. &Nbsp; this time hunter should have mastered time intent. He just didn¡¯t know how much he had mastered. &Nbsp; however, from the damage it had dealt to the thanator, it was clear that its grasp of time intent wasn¡¯t weak. another example was the profound meaning of the world that gu nie could sense the most. After Gu NIE¡¯s talent had increased dramatically ¡­ gu nie could feel the runes of the world upanishad bloomed in his perception. naturally, gu nie started to comprehend and cultivate the world frame runes. the essence of the world frame rune¡¯s profound meaning was the ¡®world profound meaning¡¯. ¡®Profound meaning of runes¡¯ was a general name for all profound meanings. this included elemental enlightenment, time enlightenment, space enlightenment, and even the enlightenment of the world that gu nie had comprehended. however ¡­ rune analysis itself was extremely difficult to learn and comprehend. It would be even more difficult to completely absorb and analyze the runes before opening the door to the runes ¡®mysteries. Under the transcendent master level, any transcendent who could open the door to the profound meaning of runes could already be considered a genius among geniuses. even for extraordinary masters, if they wanted to have in-depth achievements in the world of runes, they would need decades or even hundreds of years of painstaking enlightenment and effort. fortunately, gu nie was talented enough. When he was a second order transcendent, he could already embark on the path of comprehending the world¡¯s profound, and Gu NIE¡¯s speed of comprehension was not slow. More importantly, Gu NIE¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t always the same. Gu NIE¡¯s talent would continue to grow. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the next few days. while he was studying and comprehending the profound meaning of the world. Gugne was also waiting for the results of Dr. Gilard¡¯s experiment. In addition, Gu nie had done more. he would sell the materials in his hands and convert them into gold pounds, then go buy the materials he needed. The loot that Gu nie had could be sold through The Pioneer Group¡¯s channels. gugne was also prepared to sell most of the items through the pioneer group¡¯s channels. But right now, gune was in desperate need of gold pounds. the pioneer group¡¯s channel. the round trip would take at least a week, or even longer. distant water couldn¡¯t quench present thirst, so gu nie could only quickly cash in items that were easy to sell and then buy materials. In addition, Gu nie also discovered another bad fact. Gu nie had been buying a large amount of the materials. The prices of these materials had actually increased by a small margin. They were originally 25 gold pounds or 30 gold rank units. now, they had 25 gold pounds and 5 silver dragons, or 30 gold pounds and 6 silver dragons. although the price had only increased by five or six silver dragons, it was indeed an increase in price. it must be noted that the prices of these items had not changed for more than a year. ¡°these damned unscrupulous merchants!¡± facing such a price increase, gu nie expressed great indignation in his heart. Fortunately, Gu nie had collected enough materials during this time. Chapter 162 ? 162 extraordinary master hidden residence, small living room. Gu nie was sitting cross-legged on the sofa. ¡°weng weng weng weng¡± the mysterious energy of the world power upanishad was slightly surging on gu nie¡¯s body. Gu nie was meditating in the ocean. The fire in the fireplace rose, and Gu nie could clearly feel the trajectory of each tiny flame. he could sense the puppet¡¯s secret thread placed at the door to alert the enemy. outside the iron gate of the alleyway, gu nie could clearly sense the path of the wind. he could also predict their next move. even the gunie could vaguely sense the trajectory of the plane where the extraordinary world was located. in the eyes of others, if they did not move, then they and everything around them would be still. they would not be able to feel that they were actually moving along with this extraordinary world. But Gu nie could feel it. even though he was sitting cross-legged in the small secret room. gu nie was able to travel through his own transcendent world at a speed of one to two hundred kilometers per second. with gu nie as the center, he could sense everything that was happening around him. Gu nie seemed to be the master of this small world. gu nie was meditating, feeling the energy fluctuations of the world power upanishad around him. he carefully sensed the bits and pieces of this extraordinary world that he was in. He wanted to comprehend the mysteries and true meanings behind every bit of the world¡¯s power Upanishad. immersing himself in the ocean of power upanishads was the best way for gu nie to cultivate the world power upanishad. Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. ¡°there are three supernatural beings coming from the alley, and yingying is an extremely powerful being.¡± ¡°the wind seems to be avoiding them.¡± ¡± high-level extraordinaries don¡¯t have such means. are you an extraordinary master? ¡± gu nie wasn¡¯t nervous at all when this master came to the alley where he was. gu nie knew one of them. ¡°bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!¡± There was a light knock on the door. Gu nie opened the door. the first person he saw was ¡± nigel, ¡± who was not tall, slightly fat, and wearing a black top hat. he was wearing a large black robe. ¡°good afternoon, senior nigel.¡± gunie said softly as he looked at nigel and the other two. ¡°yes.¡± Nigel nodded slightly. ¡°Come with us, I have something important to tell you.¡± ¡°en!¡± Gu nie nodded. A moment later, guni followed Nigel into a wide four-wheeled black carriage pulled by two level three extraordinary creatures, the ¡± magic-horned horses. the magic horned horse was an extremely precious transcendent mount. Many transcendent Knights would be proud of having a magic horned horse as their Mount. At this moment, the grade 3 demonic horned horse was only used to pull the carriage. Sitting down in the carriage, Gu NIE¡¯s source power Vision gently swept over the interior. The entire frame of the carriage was cast from a high-strength Mithril and magic copper alloy, which gave it an extremely strong defensive ability. at the same time, inside the alloy frame, there was a highly concealed defense array. Gune estimated that his rank 4 demonic blade curse wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the carriage¡¯s defense in a short time. ¡°dada dada dada!¡± As the demonic horned horse¡¯s hooves sounded, the carriage slowly started. the two people sitting across from gu nie seemed to be extraordinary masters. One of them was in his early forties, wearing a gray magic robe and cloak. He always had a faint smile on his face. The other one was very young, about 18 or 19 years old. He was wearing a loose ¡°Shadow Cloak.¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t tell what grade it was, but it was at least Magic Gold. It was a simple matter for a transcendent master to maintain his youthful appearance. senior Nigel, two transcendent Masters, and this transcendent carriage that only transcendents with very high status are qualified to sit in. ¡°this is a bit too much!¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be because they discovered my tracks and are looking for me.¡± otherwise, Weiya would have told me a few days ago. Even if she found my traces, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s not worth such a big fuss. moreover, senior Nigel and the others probably won¡¯t be able to find my traces. since it didn¡¯t discover my traces, there¡¯s a high probability that ¡­ The engraving potion has been created. ¡°On the night of winter¡¯s death, professor Henry came to find me, and the engraving potion should have been born.¡± a few days ago, Dr. Girard took those potions to conduct experiments. It seems that there are results. ¡± i just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the dragonblood potion or the soul potion. ¡± hmm, it¡¯s more likely that it¡¯s the misty soul engraving potion. as the carriage moved forward, nigel slowly spoke. ¡± this is the extraordinary master, hiro hinton. he has unparalleled and amazing assassination skills. ¡± Nigel was introducing the young man who was about 17 or 18 years old. ¡°Besides, senior Hiro has patrolled the vicinity of deep Duke Castle several times to ensure your safety so that you can safely conduct your experiments on the engraving potion.¡± ¡°Hello, Hiro-senpai,¡± gune took off his hat and saluted. ¡°en!¡± A smile appeared on Hiro Hinton¡¯s face as he nodded at gune. ¡± this is the extraordinary master paster trelais. he is also an expert pharmacist with extremely high attainments in pharmaceutics. ¡± ¡°Hello, senior Paust.¡± Gu nie took off his hat again. After all, the two of them were transcendent Masters, experts with top combat strength among humans. ¡°I¡¯m just interested in Pharmaceutics. No one can claim to be highly skilled in Pharmaceutics in front of you, master Gu nie.¡± paust trelais laughed. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too humble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already guessed the reason why we¡¯re here!¡± Nigel looked at guni and said softly. ¡± is it the dragon blood potion or the soul potion? ¡± gu nie didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Soul sigil potion.¡± yes, ¡± Nigel replied concisely. ¡°as expected!¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡± after the soul sigil potion was reported, the higher-ups attached great importance to it. ¡± the construction of your new Potion Alchemy room has been completed. We¡¯re going there today to verify the Runic Potion, hand it over, and sign the contract. ¡± after the subsequent confirmation, your name will be remembered by history. ¡± Nigel said in a deep voice. remembered by history? ¡± Gu nie gently rubbed his palm. in the magnificent history of mankind that had lasted for tens of thousands of years. How many could be remembered? how many geniuses, heroes, and emperors had been drowned out in the blink of an eye? There were too few that could be passed down, become legends, and be sung by countless bards. it was the name of the creator of the secret rune potion, the great potions master ¡°guni lawrence.¡± Without a doubt, this would be an extremely rich stroke in the epic scroll of history. As for whether it would be remembered by history. would they be able to be brought to all corners of the continent by bards? Would they be able to acknowledge the popular Hearthside story? That would have to go through the test of history. Chapter 163 ? 163 Burning of life The wide carriage slowly stopped in front of the road sign 74, zimian Street,¡±antucan District.¡± this place was not far from deep duke castle. gune got off the carriage and saw the ruined shenjue castle. but soon, a new deep duke castle would be built on top of the ruins. in this castle area, there were many nobles who would buy such a piece of land. this is your new residence, the purple Mulan Castle. nigel, who had also gotten off the carriage, said. ¡°zi mulan?¡± Gu nie looked around. Sure enough, even in the cold winter, in the glass greenhouse on the wide lawn courtyard of the purple Mulan Castle, a large number of purple Magnolias were blooming magnificently. even though there were two large purple mulan glass greenhouses, the lawn and garden area of the purple mulan castle was still very wide. moreover, the main body of the purple mulan castle was wider, taller, and wider than the shengjue castle. ¡°It¡¯s very good. I like this place.¡± gu nie laughed. when they arrived at the gate, the gate opened. then, gugne saw frazer, who was dressed as a butler. seeing frazer, gu nie was surprised at first, but then he smiled. ¡°Oh! senior frazer, it¡¯s great to see that you¡¯re fine.¡± right now, there was also a thick smile on frazer¡¯s face. ¡± i didn¡¯t know anything about you before, so i was afraid that something might have happened to you. i¡¯m relieved to know that you¡¯ll come today. ¡± ¡°How are they?¡± gu nie asked as they walked into the hall. ¡± you¡¯re referring to leona and the others, right? they¡¯re very safe. they¡¯ll all be here tomorrow morning. ¡± ¡°Mm, very good.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. it was not a problem for the castle to be destroyed as long as the people were fine. ¡°the underground potions and alchemy room is ready.¡± then, frazer looked at the crowd and said. ¡°en!¡± Under Frazer¡¯s lead. The four of them followed the stone staircase to the underground potions and alchemy room. the specifications of the underground potions and alchemy secret room in purple mulan castle were the same as those in deep duke castle. in addition, the potions and alchemy equipment were more complete, and the quantity was more reasonable. ¡°senior nigel, how about now?¡± After entering the underground potions and alchemy room, gune looked at Nigel. ¡°Shh!¡± nigel hissed, signaling for guni to stop talking. while gugne was watching, nigel began to move. he first carefully inspected the secret alchemy room in the underground potions room to make sure that there was nothing unusual. Only then did he activate the sealing array of the underground Potion Alchemy room. then, he took out two more sealing scrolls and placed the second and third layers of special seals on the entire secret room. After that, Nigel looked at the two extraordinary Masters. I¡¯ve already used my perception to investigate. There¡¯s no problem. We can start now. Master Cyro nodded slightly. The information related to the signet potion was extremely important, and it was not allowed to be leaked. Any level of caution was not too much. Parker went straight to Gu NIE¡¯s side and said in a deep voice, ¡± according to the information we got from Dr. Gerad, the effects of potion No. 132 to No. 26 have been perfect. ¡± after using the signet potion, the silver-armored rat will enter a state of sleep. ¡± ¡± this sleeping state is a normal sleeping state. you can wake up at any time. however, experimental research has shown that if you wake up in the middle, it will affect the effect of the signet potion¡¯s extraordinary soul characteristics. ¡± [ this potion will greatly enhance the extraordinary soul characteristics of the silver-armored rat within one to two hours of sleep. ] ¡± this potion can increase the concentration of the silver-armored rat¡¯s soul extraordinary characteristic from 0.40-0.50 to 1.20-1.30. ¡± ¡°After several days of various experiments, the medicine has no obvious negative effects. Furthermore, the enhanced soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristics are very stable.¡± ¡± this potion has been determined to be the perfect soul sigil potion. we are about to begin the subsequent extraordinary experiments. ¡± after hearing parker¡¯s explanation, gu nie was slightly surprised. ¡°From 0.4 and 0.5 to 1.2 and 1.3? That¡¯s really an exaggerated amount!¡± although it might shrink a little in a human body, it¡¯s at least twice as big. and this is only in small amounts. If I consume it in large amounts, the effects will clearly be better. It won¡¯t be a problem to increase the transcendent characteristics by four to five times. ¡°Sir Gu nie,¡± parker said with a smile on his face. ¡± although in theory, we still need to conduct experiments on the souls of extraordinaries, we all know that test subjects like the silver-shelled rats are very fragile. ¡± ¡± even they can perfectly digest this soul engraving potion. it¡¯s clear how outstanding the stability and medicinal effects of this potion are. ¡± ¡°for us humans, digestion is not a problem at all.¡± I can basically confirm that the engraving potion has been perfectly produced in your hands. ¡± the subsequent experiments were just to further verify this fact. ¡± in that case, please give me the detailed formula for potion No. 132 to No. 26, Sir gunie. ¡°Yes, no problem.¡± gu nie nodded. with a flip of his hand, gu nie took out a list of ingredients. this is just a list of ingredients. I didn¡¯t record the specific experiment steps. I just followed the fixed process. ¡°i¡¯ll do it once, and at the same time, i¡¯ll explain all the key points. by then, senior parker, you¡¯ll be able to completely memorize it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± parker nodded and said, ¡± no problem. ¡± Everyone¡¯s experiment method was different, especially this kind of research work. There were definitely many creative methods, which were unique and couldn¡¯t be displayed on the list of ingredients. As he started to familiarize himself with the small high-powered furnace, steam-powered boiler, Energy Tower, alcohol lamp, and separator, Gu ni began to explain. Gu nie had already prepared for the fact that he would need to complete the steps after the successful experiment so that others could copy his experiment and make the potion. ¡°First,¡± Gu nie slowly said. the most important thing about soul sigil potions No. 132 to 26 is ¡­ It requires sufficient water from the spring of life. ¡± we have the water of the spring of life. it won¡¯t be a big problem. ¡± parker replied. ¡°that¡¯s good!¡± A smile appeared on Gu NIE¡¯s face, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to point it out. &Nbsp; when they discovered the problem with the water of the spring of life, they would naturally understand how much water was needed. ¡°For these few materials, I first need the Kasaya.¡± ¡°and then ran ran¡± ¡°Take it, Yingluo.¡± ¡°like this, yingluo¡± ¡°At this level ¡­¡± ¡°and then, hehe.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Each step was explained in detail by Gu nie. when gu nie experimented on his own, he could accurately see the extraordinary characteristics and the extraordinary activity of the characteristics. when he met the requirements, he quickly skipped over them. it consumed a lot of materials and water of the spring of life. And Gu nie obviously couldn¡¯t waste it during the demonstration. the water of the spring of life used in the demonstration was all in small amounts. this way, it required a lot of fine operation. after all, the pioneer corps had only given him 10000 milliliters of water from the spring of life. If he casually used 200 to 300 ml of the drug at one go, they would definitely be suspicious. About an hour later. a clear bottle of soul sigil potion no. 132 to no. 26 was produced in gu nie¡¯s hands. After that, gune took out a backup of soul potions with engravings from his storage bracelet. when gune made potions himself, he made a lot of them, so he had a lot of backup stock. ¡°This is the backup I made before.¡± ¡°senior, you can use it to test it. the effect is the same.¡± gu nie placed the two potions in front of him. at this moment, the solemn-looking parker took two portions of the secret rune potion and stood in place, deep in thought. after a long while, parker finally raised his head and looked at gu nie. there weren¡¯t any major problems during the entire experiment. ¡°many of the key steps can be concocted by an expert pharmacist with the help of tools.¡± ¡°The experiment is indeed repeatable.¡± ¡°but i have a question, yingluo.¡± Parker¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°Master gune, your method of using the spring of life to extract extraordinary characteristics is truly a great creation.¡± ¡± but the question is, how did you use a small amount of water from the spring of life to achieve a large output of life characteristics to activate the materials and complete the extraordinary characteristic extraction? ¡± ¡± this is a little unreasonable. are you burning your life? ¡± Chapter 164 ? 164 The problem with the water of the spring of life ¡°blind, you¡¯ve finally found the bright spot.¡± gu nie thought to himself. ¡± after all, he¡¯s a transcendent master and an expert pharmacist. it¡¯s normal for him to be able to find the key to the problem. ¡± ¡°Although I really want to say that I¡¯m burning my life to illuminate others, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re not satisfied with this answer, senior Parker.¡± gune said slowly. ¡°this involves some of my own secrets. i hope that you seniors won¡¯t spread it out after seeing it.¡± gu nie said in a low voice. ¡± don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ve been aware of your progress since you started developing the potion of secret engravings. ¡± Nigel¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was filled with certainty. if one of us wanted to kill you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to stand here and talk to us. ¡± that¡¯s why we won¡¯t reveal a single bit of your secret. every extraordinary has their own secrets, more or less. if you reveal a part of your secret in front of us, we¡¯ll give you an additional credit rating later. ¡± Senior Nigel¡¯s words made guni feel a lot more at ease. In any case, this secret wasn¡¯t too big of a secret for Gu nie. it could even be said that this was not a secret. Gu nie released the aura of his blood, but he quickly retracted it. In just a short one or two seconds. the expressions of the three changed slightly. ¡°the smell of blood is so dense. isn¡¯t this guy a law incantation master? this thick and dense aura of blood is even thicker than that of a third or even fourth step armored knight!¡± ¡°The life source is too abundant. This is too unbelievable. did this guy grow up in the water of the spring of life?¡± ¡°This is the aura of some powerful leader-level creature. this guy is only at the 2nd rank, how did he do it?¡± the thoughts of the three of them surged rapidly. ¡°as the seniors can see.¡± my extraordinary profession is a blood cursemancer. The three seniors should know this. ¡°it just so happens that i have an extraordinary talent in the aspect of vitality.¡± in addition to my powerful commander-level life force, I only need a little water from the spring of life to stimulate enough life activity to construct a life channel and complete the extraction of the extraordinary characteristic. to me, consuming a small amount of life activity is the same as consuming origin power. I can recover easily and it¡¯s completely harmless. therefore, this kind of extraction is very simple for me. gu nie said in a relaxed manner. on the surface, gu nie spoke in a very relaxed manner. but in reality, gu nie knew better than anyone. ¡®How is this f * cking easy? without the support of the spring of life, you might not be able to extract the extraordinary characteristic even if you overdraw your vitality.¡¯ In the end, this extraction method was still using the life characteristic of the ¡®spring of life¡¯ to exchange for another characteristic, and the consumption was not low. As for gune, since he had the elven Tree of Life behind him, he could just say that abundant life force was his natural talent. No one could prove that it wasn¡¯t. But for others, it would require a considerable amount of water from the spring of life. this method of extraction might be simple for someone like you who happens to have this kind of talent, but it¡¯s not so simple for others. parker said in a calm voice. ¡°This Suan ni requires a huge amount of water from the spring of life.¡± ¡°i also saw your extraction just now.¡± if we want to mass-produce this engraving potion ¡­ using the water of the spring of life, a ¡®tool¡¯ to extract extraordinary characteristics is essential. Of course, we can use enough resources to find extraordinary people with such talents. ¡± at the same time, we¡¯ve also seen from your work that the entire process requires the water of the spring of life as a medium. ¡± As he spoke, Parker looked at gune and asked. ¡°can¡¯t we use the spring water?¡± I¡¯ve tried in many ways, but I haven¡¯t been successful so far. Of course, it might be because I haven¡¯t done enough experiments. If you want to save costs, you may be able to conduct more experiments in these areas. but what i want to say is that using the spring water of pure origin power is unlikely to work.¡± gu nie shook his head and cut off parker¡¯s thoughts. if the water of the spring of life is irreplaceable, the extraction tool will need the water of the spring of life, and the extraction medium will also need the water of the spring of life. ¡± this will require a huge amount of water from the spring of life. ¡± The amount of water from the spring of life used in this bottle of potion will probably be in Xuxu¡¯s mind. Parker quickly calculated in his mind. ¡°Between 50 to 150 ml.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s accurate. I think it¡¯s going to go up. After all, it¡¯s almost impossible to replicate someone as talented as master Gu nie.¡± if that¡¯s the case, the amount of water from the spring of life required for the soul sigil potion will be much greater. It might even double the amount required. When Parker said that ¡­ Nigel and Hiro quickly calculated in their minds. Even if it was 100 ml per bottle. There were more than 100000 transcendents directly under the transcendent Association. Other than that, there were also independent pioneer groups, vanguards, the military, and the nobles in the Congress. there were too many people who needed the soul engraving potion. Producing one to two hundred bottles a day was simply not enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. It was barely enough to have 500 to 600 bottles. But, 500 to 600 bottles would require 50000 to 60000 ml of the water of the spring of life. And this Kasaya was only enough for a day. in a month, that would be more than 1.5 million milliliters. and this was a very ideal situation. If it was not an ideal situation, it was possible to increase the amount by two or three times. even if they used up all the water of the spring of life that the yulan empire had stored up, they might not be able to last for a month. Unless ¡­ The thoughts of the few people fell on the same place without prior agreement. Distorted secret realm, blood-eared elves, elven Tree of Life. that¡¯s right, only by having the elven tree of life in his hands would he be able to provide the yulan empire with an abundant supply of the spring of life. only then would the soul engraving potion be able to play a huge role in the yulan extraordinary society. it would benefit most of the experts and even all the extraordinary humans belonging to the yulan empire. from there, it would form a strategic increase in the overall strength of the entire country. The three of them looked at each other and seemed to have sensed something. the yulan empire¡¯s demand for the water of the spring of life was not high in the first place. in addition, the northern part of the yulan empire was adjacent to the aota mountain range, so the water of the spring of life would also flow into the country. In addition, the price paid for the Northern Expedition was enormous. this made many members of the congress disagree with the northern expedition against the blood-ear elves and the occupation of the distorted mystical realm. However, Yingying was different this time. The creation of the soul sigil potion had turned the water of life from an insignificant healing potion into a strategic necessity. In fact, all the powerhouses were in desperate need of this engraving potion. as a result ¡­ as soon as the information about the soul engraving potion was known to the congress, the congress would be in a state of shock. they would definitely slam the table and stand up, roaring, ¡± ¡°we must agree to the northern expedition. whoever disagrees will be considered a traitor and will be hung on the gallows and burned to death.¡± more importantly ¡­ this time, the blood-eared elves had participated in the plan to destroy the sug ruins, and their strength had been greatly damaged after the defeat. Starting a war with a good reason would not cause any suspicion from the outside world. such perfect timing and motivation came together. If the Empire of Yulan wanted to grow stronger, the Northern Expedition was inevitable. Chapter 165 ? 165 The light of the soul he looked at the three of them and pondered. how could gu nie not know what they were thinking? with the birth of the soul engraving potion. with the yulan empire¡¯s ambitions, they had to keep the water of the spring of life in their hands. ¡± blood-eared elves, what awaits you is a northern war that will destroy your race. ¡± Gu nie said in his heart. After thinking for a while, Nigel and the other two put away their thoughts. that comfortable and calm smile appeared on parker¡¯s face once again. ¡± we¡¯ll find a way to solve the problem of the water of the spring of life. ¡± this isn¡¯t a big problem for The Pioneer Group and the Yulan extraordinary society. ¡± in this case, there¡¯s one last problem left with the soul sigil potion. ¡± ¡°Sir gune, you created this potion with your own hands, so you have the right to name it.¡± ¡°Have you thought of a name for this potion?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already decided.¡± Gu nie nodded. gu nie had wanted to use his own name before. however, he thought that it would be too high-profile, so he gave up the idea of using his own name. ¡± in the hundreds of years since the start of the extraordinary steam revolution, a large number of pioneers of pharmaceutics have been constantly exploring the extraordinary medicinal properties and characteristics of various extraordinary materials, and they have been exploring and trying all kinds of things. finally, I¡¯ll compile it into a book so that I can have enough knowledge of extraordinary Pharmaceutics. at the same time, all sorts of expert-grade potions have been tirelessly searching for all sorts of methods to obtain the perfect inscribed potion. I¡¯ve also gained a lot of experience from their methods, which saved me a lot of detours. I¡¯ve even gained a lot from some of the creative ideas of these seniors. ¡± the path of the engraving potion has always been a foggy one in the past hundred years. everyone is moving forward in the dark. ¡± there are even many potion Masters who have been suffering from failures and believe that it¡¯s impossible to develop the engraving potion. ¡± although it succeeded in my hands, it¡¯s obviously not my credit alone. ¡± ¡°So, I want to name this potion ¡®soul¡¯s dawn¡¯.¡± ¡°May the potion live up to its name. When it is created, the Masters of Pharmaceutics will see that there is a light at the end of the tunnel, and it¡¯s not just darkness.¡± ¡± at the same time, i also hope that after the soul engraving potion is produced, it will change the situation where the extraordinary characteristics of the human soul are weak, and bring new light to the souls of the extraordinary humans in the human world. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re really a generous master pharmacist.¡± Parker sighed, even using a respectful form of address. ¡± soul¡¯s dawn. that¡¯s a pretty good name. ¡± at this moment, nigel walked up and said softly. ¡± you know how valuable the soul¡¯s dawn is. the next step is to sign a confidentiality agreement. ¡± Gu nie had already known about this process. these are the terms and rules of the contract. As he spoke, Nigel took out a strange scroll that was emitting a dark golden luster. gu nie couldn¡¯t tell what material it was made of, but he could feel the strong fluctuations of the profound meaning of the runes. this Suan ni is probably at least a forbidden-spell-level soul contract. Gu nie thought. facing this powerful scroll, which was releasing strong energy fluctuations, gu nie¡¯s face was as calm as an ancient well. gu nie could feel the power of the rune upanishad, but he didn¡¯t want others to know. try to contact it and see the terms inside. ¡°En!¡± gu nie nodded. he then constructed a catalyst passage and quickly felt the many soul contract terms that had to be followed inside. The soul contract¡¯s clause. It was not an objective rule. the objective, regular stripes had too many operational aspects. the soul contract¡¯s clause completely restricted the subjective soul¡¯s will. a few minutes later, gu nie cut off the passage. Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡± as expected, the person who made this soul contract is a devil who understands human nature. ¡± once I sign this contract, I won¡¯t be able to leak any information about the soul engraving potion. in short, this was a soul contract confidentiality agreement at the level of a forbidden spell. It didn¡¯t limit what Gu nie could do, but what Gu nie wanted to do. his actions followed his will. When gugne¡¯s subjective Soul Intent touched me, I wanted to reveal information about the ¡°light of the soul.¡± It would trigger the high voltage of the forbidden spell contract. the lightest punishment was soul whip. in the worst case, the soul would be annihilated. as long as gune didn¡¯t want to reveal the formula, the contract was useless. ¡°how is it?¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± Nigel asked after gune was done thinking. gune looked up at nigel. ¡± some of the descriptions don¡¯t seem to be very clear. for example, there¡¯s no clause that limits me from refining the rune potion. ¡± ¡± if i want to refine the engraving potion and sell it, this is completely feasible, right? ¡± ¡°en!¡± Nigel nodded slightly. ¡± as the creator of the potion, you¡¯re allowed to refine and sell the potion. ¡± but remember, don¡¯t go too far. You can make it and sell it on a small scale, but if you want to build an industrial chain, that¡¯s definitely not allowed. Gune listened to Nigel¡¯s explanation and thought for a moment before he understood the deeper meaning. ¡± i can¡¯t set up my own industry chain, but if i work with you to set up an industry chain, i¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be a problem. ¡± ¡°this seems to be leaving me with a seemingly broad path, but it¡¯s actually prepared for you.¡± gu nie thought. no problem. I agree to sign this contract. Gu nie nodded. ¡°En!¡± nigel began to quickly construct the activation spell for the contract. Gu nie looked at the soul contract scroll and thought to himself. this kind of contract scroll follows the will of the soul. Once I go through one reincarnation, the will of the soul will also disappear. At that time, the contract of this scroll will be terminated. ¡± at the end of the contract, the forbidden spell¡¯s soul contract will not show any abnormalities. after all, i have never violated any of the contract¡¯s terms, so it will not trigger the high voltage line. ¡± ¡± even if we investigated, the information we got was ¡®no violation¡¯. ¡± ¡± a powerful soul restriction on the level of a forbidden spell is still worse than a piece of white paper in front of the system. ¡± he placed his right hand on the scroll and began to chant the spell. As Gu nie finished his chant ¡­ A dark gold light started to flow on the contract scroll, and the dark gold runes started to jump. A powerful and strange force entered the depths of Gu NIE¡¯s soul. This was the power of the contract. It would keep an eye on Gu nie at all times, until Gu NIE¡¯s soul died. after the signing was completed. Everyone in the secret alchemy room smiled. at this point, the important process for the day was almost over, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°gu nie,¡± nigel looked at guni with a relaxed tone. ¡± after the contract is signed and the subsequent verification is carried out, we will also report the relevant information about the soul engraving potion this time. ¡± during this time, you can just stay in the purple Mulan Castle. ¡°the reward will be given very soon. don¡¯t worry, the reward will be so generous that you will be very satisfied.¡± ¡°a generous reward that makes me very satisfied?¡± gu nie also laughed. ¡°Then I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡± during this period of time, don¡¯t leak the news of the successful development of the soul engraving potion. ¡± after all, we need to purchase as many of these materials as possible during the vacuum period. Once the news of the successful development of the potion of secret engravings is leaked, those Chambers of Commerce will definitely raise the price of these materials. ¡°I understand,¡± Not only did Gu nie understand, but he had also prepared a lot of materials. Chapter 166 ? 166 chapter 166-a bird gun for a cannon ¡°in addition, zhenzhen¡± Nigel said in a low voice. during this period of time, you can stop using the high-tier rare-grade potion. during this time, I will personally provide you with some of the materials for the soul engraving potion. Of course, some of these materials are jointly invested by a few Masters in the sug ruins. ¡°I hope that during this period of time, Yingying will be able to refine a portion of the ¡®soul¡¯s dawn¡¯. Of course, the cost of refining it is easy to negotiate.¡± ¡°Yingluo is asking me to take on a private job!¡± gu nie thought. a few extraordinary Masters have joined forces to work together. This is a good opportunity to get closer to them. gu nie knew that an official cooperation was an official cooperation. However, these operations were all performed by these extraordinary Masters and top-notch high-level Extraordinaries. For example, the three in front of him were the representatives of the peak of power and strength in the sug ruins. if he had a good relationship with these masters, he would be able to do whatever he wanted in the sug ruins in the future. The benefits of getting closer to these powerhouses went without saying. There were too many. in fact, if there were any powerful aristocrats who could enter the yulan empire in the future, he would be able to take care of them. even though powerful people could ignore the rules of the noble class. But Gu nie was still very weak. In the process of becoming stronger, Gu nie would definitely need to borrow a lot of power. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. This is something I should do.¡± ¡°after all, i¡¯ve seen how much senior has taken care of me during this time.¡± ¡°as for the cost of refining it, just forget about it!¡± Some money could be taken, and some money couldn¡¯t. Gu nie was very clear on this. ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days.¡± Nigel chuckled. ¡± refining secret rune potions is already the norm for my daily work. if i don¡¯t refine them, i¡¯ll be bored to death. ¡± gu nie teased. Everyone laughed when they heard this. Cheerful laughter filled the secret chamber. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ zi mulan castle. on the right side of the hall was the fireplace. the flames burned fiercely, driving away the cold. the sky outside gradually showed signs of clearing up. undine, the maid, quickly and skillfully ground coffee for gugne with a smile on her face. Gune sat in the sofa Hearthfire, thinking back to what Nigel had said to him before he left. ¡°among the rewards, i will apply for a quota for you to obtain the ¡®occultic runes¡¯. if there is really such a quota, you must definitely choose this¡¯ occultic runes¡¯. this item can not be bought even with a million gold pounds. furthermore, it¡¯s of great help to a law incantation master.¡± Before gune asked for the details of the occultic runes, he had already learned the runes. Nigel had already left. ¡± occultic runes? some kind of special and rare magic incantation runes? ¡± Gugne, who was sitting on the sofa, picked up the coffee that Undine had poured for him. He sipped on it as he pondered. In the transcendent world, there were some extremely strange and powerful ¡®law incantation runes¡¯. they were few in number and were extremely difficult to control by extraordinaries. and once it appeared, it would leave a deep impression in history. therefore, these runes with a very ancient and legendary history were also called ¡°legendary runes.¡± in the ¡®legendary rune¡¯. There was a kind of rune called ¡± Chaos Star ¡°, which was also called ¡± chaos rune ¡°. this rune allows the spell to carry the characteristics of chaos and destruction. once the incantation hit its target, the powerful chaos destruction attribute could ignore any defense and quickly turn any shield, robe, armor, and so on into energy and evaporate them. even their own extraordinary bodies would be evaporated by the power of the chaos runes if they were not strong enough, leaving no trace behind. there was another legendary rune called the ¡± nether image rune ¡°. this rune had the ability to transform. It could transform the soul, flesh, and origin power. It wasn¡¯t a problem for his soul to be injured. He could use the nether image runes to transform his flesh and blood into origin power to heal his soul. There were also legendary runes called ¡± domain runes. gune¡¯s ¡± domain spell caster ¡± path was just a form of address. gune had never mastered a domain. After condensing a ¡®domain rune¡¯, one could open up their own domain. With the help of a domain, one¡¯s defensive power could be greatly improved. In fact, a domain that was powerful enough would be able to withstand the bombardment of many spells. But these powerful runes were all legendary runes. Gu nie had only seen them in some ancient records. perhaps it was because gu nie was too weak, but he had never come into contact with those powerful and strange runes. however, it was different this time. the occultic runes were something that gu nie had personally heard and confirmed. According to Nigel, these runes were extremely powerful, or he wouldn¡¯t have warned gunie about them. a spot that can¡¯t even be bought with a million gold pounds. It seems like The Pioneer Group has quite a few good things that outsiders don¡¯t know about. gu nie thought. after suppressing the ¡± occultic runes ¡± described by senior nigel, gune came to the window with a cup of coffee. As he watched the sky clear up, he thought about the spell books in his hack system. at the same time, gu ni opened his hack system. [ first hack position: soul-stabilizing divine ring spell (level 4) ] [ second hack position: cybona origin pool (Level 5) ] [ third hack position: soullseal codex (level 4) ] [ fourth hack slot: magic blade curse (Level 4) ] [ fifth hack slot: bloodpool codex (level 4) ] finally, gune¡¯s eyes fell on the cybona origin pool. ¡± now, the saibona origin pool can provide me with the capacity of six origin pools every day. it¡¯s quite fast. ¡± ¡± to common law magi, it¡¯s like the speed of flight. but to me, it¡¯s still not fast enough. ¡± it¡¯s necessary to change a book on the source of secret runes. although it¡¯s extremely difficult and expensive to cultivate the runes origin pool manual, ¡± but to me, none of them are a problem. at the same time, the sixth slot will be activated in a month. It¡¯s time to get a spell with penetrative and destructive damage. just as gu nie was thinking this, he heard footsteps behind him. from the sound of the footsteps, gune could tell it was the butler, frazer. ¡°you¡¯ve come at the right time.¡± Gu nie chuckled. gune turned to look at the butler. ¡°grandmaster gu nie.¡± The Butler, Frazer, calmly and gently bowed to gune. ¡°Senior Fraser, come over and sit!¡± Gu nie said. after the butler, frazer, sat down. gu nie poured him a cup of coffee and said,¡±my authority?¡± ¡°Sir Nigel has already told me about this.¡± Frazer explained in a steady tone. you currently have level six authority. This is the highest level of authority below extraordinary master. ¡± there are many things that i can buy. basically, i can buy all the precious treasures that you asked me before. ¡± of course, there¡¯s a limit to the number of certain things, such as the treasure that you¡¯ve always wanted to obtain to expand the origin pool. ¡± there are also some defensive engravings scrolls, or life-saving teleportation scrolls. you can¡¯t buy too many of them. ¡± ¡± as for the major and minor thunderflame curses that you mentioned, they¡¯re currently on the pioneer group¡¯s list for sale. ¡± although there are restrictions, it¡¯s already pretty good to be able to buy it. gu nie¡¯s face was filled with a smile. Sure enough, after developing the soul sigil potion, the treatment was different. Chapter 167 ? 167 soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic Half an hour later. after a conversation with frazer. A long shopping list was laid out by Gu nie. 20 red giant spider crystals, price: 8000 gold pounds. 20 dark blue origin crystals, price: Ten thousand gold pounds. 10 origin pool dragon crystals. Ten thousand gold pounds. ¡­¡­ [magic-Gold Rare-grade equipment, Dragon-patterned necklace. Price: 14000 gold pounds.] [magic-gold rare-grade equipment, photon shield arm guard. price: 12000 gold pounds.] ¡­¡­ [beginner-level engravings spell: great thunderflame spell] 6000 gold pounds. [high-level transcendence spell: little thunderflame spell] 1200 gold pounds. Beginner-level Signet origin pool manual-Signet-bona origin pool. Price: 5000 gold pounds. ¡­¡­ [space profound teleportation scroll: three; price: 9000 gold pounds] [arcane spell, vibration shield: two pieces, price: 6000 gold pounds.] the total price was 156400 gold pounds. ¡­¡­ Gu nie had spent almost all of his gold pounds on this purchase. With so many good things in his hands, Gu NIE¡¯s strength would rise to another level after a period of hacking, and his ability to save his life would also greatly increase. after taking the shopping list and browsing through it, the butler, fraser, nodded slightly. ¡°i¡¯ve noted down the items. also, this bi an ¡­¡± before the butler could even ask. Gu nie pulled out a bunch of storage bracelets and rings from his pocket. when he saw so many extraordinary storage rings and bracelets, frazer was stunned. ¡°This Wufu ¡­¡± Frazer then looked at gune. these are all my spoils of war from the winter night. There¡¯s not much, but there¡¯s also not much. ¡± i¡¯ve already sorted out the items inside. the total value should be around 160000 gold pounds. ¡± if it¡¯s not enough, I can use my future income to fill in the gap. after looking through the many transcendent storage wristbands and rings, frazer nodded slightly. ¡°it¡¯s basically enough. even if it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not too far off.¡± ¡± if it¡¯s fast, it can arrive in a week. if it¡¯s slow, it¡¯ll take about half a month. ¡± ¡°After all, the sug ruins is located at the border of the Empire, so it¡¯s normal for them to arrive a little later.¡± ¡°no problem, there¡¯s no rush.¡± gu nie didn¡¯t mind. ¡°during this period of time, i still need to properly digest the signet soul potion!¡± Gu nie muttered to himself. Purchasing large amounts of precious resources to increase his strength was one aspect. On the other hand, with the birth of the ¡± soul¡¯s dawn ¡°. gu nie needed to start the transformation of his soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristics. Gu NIE¡¯s weakest point was his soul. This was not strange. gu nie¡¯s soul had benefited from the system¡¯s settings, which made it more durable. the only special thing about him was that his soul had undergone a small change. this made gu nie¡¯s soul think very quickly. the frequency of overlapping spells per second had now reached the standard of 22 spells per second. in addition, gu nie¡¯s soul was very ordinary. but now, this situation was finally going to change. Gu NIE¡¯s soul had been upgraded from a normal to an elite. even if there was no innate ability, no special ability, and no memory inheritance, it would not be a problem. this ¡°elite¡± soul was far, far more powerful than ordinary souls. At the same time, Gu NIE¡¯s soul was a variant. although the variation of an elite-grade mutated soul was not large, it was still a mutated soul. ¡°it¡¯s rustling tonight.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as a sharp light flashed through them. ¡± it¡¯s about time to start the transformation of the soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic. ¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ late at night. In the dark and quiet underground secret room. gu nie sat cross-legged on the meditation seat. After half an hour, Gu nie opened his eyes. at this moment, gu nie had already entered a state of calm. he flipped his hand and took out a bottle of soul¡¯s dawn. In the afternoon, Gu nie had made nine bottles of soul¡¯s dawn in his private alchemy room. each bottle of soul¡¯s dawn light was 60 ml. this volume was slightly less than 80 ml of a conventional medicine. however, after some calculations, 60 milliliters of soul dawn was the best single-consumption standard for humans. after setting up the three meditation space cushions, gu nie placed the silver pocket watch to the side. The time on the origin power pocket watch was 9:12 at night. gune looked at the light of soul for a moment. ¡°it¡¯s starting.¡± With that in mind, Gu nie opened the bottle of soul ray. Suddenly, an emerald green with a hint of blue luster bloomed. just by smelling the light of the smell, gu nie felt his spirit rise. then, gune drank the sixty milliliters of soul¡¯s light in one gulp. As the medicine entered his stomach, a warm feeling spread through his stomach, and then quickly spread to his brain. Immediately after, an irrepressible sense of exhaustion surged in his soul. Gu nie didn¡¯t resist the sleeping power. He fell on the soft meditation seat he had laid out before. ¡­¡­ after an unknown amount of time, gu nie suddenly woke up. as soon as he woke up, he found that his soul had changed a lot. He took the source power pocket watch. The time on it was 10:49 at night. ¡°a little more than an hour and a half.¡± Gu nie said. Then, he sat down and began to feel the changes in his soul. ¡± the esp kasaya has obviously been strengthened. it¡¯s hard to say how much it has been strengthened, but it¡¯s at least 20%, maybe even 30%. ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect that the soul¡¯s light would actually increase my super-perception. this is a pleasant surprise. ¡± Generally speaking, only the shadowers who were immersed in the shadows and darkness origin power could slowly improve their supernatural senses. As a mage, he was more inclined towards soul perception, so there was basically no improvement in his super-sense. in general, the improvement of his senses was a good thing. it made gu nie¡¯s sense of danger even stronger. ¡± at the same time, the range of my soul¡¯s perception has also become wider than before. at the same time, my perception has also become more delicate. ¡± ¡± the enhancement of soul perception is an inevitable result of the enhancement of soul extraordinary characteristics. ¡± of course, the most important thing is still the Kasaya. gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡± the improvement of the soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristics brings about an improvement in the overall bearing capacity of the soul itself. ¡± The comprehensive bearing capacity of the soul involved a wide range of aspects. The first was the number of runes that could be carried. the stronger the soul¡¯s capacity, the more runes it could bear. to gu nie, increasing his soul capacity meant that he could form more secret crossing runes, which would allow him to instantly cast secret runes. second, the number of spells cast increased. originally, he could only cast 100 high-level incantations before his soul could not bear to continue casting. When the bearing capacity was improved, the upper limit would be increased to 150 or even 200. thirdly, the increase in soul defense and resistance. needless to say, it was an improvement in resisting all kinds of soul charm, enslavement, soul control, and even soul attacks. As Gu nie carefully sensed it ¡­ Gradually, a smile appeared on Gu NIE¡¯s face. The strength of Gu NIE¡¯s soul didn¡¯t change at all. however, because of the soul transcendence characteristic, gu nie¡¯s soul carrying capacity had increased by at least thirty percent. after feeling it for a while, gu nie gently exhaled. as expected of a rune-level soul potion. The effect of this enhancement is truly shocking. it¡¯s increased so much out of nowhere. I¡¯m afraid that once this soul sigil potion is known to the outside world, the price of this type of material will skyrocket. ¡± however, this is the effect of the ¡®engraving-level potion¡¯ that has opened a new era in human pharmaceutics. ¡± ¡°the effect is so powerful that it makes one excited.¡± Chapter 168 ? 168 Chapter 168-overdrinking and reincarnation After carefully feeling it inside and out ¡­ Gu nie calmed his mind. and this was only the effect of one bottle. it was far from the limit of what ancient nirvana could absorb. ¡°Previously, when I was discussing with professor Henry, he said that the higher one¡¯s extraordinary talent is, the greater the amount of Signet medicine they can absorb.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see how many bottles I can absorb this time.¡± With that in mind, Gu nie opened the second bottle of soul¡¯s Ray and gulped it down before going back to sleep. under normal circumstances, it was unreasonable to drink the signet potion continuously in such a short period of time. After using the first bottle for three to five days or even longer, using the second bottle could maximize the effect and also reduce the intensity of the body¡¯s drug resistance. but gune was about to reincarnate, and the life-threatening curse caused by the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood could be easily wiped out. no matter how much negative resistance the potion had, it would all be removed in one go. An hour and a half later, Gu nie woke up again. After carefully sensing it, Gu nie made a rough conclusion. ¡± the improvement is still significant, but the effect is slightly worse than the first bottle. ¡± then, gune drank the third bottle. ¡­¡­ Then, the fourth bottle. ¡­¡­ then, the fifth bottle. ¡­¡­ in a dark and quiet secret room. it was already dawn of the next day. gu nie, who had woken up again, sat cross-legged on the meditation seat. About ten minutes later, Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. ¡°I drank it a little too quickly. As expected, there¡¯s something wrong with Yingying.¡± the first two bottles were quite good, and the effect was very good, but the third bottle¡¯s effect was reduced by almost half of the second bottle. The effect of the fourth bottle was not even one-third of the third bottle. the effect of the fourth bottle could be said to be very poor. Gu nie didn¡¯t care about the drug resistance. Gu nie then drank the fifth bottle, which had little effect. after drinking the sixth bottle, gune realized that the soul¡¯s light no longer worked on him. ¡°The light of dawn that just rose up immediately fell into darkness.¡± gu nie shook his head and laughed. ¡± however, i¡¯m using myself as an experiment. this negative example will be a bloody lesson for others. ¡± one bottle a week, or even one bottle every ten days. Extend the drinking time and fully digest the Beyonder characteristic. Try to weaken the effects of resistance as much as possible. ¡± this is the only way to transform my soul into an elite-grade soul. ¡± ¡± if you drink it continuously, you¡¯ll completely destroy your hope of advancing to an elite-grade soul. i¡¯m a living example. ¡± ¡°i am indeed burning myself to light up the path for others.¡± Gu nie sighed. after recollecting his thoughts, gu nie began to undress. next was the chance to play a game of fate. the most primitive and natural way would allow gune to gain the most benefits. after returning to his natural form, gune took out the coin of destiny, which people both loved and hated. the angel and the demon¡¯s front and back were intertwined, one positive and one negative, but it was filled with unpredictable victories and failures. ¡°Let¡¯s see how your luck is.¡± A tempting thought bloomed in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. then, he found that he was losing control of his right hand again. ¡± this thing, i¡¯m afraid the mayfly is not only dangerous grade, it could be destructive grade. ¡± After seeing the power of a transcendent master, he thought of the blood curse master GWU who had been tricked by the coin of destiny. Gune could probably guess that the man had the power to destroy a master¡¯s extraordinary equipment. this was definitely not something a dangerous-grade mystical item could do. This coin of destiny might even be an extremely powerful existence among the ¡± destructive ¡± class. A mystical being that could exchange ¡®life¡¯ and ¡®fate¡¯ as a bargaining chip was not simple. A powerful intent was tempting Gu nie. Gune no longer resisted and threw out the coin of destiny. at the same time, gune¡¯s super dynamic vision was fixed on the coin of destiny that was rolling in the air. ¡°pa!¡± The coin of fate fell into Gu NIE¡¯s hand. gu nie rubbed his temples. ¡°i can¡¯t see clearly.¡± just now, gune had wanted to use his powerful dynamic vision to try and see the front and back of the rolling coin of destiny. as a result, what he saw was a strange form of a demon and an angel perfectly intertwined together. ¡°anyway, it¡¯s not a loss if you lose, but a big profit if you win.¡± Gu nie slowly opened his palm and laughed. ¡°lady luck is on my side today.¡± what he saw was an angel. then, a holy light gushed out and gathered in the air to form a supreme angel of holy light. The Angel¡¯s sword of fate slashed down. The chains of fate on Gu NIE¡¯s body started to break apart. This sword had taken up about ninety percent of the shackles of fate on Gu NIE¡¯s body. the remaining shackles were already quite sparse, and most of them were as thin as half a strand of hair. ¡± one more time, and i¡¯ll be able to completely break free from the shackles of fate. i wonder what changes will happen. ¡± Gu nie thought. Without much hesitation, gune threw out the coin of destiny again. ¡°it¡¯s a pity. it seems like i¡¯ll have to wait for the next time to completely break free from the shackles of fate.¡± Gune said softly as he looked at the demon¡¯s face. dark demonic qi surged, and the demon swallowed gu nie in one gulp, leaving nothing behind. [ number of reincarnations: 4 ] with gu nie¡¯s click, the four reincarnations became three. Ashes came back, and Gu nie appeared in the secret room in his natural form. ¡± all aspects have been reduced by a lot. ¡± As he put on his clothes, Gu nie was also feeling the strength of his soul, soul capacity, origin pool, and physical strength. fortunately, the additional soul extraordinary characteristic that I gained didn¡¯t decrease at all. ¡°At the same time, the resistance to the soul sigil potion has completely disappeared.¡± gu nie¡¯s face revealed a faint smile. there are only three reincarnations left, and my realm has fallen back to the mid-stage of transcendent level two. soul sigil potion. I¡¯ll have to drink it slowly this time. ¡± i¡¯ve consumed a large amount of it before, and my soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristics have improved quite a bit. ¡± after drinking it again, it¡¯s greatly increased again. My soul is about to transform into an elite-grade! this bottle of potion in my hand might even reach the threshold of elite soul transformation. Gu nie then drank the soul¡¯s light in his hand. Then, Gu nie fell into a deep sleep. However, this time, Gu nie had been asleep for a very long time. Chapter 169 ? 169 the transformation of the elite soul When Gu nie woke up again, he was in a daze. gu nie forced himself up and sat up on the meditation seat. he looked around with a blank expression. He raised his hands and looked around, then looked at the dark room. Gu nie was bewildered. the glow of the night-luminescent pearl in the corner was gentle and not piercing. This was not the main point. More importantly, Gu nie found that he couldn¡¯t see anything other than the light of the night Pearl. All he could see was darkness. his ¡°dark vision¡± and ¡°source energy vision¡± had actually disappeared. gu nie also felt that his control over his body was very poor. he couldn¡¯t even sense the source power and extraordinary blood in his body, let alone control them. gu nie was like an ordinary person who had lost all his power. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my Yingluo?¡± gu nie muttered in a daze. to a mage with a powerful soul ¡­ after he woke up, he would quickly wake up, but today¡¯s state was really too strange. Gu nie felt like he had lost his soul. gu nie quickly calmed down. he wasn¡¯t used to being flustered. even though he had encountered a major change, gu nie still remained calm. he calmed his mind and rubbed his face. Gu nie sat down with his legs crossed. Gu nie calmed his mind and began to communicate with his soul. As he did, Gu nie felt a dormant power in the depths of his brain slowly waking up. Then, Gu NIE¡¯s mental power appeared. His perception started to become clear and sharp. The pure origin power comparable to a fourth-stage spell caster also returned to his perception. the brutal, overbearing, and bloodthirsty aura of the thanator¡¯s blood, as well as the power of a leader¡¯s body, once again appeared on gu nie¡¯s body. Gu nie could clearly feel that his powerful soul was blooming at this moment. it was thick, vast, powerful, and even had a little bit of overbearing aura. it bloomed from the depths of gu nie¡¯s soul, and gu nie¡¯s entire body even had a soul deterrence. The powerful soul characteristic of a law incantation master was perfectly displayed on gune¡¯s body. ¡°my soul ¡­¡± gu nie carefully felt his soul that had just woken up, and a smile gradually appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve finally advanced to the ¡®elite-grade¡¯.¡± at this moment, under gu nie¡¯s extremely detailed observation ¡­ The strength and volume of his soul did not increase by much. However, the soul¡¯s defense and bearing capacity had greatly increased. His senses and soul perception had both improved greatly. If it was only that, it would have been hard for gune to determine if his soul had reached the elite tier. However, the unique ¡°soul deterrence¡± made Gu nie understand. His soul had evolved to the elite-grade. Although this slight ¡®soul deterrence¡¯ wasn¡¯t very powerful, and didn¡¯t even have any practical effect in battle, it was still very effective. however, this was the sign of an increase in the level of one¡¯s soul. ¡°When I woke up just now, my soul should still be in a deep sleep.¡± when one¡¯s soul is promoted to an elite from a normal soul, they will fall into a deep sleep. However, this kind of sleep should not be caused by the potion, but by the transformation of the soul. When the transformation is complete, they will naturally wake up. let¡¯s see how far my bearing capacity has reached. Gune could feel that his soul had improved after reaching the elite rank. However, he still needed to test how much he had grown. the method of testing was very simple, and that was to condense a ¡®secret crossing rune¡¯. when I was in the mid-stage of transcendent level two, I had already condensed ten secret crossing runes. during this period, I advanced to the late-stage of the second order, and then reincarnated back to the mid-stage of the second order. ¡± just this reincarnation alone will allow me to condense one or two secret crossing runes. ¡± secondly, the extraordinary characteristics of the soul of us humans are relatively weak. I¡¯ve been drinking it continuously. It should have gone from normal to normal +1, then normal +2, and finally from normal +2 to elite. that¡¯s quite a big improvement. It can at least increase the carrying height of two or three ¡®secret crossing runes¡¯. Gu nie calmed his mind and began to form a secret crossing rune. Gu nie, who had a lot of experience in forming secret crossing runes, was able to easily control them. the 11th pill, success. ¡­¡­ the twelfth one, success. ¡­¡­ The thirteenth one, success. ¡­¡­ The 14th pill, success. Three to four hours later. gu nie stopped forming the secret crossing runes. ¡°The 14th one was just right. I don¡¯t need to think about the 15th one.¡± ¡± 14 runes of the secret ferry? that¡¯s not bad at all. this number just so happens to be the maximum number of high-level spells. i can instantly cast high-level spells even without a staff. ¡± ¡± instant casting of a high-level magic incantation. an elite-grade soul is truly powerful. ¡± feeling the runes in his mind, gu nie sighed. Then, he began to test his soul¡¯s thought speed. a moment later, gu nie was very satisfied with the result. With the success of the elite soul transformation, Gu NI¡¯s one-second stack had increased from 22 spells per second to 25 spells per second. the higher one¡¯s soul thought speed was, the more difficult it would be to increase it. this increase was already quite good. after testing and verifying his soul in many ways, gu nie stopped. ¡± after my soul¡¯s transformation, i¡¯ve improved greatly in all aspects. ¡± ¡°The soul¡¯s light is indeed a very satisfactory answer.¡± ¡± it seems like the upper limit of soul dawn is elite-grade. ¡± ¡± however, for many extraordinary spellcasters, it¡¯s a transformation of an entire level. ¡± previously, human spellcasters had a high chance of being defeated by demon Snake clan¡¯s spellcasters of the same rank. ¡± and once a human mage with an elite-grade soul goes up against a mage of the same grade from the demon snake clan, the demon snake clan will most likely be the one to be defeated. ¡± ¡± after all, although the demon snake clan¡¯s soul extraordinary characteristics are strong, they haven¡¯t reached the level of elite-grade transformation. ¡± as for human spell casters, as long as they¡¯re talented enough and have a strong backing, there¡¯s a high chance that they can obtain enough Signet potions to advance to elite-grade spell casters. at the same time, some of the other abilities of the soul can also be extended. before this, my soul energy had already reached a saturated level, but I was never able to take the step to become a domain spellcaster. ¡°and this time, after the transformation to the elite level, i can clearly feel that my soul seems to have ¡®left my body¡¯.¡± it¡¯s obvious that the foundation of soul extraordinary characteristics is what increases the probability of the birth of domain spell casters. ¡± no wonder there are so few domain spell casters. come to think of it, when the soul sigil potion becomes widespread, there should be some domain spell casters with more peculiar souls! ¡± ¡°in addition, zhenzhen¡± Gu nie tried to feel the 14 runes. ¡°I¡¯ve unknowingly accumulated so many secret crossing runes.¡± ¡°Then, I should prepare to condense the ensemble rune to build my co-soul.¡± ¡± i¡¯m using my own soul to build the co-soul. although it¡¯s safe and there won¡¯t be any compatibility issues, this co-soul will be the same as my main soul. they¡¯ll be very ordinary, without any soul talent, special soul defense ability, or even special soul searching ability. ¡± but it¡¯s different if we use the souls of those powerful creatures to build the ¡®co-soul¡¯. if I absorb the soul of a powerful soul creature as my co-soul, my co-soul will possess many unique soul-related abilities of the powerful soul creature. ¡± the only bad thing is that the co-soul constructed by the other creatures ¡®souls may not be able to perfectly match my soul. when the co-soul becomes stronger, it may even bite the main soul. ¡± as for me, one reincarnation should be enough to eliminate this side effect. ¡°So, what kind of strange creature¡¯s soul should I use as my co-soul?¡± Chapter 170 ? 170 Gu NIE¡¯s ambition When Gu nie opened the extraordinary door to the secret training room ¡­ Gu nie was startled. in front of the extraordinary door, undine, the maid, was standing there waiting. gu nie had told him before that if he didn¡¯t come out of the secret room, it must be because he was at a critical point in his cultivation and was not allowed to be disturbed. And this time, the entire process of his soul¡¯s transformation was indeed not interrupted. However, since Undine was standing in front of the door waiting for him, it was obvious that something had happened. in his mind, he quickly associated it with the matter of his soul sleeping. gu nie seemed to have noticed something. He quietly opened his pocket watch and glanced at the date. year 9973, 15th of january, 9:38 a. m. ¡°I think I¡¯ve slept for two or three days. That¡¯s a long sleep.¡± ¡°You¡¯re out.¡± Undine¡¯s face was filled with joy when she saw gune walk out of the extraordinary door. ¡°Oh? What happened?¡± nothing much happened. It¡¯s just that Sir Nigel has been waiting for you here for the past two days. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, it seems like he has something important to tell you. undine said quickly and clearly. ¡°senior nigel has waited for two days. as expected.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡± it¡¯s about the materials and the soul sigil potion. ¡± I had promised senior Nigel that I would get the materials to make it the next day, but I stood him up. ¡°I¡¯m also very helpless! who would have known that the soul transformation would take so long?¡± ¡°is lord nigel still here?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s waiting in the resting area!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go over now.¡± gu nie quickly made his way to the rest area. When gune entered the hall, he saw Nigel in the rest area. At the same time, Nigel also felt the movement and looked toward the stone stairs. When he saw gunie, Nigel¡¯s eyes were very deep. senior Nigel, I¡¯m so sorry. There was a small mistake, which caused such a long delay. gu ni said guiltily as he arrived at the resting area. ¡°where are your materials? I¡¯ll make it for you now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll finish as soon as possible.¡± ¡°these are the materials.¡± As he spoke, Nigel took out a storage bracelet. the materials were all top secret information. before they had gu nie sign a confidentiality contract, they had all signed the same contract. therefore, he couldn¡¯t let anyone else give the storage bracelet to gunie. it would be bad if someone else knew the recipe. that was why nigel had been coming over for the past two days. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯ve already been delayed for two days.¡± you¡¯re teasing me! Nigel¡¯s small eyes scanned gunie¡¯s body. he touched his ring, and an invisible energy barrier bloomed, isolating the rest area from the outside world. ¡°He used a potion?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± gu nie sat down and nodded, not hiding anything. under normal circumstances, when gu nie¡¯s face was perfectly thin, it would be very difficult for others to find out much about him, even if he was right in front of them. But today, guni had just gained control of his elite-grade soul, and his control was still a little unstable. It wasn¡¯t strange that someone as strong as senior Nigel had discovered his soul fluctuations. Before Nigel could ask more, guni continued. ¡± combined with the many experimental results that dr. henry told me before, as well as my own experience, i have also summed up some advantages and disadvantages of the drinking effect this time. ¡± nigel immediately listened carefully. this was the key to using the potion. first of all, you can¡¯t drink too much of this potion in a short period of time. It¡¯s very easy to develop resistance to it. ¡± there should be a week¡¯s interval. it¡¯s best if you have ten days before you can drink the second bottle. ¡± ¡± according to the level of each person¡¯s talent, the amount of enhancement of the soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic is also different. this is very common in the experiments of the silver-armored rats. ¡± ¡± even after a long period of time, they will still develop resistance to it. however, if their talent is high enough, or if the extraordinary¡¯s profession has extraordinary characteristics in the soul, they will still develop resistance. Five or six bottles will be enough to make their soul directly transform into an elite.¡± ¡°elite grade.¡± When Nigel heard that he could be promoted to the elite-grade, he was finally slightly moved. nigel knew very well how powerful an elite-grade soul was. in all aspects, it was much more powerful than a normal-grade soul. if it was popularized, the pioneer group¡¯s strength would be greatly improved. in fact, it would be of great help to many transcendent masters. As for him, even if he did not transform his soul to the elite-grade, just strengthening his soul to a certain extent would be enough for him to cross the threshold of the peak of transcendent rank six to become a transcendent master. it could be said that this soul light was a qualitative change for him. ¡°En!¡± nigel nodded slightly. ¡°this soul¡¯s light is indeed powerful.¡± ¡°Oh! Oh right, there¡¯s another thing. When a soul is promoted from normal to elite, it will enter a state of soul sleep. When the transformation is completed, the soul will naturally end its state of sleep and wake up.¡± this process will last for two to three days. It¡¯s best to prepare in advance so as not to delay some things. gu nie said. Nigel looked at guni and nodded. I understand. you can focus on refining potions for the next few days. The reward will be given in a few days. ¡± when the time comes, i¡¯ll tell you in detail about some things in private. after all, you¡¯re not weak, and your talent is amazing. ¡± ¡°there are some things that i should let you know.¡± ¡± something is bothering me. ¡± guni muttered to himself. some despairing dark truth? ¡± or is there some indescribable and terrifying secret? ¡± when gu nie came back to his senses. senior nigel had already left. ¡°I, Yingying, have yet to ask about the occultic runes! senior, you¡¯re really fast.¡± Gu nie was startled. He rubbed the extraordinary storage bracelet in his hand as he walked toward the secret alchemy room. ¡°Oh! There¡¯s actually so much water of the spring of life in here, over 13000 milliliters!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem for me to make sixty to seventy bottles, or even seventy to eighty bottles.¡± ¡°It seems that in the last battle, senior and the others killed a lot of blood-ear elves. Otherwise, it would be difficult to obtain so much water of the spring of life.¡± ¡°If I spend some more time, I should be able to finish the refining by the afternoon of the day after tomorrow.¡± gu nie thought. it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t reveal the information about these materials yet. Otherwise, I¡¯d have leona and the others help me with the preliminary processing of the materials. The refining speed would at least double. After entering his private alchemy room, Gu nie began his work. while he was making the potion, gu nie was also thinking about what to do next. ¡± from the looks of it, the soul dawn can completely advance the soul to the elite level. ¡± ¡®But after I advance to the elite-grade, I¡¯m afraid that it will be difficult to use this soul¡¯s dawn to increase my strength effectively.¡¯ unless, the supernatural being¡¯s soul is very special to begin with, which is why elite +1,+2,+3 can be added. or perhaps, the supernatural being¡¯s supernatural profession is already very strong in the aspect of ¡®soul supernatural characteristics¡¯ and is already close to the elite level. It is also possible to use the dawn of souls to reach the level of elite +1 + 2 + 3. the number of Extraordinaries with elite +1,+2, and +3 will be relatively small. This is normal. ¡± my extraordinary talent is extremely strong, and my soul has also undergone a small mutation. if i drink it normally, i should be able to reach elite +1. ¡± ¡°Using the reincarnation function, I can easily reach the level of +2 + 3.¡± ¡± but if youyou wants to reach the leader level, soul light will probably not work. ¡± then, we¡¯ll need a higher-grade engraving potion. Pure water of the spring of life! gu nie naturally thought of the pure water of life, which was one level higher than the water of life. the pure water of the spring of life can be used as a new medium. ¡± and the materials can¡¯t be solved by a hundred or two hundred years. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid that it would take at least five hundred years, or even seven or eight hundred years of materials to achieve this. ¡± also, I don¡¯t know when my elven Tree of Life will be able to produce the pure water of the spring of life. ¡± the follow-up research on the potion of secret engravings will also be a project that will consume time and energy. ¡± and once it¡¯s developed, we can mass-produce leader-level powerful souls. Just thinking about it makes me excited. after the research is completed, I can use this powerful engraving potion to exchange for more good things. This will become one of my resource trump cards. after guone and the pioneer team had developed the soul sigil potion for elite advancement, it was reasonable to give it to the pioneer team while he took the reward. as for the soul engraving potion, which was a higher level, gu nie would study it by himself. gu nie would be the only one to succeed in his research, and he had his own ambitions. He researched the extraordinary characteristics of biological materials, the engraving potions, and the evolution of life ranks. to others, it might be boring. but gu nie enjoyed the process of exploring the unknown, exploring extraordinary life forms, and exploring the essence of extraordinary power. Every bit of understanding he gained made Gu nie feel satisfied. Chapter 171 ? 171 The system¡¯s changes in a private alchemy room. As he finished sealing the soul dawn in his hand ¡­ ¡°hu~~hu~hu~¡± gu nie breathed out gently as a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Done.¡± after three days of hard work, senior nigel had given gunie the materials. Gu nie had refined all of them into the ¡°soul¡¯s light.¡± in addition, gu nie had also used some of his own materials. after all, gu nie would need to use the soul¡¯s dawn for a while. 105 bottles of soul sigil potion ¡± soul¡¯s dawn ¡± have been produced in 3 days. seventy of them were senior nigel¡¯s, and the remaining thirty-five were gune¡¯s. after finishing his work, gugne opened the door to his private alchemy room and walked to the main hall. when they arrived at the resting area, gu nie glanced at the sky outside. the sky had cleared up a few days ago, but it was gloomy again today. snowflakes had already fallen. the winter night has passed. The weather will gradually become warmer in the future. After this snow, it should be time for the snow to melt. gu nie thought. ¡°I wonder when you¡¯ll be able to tell me about the rewards senior Nigel mentioned and the many things I¡¯ve bought,¡± the rich taste of the coffee bloomed in his mouth, gune thought lazily. He opened the system. ¡°Eh? this system, why do i feel that it¡¯s a little strange today?¡± Gu nie was stunned as he looked at the system page. He put down his coffee and lay down on the sofa to take a nap. He checked his system. after a careful look, gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°what¡¯s with this yingluo? how did my experience increase so much all of a sudden?¡± as gugne carefully observed, the ten-second experience bar appeared again. this time, gu nie quickly scanned through the experience points. gu nie clearly remembered the experience points he gained every ten seconds. Soul anchoring divine ring spell (Level 4) experience: 28 points. Cybona¡¯s origin pool (Level 5) experience: 18 points. [ soul seal Codex (Level 4) experience: 42 ] [ magic blade curse (Level 4) experience: 16 ] [ Bloodpool Codex (Level 4) experience: 35 ] At this moment. Soul anchoring divine ring spell (Level 4) experience: 42 points. cybona¡¯s origin pool (level 5) experience: 27 points. [ soulseal Codex (Level 4) experience: 63 ] [ magic blade curse (Level 4) experience: 24 ] [ Bloodpool Codex (Level 4) experience: 52 ] all the mantra manuals he had used during the hack had gained about 50% of his experience points. after a moment of silence, gu nie thought, if i¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s because my soul has evolved to the elite level. ¡°previously, my physical body was upgraded to commander tier, but my soul is still lacking,¡± after all, human beings are living beings with flesh and soul. ¡± a few days ago, i made up for my shortcomings in the soul realm, so i gained a lot of experience. ¡± ¡°This Yingluo is a good thing!¡± Gu nie chuckled. ¡± experience gain increased by 50%. the speed of improvement will be faster when you¡¯re in the hack mode. ¡± ¡± then, when the magic blade curse and soul-stabilizing divine ring curse are both upgraded to level five, i can change to other magic incantations to upgrade the hack. ¡± ¡± the upcoming major and minor thunderflame curses. a ritualistic magic curse that uses blood to track the direction and location of the target. ¡± my Blood Shield and blood escape technique also need to be improved. the system¡¯s experience points have increased. What a pleasant surprise. hmm, the experience gained from hacking has increased by 50%. Will the speed of opening the subsequent hacking stations and the time flow of the planting stations also increase accordingly? ¡± I feel like there¡¯s a huge possibility of the speed increasing! gu nie rubbed his eyebrows as a smile appeared on his face. ¡°this way, the ¡®true netherworld origin fruit¡¯ of the king-grade tree will be born even faster.¡± ¡°A powerful soul defense is not far from me.¡± Gune was enjoying his coffee while he waited for dinner. the gate of the castle hall slowly opened. wearing a dark blue robe and cloak, vya walked in with a devil dog. The layout of the hall in purple Mulan castle was similar to that of deep Duke Castle. The familiar vya went straight to the fireplace resting area on the right side of the hall. the hellhound ran to the carpet in front of the fireplace and curled up, only a meter away from the fire. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of being roasted?¡± Gu nie glanced at the devil Dog and thought. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here for dinner again!¡± He looked at vya gunie and smiled. that¡¯s impossible. Dinner is just a side of it. There are other things. Said via in a relaxed tone. when vya sat down, gu nie was already pouring her a cup of rich coffee. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± As soon as gune put the coffee pot in, vya placed a spherical glass fish tank in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re giving me a glass fish tank? what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Gu nie looked up at Wei Ya. While drinking her coffee, vya looked away, as if she was looking at the layout and decoration of the New Castle Hall. I really can¡¯t figure out this woman¡¯s mind. She¡¯s giving me a fish tank without saying anything. Gu nie thought. ¡°You don¡¯t say, this ¡®fish tank¡¯ is quite unique, hehe.¡± gu nie picked up the ¡± fish tank ¡± and was about to praise it. the next moment, gu nie¡¯s face froze. damn it, Yingying isn¡¯t a fish tank at all. ¡°This is the Suan ni Artifact Spirit helmet.¡± The artifact Spirit helmet did not emit any unusual fluctuations at all. At first glance, it was no different from a glass fish tank. when vera had given the helmet to gu nie, he had been able to feel the slight source power fluctuations of the helmet. otherwise, gu nie wouldn¡¯t have interrupted him. gune looked at wei ya awkwardly and found that wei ya was looking at him with anger. this fish tank Pixiu, oh no, this Artifact Spirit helmet¡¯s lace is quite unique! Gu nie smiled awkwardly. Gu nie quickly looked away and created a magic contact channel to touch the helmet. As soon as he touched it, he found that this helmet was different from the one he had last seen. even though gu nie had touched the artifact spirit helmet last time, it clearly didn¡¯t belong to him. As time passed, the spirit helmet would disappear. however, this item spirit helmet was different. it was completely preserved here and would not disappear with the passage of time. The weapon spirit helmet he had last time was only at the early stage of the fourth rank, and its quality was very close to elite-grade. this time, the weapon spirit helmet was at the late-stage of the fourth rank, and the quality was very strong, elite-grade. Through magic touch, Gu nie could refine it into his own spirit helmet. If it was damaged or destroyed, Gu nie could repair it by using source power. At the same time, he could clearly feel that this helmet was much more powerful than the temporary helmet he¡¯d used before. With the devil touch, its power would definitely increase further. Gu nie had experienced the powerful soul defense of the artifact Spirit¡¯s helmet. It could weaken a large part of soul attacks. It was extremely resistant to all kinds of soul attacks, soul bewitchment, soul enslavement, Soul Control, and other techniques. Gu NIE¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t weak anymore, and with the protection of this powerful Artifact Spirit helmet, he was like a tiger with wings. furthermore, the defensive capabilities of a 4th rank elite grade weapon spirit helmet are also top notch. It can also provide me with great protection against attacks aimed at my head. ¡± i¡¯m so blind to think that such a good treasure is a fish tank, although it really looks like it. ¡± Gu nie rubbed his face as he sighed. Chapter 172 ? 172 A million-dollar bounty ¡°Many thanks. Such a treasure will be of great help to me.¡± Gu nie sincerely thanked. all along, in addition to carrying out her duty of protecting herself, vera had also done something else. He had helped Gu nie a lot. The spell books and the artifact Spirit helmet had both been of great help to Gu nie. Gu nie was truly grateful to Wei Ya. as for this equipment spirit helmet, once you¡¯ve nurtured it to about 60%, it can become an equipment Spirit Necklace and be worn around your neck. When you need it, it will automatically appear with a single thought. It¡¯s similar to how you used the equipment spirit helmet you wore before. vya slowly explained. and it won¡¯t conflict with the energy shield on the head. After all, it¡¯s not a shield but a physical object. ¡°that¡¯s really convenient.¡± gu nie said with joy. It was impossible to always wear this weapon spirit helmet on one¡¯s head during normal times. It would be a little troublesome to take it out and put it on during a battle. moreover, when they were ambushed, they couldn¡¯t tell the enemy, ¡± wait a minute, i¡¯ll put on the helmet first. ¡± being able to transform into a necklace and wear it around the neck, it was naturally very convenient and fast. this Artifact Spirit helmet is only the first one. the second thing is Yingluo. as she spoke, vya looked around. after confirming that there was no one else in the hall, vera whispered. my teacher is busy. He asked me to come and take a batch of ¡®soul¡¯s dawn¡¯ back. when she learned from her teacher that gune had developed the soul engraving potion and named it the ¡± dawn of the soul, ¡± she wasn¡¯t too surprised. She knew how talented Gu nie was in potioneering. gune was the youngest expert pharmacist in history. he was only sixteen years old. the second-ranked genius was born more than 500 years ago. he was an 18-year-old ¡± expert pharmacist. ¡± gu nie was also the first to reach the level of great herbalist. and now, gune had personally started a new era of the soul engraving potion. It could be said that gune was changing the course of human history on the Arya continent. ¡°then you¡¯ve come at the right time today.¡± gu nie said softly. I just finished refining it ten minutes ago. as he spoke, gune took out the storage bracelet that nigel had given him to store the materials. ¡°The materials senior gave me, I made a total of 70 bottles. All of them are in here. This storage bracelet also belongs to senior Nigel.¡± After vya took it and checked it, she carefully put it away. ¡°Also, Yingluo, this thing is my gift to you.¡± As he spoke, gune placed a wooden box made of dragon blood in front of her. ¡°What is it?¡± Wei Ya¡¯s eyes moved, and she looked at Gu nie. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you open it.¡± a little expectant, via slowly opened the wooden box of dragon blood, and the light of ten sealed souls reflected in her eyes. Vya¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavier. ¡°There are too many mayflies!¡± He whispered to Gu nie. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s more, it¡¯s the most uncomfortable if it¡¯s less.¡± Gu nie replied. ¡± i guess senior nigel didn¡¯t tell you how to drink this potion. i¡¯ll explain it to you, so listen carefully and don¡¯t miss anything. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± Vya nodded carefully and listened carefully. take it every seven days. Of course, it¡¯s better to take it ten days apart. this potion has a strong resistance to drugs. Five or six bottles will be the limit. but the amount of these five or six bottles is enough to transform your soul into an elite-level soul. ¡°Also, when you transform into an elite-grade soul, your soul will sleep for two to three days. You have to pay attention to this period. it¡¯s about the dormancy of the soul, but don¡¯t worry, it will automatically wake up after the transformation.¡± ¡± remember, do not take it continuously for a short period of time. it will only make you lose the chance of your soul advancing to the elite-grade. ¡± Gu nie used his blood and tears to teach him a lesson. ¡°mm! I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Wei Ya nodded cautiously. when your soul transforms into an elite soul, you¡¯ll know how strong and powerful an elite soul is. Gu nie said. ¡°Has your Qianqian already transformed?¡± ¡± what? ¡± asked via in surprise. ¡°en!¡± gu nie nodded. As gunie nodded, Wei Ya¡¯s evaluation of him increased a lot. ¡°With Gu NIE¡¯s talent, I¡¯m afraid he would be one of the top geniuses in the history of the AO ¡®ya continent.¡± he closed the wooden box and kept it in his storage bracelet. Wei Ya muttered to herself for a moment before speaking softly again. do you know about the Shadow Hunter list? ¡± ¡°shadow hunting list?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. there were many transcendents in the oya continent. there was the transcendent association, which was a powerful official organization of transcendents. At the same time, there were also some hidden transcendent organizations that were not well known. among them, the assassin organization with the dark shadow assassins as its main members-night god ship was the most famous. Within the ¡± night God ship ¡± organization, there was an assassination hunting list called ¡± shadow hunting list. to be able to make it onto the list, all of them had extremely high rewards. when vya mentioned the list, gune naturally thought of what he had said to maesha. ¡°Did I get on the rankings?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°En!¡± wei ya nodded. ¡± how many gold pounds? ¡± ¡°one million.¡± ¡± a million pounds. you¡¯re so quick and decisive, just like when i first killed you. ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smiled. ¡± a million gold pounds. i¡¯m afraid even transcendent masters would be tempted. ¡± gu nie said. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± vya nodded gently. ¡± however, the teacher told me to pass you this message. don¡¯t worry. the pioneer group will protect you. ¡± if you didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t be worried at all if I didn¡¯t know. Now that you¡¯ve told me this, I know that there might be more than one extraordinary master spying on me in the dark, or even crash to assassinate me. Now I¡¯m not so at ease. gu nie rubbed his temples and nodded. ¡°Mm! I know.¡± immediately, the two of them fell into silence. in the fireplace, the flames crackled. Looking at the dancing flames, Gu nie quickly thought about the million-dollar bounty. When maesha offered a bounty on him, he had already considered the possibility of such a thing happening. he just didn¡¯t expect the danger to come so quickly. a million-pound bounty for the assassination of a level-two extraordinary. To those transcendent Masters who are short of money, they wouldn¡¯t mind doing it. Even many high-level extraordinary who are proficient in the art of assassination might come. if an expert at the level of a transcendent master were to make a move, the chances of me dying would not be low. ¡°even with the protection of the pioneer group, i¡¯m still in danger.¡± after all, it¡¯s impossible for that transcendent master to be by my side 24 hours a day. secondly, an extraordinary master of assassination might be able to bypass my protection and kill me in one blow. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t kill me, but if you kill me in front of these people, then some of my secrets might be exposed. Although I can use other excuses to cover it up, it¡¯s not good to expose them. ¡°it seems that after obtaining the item from tao wu, i should also ¡®disappear¡¯ for a while.¡± Gu nie thought. it would be a lie if gu nie didn¡¯t feel any pressure from an assassination attempt by a master of the shadow element. Gune knew that anyone in the sug ruins with a little bit of power could find him. He was in the open while the enemy was in the dark. He was too easy to target. but if gu nie changed his appearance and went to a different place, he would be able to escape. no matter how many probing, scouting, and searching methods the enemy used, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find a trace of gu nie. Compared to having a transcendent master protect him on the surface ¡­ Gu nie was more willing to hide and be in control of his own safety. Chapter 173 ? 173 The reward arrives The weather in the past few days had been unusually gloomy and depressing. under the condensation of the cold air, the low-pressure clouds and the snow swept through every corner of the sug ruins. this was probably the last snow of the winter in the sug ruins. However, it was extremely violent. zi mulan castle. gu nie sat cross-legged in the dark secret room. After knowing that there was a million-Yuan bounty on his head. during this time, gu nie had spent most of his time in his private alchemy room. Compared to the outside, it was obviously safer to stay in the secret room. at the same time, his counter-killing ability was directly maxed out. even if a master assassin had sneaked in and killed gu nie, When Gu nie was resurrected, he threw out the indescribable flesh and blood. The transcendent master who had tried to assassinate Gu nie wasn¡¯t doing any better. A life for a life. Gu nie might not profit, but the other side would definitely suffer a great loss. however, he could not do this outside. whether it was the secret of resurrection or the indescribable flesh and blood, they could not be known to outsiders. fortunately, gu nie had prepared an excuse. for example, he had a special blood curse life force that could save his life at a critical moment. As for whether others believed it or not, that was their own business. Of course, these were the most helpless solutions. The best way was to hide. Although the days were a little worrying, Gu nie was able to keep his cool. ¡­¡­ in the afternoon. after refining a batch of secret rune potions. gune went to the fireplace resting area. when they entered the hall through the stone staircase. Gune saw Sir Frazer standing in front of the fireplace in the rest area. seeing this, gu nie¡¯s heart was filled with joy. it¡¯s been more than a week. Has Yingying finally arrived? ¡± Hearing gune¡¯s footsteps, Frazer turned around. There was a faint smile on his face, and Gu nie saw The Pioneer Group¡¯s standard extraordinary bracelet in his hand. ¡°senior fraser, have my things arrived?¡± gu nie asked as he walked over. ¡°Yes, sir Gu nie,¡± frazer nodded lightly. ¡°these are all the items you have purchased.¡± With that, Frazer handed the extraordinary storage bracelet to gune. Holding the transcendent storage bracelet in his hand, Gu nie began to inspect it. The spells, books, materials, and treasures that he had bought before were all lying there quietly. ¡°hu~~hu~hu~¡± Gu nie let out a long breath. with so many treasures in his hands, gu nie¡¯s worries about the million-pound bounty had been dispelled. at the very least, I now have the capital to hide. Gu nie thought. before, gu nie had needed to hide his identity, participate in black market auctions, sell water from the spring of life, and so on. he had needed some strange treasures to hide and change his appearance. Therefore, among the many extraordinary treasures that he had purchased ¡­ Gune asked Frazer if the harbinger band had any treasures that could change one¡¯s appearance. under frazer¡¯s suggestion. gu nie purchased a secret-silver rare grade equipment,¡±disguise mask.¡± this was a piece of extraordinary equipment that could perfectly integrate into one¡¯s face and change one¡¯s appearance. Its only defensive feature was that it allowed the face¡¯s defense to reach the Mithril level. there was no doubt that this was a very creative extraordinary equipment. While Frazer was explaining, guni had fallen in love with the rare grade equipment called the ¡°mask of disguise.¡± at this moment, a dark gold mask was lying in the storage bracelet. after a few days of contact with the devil, gu nie would be able to change his appearance. More importantly, Gu nie had bought quite a few teleportation scrolls. Gu nie had the scrolls for instant teleportation. gune also bought those that required a long time to chant incantations, but could be used to teleport over long distances. The mask and the long-distance teleportation scroll could allow him to leave the castle without a sound. after safely placing the various treasures into his system space, he began to feel a sense of relief. gune placed a runic shield scroll in the system space where he could reach it easily. the system space was different from the extraordinary storage bracelet. the extraordinary storage bracelet still required gu nie to use source power or spiritual power to open it. on the other hand, the system space could be opened with a thought, which was much faster than the extraordinary storage bracelet. after these things were set up. Gu nie calmed down. Now that he had a way to escape, Gu nie didn¡¯t have to worry at all. if worse came to worst, he would die once. gu nie could easily escape from a transcendent master. ¡± my dear sister, meesha. ¡± gu nie looked at the dancing flames in the fireplace. ¡°I can already feel the killing intent of your million-dollar bounty.¡± ¡°When I become stronger, I will personally charge into the base of your human-faced flower church.¡± gu nie said. just as gu nie was thinking this, a group of footsteps approached from behind. Gugne turned to look, and he saw three powerful fighters: Nigel, Hiro Hinton, and Parker trelais. gu nie quickly stood up and saluted the three seniors. three seniors, did The Pioneer Group give me a reward? ¡± ¡°today, good things come in pairs.¡± he saluted gu nie while thinking. don¡¯t be so formal. We¡¯re here today with good news. A smile appeared on Nigel¡¯s face. ¡°it seems like it¡¯s true.¡± Gu nie was slightly happy. ¡°Senior, now that you¡¯ve said this, I¡¯m really full of anticipation!¡± gu nie said with a smile. ¡°senior hiro, senior parker, you two can rest here! I¡¯ll be the only one to explain the rest to Gu nie.¡± Then, Nigel looked at the two extraordinary Masters and said, ¡± ¡°En!¡± the two transcendent masters nodded slightly. The two of them had worked with Nigel many times, so they were naturally very confident in him. they also knew that nigel was an important figure in the pioneer group. At the same time, guni was also part of Nigel¡¯s faction, so there were many things that the two of them were not suited to listen to. ¡°Follow me!¡± as he spoke, nigel walked toward the underground alchemy room. Gu nie followed him. When the two of them disappeared at the entrance of the stone staircase. Hiro and Parker, who were resting on the sofa, finally retracted their gazes. ¡°can you feel it?¡± ¡°En!¡± ¡°Nigel is about to break through!¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± The two of them looked at each other and laughed softly. ¡± the light of the soul. this potion will be of great help to all of us. it¡¯s even more important to an extraordinary like nigel, who is stuck at a critical point. ¡± indeed. With Nigel¡¯s breakthrough, I¡¯m afraid another strong person will be born in our Pioneer Group. The two of them knew very well that Nigel could be promoted to an extraordinary master. but nigel¡¯s ambition was very big. he was not satisfied with becoming a seventh-rank master, and he was even more dissatisfied with becoming an eighth-rank master. what nigel was after was a top-tier ninth-rank master. this was one of the reasons why he was valued in the pioneer group. If he succeeded, Nigel¡¯s status would be higher than the two of them. he might even become one of the new leaders of the pioneer group. This time, the soul sigil potion was of great help to Nigel, who was only one step away from the door. ¡± not only nigel, but i¡¯m afraid that a group of powerhouses will be born in our pioneer group in the future. ¡± hiro said softly. ¡°Indeed!¡± Chapter 174 ? 174 I¡¯m a noble On the side of the main hall of potions and alchemy. in the secret room. Nigel opened the imprisonment array of the secret room. Then, the two of them sat cross-legged on the cultivation seats. a few days ago, the results of the soul¡¯s dawn test were out. it¡¯s a perfect potion. There¡¯s no problem with it. of course, this is something we¡¯ve already confirmed before. Now, it¡¯s just an official confirmation. nigel¡¯s tone gradually became low and melodious. then, nigel looked at gunie with his deep eyes. then, do you know the great effect of the engraving potion? ¡± ¡°i know a little.¡± gu nie nodded. once the soul sigil potion is mass produced, it can give birth to many experts. this is especially true for spell casters. The substantial increase in soul extraordinary characteristics can further improve the strength of many transcendents. ¡°in fact, it can even enhance the overall strength of the yulan empire.¡± Gu nie explained. ¡°you¡¯re underestimating the light of soul.¡± nigel said in a deep tone. ¡± your level is too low, after all. you haven¡¯t felt the horror and power of your soul becoming stronger. ¡± the light of the soul. It will change the entire era. ¡°Change the entire era? Is it really that exaggerated?¡± Gu nie rubbed his temples. gune, who had never been in a high position, didn¡¯t see much, and he certainly didn¡¯t consider things as broad as someone as strong as nigel. More importantly, guni¡¯s understanding of the soul dawn was much deeper than Nigel¡¯s. with the system, gu nie could use it to do many things. even without the soul engraving potion, gu nie could still find some extraordinary plant seeds and use them to obtain extraordinary treasures to strengthen his soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristics. It was like planting the elven Tree of Life and the hell prison tree. gune had many ways to become stronger, and the soul engraving potion was just one of them. to the many spell casters. The existence of the soul¡¯s light. He had completely opened up a path for his soul to transform. he had achieved a huge leap from nothing to something. at this level. The light of the soul would indeed change the entire era. ¡°your achievements can¡¯t be replaced by these rewards.¡± ¡°more importantly, it¡¯s yingluo.¡± Nigel chuckled softly. ¡°You are very strong.¡± this also means that when you become stronger, you can become a senior member of The Pioneer Group if you want to. you must know that it¡¯s difficult for ordinary transcendent Masters to become the upper echelons of The Pioneer Group. ¡°although they are very strong, their achievements and prestige are not enough.¡± ¡± but you¡¯re different. just the birth of this light of the soul has made your name firmly remembered by all the congress members. ¡± ¡°even the emperor of the yulan empire has praised you.¡± and do you know what interesting thing happened to the reward proposal this time? ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± gu nie asked curiously. ¡± all 30-odd representatives passed it without any objection. ¡± At this point, Nigel could not help but laugh. ¡°This is something that has never happened in the past few decades.¡± Compared to the approval of all the members of Congress, Gu nie was more concerned about the reward. Nigel seemed to have read guni¡¯s mind. ¡°This time, there are three rewards for you,¡± he said. ¡± the first part is the hereditary title and territory. ¡± as he spoke, nigel took out a map scroll that was about a meter wide and two meters long. he laid it on the ground and opened it. As the scroll rolled, the Oya continent, the land that had given birth to countless extraordinary lives, accumulated hundreds of thousands of years of history, and carried too many stories and legends, bloomed in front of gune for the first time. there were rich and fertile plains. There was a vast desert under the scorching sun. There was a winding, rugged River that flowed quietly. There were grasslands at an extremely high altitude that humans could not reach. it was a mountain range with powerful transcendent creatures. there was also the vast and profound ocean that contained countless wealth and carried today¡¯s steam ships that sailed far away. an indescribable feeling hit him in the face. even though this wasn¡¯t the place where gu nie was born, when he stepped on this land and looked at the vast and delicate territory, it was hard for gu nie not to be convinced. Nigel explained as he opened it. ¡°You¡¯ve been conferred the title of hereditary count by the Parliament. this rank is not considered low in the northern region of the empire.¡± ¡°A hereditary count.¡± gu nie rubbed his finger. ¡± now, i¡¯m considered a noble. ¡± ¡°At the same time, you will be granted the right to choose your own noble territory in the Anke province.¡± ¡°territory, what a good thing!¡± gu nie murmured. ¡°territory is indeed a good thing, and you will soon have a piece of territory that belongs to you.¡± nigel chuckled. ¡°in this area.¡± nigel took out a long and thin rod and pointed it at an area. ¡°this is the ankh province we¡¯re currently in.¡± and your territory will be in this area. Gune looked over. Nigel was pointing at the Northwest area of Anke province. ¡± this place is obviously close to the aota mountain range in the north. moreover, if a foreign race comes down to the mountain ridge plateau in the northwest, i¡¯m afraid this place will also be attacked! ¡± gu nie said while thinking. ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± Neil nodded lightly. ¡± the truly fertile and habitable land has long been taken away by the great nobles. ¡± ¡± those who can stay are either barren lands or territories that are easily attacked by the north. ¡± ¡°then ¡­¡± gu nie narrowed his eyes. ¡± let¡¯s choose the region in the north closest to the otto mountain range. this region it is! ¡± gu nie pointed to a vast territory near the aota mountains in the north. ¡°oh?¡± Nigel¡¯s brows twitched slightly as he looked over. anyway, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be going to my so-called territory for a long time. and when I really need to build my own territory, I¡¯ll be very powerful, and I won¡¯t have to worry about those extraordinary experts in the North. ¡± it¡¯s closer to the north, so it¡¯s easier to explore a wider territory. maybe one day, i can make the entire aota mountain range my territory. ¡± Gu nie said half-jokingly. Nigel was startled at first, but he soon laughed. ¡°that¡¯s true,¡± then again, there isn¡¯t a single soldier guarding my territory. Will it be invaded? ¡± Gu nie asked. Gugne knew that Wars between nobles would usually result in territorial subjugation. in theory, it will be occupied, but in reality, it will be occupied. Nigel pointed at the entire Anke province. ¡± every autumn, there will be large and small beast tides. it is difficult to defend these ruins cities. ¡± ¡± as for your territory, it¡¯s more likely that transcendent beasts are running all over the place. ¡± no noble would come to this barren land in the North and occupy your territory to fight against the beast tide. ¡°You should know that there are many desolate noble territories in the Anke province.¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Gu nie said with a smile. the titles and territories of the nobles in the first part have been determined. Now, it¡¯s time for the second part. nigel continued. Chapter 175 ? 175 the touch of blood The second part is a powerful mystical item. gune¡¯s expression changed when he heard nigel¡¯s words. Gu nie didn¡¯t see many mystical items. however, every mystical item was extremely powerful and unique. if used well, it would be of great help. ¡± this is a top-notch ¡®dangerous¡¯ mystical item. ¡± Nigel slowly explained. ¡± although it¡¯s classified as a ¡®mystical item¡¯. ¡± ¡± to other supernatural beings, this is a very dangerous ¡®sealed artifact¡¯. and for so many years, it has been in a sealed state. ¡± and in front of the blood clan, blood demon, and other types of extraordinary humans, as well as your blood cursemancer, it will become a ¡®mystical item¡¯. ¡°This item is called ¡®the touch of blood¡¯.¡± ¡± when the ¡®touch of blood¡¯ is released, it will find the nearest transcendent creature with transcendent blood like a shark and pounce on it. it will even burrow into the other party¡¯s body and madly devour the other party¡¯s blood. ¡± ¡± the touch of fresh blood needs to consume a large amount of high-quality transcendent blood to stabilize. the blood of ordinary transcendents, even high-level transcendents, can¡¯t meet its blood needs. ¡± when the quality of blood can¡¯t satisfy it, it will devour a large amount of ordinary transcendent blood. once, the touch of fresh blood broke free of its seal. In just eight minutes, it sucked the blood of 24 beginner and intermediate extraordinary humans, more than 30 ordinary humans, and it was still not satisfied. after being fed with high-quality blood and being in contact with the devil for a period of time, the touch of blood will be satisfied and stable. After that, you only need to feed a certain amount of high-quality blood every day. regular feeding doesn¡¯t require a lot of blood, but it¡¯s difficult for ordinary supernatural beings who don¡¯t use supernatural blood as their core power. Even high-level supernatural beings can¡¯t do it, as their blood will be drained very quickly. for a blood cursemancer, you can easily convert other types of blood into your own blood. Feeding the touch of fresh blood is very easy. Once the feeding is successful ¡­ ¡± this bloody touch will provide you with a very powerful boost. ¡± nigel explained in a calm tone. ¡°the first ability of the touch of fresh blood is: Blood sucking.¡± this blood touch has an extremely powerful extension effect. You can think of it as a powerful blood tentacle. when the touch of blood reaches out and touches an enemy, it can quickly absorb the blood of the enemy. Its blood-sucking speed is beyond imagination. ¡± in three seconds, the touch of blood can suck all the blood of a mid-tier extraordinary. ¡± ¡°three seconds to drain the blood? This is like a blood pump!¡± gu nie exclaimed. ¡± next, life transformation. ¡± ¡± the touch of fresh blood can rapidly convert fresh blood into life force to heal injuries. ¡± however, I¡¯ve sensed your transcendent blood before. Its life aura is astonishingly dense, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to use this function. ¡± however, you can use the enemy¡¯s blood to heal your own injuries. after all, the enemy¡¯s blood can also be converted into your own recovery ability through the touch of blood. ¡± the third function is the most powerful function of the touch of blood-blood sensing. ¡°This isn¡¯t a combat function, but an auxiliary function.¡± after nurturing it for a period of time, your control of the touch of blood will reach the point where it¡¯s as easy as your own arm. When you obtain the recognition of the touch of blood, you will be able to obtain the ability of ¡®blood-Qi perception¡¯. at that time, you will be able to cleanse your perception of the blood of all creatures with blood within a certain range. ¡± unless he can perfectly restrain his blood and qi. ¡± however, you should know that there are very few extraordinary people with blood as their core. ¡°the blood devil is almost extinct in the oya continent.¡± there are bloodlings, but their numbers are very small. As for other extraordinary professionals who use blood as their core, their numbers are also not large. ¡± and among this type of extraordinary, how many can achieve perfect blood convergence? ¡± and your blood is at the commander level. After feeding it, the tentacles of fresh blood will obviously be stronger than those fed with ordinary blood and elite blood. this way, when you can master the touch of blood and obtain the ability to sense vitality ¡­ there aren¡¯t many extraordinary humans who want to sneak up to you. ¡°indeed!¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. As a spellcaster, perception was very important. If a single perception ability was limited, it was easy for the enemy to stick to the side. With so many powerful sensory abilities, even in a complex environment, gune could use the other sensory abilities to perfectly control his surroundings. After carefully sorting out the various powerful functions of this bloody touch that senior Nigel had mentioned in his mind, he felt that it was a pity. gu nie was filled with anticipation for this blood touch. blood-sucking, life-force conversion, and a strong sense of blood. This touch of blood is indeed a very powerful mystical item to me. ¡± previously, if the enemy got close and i couldn¡¯t launch an effective counterattack, i could only use various means to escape. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s different now.¡± ¡± with this powerful and dangerous mystical item-the touch of fresh blood. ¡± ¡°If the enemy dares to rush over, I don¡¯t know who will suffer.¡± As guni was thinking, Nigel placed a 50-centimeter-long square iron box made of dark metal with a large number of sealing runes in front of him. Throughout the entire process, Nigel did not touch the square iron box. ¡°the touch of blood will affect the surrounding objects.¡± nigel explained softly. ¡± for example, this metal box that sealed it has a strong ability to absorb blood after being exposed to it for a long time. ¡± ¡°if i touch this metal box, a portion of my blood will be absorbed.¡± gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s that magical? Try it. ¡± He then placed his right index finger Ten centimeters above the box. then, a ball of sticky blood appeared on gu nie¡¯s fingertip. the touch of blood in the seal seemed to have sensed the taste of blood. ¡°Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!¡± there seemed to be a violent collision sound coming from the heavy iron box, and every hit was particularly dull. ¡°Quickly put it away, your blood will cause it to go berserk.¡± Nigel said with a grave expression. Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. Gu nie could already feel that the bloody touch inside the seal couldn¡¯t wait to devour his blood. gu nie moved and threw the drop of blood on his finger onto the metal box. the drop of blood, about the size of a glass ball, fell on the top of the iron box as if it had fallen on a sponge. it was completely absorbed in less than a second. as the large drop of blood was absorbed by the touch of blood ¡­ The entire metal box was almost about to jump up, accompanied by the violent crashing sounds. He looked at Nigel, whose face was quickly turning black. gu nie didn¡¯t play with the blood touch anymore. he used a puppet thread to pull it into his system space. ¡°It¡¯s a very bloodthirsty fellow. I like it very much,¡± gu nie said with a smile. the corner of nigel¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. ¡°This guy ¡­¡± If the touch of blood had broken free, it would¡¯ve pounced on Gu nie first. However, if she pounced on him, he would lose a layer of skin today. After all, to him, the touch of fresh blood was a powerful sealed artifact of a dangerous grade. Chapter 176 ? 176 the ancient seabed altar After making sure that Gu nie had put away the ¡°touch of blood,¡± nigel then slowly continued. ¡°the third part of the reward, as i¡¯ve told you before, is the occultic rune.¡± ¡°i originally thought that they might not give you the third part.¡± ¡± it might even be able to give you the second part of the reward, which is the touch of blood. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m obviously overthinking it. the parliament has already passed the quota for the touch of blood and occultic runes. ¡± you should know that there are only three slots for occultic runes every year. ¡± only extraordinaries who have made great contributions are qualified to obtain them. ¡± ¡± even a transcendent master would find it difficult to obtain an occultic rune if he didn¡¯t make enough contributions. ¡± he had already heard senior nigel talk about the importance of occultic runes twice. Gu nie was getting more and more curious about the occultic rune. what kind of powerful and strange runes could make senior nigel value them so much? ¡°Senior Nigel, what exactly are these occultic runes?¡± gu nie asked in a deep voice. ¡°Occultic runes.¡± Nigel explained softly. ¡± it¡¯s a magical power used by an ancient seabed altar that seals the ruler. ¡± ¡°Seal the Dominator¡¯s power?¡± gu nie¡¯s heart throbbed. ruler, seal, ancient seabed altar. These words made Gu NIE¡¯s imagination run wild. ¡°no wonder senior nigel values these occultic runes so much.¡± gu nie started to understand. to be able to seal the great power of a ruler, let alone a million pounds, even ten million pounds wouldn¡¯t be enough to buy it. After a moment of silence, Nigel continued to explain. ¡°there have always been strict restrictions on obtaining occultic runes.¡± first of all, you need to have a high enough talent in magic runes. otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to form a demonized rune even if you obtain the method to do so. ¡± you¡¯re able to instantly cast a mid-grade spell at the second rank, so you must have a lot of secret crossing runes. you¡¯ve reached the standard in this regard. ¡± next, the occultic runes require a strong body to carry them. You¡¯ve reached this point even more easily. your physical body is the strongest among all the stage two Extraordinaries I¡¯ve seen. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I strongly recommend you to condense this occultic rune.¡± ¡± fortunately, you¡¯ve already obtained this qualification. ¡± as for the specific effects of the occultic runes, a ninth-grade law incantation master once told me about it. ¡°it works on origin power, and it will cause a qualitative change to the origin power. the more occultic runes there are, the more terrifying the origin power will be.¡± ¡± when you condense ten or even twenty, it will cause some indescribable changes in your origin power. ¡± ¡°an indescribable change.¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but squint. it was obvious that the occultic runes were far more peculiar than he had expected. ¡°and it¡¯s a rune that acts on origin power? It¡¯s not used for incantations?¡± as he thought about it, he quickly searched his mind for the characteristics of the various legendary runes. he discovered that most of the runes were used for ¡®law incantations¡¯. For example, the secret crossing runes allowed the spell to be cast faster. the acceleration rune also allowed the casting of the spell to be faster. the amplification rune amplified the power of the spell. elemental runes, enhancing the sensitivity to elements, and so on. and there were almost no runes that could be used on ¡°origin power.¡± ¡°a rune that acts on origin power. these occultic runes are very strange!¡± gu nie sighed in his heart. ¡± moreover, when the quantity is large enough, it can produce an indescribable change. i¡¯m really looking forward to this kasaya. ¡± as for its specific effects, you¡¯ll naturally know after you receive the relevant information about the occultic runes. nigel explained softly. as he spoke, nigel took out a golden conch shell from his storage bracelet and placed it in front of guni. ¡°This Golden Conch is the proof of acceptance of the occultic runes.¡± ¡°When you step into the ocean and hold this Golden Conch in your hand, you will be able to feel a strange call.¡± ¡± follow the call and head to that place. blow the conch, and someone will come to pick you up and take you to the place where you receive the inheritance information of the occultic runes. ¡± he took the golden conch, which was about the size of two fists, and memorized the words of nigel. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the inheritance of the demonic runes is hidden from the public. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so mysterious.¡± gu nie thought. Gu nie chuckled. ¡± i¡¯ve always wanted to go to the ocean to accumulate my initial capital. i didn¡¯t expect that these powerful occultic runes would be on my way. this is really something to be happy about. ¡± ¡°These items are all the rewards I¡¯ve given you this time.¡± nigel said slowly. ¡°it is indeed a satisfactory reward.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. Other than the fact that the territory of a hereditary count was a little bit of a scam. The status of a noble, the powerful artifacts, and the right to inherit the occultic runes all made gune very satisfied. ¡°Senior Nigel, can you give me this map?¡± gu nie pointed at the map on the ground. gu nie could see that the map was very detailed, and even marked many important locations in the ocean. compared to the crudely made maps on the market, the map in senior nigel¡¯s hands was much more valuable. No problem, but you have to remember that this map is an official controlled item, so don¡¯t easily leak it out. Nigel nodded slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of this map.¡± Gu nie quickly put away the map and put it into his system space. ¡°that¡¯s all i have to say. let¡¯s go back!¡± nigel said as he was about to get up. ¡°senior nigel, there¡¯s something important i need to tell you.¡± gu nie suddenly said. ¡°What?¡± nigel looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡± a million-Yuan bounty. gu nie said in a serious tone. ¡± you¡¯re afraid that a transcendent master will try to assassinate you? ¡± nigel said softly. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± gu nie didn¡¯t try to hide anything. such an important matter could not be solved by hiding it. ¡± you know more about the power of a master of extraordinaries than i do. although i¡¯m quite strong, it¡¯s only limited to when i¡¯m facing a mid-rank extraordinaire. i might not even be able to defeat a powerful mid-rank extraordinaire. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s even more so when you¡¯re facing a powerful high-level extraordinary.¡± and a transcendent master who made a move at some point, or even more than one, might be spying on me in the dark. ¡°Maybe one day, I¡¯ll never wake up again.¡± ¡°So, I want to disappear for a while.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°Disappear for a period of time?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± Gu nie nodded. Chapter 177 ? 177 the dangerous steampunk he looked at gu nie¡¯s young but steady face. Nigel chuckled softly. it¡¯s necessary for an extraordinary to avoid danger in time. originally, I planned to let you hide your identity and go to The Pioneer Group¡¯s empty source space to refine potions. At the same time, you can cultivate for a while to improve your strength. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to already have your own plans.¡± Nigel muttered to himself. ¡°that million-dollar bounty is indeed very dangerous for you now.¡± ¡°you do need to avoid it.¡± ¡°Are you going to hide according to your own plan, or are you going to enter the empty source space according to my arrangements?¡± ¡± you have to know that the pioneer group¡¯s empty origin space is guarded by a top-tier level nine extraordinary master. ¡± there are also many powerful observation treasures at the entrance that can see all the traces of people entering and leaving. ¡± let alone a rank seven extraordinary master of shadow, even a rank nine extraordinary master of shadow would find it difficult to sneak in. ¡± ¡°moreover, under my arrangements, no one will know that you¡¯ve entered the empty source space.¡± ¡°so, yingluo, what¡¯s your choice?¡± gu nie didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll disappear for a while.¡± Gu nie said with certainty. Gugne¡¯s answer made Nigel¡¯s expression change slightly. ¡± you should know that if you disappear, the million-yuan reward will definitely attract some experts who are good at deduction, divination, and spying to investigate your whereabouts. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s basically hard for you to avoid these mysterious detection methods. ¡± Gu nie really wanted to tell them, ¡± go ahead and divine. If you can find me, I¡¯ll admit defeat. however, it was obviously inappropriate to say this. ¡°don¡¯t worry about this, senior. i¡¯ve already made preparations, so they won¡¯t be able to find me.¡± gu nie said with confidence. ¡°oh?¡± nigel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. A moment later, Nigel, who did not ask any more questions, nodded slightly and reminded them. ¡°Then be careful.¡± nigel wanted guone to follow him to the pioneer group¡¯s empty source space to make potions. after all, gu nie would be able to help even more people. But Nigel also knew the system of behemoths like The Pioneer Group and the supernatural organization. it was very easy to obliterate some geniuses and turn them into tools. would gu nie choose to disappear and hide himself, or would he follow him to the empty origin space? no matter what guni chose, nigel would respect his decision. nigel said softly after a moment of silence. ¡°There are some things I wanted to tell you later.¡± ¡°But since you¡¯ve already chosen to disappear for a period of time, I¡¯m afraid that it will be difficult for us to meet again in the near future.¡± ¡°it¡¯s time for me to tell you these things.¡± ¡°senior, please speak.¡± nigel¡¯s tone was low and suppressed. now, our world has opened the era of the steam industry with the roar of the steam engine. The train tracks have been laid to the extraordinary wastelands that were difficult to reach in the past, and the giant steel ships have even opened the great sea routes. We¡¯re constantly exploring and making discoveries about the mysterious side of this world.¡± ¡± high-precision firearms and cannons have allowed us to gain an advantage against the feudal theocracy churches in the south, as well as the foreign warriors in the northern mountains and the western desolation highlands. ¡± I even heard some time ago that the steam Industry Department has developed a machine that can fly in the sky. there is no doubt that our Empire in the North is growing stronger and stronger. As time passes, we will be able to rule the sky, the land, and the sea. however, the ordinary people and even the ordinary Extraordinaries do not realize that our world seems to be undergoing Some Kind of Wonderful change. Nigel¡¯s tone became heavy when he said this. ¡± the rulers that have been sealed and slumbering for who knows how many years seemed to be calling out softly in their half-asleep dreams. ¡± the origin power in our world has started to increase, and it¡¯s getting faster and faster. ¡± the starlight of our transcendent world is getting brighter and stronger among the stars. ¡± ¡°no one knows why this is happening, but these things are happening.¡± the call of the Dominator has already caused some of the gazes above the stars to fall upon our world. and the call that passed through the stars made those powerful and mysterious visitors from foreign lands descend continuously. those high-level foreign creatures see our world as a farm of flesh and blood. They¡¯ve already begun to graze their livestock, waiting for their harvest. those evil gods are also looking for something in our world. At the same time, they are also waiting for a certain opportunity. under the prospering appearance, a danger that could destroy our entire world is approaching. if we don¡¯t deal with those evil gods and those mysterious and powerful existences ¡­ ¡°The terrifying incident in the sug ruins will happen in every corner of the continent. they will see us as sacrifices to nourish their ambitions.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t destroy them, they will destroy us.¡± ¡°this is a war that concerns our life and death.¡± nigel¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but gune could feel the heavy pressure. ¡°so it¡¯s zhenzhen.¡± Gu nie murmured. ¡± is our world already being watched by the eyes above the stars? ¡± ¡± furthermore, are there more and more powerful existences coming to our world? ¡± ¡°then what is it that is attracting them?¡± ¡°Is it the Dominator¡¯s call?¡± ¡°or something else?¡± the world of the extraordinary is shrouded in layers of dark mist. The things that are shrouded in it are really hard to grasp. Gu NIE¡¯s thoughts gradually disappeared. Nigel continued after a moment of deep thought. ¡± this information can only be obtained by at least a transcendent master. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m telling you this to let you know that the soul potion you¡¯ve developed is of great significance to our entire world. ¡± ¡°so, in the next few months, while you¡¯re improving your own strength, you¡¯ll also have to step up your research on other potions.¡± this will help us, The Pioneer Group, and even the extraordinary Association fight against the evil gods and those strange, mysterious, and powerful existences that want to destroy this world. ¡± only then will we have enough strength to face the strange changes in the future of this world. ¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, senior. while i¡¯m improving my strength, i won¡¯t stop researching all kinds of powerful engravings. ¡± gu nie said. ¡°yes.¡± Nigel gave guni a deep look and nodded. gu nie had never stopped his research on the engraving potion. In fact, guni wanted something even more than Nigel had said. gu nie would study the engraving drug that could strengthen the body. at the same time, gu nie would also study the high-level engraving medicine. As he pondered, Gu nie raised his head and saw the dark ceiling. but gu nie¡¯s mind was already on the starry sky. those terrifying evil gods that want to descend and those that have already descended, mysterious and powerful existences. ¡± one day, you¡¯ll regret being born in this transcendent world. ¡± gu niemo rubbed his fingers as he spoke in his heart. Chapter 178 ? 178 Absorbing the touch of blood after a few days. late at night. in a quiet and dark secret room. gu nie, who was sitting cross-legged on the meditation seat, flipped his hand. the dark metal box that sealed the touch of blood appeared in front of him. The sealed box was quietly placed in front of Gu nie. There was no unusual sound or movement. after a few days of blood feeding and contact with the touch of demons, the touch of blood had gradually calmed down. In fact, Gu nie could already feel a connection between him and the bloody touch. The bloody touch was trying to enter Gu NIE¡¯s body and become one with him. He placed his right palm on the sealed box. ¡°Gurgle gurgle gurgle¡± a large amount of blood flowed out and was quickly absorbed by the sealed box. ¡°bang, bang, bang, bang!¡± as he absorbed the blood, a soft crashing sound came from the seal box. gu nie could feel it. the touch of blood wanted to come out and merge with him. ¡°Yingying should be almost done.¡± gu nie said in a low voice. after the feeding was finished. gu nie started to open the box. ¡°Ka! Ka!¡± With guni¡¯s hook, the entire seal box was officially opened. what he saw was a strange ball the size of a lead ball, glowing with a blood-red metallic luster. ¡°is this the touch of blood?¡± Gu nie murmured. ¡°it doesn¡¯t look very brutal, but it¡¯s actually quite bloodthirsty and fierce.¡± ¡°these few days, you¡¯ve devoured more than half of my blood. fortunately, my blood pool can easily convert the blood of the thanator into my own blood, otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t be able to feed you.¡± gu nie said. as if it had sensed that it had been released, the bloody touch quickly grew into a tentacle as thick as a thumb and slithered toward gu nie. when it touched gu nie¡¯s hand, it gently rubbed it with its tentacle, like a little kitten. it didn¡¯t look as bloodthirsty as it had before. ¡°he¡¯s really crazy like a demon before blood, and the blood empress is like a buddha.¡± ¡°Come over and enter my blood. From today on, I will be your master.¡± gu nie murmured. As if sensing Gu NIE¡¯s will, the touch of blood quickly wrapped itself around Gu NIE¡¯s hand and slowly seeped into his blood. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± Feeling the stable blood touch enter his blood, Gu nie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°At present, it seems that it is indeed as senior said. As long as there is enough blood to feed it, there will be no problems.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have any uncontrollable problems. Otherwise, I can only erase it.¡± they were both mystical items. The coin of destiny was obviously of a higher class than the touch of blood. back then, when the blood curse master gwu used the coin of destiny, it was impossible for him to not have any mystical items on him. but the result was that blood curse master did not leave anything behind. obviously, everything that master gu ni had brought with him had been destroyed. He used the coin of destiny to summon a demon to devour everything. The touch of fresh blood that was disobedient in Gu NIE¡¯s body had a high chance of disappearing on the spot. Of course, if the bloody touch had obediently followed Gu nie, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t have let it disappear. feeling the touch of blood in his body, gu nie¡¯s mind moved. ¡°Swish!¡± the bloody touch shot out from the back of gu nie¡¯s left hand, and a five-meter-long tentacle as thick as a finger appeared. the speed was extremely fast. ¡± it¡¯s fused into my body, but it can instantly condense into tentacles and shoot out. the magical characteristic can indeed do it. ¡± five meters is its limit. This distance is not short, and the material is so good. Gunes took out a magic copper dagger. With an explosive force, Gu nie slashed down with his blade. ¡°qiang!¡± the sound of metal clashing bloomed in the small secret room, and there were even some sparks. a small dent appeared on the touch of blood, but it disappeared soon after. Gu nie immediately smiled. ¡°This Suan NI¡¯s defensive capabilities are also quite astonishing.¡± The bloody touch turned around and rubbed Gu NIE¡¯s right hand that was holding the blade. he seemed to be saying,¡±why did you cut me for no reason?¡± Gu nie smiled and touched the blood before quickly returning to his body. ¡± the enemy has to withstand the attack of my spell at long range, and at close range, they have to withstand the attack of both my spell and the touch of blood. ¡± once you¡¯re entangled by the touch of blood, death will only be a matter of seconds. ¡± the bloody touch has greatly made up for my lack of close-combat counterattacks. ¡± even if some powerful assassins with powerful shield-breaking skills get close to me, I don¡¯t have to worry too much now that I have the mystical item, the touch of blood. After storing the bloody touch, Gu nie opened his system. [ first hack position: soul-stabilizing divine ring spell (level 4) ] [ second hack position: cybona origin pool (level 5) ] [ third hack position: soullseal Codex (Level 4) ] [ fourth hack slot: magic blade curse (Level 4) ] [ fifth hack slot: Bloodpool Codex (Level 4) ] the sixth idle slot, 88%. the sixth hack slot will be opened soon. I¡¯ll use the little thunderflame spell then. when the soul-stabilizing divine ring spell reaches level five, I¡¯ll change it to the thunderflame spell. A level five soul-stabilizing divine ring spell has a strong enough pulling effect. With his vast experience, gune knew that it would take a long time for a spell manual to reach level six. back then, he had to spend two to three months to upgrade the bone essence medicine secret spell from level 5 to level 6. And this was only an elementary-grade transcendent manual. It would probably take even longer for him to obtain an intermediate-grade one. The time it took for a spell to advance from level five to level six was enough for the other spells to advance from level zero to level four, or even level five. When the more useful incantations of law were all at the fifth rank ¡­ Only Gu nie would choose the core of the incantation so that they could continue to advance from rank 5. at the same time, when magic blade curse reaches Level 5, Blood Shield and blood Shield will also have to be upgraded in turns. ¡°These two spells aren¡¯t that powerful right now,¡± however, as my blood cursemancer awakens for the second and third time, these blood curses will gradually become more powerful. ¡°And now, Yingluo ¡­¡± Gu nie looked at the second hack slot, cybona origin pool. Saiborn¡¯s origin pool was a mid-grade extraordinary spell, but it clearly wasn¡¯t as advanced as gunie¡¯s. This time, Gu nie bought a beginner-level origin pool manual with engravings called ¡± engravings-bona origin pool. Not bad. It was a rune-level book from the tansebona origin Pool Series. [ beginner: bonar ] Intermediate-Senna. [ advanced: tansebona ] As for the middle, middle, and high level engravings, there was a word ¡®engravings¡¯ in front of it. For the same series of manuals, if one cultivated the earlier ones and then cultivated the later high-level manuals, the speed of improvement would be extremely fast. It was also the reason why Gu nie had chosen the signet-bona origin pool. After the catalyst accepted the book ¡± secret engravings-bona origin pool ¡°. gu nie replaced the cybona origin pool with it. after a while, the experience points for the secret engravings-bona origin pool floated up. his experience points were as high as 48. After all, Saibo¡¯s level 5 origin pool, an intermediate manual, only gave 27 exp. moreover, this was only level 0. as he leveled up, he would gain even more experience. ¡± now, my source pool¡¯s expansion speed has clearly increased by a large margin. i can open up close to ten source pool units every day. this speed is roughly ten times that of other 2nd rank magi. ¡± After the manual was put away, Gu nie took out a secret-silver ¡°disguise mask¡± and put it on. As the mask moved, Gu NIE¡¯s face quickly changed. His face had become a little darker, and the corners of his cheeks were rounder. these slight changes made gu nie¡¯s appearance completely different. even if someone familiar stood in front of gu nie, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him. gu nie then took out a teleport scroll. Chapter 179 ? 179 Chapter 179-the tide of time this was a scroll that required the injection of source power to be able to teleport. moreover, the more origin power was injected, the further the teleportation distance would be. it was very effective to hide and run far away. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave,¡± Gu nie said softly as he looked around the small room. After a large amount of source power was injected into it, it was activated. ¡°swish!¡± A sound. It was accompanied by a slight fluctuation of space intent. gu nie disappeared from the secret room. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ gu nie had chosen evening. At this time, the sky was dark and it was not easy to be discovered. the direction gu nie had chosen was in the suburbs, so it was even harder to see. ¡°swish!¡± the soft sound disappeared from gu nie¡¯s ears, and he quickly looked around. Gu nie had landed in a quiet forest beside a dirt road. As Gu nie used his source power Vision to look around, he only saw a few carriages at the end of the road. After making sure he wasn¡¯t discovered, he changed into a normal gray robe. He took off the top hat on his head and put on the long robe and cloak. Gu nie was completely different from before. But the same thing was that under the coat was the Mithril Magic Gold chain mail that had been fully activated by Gu ni. then, gune walked toward the Urban area of the sug ruins. Gune wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave the sug ruins. after the previous reincarnation. Gu NIE¡¯s own realm was still at the mid-stage of the second order. and he had just gotten his hands on all of gu nie¡¯s spells and rare grade equipment. More importantly, it was currently winter, and going out to sea was not a good choice. therefore, gune¡¯s choice was to leave zimu castle and find a remote inn in the sug ruins. he would quietly level up, increase his power, and learn the mysteries of the world. In any case, no one would be able to recognize Gu nie, who had already changed his appearance. When those with divination, deduction, and spying abilities tried to spy on gune, they would most likely find out that he was still in shenjue Castle. when spring came and the snow melted, gune would take the train to harutf harbor on the east coast. harutev port was one of the most famous port islands in the northern region. it was also the place where a large number of extraordinary humans gathered. Compared to the sug ruins city at the border ¡­ Harutf Harbor was the real prosperous place. there aren¡¯t many battles in the city of the sug ruins. When I have my own sea demon ship on the sea, I¡¯ll go around plundering those vicious Pirates, and the battles will be endless. ¡± i won¡¯t be reincarnating for the time being. at the same time, i need to focus on comprehending the world¡¯s profound. after my last reincarnation, my talent improved a lot, and i can feel the fluctuations of the world¡¯s profound more clearly. ¡± as he grew stronger, gu nie began to understand. the ¡± profound meaning of runes ¡± was the power that could completely change the essence of an extraordinary. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ About ten minutes after he left the castle. in the residential area, which was only one street away from deep duke castle. The curtains were always closed during the day and night, and the room was always dark. ¡°Squeak!¡± a sound. The bedroom door at the side opened. A man wearing a blood-red shadow Cloak walked in the dark with ease. ¡°Gu nie hasn¡¯t come out for four days. four days ago, nigel and the other two masters came, but the rank seven master who was secretly protecting gunie was nowhere to be found. ¡± ¡°i suspect that gu nie has already escaped.¡± the man¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was loud enough to reach every corner of the room in the dark. after the man¡¯s voice fell, a spell caster wearing a blood-red mage¡¯s cloak and a death¡¯s scythe with a chest pattern, who was completely shrouded in darkness in a corner of the living room sofa, finally moved with a hoarse voice. It was accompanied by a rustling sound. The spellcaster-diviner threw a handful of copper ingots on the table. These twelve copper ingots were not ordinary copper coins. Instead, each of them was an extraordinary item that bloomed a dark gold color in this dark environment. As the transcendent copper coin fell, it quickly gathered into an arrow. The arrow was pointed at the purple Mulan Castle. ¡°Gu nie didn¡¯t leave.¡± a hoarse voice sounded. a seventh-rank extraordinary master is not someone we can fight against. We¡¯ll just be sacrificing our lives for nothing if we rush over. ¡°All we need to do is wait. Gu nie will come out eventually. This is the guidance the divination ritual gave us.¡± After the hoarse voice fell into silence, the man in the blood-red shadow Cloak came to the window. His eyes were fixed on the purple Mulan Castle, which was shrouded in the night. ¡°What?¡± The man in the blood-colored Shadow Cloak caught a glimpse of a faint light. then, he looked at the sky. A shooting star with a dazzling Starlight streaked across the sky. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°What?¡± Under the cover of the night, Gu nie felt something and looked up at the sky. in the dark night sky. a beautiful meteor with a dazzling tail flame quickly streaked across the sky and fell into the depths of the ocean in the east. Gu nie just stood there in the night. He stared at the meteor that was as bright as a starry gem. Oh, I feel that this shooting star is very strange. It seems to have a powerful force in it. it fell to the East. Is it the depths of the ocean? ¡± if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid that this year¡¯s trip to the deep sea will be particularly exciting. Gu nie said as he rubbed his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to this.¡± Gune quickly disappeared into the darkness of the night. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The shooting star with the luster of stars quickly streaked across the sky and fell into the depths of the ocean. Under the night sky, a huge sea demon ship was gently floating on the surface of the sea. Half of the sea demon ship was in the sea, while the other half was floating on the surface. the transcendent sailors on the ship were all drunk. some of them were sleeping on the hammocks, while others were sleeping in the corner, hugging a sack filled with gold. some of them even fell asleep on the deck. The sea breeze, which wasn¡¯t very hot, was already a common occurrence for these extraordinary sailors who had been drifting on the sea all year round. Today, they had obtained a huge victory and destroyed three half-sea demon ships. Not only did he obtain a large amount of sea demon tree deck, he also plundered a large amount of gold, wine, and food. tonight¡¯s revelry allowed all the extraordinary sailors to eat and drink to their fill. in fact, the several female extraordinary sailors who were captured by the pirates were the perfect targets for them to vent their demonic desires. at the bow of the sea demon ship. It was a blue-haired young man who wore a pirate captain¡¯s hat and looked to be in his early twenties. his gaze followed the starlight meteor until it disappeared into the depths of the eastern sea. ¡± there¡¯s even a holy light within the dazzling starlight. is that an angel from above the stars? ¡± casper seadragon, who had experienced the sea breeze all year round and had a rough and angular face, murmured softly. ¡± the great eunor maelstrom south of the black devil sea has already rolled in for thousands of kilometers. ¡± ¡°some of the seals at the bottom of the ocean are also getting restless.¡± I can even faintly hear some whispers calling out to me. Casper Seadragon rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡± i used my talent to cheat that demon of his heart. that guy still can¡¯t forget me. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid what my dear father, who died by my blade, said was not wrong at all.¡± the turbulent era of this world has arrived. I¡¯m afraid the ocean this summer is going to be exciting. Casper Seadragon looked at the ocean in the distance. it was a dark and deep fog that was difficult to see through, but the waves were surging within. Chapter 180 ? 180 Are you not afraid of death? ¡°wuwuwuwu!¡± the steam train¡¯s whistle sounded. it was accompanied by clanging sounds. the train gradually came to a stop. a train from the south stopped at the sug ruins station. a large number of men and women, who were either carrying luggage, suitcases, or carrying large backpacks, poured into the sug ruins from the exit of the train station. Although the evil god incident happened in the sug ruins last winter, many people died. &Nbsp; but in the end, the evil God¡¯s plan failed and large numbers of foreign races and infidels were killed. the great victory announced by the supernatural daily news made everyone even more excited. The evil god incident didn¡¯t reduce the number of people who were interested in the sug ruins. Instead, it increased. it was early spring, and the snow had yet to melt. the ordinary people and some extraordinary people who yearned for the city of the sug ruins, the city of gold, had already set foot on this land with a nervous mood. when people came, there were naturally people who left. ¡°wuwuwuwu!¡± a train headed for beyland city in the south had already whistled. Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! the sound of wheels hitting the track was heard. the train, which was half carrying goods and half carrying people, was slowly leaving the sug ruins. the train continued to accelerate. The forest grew thicker and thicker, covering more and more traces of the sug ruins. after passing through a hill, the entire sug ruins was in gune¡¯s sight. In a seat by the window. He looked at the disappearing sug ruins. Gu NIE¡¯s mood was also a bit nervous and reluctant to leave, as well as the longing and anticipation of facing a new world. there was no direct train from the sug ruins to the harutf harbor. Gugne needed to reach Belan city first and then transfer to harutf Harbor. The entire process would take about four to five days if it went smoothly. Ten minutes later, the scenery of the hills outside the window made gune look away. he touched his suitcase and looked around the private room. he leaned back in the soft chair and closed his eyes. it was early spring, and the number of people leaving the city of the sug ruins was far less than the number of people going to the city. As a result, Gu nie was the only passenger in the private room. Gu nie closed his eyes and opened his system. [ first hack position: little thunderflame curse (Level 4) ] [ second hack position: glyph-bona origin pool (level 3) ] [ third hack position: soullseal codex (level 6) ] [ fourth hack slot: thunderfire curse (level 3) ] [ fifth hack slot: bloodpool codex (level 6) ] [ sixth hack position: netherblood ritual incantation (level 2) ] The seventh idle slot was 16%. gu nie¡¯s sixth position had been activated, and the seventh was in the process of activation. after more than two months of hack training. gu nie didn¡¯t care about his own extraordinary realm, but the soul seal codex allowed him to make a breakthrough. now, gu nie was a third-order transcendent blood cursemancer, an intermediate-order transcendent. after becoming a rank three extraordinary, gu nie¡¯s abilities as a mage had all been upgraded, and his basic strength had increased by a large margin. at the same time, gune¡¯s curses were improving rapidly with the extra 50% experience gained after becoming an elite. he had already moved away the soul-stabilizing divine ring spell, the demonic blade curse, the puppet secret thread, the blood escape technique, and the blood shield. With enough space, Gu nie leveled them all up to level five. the newly placed thunderflame curses, big and small, had also made great progress in this period of time. the hell blood ritual incantation that was placed on the hack machine was sent by gune to track down maesha because the hack wasn¡¯t long enough and its level wasn¡¯t high. the rank upgrade and the increase in the level of all kinds of powerful spells allowed gu nie¡¯s strength to grow. Before, Gu nie had had a high chance of winning against a rank three extraordinary. Even a 4th rank extraordinaire could be easily killed with a sneak attack. However, if he were to encounter rank four Extraordinaries who were experienced and had high star ranks, the chances of him winning were not very high. with this upgrade and more than two months of stable hacking, the level of many law incantations had increased. gu nie was already at rank four, and he had the strength to stand firm. even against those 6 star and 7 star type 4 powerhouses. Gu nie was still able to let them experience the despair of a powerful spell bombardment. in addition to his hard power, he had also maxed out his soft power and equipment during these two months. The dark sorcerer staff had been perfectly formed. purple scaled chainmail, perfectly nurtured. the mithril boots on his feet were perfectly nurtured. the dragon necklace, which gu nie had just bought, replaced the magic shield necklace. it was also a powerful magic-gold grade rare grade equipment,¡¯photon shield arm guard¡¯, and it was perfectly nurtured. The Tier 4 Pinnacle Elite ¡®weapon spirit helmet¡¯ that via gave him was also perfectly nurtured. not to mention gu nie¡¯s extraordinary physical body, the entire thanator corpse had been completely digested by gu nie, and now he was digesting the squirming flesh and blood. His powerful body made Gu nie feel like he could kill a transcendent bull with a single punch. Before leaving the city of the sug ruins, guni even wanted to find George. The two of them entered the hunting level to kill the other thanator and digest it. but after thinking about it, gu nie dispelled the idea. the hunt of the first thanator had already attracted the attention of the mysterious organization that herded the thanator to attack the human-faced flower church. The second time he went, the other party might have an ambush. In order to hide his identity, Gu nie gave up on hunting. at the same time, during the two months of idle time, gu ni¡¯s origin pool had been expanded by the treasures he had bought and the engraving-bona origin pool. from the original capacity of less than 1000 units, it had soared to more than 7500 units. the effect of throwing tens of thousands of gold pounds into the origin pool was rather astonishing. the current gu nie was fully equipped, had a lot of origin power, and was quite powerful. ¡°wuwu ~~¡± Gu nie was meditating with his eyes closed, trying to figure out a way to create runes. A strange melodious sound, which sounded like a light chirping or a dream-like mumble, suddenly rang out in the entire carriage. the voice contained an extremely powerful hypnotic effect. Gu nie immediately became alert. not to mention ordinary people, even stage one and stage two extraordinaries with weak souls could be affected by this sound. but in front of gu nie, this sound had no effect on him. He got up and walked to the side of the corridor. He looked down the corridor. The corridor, which was originally a little noisy, had completely quieted down with the powerful hypnotic effect. Only the sound of ¡°clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang¡± echoed in the car. while gune was observing the carriage corridor, a figure quietly floated past the glass window behind him. Returning to his seat, Gu nie quietly opened his source power Vision. when he opened it, gu nie was shocked. The strange shadow had fallen on him without him knowing. He then looked out the window. outside the glass window of the high-speed train. a strange creature with four eyes, a mouth that seemed to be sewn together, and a body that was covered in black fog ribbons was looking at him through the window. Looking at this strange monster that came out of nowhere, Gu nie really wanted to ask. ¡°You¡¯re so close to me, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Chapter 181 ? 181 the demon hunter Gu nie looked at the four-eyed monster. The four-eyed monster was attached to the train¡¯s glass, looking at gune with its four eyes. this guy was really a headstrong and fearless master. ¡°its aura is only rank 1,¡± ¡± and i, momo momo, should just be an ordinary person in its eyes. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not afraid of me, that¡¯s normal.¡± I can¡¯t see it with my normal vision. It should be a soul-type extraordinary species. ¡± i can sense the abnormality with my soul perception, but it¡¯s difficult to accurately grasp its location. when my soul leaves my body and forms a soul perception domain, i¡¯ll be able to clearly sense the form and location of these invisible soul creatures. ¡± ¡°And with my source energy Vision, I can clearly see this guy.¡± As he looked at the four-eyed monster, he quickly thought. After staring at each other for half a minute, the monster seemed to be getting annoyed. ¡°Hiss~¡± he let out a sharp screech as a sharp soul-tearing force attacked gu nie¡¯s mind. Gu nie blocked it as if nothing had happened. Its sharp claws pierced through the glass and came for Gu NIE¡¯s face. gu nie¡¯s reaction was almost in sync with his opponent¡¯s. The level 5 puppet¡¯s Secret thread was instantly released. After reaching rank three, Gu NIE¡¯s soul thought speed had increased a little. it had increased from 25 spells per second to 27 spells per second. The five curses in a flash was as simple as eating and drinking to Gu nie. Of the five puppet strings, two of them were wrapped around his left and right claws, one was wrapped around his head, and the other two were deep inside his body. A single rank 5 puppet thread would be enough to tie down a rank 1 Soul monster like this. in order to prevent the monster from using some special ability to break free, gu nie used five sticks to make sure the soul-like monster was completely caught. the puppet¡¯s threads bound him. The soul monster was trapped in the air on the spot. its claws were only half a meter away from gu nie¡¯s face, but it couldn¡¯t make any further progress. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss hiss hiss¡± The soul monster let out a sharp cry, but the soul attack didn¡¯t have any effect on Gu nie. on the one hand, it was because gu nie¡¯s soul was already a tier 3 elite +2 powerful soul. during these two months, gu nie had been steadily drinking the soul¡¯s dawn. after two minor transformations, his soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic had reached the level of elite +2. his resistance to all sorts of soul attacks would naturally be greatly enhanced. the other reason was that gu nie¡¯s king-level plant, the ¡°hell tree,¡± had given birth to the ¡°true netherworld origin fruit.¡± after several months of idle time, the time flow that was 1000 times faster, as well as the additional 50%, allowed the ¡®dark prison tree¡¯ to bear its first ¡®true-netherworld origin fruit¡¯ half a month ago. Gu nie naturally ate the fruit that could strengthen soul defense. In the next half an hour, Gu nie could clearly feel his soul¡¯s defense increase. The elite soul and the true netherworld origin fruit had greatly increased the defensive power of Gu NIE¡¯s soul. Before, his soul¡¯s resistance and defense had been gune¡¯s weakness. Now, Gu NIE¡¯s soul was able to block many powerful soul attacks. the continuous screeches couldn¡¯t do any damage to gu nie, and the spirit monster realized that its body was being bound tighter and tighter by the strange silk. fear finally grew in its heart. ¡°hiss hiss hiss hiss hiss¡± the spirit monster let out a wail and finally thought of escaping. however, no matter how the spirit struggled and tried to escape, its body was like a kite tied up by the puppet threads. it could not escape no matter how hard it tried. ¡°Just in time. I¡¯ve been preparing to condense the ensemble rune to construct my co-soul, so I can grab this thing and study it.¡± gu nie then pulled the puppet strings. the spirit monster outside the window was pulled into the car by gu nie. the spirit monster¡¯s ferocious head entered the carriage, and before gu nie could take out a sealing device ¡­ ¡°bang!¡± a soft gunshot was heard. a silver bullet pierced through the head of the soul monster that gune had pulled in. then, gu nie looked at him in shock. the soul monster quickly cracked and dissipated from the bullet hole in its forehead, turning into black mist and quickly dissipating. gu niedao turned his head and looked at the entrance of the small room. A female Demon Hunter in her early 20s stood there. She had short red hair, a hunting hat, and wore a magic copper Mithril leather armor with many battle marks. She held a demon-hunting revolver in her hand. There was another revolver on the outer part of his right thigh, which should be of magic copper or Mithril quality. At the same time, there should be a short knife or other weapons at his waist. the female demon hunter¡¯s wheat-like skin showed her healthy body and soul, and her appearance was an additional bonus. her above average looks, coupled with her leather armor and her towering peaks, made her look even more mature. A question popped up in his mind after he glanced at the female Demon Hunter. ¡°How can you steal my monster?¡± before gu nie could ask. The female Demon Hunter¡¯s fingers moved very nimbly, and the revolver spun around her fingers like a wheel of Wind and Fire. Then, she inserted it into her left gun pocket. then, he sat down across from gu nie. ¡± you¡¯re welcome. i¡¯m diana luke, a professional demon hunter. ¡± ¡°Are you also an extraordinary? can you also see them?¡± the female demon hunter, diana luke, stared at gunie with her bright eyes. at this moment, gu nie seemed to have understood something. ¡± judging from the energy bullet, this woman should be at the 3rd rank. she can¡¯t see or sense my puppet strings. when i pulled this monster in, it looked like the monster was coming in from the outside. ¡± and this Demon Huntress happened to see it. and then, my poor little white mouse suffered such a misfortune. Gu nie thought to himself before slowly speaking. ¡°Thank you for saving me. If I had been entangled by that monster, I¡¯m afraid it would have been difficult for me to escape.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± the female demon hunter named diana was interested. ¡°So you really can see them?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°fei ran¡¯s talent is needed to be able to see them.¡± diana smiled. ¡°then are you interested in becoming a demon hunter?¡± gu nie,¡±hehe.¡± Gu nie was a bit speechless. This woman was too familiar! ¡± my extraordinary sequence doesn¡¯t have much to do with demon hunters. i can¡¯t obtain energy by hunting and killing enemies to improve my strength. ¡± it¡¯s even more impossible to increase the level of transcendent martial arts and incantations through battle. ¡± to me, i¡¯d try to avoid fighting if i could. that would only cause unnecessary consumption. ¡± Gu nie tactfully refused. ¡°Dad, sister Anna is recruiting people again.¡± At this moment, a voice came from the corridor. It was a rather young voice. Chapter 182 ? 182 The story of the old Demon Hunter ¡± she¡¯s pulling people in again. it seems like this isn¡¯t the first time this demon hunter is doing this. ¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°What do you mean by pulling people in again?¡± diana said to the corridor angrily. ¡°i¡¯m trying to strengthen our demon-hunting team, do you understand?¡± leilu¡¯s team already has seven demon hunters, and we only have three. How can we surpass them if this continues? ¡± it wasn¡¯t easy to find a talented extraordinary today, but you messed it up again. As Diana spoke, two extraordinary humans, one old and one young, dressed as demon hunters, appeared at the door of the small private room. The younger Demon Hunter was only 13 or 14 years old and had a level one source power aura. Moreover, the source power in his body couldn¡¯t be restrained very well. It was obvious that he had only advanced one level not long ago. As for the old Demon Hunter, he had a tall figure, his face was red and rough, his beard was slightly white, and his eyes were shockingly bright. there wasn¡¯t the slightest aura of source power on his body, and he looked like an ordinary person. However, it gave off a very dangerous feeling. an old Demon Hunter who has gone through hundreds of battles and hunted countless people. gu nie made his evaluation. the old demon hunter looked apologetic as he swept his gaze over gu nie. he took off his demon-hunter hat and saluted gu nie. I¡¯m very sorry, Sir. Diana has a quick temper. If she has offended you in any way, please forgive her. Some people were straightforward by nature and put everything on their faces. Although these people were not well-liked by others, at least they would not stab others in the back at the critical moment. ¡°oh! it¡¯s nothing.¡± gu nie waved his hand as a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡± it¡¯s fortunate that this beautiful lady killed that spirit monster just now. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid i would have to spend some effort. ¡± ¡°if senior doesn¡¯t mind, you can come in and sit.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen that kind of soul monster in the extraordinary creature map. senior, can you tell me more about the monster from before?¡± to these experienced old demon hunters, it was always possible to gain a lot by communicating with them. besides, gu nie also had some questions for this old senior. After some thought, a smile appeared on the old Demon Hunter¡¯s face, and his vigilance was lowered. from his tone, actions, and habits, he could roughly judge that the extraordinary in front of him should be an extraordinary who had received a good education in the extraordinary sequence, and might even be a noble. Looking at his young appearance, he shouldn¡¯t have any bad intentions. ¡± i¡¯ve already eliminated all the devil servants. sorry for the trouble. ¡± the old demon hunter laughed. The room was spacious enough for the three of them to sit together. ¡± joe eric, you can call me old qiao mu, ¡± the old demon hunter introduced himself after he sat down. ¡°this is diana luke.¡± ¡°My name is Hodge brutt, and my goal is to become a great Demon Hunter. Hunt the powerful evil demons and devils, and also the evil gods.¡± the young demon hunter, hodge brutt, introduced himself with confidence. ¡°that¡¯s a very ambitious goal. i think you¡¯ll be able to achieve it.¡± Gu nie praised. I, Jack Sparrow, am an ordinary extraordinary. gu nie introduced himself. since he was hiding his identity, gu nie naturally couldn¡¯t use his real name. ¡°senior, did you just say that you are a demon¡¯s servant? are you talking about those spirit monsters?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± old qiao mu nodded slightly. some ancient altars deep in the Northwest Highland Mountain range have been broken. Some creatures that have been in the dark all year round have escaped. The altar, the underground dark creatures. gu nie was able to grasp the key information. ¡°Dark creatures? it¡¯s been many years since dark creatures have appeared in the oya continent!¡± gu nie said. that¡¯s true. Even in our circle of demon hunters a few years ago, many demon hunters said that the dark creatures have disappeared from our Oya continent. ¡± however, in the past few years, especially since last year, many dark and necromancer creatures have appeared in altars, ancient sealed lands, and places shrouded in dark power. ¡± ¡± for example, primitive vampires, dark werewolves, ghouls, skeleton creatures, evil witches, and the servants of the devil you just met. ¡± ¡°I see.¡± gu nie thought about this useful information, and he gradually understood. ¡°it¡¯s just spring this year, and we¡¯ll be entering the mountains after the snow melts. when will you leave the sug ruins and head south?¡± gu nie asked the question in his mind after some thought. ¡°naturally, it¡¯s because of yingluo.¡± old qiao mu smiled. we¡¯ve almost finished hunting the dark creatures in the North. ¡°you¡¯ve been hunted?¡± gu nie was startled. Didn¡¯t they say that the creatures that came from the dark underground were very powerful? they¡¯ve been hunted down so quickly? Logically speaking, with the arrival of the mysterious wave, darkness would envelop the land, and horror and death would flood the continent like a tide? I haven¡¯t even felt the power of darkness, and it¡¯s gone? He seemed to have noticed Gu NIE¡¯s confusion. Old Qiao Mu slowly explained. ¡°times have changed.¡± ¡± when i was young, yingluo ¡± the mumbling old qiao mu seemed to be reminiscing about the past. at that time, there were very few Extraordinaries, and all kinds of extraordinary resources were equally scarce. ¡± and our northern empire¡¯s territory has never expanded to such a large extent. ¡± ¡± i remember the first time i came to the northern territory with my demon hunter teacher to hunt. it was a vast and dangerous wasteland. there were no iron tracks or these roaring trains. ¡± teacher and I rode on the same horse, but the horse was eaten by the wolves on the way. ¡°my teacher and i could only walk for the next 11 days.¡± ¡°every night, you have to remove the blisters on your feet. otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to walk the next day.¡± I clearly remember that the only valuable thing on me was that ¡®demon-hunting dagger¡¯. every three days, I have to inject source power into that old ¡®demon-hunting dagger¡¯ that is mixed with a small amount of black iron to maintain its lethality against extraordinary creatures. ¡°otherwise, it will feel very dull when used to cut vegetables.¡± in the end, my teacher and I arrived at the demon-hunter Town in the valley. It¡¯s the gathering place for demon hunters and adventurers. at that time, the income from hunting was very, very low. Many demon hunters could not sustain themselves. They were both a traveling merchant and a Wild Hunter at the same time. rare grade equipment was even rarer at that time. ¡± a complete ¡®magic bronze¡¯ dagger and dagger, or a long sword, is the symbol of a strong person. ¡± ¡°as for the demon-hunting pistol, only the top demon hunters can hold it.¡± ¡± i once participated in an auction in that town with my teacher. a demon-hunting pistol was eventually won by a wealthy noble for more than a hundred gold pounds. ¡± back then, a hundred gold pounds was not the same as the hundred gold pounds I have now. At that time, the richest I had was only five silver dragons, twenty-two bronze ingots, and eight horn tokens. ¡°And now, the ¡®horn token¡¯ is a unit of money, but it has disappeared.¡± as for potions, no demon Hunter can be so extravagant as to use potions. my teacher, the excellent Demon Hunter, had his abdomen torn open by a powerful 4th rank elite witch with a sharp poisonous blade. ¡± blood is flowing all over the ground. even his internal organs have fallen out. ¡± when she said this, old qiao mu¡¯s tone was filled with regret and reminiscence. in the end, my teacher still killed the evil witch. ¡± if we had even a bottle of ordinary beginner¡¯s recovery medicine in our hands at that time, my teacher would not have died. ¡± ¡± but now, the era of pi xiu is completely different. ¡± the old demon hunter¡¯s reminiscing expression gradually disappeared, and a smile appeared on his face. Chapter 183 ? 183 the powerful demon ¡± even though i¡¯m afraid most of the time. ¡± old qiao mu patted the seat. even I think that the big guy we¡¯re sitting on is very noisy. It¡¯s interfering with the hearing of us demon hunters. the smell of burning mana source coal has also greatly reduced my sense of smell. but without a doubt, times are advancing. when I was young, we demon hunters didn¡¯t have any armor. Even our weapons weren¡¯t necessarily sharp. and now, even if you¡¯re a newly promoted 1st rank Demon Hunter ¡­ ¡± they can also have a set of black-iron leather armor and a sharp dagger, as well as a full-body shield necklace. ¡± ¡°In that era, demon-hunting handguns were a luxury.¡± ¡± demon hunting bullets are even more expensive to purchase. no one would waste demon hunting bullets to practice their shooting skills. ¡± ¡°And now, a powerful Demon Hunter pistol is a must for a Demon Hunter.¡± as for the production Manual of demon hunting bullets, it¡¯s even more widely circulated. even Hodge, that kid, can skillfully use extraordinary tools to make demon hunting bullets. and the large amount of demon hunting bullet shooting practice has allowed him to master extremely accurate marksmanship. ¡± with the demon-hunting pistol and the abundant supply of demon-hunting bullets, we can easily defeat a group of dark creatures from a long distance. most of the time, they are killed before they can even touch us. ¡± in the previous era, this would have been impossible. the full body armor and sharp melee weapons will allow us to fight the dark creatures head-on without being at a disadvantage. ¡°even if we¡¯re injured, the medicine in the bag can help us recover easily.¡± ¡± in fact, as long as we don¡¯t die on the spot, we can survive. ¡± ¡°As for the dark creatures, they haven¡¯t changed much in the past sixty to seventy years. If we just set up a special trap, they will swarm over like a swarm of bees and then be gradually annihilated by us.¡± in addition, there are more demon hunters and extraordinary professionals now. Many extraordinary people who are not in the Demon Hunter sequence have also joined the hunting industry. ¡°after all, it¡¯s still very profitable to hunt those powerful creatures.¡± ¡°So, Yingluo¡± Old Qiao Mu smiled. ¡°the dark creatures that appeared in the western wilderness mountain are not enough for so many hunters to share.¡± ¡± last summer, there were rumors that a large number of dark creatures had appeared in the western desolation mountains. then, a large number of extraordinary people went north to hunt and went deep into the mountains. ¡± when the winter season ended, we could no longer find those dark creatures. Gu nie nodded slightly at Qiao MU¡¯s words. the development over the past few decades had indeed greatly improved the power of the northern empire¡¯s extraordinary sequence. not only were there a large number of extraordinary humans, but there were also enough extraordinary equipment and resources to improve the strength of the extraordinary humans. As long as you had money, you could make yourself stronger. With the expansion of the territory and the opening of sea routes. they were able to continuously obtain more and more resources, which was also the reason why the northern empire¡¯s territory was able to grow day by day. ¡°How about you? Young man, how did you leave the sug ruins?¡± old qiao mu looked over with narrowed eyes. When old Qiao Mu had explained the situation, Gu nie had already drawn up a very reasonable identity for himself. After a moment of silence, Gu nie began to explain. my father didn¡¯t make it through the terrifying night of the winter¡¯s death. ¡± for my father, his life goal is to restore the glory of the family, and i will fight for it for the rest of my life. ¡± ¡°after my father died, i sold all my property.¡± I¡¯ll transfer to the train to harutf Harbor after I reach beyland city. you know that the sea has endless wealth. ¡± that¡¯s why i¡¯m going to buy a ship and recruit some sailors to explore the world in the depths of the endless ocean. ¡± ¡± i also know that i might be struck by a violent wave, or encounter some ferocious pirates, or be attacked by some sea demons or other extraordinary creatures. i will become penniless, and even my life will be threatened. ¡± ¡°but as long as i don¡¯t die, i¡¯ll always be able to gain something.¡± ¡± life is like this. if you don¡¯t work hard, you can probably live your life in peace, but you will never enjoy the fruits of success and wealth. ¡± only by working hard, fighting hard, and taking risks will you fail, end up in a miserable state, or even die. However, there will always be a glimmer of light in front of you to reap the fruits of victory. The old Qiao Mu nodded at Gu NIE¡¯s words. The opening of the ocean¡¯s sea routes had indeed made many people rich overnight. For this reason, there were many people who sailed far away in the deep sea. some of the more courageous and powerful young people he knew also ran to the sea. Some of them had some achievements and even made a fortune. most of them were silent. They might have died in the belly of fish, died on an isolated island, or been captured by some man-eating tribes as the sacrifice and food of some ¡± ancestral spirits ¡± or some extraordinary behemoths. ¡± going to the ocean is a good choice, but do you know anything about the recent events that have happened there? ¡± old qiao mu said. ¡± i know a little, but not much. senior, you¡¯re talking about the sea undead, right? ¡± since he was going to the ocean, gu nie naturally paid a lot of attention to the news. It was said that more than a month ago, there was an extremely strong earthquake near the earthquake belt above the ocean. A large number of volcanic islands erupted. And this led to the ¡± crack of the dead ¡± appearing above the ocean. A large number of undead from the dimensional space had entered the sea, making it extremely dangerous. It was said that some islands were even densely packed with undead creatures. and those soul-type undead creatures were even more unscrupulous as they floated on the sea, forming an undead tide that constantly attacked the merchant ships that were deep in the sea. For this reason, the Association of marine Extraordinaries had sent a large number of steel ships and Extraordinaries to kill these undead creatures. It could be said that the battle on the ocean was currently in full swing. it¡¯s not just the sea undead. old qiao mu¡¯s voice rang out again. there are also some powerful ¡­ Demons. Old Qiao MU¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°a powerful devil?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. He hadn¡¯t heard about this before. The devil! this was an extremely terrifying and powerful transcendent creature with a top-notch spirit body. the other transcendent lifeforms had many ordinary lifeforms and very few elite lifeforms. there was no need to even mention the leader-level lifeforms, which were extremely rare. those who could become lords could easily rule over a large area and become the overlord of a region. But it was different for top-notch species like the demons. The devil! there was no ordinary class. Even the weakest abominations were elite-grade. as for the ¡± elite ¡± devils, sorry to say, you don¡¯t have the right to live. your only purpose in being born is to become food for commander-level devils. and only ¡®commander-level¡¯ devils could truly come out from the ¡®devil lair¡¯. As a result, every devil that appeared was at least a commander-level existence. And when a large number of leaders were born, it was very easy for a ¡± devil Overlord ¡± to appear. in the spiritual world, the status of devils was equivalent to the ¡± demons ¡± of flesh and blood creatures. gu nie¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that there were a large number of devils above the sea. ¡°This is really good news!¡± It was the crown species of spirit creatures. Devils had extremely strong soul power. and their strongest ability was to devour souls and transform them to strengthen themselves. Even if their souls were heavily injured or even shattered, they would not die as long as they were not completely annihilated. they were able to gather the broken souls together and slowly recover with their powerful characteristics. at the same time, they could also quickly recover from their soul injuries by devouring other souls. as the top species of spiritual creatures, the power of the devil was not just a little. on the other hand, if a human¡¯s soul was injured, there would be serious consequences. a slightly more severe injury to the soul would cause one to die completely. The difference between a human¡¯s soul and a Devil¡¯s soul was huge. gu nie was preparing to form his co-soul. abominations were spiritual creatures, and they were the perfect material for co-souls. With the co-soul acting as his soul shield and Gu NIE¡¯s own soul that wasn¡¯t weak, Gu NIE¡¯s Soul Survival ability was extremely strong. we can forget about devil Lords, but we definitely can¡¯t let 3rd rank or 4th rank devil leaders go. gu nie thought. old qiao mu continued to narrate. ¡± the appearance of these things has caused chaos above the ocean. this has given the pirates an opportunity. ¡± nowadays, many merchant ships that go deep into the sea are not destroyed by the sea spirits and those soul-devouring devil creatures, but by the powerful Pirates. if we encounter sea undead, we can still avoid them in time. and if we encounter Pirates who own a sea demon ship, ordinary sailboats won¡¯t be able to outrun them. and if they catch up to you, you¡¯ll usually end up in a miserable state. ¡°thank you for your warning, senior. i will pay attention to these aspects.¡± Gu nie replied. there was indeed a huge difference in the speed of a normal sailboat and a sea demon ship. And what Gu nie wanted was exactly the sea demon ship. If they really encountered some Pirates who weren¡¯t considered powerful, it was still uncertain who would be exterminated! After some thought, Gu nie looked at old Qiao Mu. senior, as an experienced Demon Hunter, do you know anything about ¡®arcane shooting¡¯? ¡± ¡°Arcane Shot?¡± old qiao mu¡¯s expression shifted. Chapter 184 ? 184 arcane shooting Arcane Shot was a rather ancient ¡± compound spell. It was divided into three parts. the first was to build a shooting body. The second was to construct energy bullets. Third, aim and shoot. to put it simply, arcane shooting was a ¡®magic gun¡¯. however, as time changed and supernatural firearms became popular ¡­ Compound spells like ¡®Arcane Shot¡¯ were gradually outdated. Other people¡¯s transcendent pistols had energy bullets prepared in advance and could shoot with a raise of the hand. It could shoot quickly whether it was long range or short range. As for the compound ¡®Arcane Shot¡¯ spell ¡­ first, he had to build the shooting body, then the energy bullet, and finally the aiming and shooting. By the time you condensed your shooting body, others would probably have already finished their first round of bullets and were loading a second round. If you don¡¯t get eliminated, who will? originally, gu nie didn¡¯t have any plans to restore the ancient spell. However, after seeing these demon hunting handguns today and combining them with some of his own special aspects, he felt that he had to be careful. some ideas about long-range attacks naturally appeared in gu nie¡¯s mind, and they were worth trying. if he succeeded, he would have super long-range attacks. Whether it was on the ocean or in the future when killing enemies from a long distance, it would play a huge role. arcane shooting did not have much of an advantage over extraordinary firearms. However, it would be completely different if the form and method of attack were changed. first, the shooting range. The shooting range of a transcendent gun was usually around four to five hundred meters. Arcane Shot, on the other hand, could be adjusted according to the rhythm of the incantation, allowing the shooting range to be further. For example, an effective shooting range of one or two thousand meters. When the shooting distance was far enough, there would be a problem, and that was accuracy. no matter how far the range was, if it couldn¡¯t hit the enemy, the effect would be zero. However, Gu nie had been studying the world power Upanishad for a while, so he had a certain degree of control over the world¡¯s framework. gu nie¡¯s control over the spell¡¯s precise landing point was extremely terrifying. accuracy wasn¡¯t a problem for gu nie. as for the problem of seeing the enemy from a distance, eagle¡¯s eye could solve it perfectly. In that case, there was only one last problem left. The problem was the power of the bullet. hitting the enemy from a long distance, the damage would be light, and it would not be able to kill the enemy in one shot. it seemed to be useless. in truth, the demon hunting bullets themselves weren¡¯t that powerful. It was mainly because of the demon hunting talent that demon hunters had. When they made demon hunting bullets, they could give the bullets a special ability, which allowed the bullets to cause a lot of damage to dark creatures. If the Demon Hunters were to use supernatural handguns to shoot supernatural beings such as mages, they would be able to kill the mages. Even if they used up a round of bullets, they might not be able to break through the shield of a spell Magus of the same level. And the bullets of Arcane Shot were not that powerful. and gu nie¡¯s method of dealing with the bullet¡¯s power was the inborn ability of the thanator. During this period of time, as the thanator had finished digesting. gradually, gu nie felt the fluctuation of dark power upanishad. That¡¯s right. Apart from the world power Upanishad, the second power Upanishad he sensed was the dark power Upanishad. and so, gu nie began to study the dark power upanishad. But then, something happened that shocked Gu nie. It was the strange dark energy inside Gu NIE¡¯s body. after a few tests, gu nie confirmed that this strange dark energy was the destructive power of the annihilating beast¡¯s ¡°black arrow of destruction.¡± the terror of the black destruction arrow was still vivid in gu nie¡¯s mind. Ordinary source power was definitely not enough to be used as arcane bullets. However, the arrow of oblivion was a bullet for arcane shooting, so there was no problem at all. of course, whether this was feasible or not, he would only know when he got his hands on a compound spell like arcane shot. that was why gune had asked old qiao about arcane shooting. ¡°Arcane Shot?¡± The old Qiao Mu softly said after a moment of thought. I do know a little about arcane shooting, but not much. When we reach harutf Harbor, I can help you ask around. Maybe we¡¯ll find some relevant information. ¡°What?¡± gu nie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his face was filled with shock. ¡°Senior, are you also heading to harutf Harbor?¡± ¡± there are so many undead creatures at sea. shouldn¡¯t we go? ¡± old qiao mu said with a smile. Gu nie suddenly laughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. The ocean is really a good place for you now.¡± ¡± there are too many undead creatures waiting for you to hunt. as a demon hunter, killing a large number of these dark creatures will give you a very good improvement. ¡± ¡°i think, other than you, there should be quite a number of demon hunters who have already rushed over!¡± ¡°of course.¡± old qiao mu smiled. ¡°when we reach harutff harbor, i¡¯ll have to trouble you with the arcane shooting.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Old Qiao Mu smiled and waved her hand. after a round of conversation, the relationship between the two sides had become closer. looking at the hills outside, gune turned to diana and hodge. ¡°i¡¯m fine on the way, how about we play on a full moon¡¯s night? I have a full set of limited edition cards here.¡± ¡°i want to play, i want to play, i want to be a little carpenter.¡± Hodge¡¯s playful nature made him raise his hand first. ¡°I want to be a magician.¡± Diana¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°it seems like i¡¯m destined to be the big boss.¡± Gu nie said with a smile. An hour later. Gu NIE¡¯s expression became somewhat depressed. he had drawn the wolf king, the mysterious man, and the grandmother wolf, the most powerful of the three bosses. in the second round of the boss battle, gune was killed by the other side¡¯s concentrated fire. All of his powerful boss cards had died in his hands, and he had not had the time to use them. ¡°I¡¯m a little bad at this! no, i have to win it back.¡± gu nie thought. on the way, gu nie began his boss-fighting journey. ¡­¡­ The next day, in the afternoon. the four of them arrived at beylen city. As there was no train that night, and everyone was a little tired after riding the train for two days and one night, they decided to rest in beelan city for the night. And gune wasn¡¯t stingy with his ¡°wealth¡± from selling his property. He then treated old Qiao Mu and the others to an unusually sumptuous dinner. Early the next morning, the four of them boarded the direct train to the harutf Harbor. After three days and two nights of travel. gugne finally arrived at the first destination of his trip, harutff harbor. Chapter 185 ? 185 The beginning of the ocean early in the morning. gu nie felt refreshed after he woke up. The fatigue from riding the train for several days in a row was swept away. After arriving at harutf Harbor yesterday. old qiao mu led gu nie to a hotel called ¡± the village of long travels. ¡± That night, he slept quite well. He opened the curtains of the hotel room. With the advantage of the high-rise buildings, a smile appeared on Gu NIE¡¯s face. To the right of his vision was a vast ocean. it was an extremely wide area of the port, and on both sides of the bridges were all kinds of merchant ships of different sizes. There were even a large number of merchant ships on both sides of the river in front of the hotel. From the scale and number of merchant ships, one could feel the prosperity of harutff Harbor. The harutev Harbor was filled with rows upon rows of buildings that were more than ten stories high. the number of ten-story buildings in the city of the sug ruins could be counted with one¡¯s fingers. These white buildings made the entire harutff Harbor look like a white beach. gune could even see the suburbs from the sug ruins. in the harutev harbor, there were buildings that looked like endless white beaches. Gu nie also saw a lot of steam cars on the street. In his previous life, the internal combustion engine, which had a higher oil-burning efficiency, had replaced the development of the steam engine. However, in this steampunk world, there was no sign of it. the reason was simple. the high-quality transcendent metal alloy, the ¡®high magic source coal¡¯, the¡¯ transcendent heavy water¡¯, and other extraordinary materials had completely satisfied the energy supply of the steam engine. It was said that there was a ¡®Mithril-grade closed energy steam engine¡¯ that was the size of a bucket that would not allow heat to escape, along with two high-capacity storage machines that stored ¡®high magic source coal¡¯ and ¡®extraordinary heavy water¡¯. it could easily make a steam car run 24 hours a day for a whole week. if he were to use it normally, he might not be able to use up all his energy in a month. If you are willing to invest even more resources, insert more storage machinery that stores high magic source coal and extraordinary heavy water at the input port. This amount of time will increase exponentially with the number of ¡®high magic source coal¡¯ and ¡®transcendent heavy water¡¯ storage machinery inserted. replenishing the ¡®high magic source coal¡¯ and ¡®transcendent heavy water¡¯ could also be easily done by driving to the corresponding ¡®energy station¡¯. The birth of extraordinary storage machinery, extraordinary products with more powerful energy, and the highly developed technology of alchemy machinery. This world had completely embarked on the path of using ¡®extraordinary steam engines¡¯ as the mechanical power core. gune had even heard that some crazy alchemists had proposed steam 2.0. This group of crazy guys wanted to use the energy array to absorb the origin Energy from the world to create an ¡°Origin Energy steam engine.¡± these crazy alchemists didn¡¯t even want to use coal. if they wanted to directly fill up the water, they would let the machine run. it had to be said that in every era, there was no lack of people with radical ideas. in his previous life, gu nie would have said,¡±if only you had a peanut, you wouldn¡¯t be so drunk.¡± But in this world. Even the ¡®mechanical lifeforms¡¯, this kind of mystical and extraordinary species, existed. who dared to say that ¡± origin ability steam engine ¡± was not good enough? anything could happen in this mystical era of extraordinary. Gune had just finished washing up and was about to grab some breakfast and coffee. ¡°Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!¡± There was a light knock on the door. He looked through the peephole and saw old Qiao Mu, Diana, and the others. At this moment, the three demon hunters were fully dressed and seemed to be ready to leave. ¡°Ka ka ka ka¡± gu nie opened the door. ¡± senior, what are you guys doing? ¡± gu nie asked. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re going to board the demon hunting ship and set off.¡± old qiao mu said with a smile. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? aren¡¯t you going to rest for a day or two before leaving?¡± ¡°We do want to rest, but the other demon hunters won¡¯t wait for us. We¡¯ll leave a day later. There will be a large number of ocean undead, and even demon leaders that will be hunted by them. Thus, it¡¯s best to set off early.¡± ¡°Oh right, this is for you.¡± As she spoke, old Qiao Mu handed over a card the size of two palms. Gune took it and looked at it. One had the words ¡± Arcane Shot ¡± and the other had the words ¡± sea demon ship ¡°. ¡°I¡¯ve marked the address and information on the back.¡± ¡°of course, there are some things i have to tell you in person.¡± Arcane Shot is an ancient compound spell. Go to the major Chambers of Commerce and see if they have it. ¡± however, these chambers of commerce have always only been doing business that makes money. they probably won¡¯t sell spells that have already been eliminated like arcane shooting. ¡± even if there is, it will be hidden deep in the warehouse. If you don¡¯t have a strong enough connection, you probably won¡¯t be able to get it. if you can¡¯t find it at the Chamber of Commerce, then go to the location I gave you that might have arcane shooting spells. ¡± remember, the owner of this position,¡¯old sam¡¯, has always valued money over people. the people under him are all ruthless people who kill without blinking an eye. however, old sam still has a good reputation for doing business. you still have to be careful. ¡± ¡°many thanks for senior¡¯s warning. i will be careful.¡± gu nie nodded with a serious face. ¡± also, if you want to go out to sea, i suggest you buy a sea demon ship. ¡± old qiao mu continued to narrate. ¡± of course, the officials do not allow any organization to sell the sea demon ship publicly. they only allow you to buy ordinary merchant ships. ¡± ¡°Go to the address I gave you and find a man named ¡®Arsen Horwell¡¯. I heard that he returned to harutff Harbor a few days ago.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t find him, then I have no other way.¡± ¡°but if you find him, tell me that i asked you to find him.¡± ¡°he might be able to help you find the sea demon ship.¡± ¡± at the same time, you must remember that there are many people at the port, and there are a lot of big and small forces mixed together. ¡± ¡± there are even many vicious pirates in disguise. they look like extraordinary sailors, but in fact, they are poor thugs who kill without blinking. ¡± ¡°A thug who kills without blinking?¡± Gu nie rubbed his fingers as he thought. ¡± if possible, you have to find a way to win over the man called arsen horwell. ¡± ¡± he¡¯ll recruit a group of reliable extraordinary sailors for you. at the very least, he won¡¯t let you be tied up and hung on the deck by those sailors on the second day of your voyage. ¡± After a moment of silence, Gu nie nodded. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll remember everything you said.¡± ¡°en, the origin ocean god will protect you.¡± old qiao mu said this before leaving. after old qiao mu and the others left, gu nie returned to his room. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the horizon where the sky and water met. The ocean of the great voyage era was much more complicated than gune had imagined. fortunately, gu nie had made many preparations. Chapter 186 ? 186 Crazy Sales At around nine O ¡®clock, Gu ni left the hotel after having breakfast. At this time, a row of carriages was waiting by the street outside the hotel entrance. Although steam cars had been manufactured, they were extremely expensive and were still a luxury for the rich at this stage. Horse carriages were still one of the ways ordinary people traveled. but gugne had heard that steam buses had been built at harutff harbor. if it was built, it would greatly facilitate the movement of citizens. ¡°Go to the commercial Street.¡± Gu nie said after they got into a carriage. ¡°dada dada dada!¡± It was accompanied by the clattering of horse hooves. Gu nie thought about his plan for the day. when he went to the commercial level, he needed to buy some things, but at the same time, he needed to sell some things. After all, gune didn¡¯t have many gold pounds left, only about three thousand. Back in the sug ruins, guni spent most of his time cooping himself up in his room, trying to comprehend the profound meaning of runes. he didn¡¯t even take much time to refine potions. not to mention selling some materials and potions to make money. Since gugne wanted to buy the sea demon ship, a large amount of gold pounds was necessary for him to come to harutov Harbor. the price of the sea demon ship wasn¡¯t low. it was several times, or even dozens of times, that of an ordinary ship of the same weight. the price of the smallest ten-meter sea demon ship would not be less than ten thousand gold rank ships. Such a small sea demon ship could still be used for sightseeing in the coastal waters, but it was basically impossible for it to travel far in the deep sea. When the wave came, they would enter diving mode. If they wanted to sail in the deep sea, they had to travel on the sea demon ship that was at least twenty meters. And a twenty-meter long sea demon ship would also require forty to fifty thousand gold rank experts. If he wanted the ship to be faster and recruit enough extraordinary sailors to become a deep-sea warship that could sail the seas, he would have to have a sea demon ship that was thirty meters long. The price of a ship of this standard would range from 90000 to 120000 gold pounds based on the number of planks used. If he wanted to sell high-grade precious potions, it was impossible to obtain such a generous amount of gold pounds in a short time. Gu nie had two options. one was to sell the water of the spring of life. gune guessed that the pioneer alliance was secretly purchasing water of the spring of life on a large scale. they could sell the water for a considerable price. the other was to sell the dragon blood wood. Gu NIE¡¯s planting space had already opened up its fourth planting area. at the same time, the dragon blood wood in the first planting slot had been planted in the system space for more than five months and was already six to seven hundred years old. at the same time, it was more than 50 meters tall and had many branches and leaves. if he sold the branches of the dragonblood wood, he would be able to make a considerable amount of money. Coupled with the water of the spring of life sold by Ancient One, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to obtain enough gold pounds. Inside the carriage, Gu NIE¡¯s face wriggled after he finished making the plan. Then, his appearance completely changed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Half an hour later. The sacred silver Sea Chamber of Commerce. business room no. 24. under the astonished gaze of the receptionist in a white professional suit. gu nie released three pieces of dragon-blood wood that were five meters long and half a meter thick. compared to ordinary dragonblood wood, this kind of 600 ¨C 700-year-old dragonblood wood was more valuable. Soon, the ordinary receptionist was replaced by a Reception Manager who looked like a middle-aged man in his forties. after a series of measurements, the total price of the three pieces of dragonblood wood was revealed. it was about 12000 gold pounds. This price was similar to the one Gu nie had calculated. after that, he took out 2000 ml of water from the spring of life. When the middle-aged man saw the spring of life, Gu nie clearly felt startled. Obviously, such a good thing was not so common. fortunately, nothing out of the ordinary happened in the subsequent transactions. after a series of negotiations, the final price for the 2000 ml of water of the spring of life was higher than gu ni had expected. it was 24000 gold pounds. from the price, gu nie could tell that these chambers of commerce had received the news and needed the water of life. After asking about the seeds of King-tier transcendent plants, arcane shooting, and some marine products, gune left the sacred silver Sea Chamber of Commerce with the 33000 Gold List and many good things he had bought. After the test, Gu nie began his follow-up action. in the next few hours. gu nie changed his appearance, voice, height, and weight. The large Chambers of Commerce in the commercial Street began to sell the dragon blood wood and the water of the spring of life like crazy. In any case, no one knew Gu NIE¡¯s identity, and no one could trace him. gu nie could sell these things without worry. It was three or four o ¡®clock in the afternoon. gu nie finally ended his crazy sales. by now, gu nie had already earned a staggering 260000 gold pounds. Selling resources was obviously a very profitable business, but the disadvantage was that it couldn¡¯t be sustained and it was easy for people to think about it. the dragon-blood wood was not a big deal. it made sense to say that he had found an island in the fog on the ocean that happened to have dragon-blood wood. however, everyone knew that the water of the spring of life was something that could only be produced under the elven tree of life in the distorted secret realm guarded by the blood-ear elves in the north. It was fine to sell it once in a while, but if you dared to form an assembly line channel to sell it continuously, some people would definitely notice the problem. therefore, after making a killing of 260000 pounds, gu nie had no intention of selling the two items for the time being. in a small room called the ¡®light caf¨¦¡¯. gu nie was sitting there, leisurely drinking coffee. at the same time, he thought about his gains from this trip. without a doubt, the greatest reward this time was the 260000 gold pounds. Gune also learned some information about King-tier plant seeds and arcane shooting from the Chambers of Commerce. some chambers of commerce even said that they would send these things over, and gu nie could buy them later. The information from these Chambers of Commerce made Gu nie think of them as his second choice. As for the first plan, it was naturally to head to the end of rambra Street where old Sam was. the information that old qiao mu had given him was quite reliable. After he finished his coffee, he looked at the time. ¡°It should be enough.¡± gu nie thought. He left the caf¨¦ and stopped an empty carriage. ¡°go to the ¡®house of black mist¡¯ at the end of rambra street.¡± Gu nie said in a hoarse voice as he boarded the carriage. Chapter 187 ? 187 the half-star witch The spring evening¡¯s light shone on the door plate of the ¡®House of Black fog¡¯ at the end of rambra Street. It was slightly cold, and there was a lot of snow in the corner. Compared to the cold weather, the tavern was quite lively. even from a dozen meters away, gu nie could hear the noise. At the entrance of the house of Black mist, four bare-handed brawny men were at least 2.2 meters tall, each as strong as an ox. in view of the harutf port¡¯s management regulations, no one was allowed to carry firearms or weapons on them, so these guys did not hold their weapons in their hands. However, they placed their weapons behind their backs and covered them with black cotton, so they could hold them in their hands at any time. under gune¡¯s gaze, the four men¡¯s transcendent realm was clearly visible. they were all knights of the second step combat system. This wasn¡¯t a very powerful force, but to most extraordinary sailors who were only at rank 1 and 2, these four guards were clearly a powerful deterrent to the sailors who came here to drink and cause trouble. the extraordinary powers of extraordinary sailors were more reflected in the ocean and ships, and not on land. gu nie didn¡¯t pay any attention to the four brawny men and walked straight into the manor. as soon as he pushed open the door of the bar, he was greeted with the noise and the smell of alcohol. This was a Tavern with a very spacious and exquisite interior layout. The three Round Bars were full of people. In the middle of the dance floor was an iron cage that was three meters tall and seven to eight meters in diameter. at this moment, two small extraordinary beasts the size of middle-sized dogs were fighting. The two strange beasts were both transcendent-level rank-1, but their brutal and ruthless characters were not weak at all. one of them was a feline beast the size of a lynx. One of them was a four-legged lizard beast that should have the bloodline of a mutant Dragon. the two exotic beasts were currently locked in a fierce battle. However, it was obvious that the mutant Dragon bloodline beast had the upper hand. Quite a few spectators were currently cheering for the two exotic beasts. Gu nie sat down at the least crowded bar in the corner. Two or three minutes later, to Gu NIE¡¯s surprise. The Lynx-like exotic beast seized the opportunity and bit down on the lizard-like exotic beast from its back and neck. Blood kept flowing out, and the four-legged lizard-like exotic beast with the mutant Dragon bloodline began to struggle violently. the more he struggled, the more blood he lost. two to three minutes later, the mutant dragon-blooded beast stopped struggling. At the same time, the Lynx would also cleverly rip apart the scales on its opponent¡¯s neck and start devouring its flesh on the spot. As the battle came to an end, some people were happy, while others were sad. this was a gambling-type small animal fight. if he lost, he would not have any money for tonight¡¯s drinks. Gune turned around and wanted to ask the bartender about something. ¡°hey, young sailor, do you have time for a drink?¡± A voice came from beside Gu nie. Gu nie looked over. what entered his eyes was a woman from the south of the empire with a hot figure and a pretty face. her face score was about seven points, and she exuded the aura of youthful hormones from head to toe. with his source power vision, gu nie was able to see the other party¡¯s background clearly. this woman was one of the three great extraordinaries in the ¡± charming series ¡± along with witches and succubi-the witch. The extraordinary profession sequence,¡¯witch¡¯, would awaken a mysterious incantation with strange means. The extraordinary class sequence ¡®succubus¡¯ was born with the spiritual talent of capture and charm. as for the extraordinary class ¡®witch¡¯, they were more skilled in flexible and flexible close combat. their flexibility and flexibility were quite amazing. it was to the extent that some aristocrats would give their little lovers the witch extraordinary sequence when they kept them as their mistresses, making them witches who served them. This was because the amazing flexibility and flexibility could not only be reflected in combat, but also in bed. The extravagance of the nobles naturally became popular on the entire continent. Not many people could strengthen their extraordinary star rank through the inheritance of the extraordinary sequence. however, there were a lot of people who had weakened star-rank. For example, the military wanted to create a certain number of ¡®extraordinary soldiers¡¯. They would replicate a large number of legacy items of the extraordinary profession ¡± soldier ¡± that ¡± weakened by one-star ¡± so that all the participants could try to have the extraordinary profession ¡± soldier ¡°. this kind of ¡± one-star weakened ¡± extraordinary profession had almost no potential for promotion. and those who wanted to become real extraordinaries would basically not choose such a poor inheritance sequence. using the core inheritance item with recovery ability to replicate a slightly weaker extraordinary class and carry out a large-scale production of the witch¡¯s inheritance was also this model. it had become a gray industry chain. in order to allow more people to reach the standard of the witch¡¯s inheritance, it was said that some witch¡¯s inheritance was reduced to only half-star rank. the price was also relatively low, to the point where one could obtain a witch¡¯s inheritance for less than a hundred gold pounds. However, even so, it was just like the situation where the military¡¯s ¡± extraordinary soldiers ¡± were not too many. there weren¡¯t many women who could become half-star witches. Even if one was a half-star transcendent, one still needed a certain amount of talent. under the half star witch¡¯s inheritance, the number of witches who survived was obviously much less than the number of those who died. however, in the hands of people like old sam, these women had no right to choose. They could only accept the inheritance and wait for the judgment of fate. to die, or to survive, to become a tool that would make more money. Even at the half-star level, the extraordinary sequence could still allow these inheritors to greatly improve their appearance and figure after receiving the inheritance. at the same time, the improvement in their physical fitness would allow them to withstand the impact of the transcendent sailors. as for the extraordinary sailors, they also liked these half-star witches. at least, they didn¡¯t have to worry about them having any strange diseases. The witch that was talking to gune was a half-star witch created by the industry. He didn¡¯t want to pay attention to the half-star witch, but then he realized that if the half-star witch was able to hook up with old Sam, she must be an insider. ¡°maybe we can get some information from her.¡± gu nie was unfamiliar with the place, so it was good to know a little bit of information. With a flip of his hand, a gold pound appeared. Gune flicked his finger, and the gold pound flew toward the half star witch with a crisp sound. The half star demoness reached out and grabbed the gold pound in the air. A smile appeared on the half star witch¡¯s face. she had to earn at least five gold pounds for old sam tonight. otherwise, she might have to suffer tonight. It was only afternoon, and he had already obtained a gold pound. Perhaps he could earn some extra tips today. ¡°You like it here? Or do you want to find a quiet place? i guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± As she spoke, the half star demoness¡¯s body wrapped around him as if she had no bones. With a flip of his hand, another gold pound appeared. the half-star witch stopped in her tracks and looked straight at the pound. ¡°i want to ask you something. it should be some very common questions. if i¡¯m satisfied, this gold pound will be yours.¡± the half star witch looked at the gold pound and then at gu nie, her face alert. after some thought, the half star witch pulled over a chair and sat down. ¡°Treat me to a drink. At the same time, I won¡¯t say anything I shouldn¡¯t say.¡± the half-star witch knew what she should and shouldn¡¯t do in old sam¡¯s hands, so she was able to answer some simple questions. and if he asked something he shouldn¡¯t have, she would refuse and leave. soon, there would be at least six supernatural beings coming over to let this arrogant kid understand the sinister nature of the human heart. ¡°No problem!¡± Gu nie nodded. Chapter 188 ? 188 soul out of body ¡°Two cups of tears of blue.¡± the half star witch beckoned to the bartender. Soon, the young bartender served two blue mant¨¦s called ¡± tears of blue. For a large number of Extraordinaries who were not very strong, even if their bodies had been strengthened by the extraordinary sequence, they would still be strong. If they drank too much alcohol, they would still get drunk, slow down their reactions, and even lose their memory. but to gu nie, blood was the core of the core. it wasn¡¯t just the source of energy for his body, it was the core of the blood curse¡¯s power. Under the constant cultivation and circulation of the level 6 blood pool. Alcohol was something that could be easily broken down and absorbed. ¡°what do you want to ask?¡± The half-star witch asked as she picked up the tear of blue. After taking a sip, Gu nie said,¡±How do we go to old Sam?¡± ¡± there¡¯s a small door with a black curtain behind you. there are two extraordinaire guardians there. you¡¯ll see them after you turn this corner in the hall. ¡± when you get there, just say that you¡¯re here to buy something from old Sam. however, there will be a lot of people coming to buy things at night, so there might be a queue. We¡¯re not in a hurry now. I heard that there are many things here, almost covering all kinds of things. Before Gu nie could finish, the half star witch seemed to have guessed what Gu nie wanted to ask. don¡¯t worry about that. Old Sam has a way to figure everything out. ¡± you just need to tell me what you¡¯ve bought. it¡¯s not cheap, but you have to know that old sam always pays for what he gets. ¡± ¡± old sam has many things that don¡¯t exist in the outside world. ¡± the half-star witch was obviously very confident in old sam, and it was not the first time she had encountered such a problem. one last question. Does old Sam buy things here? ¡± gu nie asked. ¡± we don¡¯t sell anything every saturday and sunday. we only buy. if you want to sell something, you¡¯d better wait for two days. ¡± After hearing the half-star witch¡¯s answer, gune and old Sam had a rough idea of what was going on. ¡°is there anything else?¡± The half star witch asked in a low voice after Gu nie didn¡¯t ask anything. your answer is not bad. This gold pound is yours. With a flick of his finger, the gold pound flew out. the half star demoness caught the gold pound delightfully and kept it into her own pocket. after staring at the half star witch for a moment, he said softly, ¡± I¡¯ll also give you a piece of very useful information. Have you been having a lot of horrible nightmares recently? ¡± As soon as Gu nie finished speaking, the half star witch was shocked. She raised her head and looked at Gu nie, not knowing what to do. She had been having nightmares a lot recently. She would wake up at two or three in the morning and stay up until dawn. She had been in this state for more than a month. Fortunately, as an extraordinary, her body was strong enough, and she only needed a short rest every day to recover her energy. No one knew about her secret, but she didn¡¯t expect the person in front of her to see through it. As gunie spoke, he could see that some of the half star witch¡¯s extraordinary characteristics were showing signs of dissipating. This half star demoness¡¯s transcendent sequence was going out of control. As for the witch of the shadow sequence, her journey to losing control began with a nightmare. It was also fortunate that gune had the powerful vision to see extraordinary characteristics. no one else would be able to see the half-star witch¡¯s abnormality. ¡°How did your ran ran know?¡± the half star witch looked around and asked in a low voice. gu nie didn¡¯t answer. ¡°did you learn the ¡®source energy breathing technique¡¯?¡± ¡± my inheritance has a method of breathing shadow origin power. ¡± the half star witch nodded. I¡¯ll ensure that I cultivate shadow origin power for two to three hours every day. I should be better in half a month. continue to cultivate the breathing technique of the shadow origin power. Your physical quality will become stronger and stronger, and you will become healthier. ¡± otherwise, yingluo, you won¡¯t be able to survive this winter, and you¡¯ll die a long and painful death. ¡± under the half star witch¡¯s shocked gaze, gu nie turned around and left. He turned the corner of the hall. Sure enough, Gu nie saw the black curtain the half-star witch was talking about, and the two Extraordinaries sitting on both sides. there are very few Extraordinaries in the sug ruins. ¡± and here, extraordinaries are almost everywhere. ¡± ¡°a big place and a small place, they¡¯re really different,¡± gu nie walked over. i¡¯m here to trade with old sam. ¡± Gu nie said as he stepped forward. The two of them looked at Gu nie from head to toe, then pulled open the curtain. ¡± let¡¯s go in. old sam is at the end of the tunnel. ¡± gu nie walked in. As the black curtain behind him fell, the passage became dark and quiet. in front of the passage was a half-open wooden door. a faint light came from the wooden door. When he reached the door, he noticed that the light came from a bronze kerosene lamp. the strange thing was that there was no trace of the smell of kerosene from a burning kerosene lamp. When Gu nie looked at the oil lamp again, he seemed to have understood something. ¡± mystical items are just placed on the table as a tool of illumination? ¡± gu nie pushed the door open and entered. in a small wooden house that wasn¡¯t considered spacious. there was a wooden table and two chairs. On the table was a piece of parchment that was slightly yellow. on the right side of the parchment, there was an ink bottle and a quill. an old man wearing a gray top hat and a black cloak was sitting on the chair opposite him. Gu nie activated his source power Vision. the moment he activated his source power vision, gu nie¡¯s heart slightly throbbed. Then, Gu nie slowly raised his head. When he saw the scene in front of him, shock appeared in the depths of his eyes. ¡°Soul Suan ni, out of body!¡± A huge spirit body that almost reached the height of the three-meter roof bloomed from old Sam¡¯s body and gathered above him to form the form of old Sam sitting there. Moreover, this soul was not like the soul form of those spirit creatures. It was slightly illusory. Old Sam¡¯s soul was very solid. this old Sam is actually a domain spell caster! ¡± no, old sam¡¯s supernatural class might not be a spellcaster. ¡± ¡± however, not only did this soul leave the body, it even condensed its own body and appearance. this is simply unheard of. ¡± suddenly, old sam¡¯s soul opened his eyes and looked at gunie. gu nie could feel a slight pain in his soul. ¡°The soul can actually be this powerful?¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡°Young man, time is life.¡± Old Sam, who was a spirit, spoke in a leisurely manner. if I were you, I would sit on this chair and start the deal between you and me. I wouldn¡¯t stand there and waste my life. as he walked toward the chair, gu nie¡¯s soul thought process was extremely fast. Old Sam¡¯s form reminded gune of a very strange and rare extraordinary sequence, Soul Trader. every time a soul trader makes a trade, they would obtain some mysterious energy to strengthen their soul. their existence was for the sake of fair and just trade. If the Soul Trader conducted an unfair trade, not only would he not receive any rewards, but he would also suffer a certain backlash. it¡¯s true that old Sam is powerful, but everything he does seems to be to maintain a fair environment for trade. senior Qiao Mu also said that old Sam¡¯s deals have always had a good reputation. from the information I got from the half star witch, there are many people who come to trade. ¡°It seems that it should be.¡± that¡¯s even better. At least it won¡¯t be too much of a scam. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve come to the wrong place this time,¡± As he thought about it, Gu nie sat down in the chair across from old Sam. ¡°young customer, what do you want to trade?¡± Old Sam said softly. Chapter 189 ? 189 secret-veined arcane shot compound spell Arcane Shot, powerful Arcane Shot. Gu nie said. ¡°arcane shot.¡± Old Sam seemed to be deep in thought. old sam nodded. ¡± arcane shot is a compound spell. it is divided into two parts,¡¯shooting the main body¡¯ and ¡®energy bullet¡¯. ¡± ¡± these compound spells don¡¯t belong to the current system of spells. ¡± ¡°its price is also much higher than the current law incantations.¡± I have six of the main shooting parts, which are the ¡®shooting acceleration arcane passage¡¯. when he heard that there were six main barrels for arcane shooting, gu nie was slightly happy. ¡°This Soul Trader has a lot of good stuff here.¡± what I need is a high-level or even engraving-level powerful arcane shooting channel incantation. Gu nie set his requirements. ¡± dark inscription arcane art channel, according to the current classification, is a beginner level engravings spell. the incantation has 22 syllables, and the origin power consumption is 18. ¡± ¡± and this is just the normal consumption. you should know that engravings are different from normal middle to high level incantations. part of it is because they have ¡®repealable syllables¡¯. by chanting the repealable syllables, you can continue to consume more force and continuously increase your power in certain aspects. ¡± for example, this dark arcane passage has a spell to lengthen and thicken the shooting passage so that the arcane bullets can shoot farther and more destructive syllables. Old Sam finished his story. Gu nie quickly thought. Generally speaking, the core combat ability of an intermediate law incantation master was to master an intermediate law incantation. A certain amount of high-level incantations were the key means of killing. but for gu nie, he was a little worried. rank three gu nie was indeed an intermediate mage. At the same time, Gu nie also had a few powerful mid-ranked spells. however, gu nie¡¯s soul was very strong, and he had a rich amount of soul energy. This allowed Gu nie to master a certain number of high-level spells, and he could easily cast them. At the same time, as a mid-ranked incantation, Gu nie could already master the secret runes that only high-ranked incantations could master. gu nie had secretly tested the thunderfire curse many times. The pressure of releasing souls 20 to 30 times wasn¡¯t too great. it was clear that the current gu nie was able to release engravings and spells. of course, he was going to take down the arcane spell level long-range sniping. ¡°i¡¯m taking this dark inscription arcane passage,¡± gu nie nodded and replied. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. ¡± yes, ¡± old sam replied without any fluctuation in his tone. ¡± next is arcane bullets. ¡± however, I don¡¯t have any engraving-level arcane bullets. I only have high-level energy arcane bullets and anti-magic arcane bullets, two types of spell bullets that can be used with arcane shots. ¡± other demon hunting bullets and holy light bullets don¡¯t work well with arcane shooting. ¡± ¡°i want both types of high-grade bullets.¡± gu nie was also rich, so he bought everything he needed. the arcane energy bullet was a solid energy bullet that was purely condensed from energy. As for the mana-breaking bullets, they were special bullets that had a powerful shield-breaking effect. Their damage was slightly weaker than arcane bullets, but they were extremely effective against energy shields of mages and shield equipment scrolls. ¡± the dark arcane passage costs 6000 gold pounds. the two high-level spell bullets cost 800 gold pounds each, making it 7600 gold pounds in total. ¡± After old Sam¡¯s bid, gugne didn¡¯t hesitate to take out 7600 to pay. ¡± the high-rank spell bullets aren¡¯t that expensive, but this engraving-level spell sure isn¡¯t cheap. ¡± however, the price of runic magic has always been like this. It usually starts at 5000 gold pounds. ¡°However, its power is worth the price.¡± very quickly, the secret door behind old sam was opened. A stone slab-like object and two scrolls made of special materials were taken out. ¡°the inheritance of the dark arcane passage is inside the stone slab. you just need to receive it as a catalyst. the two scrolls are for the single inheritance of two different bullets. you can also accept the inheritance along with it. ¡± ¡°en!¡± Gu nie nodded. Then, he constructed the channel of incantation catalyst and began the inheritance of the catalyst. After about a minute. the dark arcane passage and the two bullets had been completely inherited by gu nie. ¡± another engraving spell. ¡± Gu nie thought to himself as he rubbed his fingers. compared to high-level spells, the lethality of the runes spell was obviously much higher. Of course, for gune, using mid and high level spells was the most common way of fighting, and it was the most efficient way. After all, the level of these incantations was already at level five or six, and their destructive power was quite considerable. gu nie would only use the runes to fight when he had to. ¡°Young customer, do you need anything else?¡± old sam spoke again after the deal was over. ¡± to split up the transaction and proceed with the subsequent transaction, this old sam must be a soul trader without a doubt. ¡± gu nie asked after a moment of silence. ¡°Do you have a sea demon ship?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have the sea demon ship here, but i have the ¡®sea demon ship deck¡¯. use origin power to activate the deck and merge it into the merchant ship. you can still get the sea demon ship.¡± Old Sam said. ¡°I can still buy the deck of the sea demon ship outside, and it¡¯ll be even cheaper.¡± gune replied quietly. he also gave up on the idea of buying the deck from old sam. do you have the seeds of the extraordinary plants? ¡± gu nie asked again. ¡± of course, i don¡¯t need ordinary extraordinary seeds. i need at least elite-grade, king-grade, or even emperor-grade powerful extraordinary seeds. it would be even better if you have overlord-grade extraordinary plant seeds. ¡± ¡°King-level, Emperor-level extraordinary seeds? Or even an Overlord level?¡± Old Sam raised an eyebrow at gune. gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of being observed. ¡°What do you need the extraordinary seed for?¡± ¡°senior, if you insist on asking, i think we can negotiate the price for this information.¡± hehe, Yingluo, I was just asking casually. After all, I¡¯ve been selling things here for decades, and there have not been many people who want to buy extraordinary seeds from me. ¡°Do you have any here?¡± Old Sam muttered to himself, as if he was searching for information about the extraordinary seed. you¡¯re very lucky, young man. I don¡¯t have any King-grade transcendent plant seeds, but I have a magical Emperor-grade transcendent plant seed. ¡± an emperor-grade transcendent plant seed? ¡± gu nie was slightly moved. The Emperor-tier and Meisa were on the same level. moreover, among the emperor-grade transcendent plants, the human-faced flower was a combination of human and plant. it was a combat-type transcendent plant. what gu nie needed was naturally not this kind of plant. what gu nie needed was pure transcendent plants, powerful ones that could produce resources. for example, the elven tree of life that could produce water from the spring of life. For example, the dark prison tree that could give birth to the true netherworld origin fruit. ¡°what type?¡± this Emperor-grade transcendent plant seed is a mysterious species called the sunflower tree. its flowers and seeds can emit eternal holy light that can dispel darkness and keep dark creatures away. ¡°Hmm ¡­¡± Gu nie pondered. it¡¯s like a permanent light source. Dispelling the darkness and preventing the dark creatures from coming close might sound impressive, but in reality, it was the weak dark creatures that were afraid of light. as for the powerful extraordinary creatures, such as the vampire night eater count that gune had once encountered, they were all extraordinary creatures. it was not a problem to walk directly under the sun. As for the more powerful leaders and Lords of Darkness, unless the power of light was strong enough and could penetrate their bodies, it would not cause them any harm. Otherwise, if you wanted to scare them away with light, you would probably have to put the sun on their faces. ¡°it sounds good, but that¡¯s all there is to it,¡± gu nie replied. ¡°Do you need it?¡± Old Sam asked. ¡°That will depend on your price.¡± Not all extraordinary plants were worth growing. for example, an extraordinary plant that had mutated after absorbing special energy-elite foxtail grass. after planting the seed, its only use was probably to occupy a planting position. if the price was too high, gu nie might not necessarily want the emperor-grade sunflower tree. After all, it was only an Emperor-grade plant. Even if it was an Overlord-grade plant, as long as it didn¡¯t produce resources, it didn¡¯t have the right to occupy a planting spot. Chapter 190 ? 190 mutant elite sea demon tree ¡± 3000 gold pounds. ¡± Old Sam offered a price. Gu nie shook his head. ¡°How much do you think is appropriate?¡± Old Sam asked. at most, 800 gold pounds. In fact, I think 800 gold pounds is too much. after all, if I¡¯m looking for a permanent light source, I have many other options. Old Sam thought for a while and nodded. 800 gold pounds. It¡¯s yours. ¡± since you don¡¯t have any king-tier extraordinary plant seeds, i don¡¯t need many elite-tier extraordinary plant seeds. i only need the elite sea demon tree seeds. ¡± Gu nie continued. ¡°Do you have any here?¡± ¡°Not only do I have it, I also have some mutated elite sea demon tree seeds.¡± ¡°a mutated elite sea demon tree?¡± gu nie¡¯s heart moved. 500 gold pounds. Old Sam announced the price. gu nie shrugged. it seemed that gugne had underestimated old sam¡¯s greed. old sam would always raise the price to the limit when it was a reasonable deal. Gu nie didn¡¯t hold back. ¡± 200 gold pounds. it¡¯s impossible to add an extra stone. this price is still based on its mutation. otherwise, it¡¯s only worth 100 gold pounds. ¡± ¡± i know that there are many places on the ocean that have king-class sea demon tree seeds. there are even mutated king-class sea demon tree seeds. ¡± ¡± if you don¡¯t agree with my price, then our deal will stop at 800 gold pounds. ¡± deal. A total of 1000 gold pounds. old sam stated his price without hesitation. the reason gu nie dared to bargain so hard was because no one else would want these seeds. If he did not buy them, these seeds would most likely remain in his storage equipment and continue to sleep. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ten minutes later, gune left the home of black mist Tavern. He stopped a passing carriage on the side of the road. ¡± go to the seventh pier street. ¡± as the carriage moved forward, gu nie opened his system¡¯s planting page. gu nie had already collected the first log of dragonblood wood. Most of them had already been sold. As for the rest, Gu nie stored them in his system space. after becoming a tier 3 blood cursemancer, gu ni¡¯s system space had also grown. it was now very wide, very close to the living room of a middle-class family. naturally, the things stored in it were also very large. Gu nie planned to find a place to sell the rest of the Dragonblood wood in two days. there really wasn¡¯t much meaning in growing the dragonblood wood. The second planting spot was the elven Tree of Life. Under the perfect environment, the elven Tree of Life grew stronger and stronger day by day. after gu ni advanced to elite-grade, he would receive an additional 50% exp. The spring of life below it had completely become a medium-sized spring. According to gune¡¯s observation, the extra 50% was used to increase the growth rate of the plants. before, it should have grown at a rate of 1000 times. now, it should have grown at 1500 times. at the same time, the 50% extra experience would also accelerate the progress of the subsequent activation slots. The only thing that didn¡¯t have any effect was the speed of the number of reincarnation. The increase in the number of reincarnations seemed to be fixed, with a steady increase of one reincarnation every 30 days. the miracle system didn¡¯t have any effect on things like extra experience. he just didn¡¯t know if the scope of effect had increased. In any case, Gu nie hadn¡¯t had a miracle in a long time, and he couldn¡¯t be sure if the scope had expanded or if some functions had been upgraded. however, it would be different once they were above the sea. gu nie had collected a lot of information about the dangerous ocean, and he might be able to find something if he went there. the life force of the spring of life was getting stronger by the day, so gu nie estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the pure spring of life was formed. ¡± after the pure spring of life is formed, i¡¯ll gather some materials myself, and then i can start the research of the soul-type ¡®high-grade engraving potion¡¯. ¡± as for the other types of signet potions on the same level as ¡°soul¡¯s light,¡± it was not a big deal. for example, increasing the body¡¯s extraordinary characteristics. increases sensitivity. there were also potions that could increase the extraordinary characteristics of certain elements. the reason why gune didn¡¯t research it was because the pioneer guild had already found the method to use the water of life to activate the life characteristics and extract extraordinary characteristics. the pioneer group would definitely use this method to conduct large-scale experiments on other types of potions. after they conquered the blood-eared elves ¡®land in the depths of the northern distorted secret plane and occupied enough water of the spring of life, the experiment would definitely be carried out. when gune left the city of the sug ruins, he heard that the pioneer group had gathered extraordinary masters and started a northern expedition. After he got his hands on the water of the spring of life, he would probably have some results. gu nie didn¡¯t have a high demand for potions, so he didn¡¯t need to waste time and energy on them. On the hell prison tree in the third position, there were five to six fruits of different sizes that were in different stages of ripening. Two of them were almost ripe. These fruits were the true netherworld origin fruits. as it was consumed, it could greatly strengthen the defense of the soul. gu nie had already eaten one, and it was very effective. as for the fourth slot, gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry to plant anything else. he didn¡¯t have any suitable transcendent plants on hand. And today, the first and fourth planting slot would be used. in the first planting position, gu nie planted the emperor-grade extraordinary seed, the sunflower tree. gu nie didn¡¯t know what the sunflower tree was for, but he decided to plant it anyway. As for the fourth planting spot, Gu nie planted a mutated elite sea demon tree seed. The demonic Sea Tree could be harvested at a hundred years old, and its effects were quite good. In recent years, the number of sea demon trees in the ocean had greatly decreased. many of the sea demon ships used trees that were seventy to eighty years old, and some even used trees that were thirty to fifty years old. the sea demon ship that was built with these low-aged sea demon trees had a lower compatibility with the sea water, and its speed was only slightly faster than ordinary merchant ships. some of them didn¡¯t even dare to dive too deep, and 30 to 50 meters was their limit. On the other hand, the ocean demon ship¡¯s main frame was made of ocean demon trees that were more than a hundred years old. Its speed was more than 50% faster than ordinary merchant ships, and it could dive to a depth of 300 to 500 meters without any problem. Moreover, the older the sea demon ship was, the faster it would be, and the deeper it would dive. diving was the most effective way for the pirates ¡®sea demon ships to deal with steam-powered steel ships. to gu nie, a ship that could move fast and dive deep enough was necessary if he wanted to travel the sea. gu nie¡¯s current growth rate was 1500 times. a hundred-year-old mutant elite sea demon tree could be obtained in a month. After four to five months, that would be a six to seven hundred year old mutant elite sea demon tree. moreover, the main trunk of the sea demon tree could grow even thicker and stronger than the dragonblood wood. when the time came, gu nie would use the sea demon trees to make the deck of the ship. he would then activate them and fuse them with the ship. the ship would even grow in size. At that time, the ship would have unparalleled speed and the ability to sail thousands of meters deep in the sea. This would be a powerful guarantee for gune to sail the seas. Chapter 191 ? 191 chapter 12-jason horwell night had fallen. Harutf Harbor, seventh Pier Street. Compared to other places, the lights here were in full swing. A large number of dock workers were moving valuable goods back and forth. even though rare grade items such as storage bracelets and rings had already appeared. However, the large number of goods being transported by such a merchant ship was obviously not something that could be accommodated by the space of a small number of extraordinary storage equipment. at the entrance of the seventh pier. ¡°dada dada dada!¡± one of the carriages stopped and left. on the side of the road, gugne, who was wearing a gray cloak with his head covered under the hood, glanced at the busy dock. the winter season had already passed, and spring was the most lively time for sailing. there were already a large number of maritime merchants who had begun to trade maritime goods. he took out the card with the words ¡± sea demon ship ¡± written on it that old qiao had given him. after carefully studying the address, gune walked toward the heimron tavern not far away. Compared to old Sam¡¯s home of black mist, heimlong Tavern was a little messier. From the entrance of the small alley at the corner of the door, two unconscious sailors who had been stripped to the point that they only had their underpants left could be seen. gugne had just entered the heimron tavern. then, he heard the sound of an argument. ¡°hey, old man, this is my wine cup.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. It¡¯s clearly mine.¡± A drunk voice argued. ¡°do you want to die? old thing, if you don¡¯t let go of my wine cup, i¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll never be able to drink any more black rubies.¡± Immediately after, there was a wave of encouraging clamor. Jim, why are you wasting your breath on him? f * ck this old drunkard to death. ¡°This old thing is always drinking at the bar.¡± ¡°jim, if you¡¯re a man, knock this old drunkard out and throw him out. i guarantee that in less than ten minutes, someone will come over and strip him naked.¡± ¡°i bet you won¡¯t even be five minutes.¡± all sorts of noises were mixed together. immediately after. ¡°peng!¡± a sound. as soon as gu nie entered, he saw an old man fall head first in front of his feet. there were also purple marks on her face. it was obvious that the punch was not light. ¡°2nd rank extraordinary, Seaman.¡± gu nie came to this conclusion as he scanned the old drunkard. Many transcendent sailors were one-star weaker transcendents. They would remain as Ordinary Level-one transcendent sailors their entire lives. to be able to become a rank 2 extraordinary sailor, it was clear that his extraordinary profession was at least a complete one-star. The old sailor, who had been knocked down by Renda, stood up unsteadily and hiccuped. he didn¡¯t argue with the person who had just knocked him down with a punch. he found a seat and sat down, as if he was half-drunk and half-asleep. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the tavern. most of the sailors here were extraordinary sailors. many sailors had gathered in the current season. They were different from those dock workers who did hard labor. They could follow merchant ships to carry out long-distance trade and protect the safety of the voyage. They could even dive into the sea and fight with the plundering sea tribes. some extraordinary sailors even had their own party organization. And this kind of team organization was generally called ¡­ Pirate merchant ships. Half of them were merchants, while the other half were pillagers. at the bar counter, gu nie raised his hand at the bartender. ¡°I¡¯ll have a glass of ice blue Martini.¡± Soon, the bartender placed a glass of ice-blue Martini in front of gune. he put two silver royals on the bartender¡¯s plate. one ice-blue martini didn¡¯t even cost half a silver royal, and the extra was obviously a tip for gunie to ask about something. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± Gu nie said. looking at the two silver dragon coins that were shining with a silver radiance, the bartender¡¯s face bloomed into a smile. ¡°please speak.¡± ¡°i¡¯m looking for a man named arsen horwell.¡± ¡°arsen horwell.¡± the bartender pondered for a while. ¡°he should be a regular here.¡± gu nie said. ¡°I think the person you¡¯re looking for is not far behind you.¡± after some thought, the bartender pointed behind gu nie. Gune turned around and followed the bartender¡¯s finger. He saw the old drunkard who had been knocked over. ¡°everyone calls him arsen. as for whether or not he¡¯s called arsen horwell, you¡¯ll have to go and ask him yourself.¡± looking at the old drunkard, gu nie frowned. ¡°did you get the wrong person?¡± After some thought, he threw another Silver Dragon into the bartender¡¯s plate. ¡°give me two large cups of black wine.¡± A large cup of black Lu wine was 38 copper coins a cup, and 1 silver Dragon was 100 copper coins. The small amount could be considered a tip. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± A moment later, Gu nie sat down in front of the old drunkard with two large wooden cups of black Rou wine. ¡°peng!¡± a light sound. two large cups of black runes wine were placed in front of the old drunkard. The half-drunk and half-awake old drunkard seemed to have been awakened by this movement. he raised his eyelids slightly. In the next moment, he immediately became spirited. Immediately after, he gulped down the large cup of black runes wine in front of him. after he finished one cup, his other hand was already touching the other cup. However, the second cup. ¡°gulu, gulu, gulu, gulu!¡± in less than twenty seconds, the old drunkard had finished two large cups of black runes wine. gu nie was surprised. after the old drunkard chugged down two large cups of black lu wine, his entire spirit seemed to have improved. The more he drank, the more sober he became. ¡°Young man,¡± The old drunkard smiled, revealing his black and yellow teeth. ¡°Can I have two more cups?¡± Gune returned to the counter and placed four silver Royals in front of the bartender. ¡°give me ten large cups of black lu wine, all of them.¡± ¡°sure, no problem.¡± a moment later, ten large cups of black lu wine were all delivered to the old drunkard. seeing so much black lu wine, the old drunkard¡¯s eyes shone. after chugging down two more cups of black runes, the old drunkard in front of him felt like he was in high spirits, completely different from the drunken state he was in before. This scene made Gu nie secretly amazed. ¡°It¡¯s already very rare to find a young man like you.¡± the old drunkard said with a smile. ¡°are you junjun arsen horwell?¡± gu nie asked in a deep voice. the old drunkard looked at gu nie after some thought. ¡°Did someone introduce you here?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want anyone else to know what you want to tell me.¡± the old drunkard looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°oh! Come with me, this isn¡¯t the place to talk.¡± The old drunkard immediately stood up. ¡°You don¡¯t want this wine anymore?¡± arsen howell shrugged his shoulders. ¡°These things are only used to pass the time. If there¡¯s work, it¡¯s naturally more important to work first.¡± After that, the old drunkard, Yason, got up and walked out of the tavern. Looking at the back of Arsen Horwell, and then at the black Rube on the table, gugne could already feel many eyes on him. after thinking for a bit, gu nie smiled and followed. Not long after gugne and the old drunkard left the tavern ¡­ At a position not far from the two of them, a figure wearing an old gray jacket and a sailor hat followed them silently. Chapter 192 ? 192 A suicidal sneak attack the old drunkard, yason horwell, was very fast. gu nie was able to catch up easily. along the way, the old drunkard yason¡¯s pace was very light. it was obvious that he was very familiar with the nearby terrain. as he continued to move forward, the noise gradually faded away, and the depths of the alley became darker and quieter. in less than two minutes, the two of them had entered a dark alley. ¡°Young man, I have yet to ask for your name.¡± ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± jason horwell, who was walking in front, seemed to think that no one would notice them since they were far away from the hustle and bustle. he slowed down and asked. ¡°Jack Sparrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good name,¡± At the same time ¡­ A black shadow flashed. Groan! The sharp edge of a blade sliced through the air and slashed towards Gu nie at an unbelievable speed. However ¡­ The next moment, the attacker, Arsen Horwell, was fixed in mid-air like a sculpture, only half a meter from the ground when he jumped. it looked like a floating statue. that¡¯s right, this jason horwell had pulled out his sword the moment he jumped, trying to kill gunie in one strike. unfortunately, he was too weak. a rank two extraordinary might be very strong among ordinary extraordinary sailors. But in front of Gu nie, a single fire arrow might not be able to block it. What¡¯s more, on the way here, Gu nie had already quietly placed a few puppet strings on the man¡¯s body just in case. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that gunie had to figure out something, the old drunkard named jason horwell would have been torn to pieces by gunie¡¯s level five spell, the puppet secret thread, the moment he attacked. Gugne muttered to himself as he looked at the ¡± Arsen Horwell ¡± that he could easily control. ¡°Old Qiao Mu wouldn¡¯t go as far as to send me to the muzzle of his enemy¡¯s gun.¡± ¡°it seems like i¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡± Gu nie said. When it came to searching for someone, Gu nie was very alert. gu nie couldn¡¯t determine the other party¡¯s identity just by a name. after all, gu nie¡¯s own name was fake. if the other party said that it was arsen horwell, it might not be too much of a stretch. ¡± you didn¡¯t find the wrong person. it was just a small test. you passed. ¡± at this time, arsen horwell, who was fixed in the air, squeezed out a smile. gu nie shrugged his shoulders. ¡°But I really felt the killing intent just now.¡± ¡°When you say¡± work,¡±don¡¯t tell me you mean to kill me and then take my money bag!¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s not.¡± arsen horwell¡¯s voice was trembling, but he still maintained a certain level of calmness. ¡± i said that was just a test. it was a misunderstanding. ¡± arsen horwell¡¯s face began to twist, and there was even a trace of fear. he felt the invisible thing that was controlling his body was pulling him. the force was so strong that he couldn¡¯t even resist. He knew very well that he had run into a tough one. If he didn¡¯t handle it well, he would probably lose his old life here today. ¡°But I really think so.¡± ¡°So, Yingluo, you should just die in peace!¡± gu nie moved his finger. Arsen Horwell, who was fixed in the air, began to bend his arm unnaturally, and then the short knife in his hand was placed against his jaw. this was an alloy equipment forged from ordinary steel and transcendent black iron. this old man was so poor that this equipment was probably the most valuable on him. ¡± don¡¯t be a coward! ¡± jason horwell tried his best to beg for mercy. But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t move at all. He couldn¡¯t even make a sound. the strangeness of the other party¡¯s methods was beyond his imagination. ¡°pfft!¡± the scimitar slid down his lower jaw and directly entered his brain. drip~drip~ Blood dripped down the hilt of the knife and quickly gathered into a small stream of blood. Gu nie couldn¡¯t be bothered to touch this kind of low-quality blood. after struggling for a moment, this jason horwell died in the air while being hung by the puppet¡¯s secret thread. gu nie turned around and looked at the entrance of the alley. at an unknown time, at the entrance of the alley. A man in his forties wearing an old jacket and a sailor¡¯s hat was standing there. He looked quite calm. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to die, i advise you to get lost. i¡¯m not in a good mood right now.¡± Gu nie coldly said. ¡°you¡¯re looking for arsen horwell?¡± the man standing at the entrance of the alley did not leave. instead, he asked in a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°Are you trying to say that you¡¯re Arsen Horwell?¡± the man spread his hands. ¡°If I say I am, you probably won¡¯t believe me. May I know who introduced you?¡± gu nie thought for a moment and said. ¡°an old demon hunter who has been through hundreds of battles.¡± ¡°wu, is this old qiao mu?¡± the man asked after a moment of silence. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. he felt like he had met the right person. ¡°his full name?¡± ¡°Joe Eric.¡± the man answered straightforwardly. ¡°Where¡¯s his disciple?¡± ¡°are you talking about that demon-hunting girl with pretty good talent? yingying¡¯s name is diana or something. she¡¯s very likable, but i don¡¯t really remember her name.¡± ¡°you can¡¯t expect me to remember the name of every person i¡¯ve met!¡± The man spread his hands again. ¡°Alright then!¡± It was only then that gugne was more or less convinced that this man was the one old Qiao Mu had asked him to find, the one named Jason Holwell. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, mr. arsen horwell. i just met a liar. i hope you can understand. ¡± Looking at the dead man lying on the ground, who seemed to have the same name as himself, Arsen Holwell said softly, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s always good to be careful. there are many old swindlers like this around the dock. ¡± ¡°if there¡¯s enough time, old qiao mu will probably bring you over to find me.¡± ¡°the last time we met, old qiao mu even said that she wanted to have a gathering with me.¡± I think they¡¯ve already gone to the sea to deal with the sea undead, right? ¡± ¡°Your understanding of old Qiao Mu is truly thorough.¡± gu nie said. ¡°Old Qiao Mu is a pitiful person.¡± Arsen Horwell shook his head. back then, old Qiao Mu killed a group of evil witches who were wreaking havoc everywhere and offended the evil witch organization. ¡± when old qiao mu returned home, his wife, who was more than five months pregnant, as well as his seven-year-old daughter and five-year-old son, had all died at home. their bodies had already rotted away. ¡± and the evil witches ¡®mocking words were written on the walls,¡¯ your hunting will eventually backfire on you¡¯. ¡± ever since then, old qiao mu changed. whenever he knew where dark creatures appeared, he would rush over immediately. ¡± ¡°this time, i heard that the undead in the ocean are very turbulent, and there are many powerful undead.¡± ¡± the devil leaders and lords have even killed quite a few pirate teams. ¡± many demon hunters have died at the hands of those powerful spirits and Devils. ¡°I really hope that he can come back safely from this ocean trip. Then we can have a drink together again.¡± arsen horwell said. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°can you not raise flags like this?¡± Chapter 193 ? 193 Chapter 14 shadow sailor ¡°this isn¡¯t the place to talk, come with me!¡± after a brief exchange, jason horwell could sense that this young and extremely powerful extraordinary was indeed introduced by old qiao mu. ¡°wait a moment.¡± as gu nie spoke, he took out a bottle of blue soul extinguishing water and poured it on the old drunkard¡¯s body. Zzzzzzzzzzz Dark blue flames with a little green quickly rose up and quickly enveloped the entire old drunkard¡¯s corpse. at the entrance of the alley, arsen horwell squinted his eyes as he watched the scene. ¡°destroying the corpse to get rid of all traces. this young man is really meticulous.¡± ¡°And Yingying is very rich. This bottle of potion is probably enough to pay for a day¡¯s meal and wine for an ordinary sailor.¡± at the same time, this guy¡¯s strength is very strong. It¡¯s so strong that no one can see through it. ¡°it¡¯s done,¡± After that, gugne turned around to look at the real Arsen Horwell. ¡°Follow me.¡± arsen horwell took the lead. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ten minutes later. gugne followed him into a quiet, remote street. in an unremarkable little alley. Arsen Horwell opened an ordinary iron door. The two of them entered in a single file. when he entered the room, he found it to be a small, ordinary single-person living room. those who live on the sea will more or less have some enemies. Everyone will have more than one hiding place. it seemed that because gune was still young, jason horwell told him this information. ¡°after all, no one knows when we¡¯ll need it.¡± ¡°en!¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡± although i can avoid the detection of many mysterious means, i do need to prepare a corresponding hiding place. ¡± the two of them sat down on the wooden sofa beside the coffee table. jason horwell¡¯s gloomy eyes looked at gunie. ¡°Old Qiao Mu saved my life, and I said I would repay him. Since old Qiao Mu asked you to come and find me, I will definitely do my best to help.¡± ¡°tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to buy a sea demon ship and recruit a group of reliable sailors.¡± in fact, reliable sailors were very important to gune. it wasn¡¯t that gune was afraid the sailors would betray him and hang him on the deck. instead, if the sailors at sea betrayed him and he killed them all, it would be difficult for gune to sail the huge sea demon ship alone, let alone locate it on the sea. at that time, the sea exploration would become ¡± gune lawrence¡¯s drifting. ¡± who knew where the sea demon ship would drift to? ¡°Sea demon ship? An extraordinary sailor?¡± arsen horwell narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself. ¡°You want to do ocean trade?¡± ¡°It can be considered a part of it!¡± gu nie replied. ¡°What about the other part?¡± those dangerous treasure spots for exploring the ocean. As Gu nie spoke. The cautious, well-prepared, and steady impression gune had given him almost collapsed. there were too many people who explored the dangerous treasures of the ocean. he had participated in at least three ocean adventurer teams ¡®explorations of mysterious seas and mysterious islands. Unfortunately, the three expeditions had all ended with the deaths of the majority of the people. he was lucky to have survived, but he had completely given up on the unrealistic idea of exploring the treasures of the sea. due to the bias of survivors, the ocean was often filled with the news of success in obtaining treasures, but they did not know that death was the mainstream way to explore mysterious areas. furthermore, on the ocean, pirates were cunning, greedy, evil, and brutal. If there was a way to obtain those Treasure Islands and mysterious ocean regions, then it would be impossible to obtain them. Then ¡­ the pirates would definitely swarm in and loot everything. it wouldn¡¯t be obtained by those young nobles who yearned for the ocean from the land and had the wonderful idea of getting rich overnight. ¡± hehe, hehe. ¡± arsen howell laughed dryly. ¡°do you think that my idea is unrealistic and stupid to the point that it makes one speechless?¡± gugne looked at him with his usual calm expression. ¡°My Yingying didn¡¯t say that.¡± Arsen Horwell replied with a serious face. ¡°at least you¡¯re not so stupid that you can¡¯t be saved.¡± At the same time, he thought to himself. ¡°but that¡¯s what your laughter means.¡± gu nie¡¯s voice came. the corners of arsen horwell¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re intentionally saying this to make fun of me!¡± ¡°obviously not.¡± Gu nie shook his head. ¡°Senior Arsen Horwell,¡± gu nie explained. After a short exchange, gugne had a general understanding of this man. at least this guy had no ill intentions. gune¡¯s senses had been greatly enhanced after drinking the soul¡¯s light, and he had further severed the shackles of fate. gu nie had a clear sense of the others. A slight killing intent. the greed for money. A conspiracy to lure him into the trap. asking for something with other purposes and so on. as long as it was related to gu nie, he could clearly sense the malice of the other party. At the very least, this Jason Horwell in front of him didn¡¯t have any malicious intentions. if the other party could conceal their malice towards him in this situation, then the other party would be too terrifying. obviously, the probability of this happening was extremely low. to a large extent, it meant that jason horwell didn¡¯t have any malicious intentions towards him. in this way, when it was time to rope in arsen horwell, gune would naturally release some things. otherwise, why would arsen horwell follow you? to be honest, i have a very powerful mystical item. ¡± in a dangerous environment, this mystical item will always give me a relatively safe path, allowing me to leave or enter safely. ¡± and this is one of the reasons why i dare to explore those treasure islands and mysterious seas above the ocean. ¡± ¡± without this mystical item, i naturally wouldn¡¯t go to those dangerous places to seek death. ¡± ¡± so, exploring those mysterious islands and seas isn¡¯t because i¡¯m hopelessly ignorant and stupid. it¡¯s because i¡¯m prepared. ¡± ¡± mystical items that can sense the direction and path of danger and safety? ¡± There was a slight change in Jason Horwell¡¯s expression. there were many types of mystical items, and many of their functions were even more incredible. This kind of mystical item that could find a safe direction and path was very unique. It was definitely one of the best treasures for exploration. ¡± if this jack sparrow really possesses such a mystical item, he might be able to search for treasures in some mysterious places. ¡± ¡± besides, we can go to some areas that aren¡¯t too dangerous and try it out first, such as ¡­ the misty island. ¡± ¡± with the guidance of that so-called mystical item, it¡¯s very possible to pass through the fog and enter the island. ¡± ¡°even if you take the wrong path, as long as you¡¯re strong enough, you can still escape.¡± ¡°maybe it¡¯s worth a try.¡± As he thought about it, he looked at gune again with a serious expression. ¡± you¡¯re telling me such an important treasure so casually. aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll be like that old drunkard and kill you in a sneak attack to get your mystical item? ¡± gu nie sighed and slowly said. ¡± senior arsen horwell, although you are a three-star shadow sailor and have reached the 4th rank as a transcendent ¡­ ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s face slightly changed. he was not an ordinary extraordinary sailor who could not even control source power. Instead, it was the powerful Tier 4, 3-star Shadow sailor, whose strength was quite strong. however, the other party had easily seen through his extraordinary profession and extraordinary level. ¡± but i¡¯ll say something impolite. with your strength, you don¡¯t even have the right to resist in front of me. ¡± Gugne¡¯s words made Jason Holwell¡¯s expression change, but he didn¡¯t move. Gu NIE¡¯s fingers moved slightly. in an instant, arsen horwell¡¯s face became extremely stiff, and his body froze like a statue. Arsen Horwell felt it. A thread that contained indescribable terrifying power was wrapped around his limbs, his body, and even his head. He tried his best to break free, but the silk thread was like a majestic mountain, imprisoning him and making him unable to move at all. One had to know that he had been on guard throughout the entire process, but the other party had unconsciously taken control of him. the other party¡¯s strength and mysterious methods made his hair stand on end. ¡°This guy isn¡¯t even twenty years old yet!¡± arsen howell thought in shock. Chapter 194 ? 194 The demonic whale adventurer team gu nie flicked his finger. in an instant, arsen horwell felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. the pressure he had felt just now had disappeared. ¡°what an amazing strength.¡± he looked at guni and spoke. Even though he was much weaker than before when he was not at sea, judging from how easily the other party had taken control of him, even if he was at sea, he would only be able to struggle for a while, and the outcome would probably not change. ¡°although you¡¯re very strong, it¡¯s not enough to just have strength in the ocean.¡± ¡± there are many experts on the sea. those great pirate kings all have the strength of a transcendent master. they also have powerful transcendent weapons and mystical items in their hands. some talented pirate kings can even summon deep-sea monsters to fight.¡± even those small Pirate Kings have five-star, six-star, and even seven-star extraordinary professions. Their ranks are also high, and they are also very powerful. moreover, in the ocean, more trouble comes from the sea creatures, such as the mermaids who hate humans the most, the sea demons with very strong individual strength, and the very greedy and cunning sea snakes. ¡°that¡¯s why i need your help, senior.¡± Gu nie said. with senior¡¯s presence, we can recruit a group of extraordinary sailors with good strength. With my strength, it will naturally not be a problem to deal with the ordinary Sea Race. Even if we encounter those weak Pirate Kings, we can kill them. ¡°At the current stage, our strength is still relatively weak. We need to bide our time and develop steadily. when i¡¯m strong enough.¡± ¡± not to mention those small pirate kings, even if they were big pirate kings, we could eat them all. ¡± Gu nie said. Arsen Horwell laughed. ¡°your appetite is really big.¡± gu nie shrugged his shoulders. ¡± appetite is always proportional to strength. before i have strong strength, my appetite is very small. for example, those uninhabited islands with treasure are our real goal at this stage, right? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± arsen horwell nodded gently. ¡± but even if we want to reach those mysterious treasure islands, we¡¯ll need a rather large sea demon ship and a group of experienced and reliable sailors. ¡± there was a hidden meaning behind arsen horwell¡¯s words, and gune naturally understood. ¡°i don¡¯t lack gold pounds.¡± as he spoke, gune took out a small extraordinary storage bracelet and placed it in front of him. these are for senior to recruit extraordinary sailors. At the same time, please also purchase the food and drinks that are needed for the deep sea voyage. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, senior, please feel free to ask.¡± when arsen horwell saw it, his expression changed. within this transcendent storage ring, there were a total of 10000 gold rank experts. this sum of money is enough to recruit a group of extraordinary sailors and prepare the resources for a long voyage in the deep sea. ¡°now, the only problem is ¡­ the sea demon ship.¡± if you want to travel long distances in the deep sea, you¡¯ll need a high-quality sea demon ship that¡¯s at least thirty meters long. This will cost at least a hundred thousand gold pounds. as he spoke, he looked at gune. ¡°is 30 meters enough? If I can buy a forty meter long ship, the effect will be even better.¡± gu nie said. the price of a forty-meter-long sea demon ship was between 150000 to 200000 gold pounds. ¡°This guy is really rich.¡± arsen horwell thought to himself. knowing how powerful gune was, and also how ambitious he was, jason holwell began to seriously give gune advice. ¡°a thirty-meter-long sea demon ship is already enough, and a forty-meter-long one is naturally even better.¡± but I haven¡¯t heard any news of powerful sea demon ships recently. Some people are selling small sea demon ships that are only a dozen or twenty meters long. ¡°very few people sell mid to large-sized sea demon ships that are thirty or even forty meters long.¡± but don¡¯t worry too much. A thirty to forty-meter-long sea demon ship like this is something that Pirates with a certain level of strength can often get. once they get their hands on such a ship, they¡¯ll use a special sealing tool to seal the entire ship into the sea Magic bottle, and then sell it at harutff Harbor. ¡°those pirates don¡¯t like to keep their promises, so they naturally know that other pirates don¡¯t keep their promises either. that¡¯s why when those pirate teams get good things, they often don¡¯t trade with other pirates. Instead, they will disguise themselves and go to some large port islands to sell their goods, including harutf port.¡± we can use this time to prepare supplies and recruit sailors while we wait for news. ¡°en!¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. gu nie asked. ¡°is there anything you need me to do during this time?¡± ¡°of course.¡± Arsen Horwell laughed. ¡± you know, many extraordinary sailors are unruly and ambitious. if they see that you are young and rich, they may discuss a plan to go out to sea and rebel. ¡± that¡¯s why you need to go through an assessment when recruiting extraordinary sailors. While testing their strength, you need to display your strength as a Captain. You need to know that this is a very important part of a sea demon ship adventurer team. most people still want to follow a powerful and brave captain, not a Captain who only knows how to give orders like an egg. ¡°And what you need to do is to ruthlessly teach those extraordinary sailors who came to participate in the assessment a lesson. Let¡¯s spread the name of our adventurer team. This way, there will be more than enough powerful extraordinary sailors to join us.¡± the more powerful the crew members are, the easier it will be for us to deal with the sea tribe and Pirates. We can¡¯t let the captain handle everything. ¡± teach those extraordinary sailors a lesson? ¡± kieran asked. gu nie chuckled. ¡± i really like this kind of work that strengthens the friendly interaction between the captain and the crew. ¡± I can¡¯t wait to start our Crew Recruitment campaign. ¡± then, our adventurer team should have a suitable title. have you thought about it? ¡± arsen horwell asked. ¡°the demonic whale adventurer team!¡± Gu nie said. ¡± the demonic whale adventurer team? ¡± arsen horwell began to chew. the demonic whale is one of the top extraordinary creatures in the ocean. It¡¯s two to three hundred meters long and is comparable to an aircraft carrier. It¡¯s a huge steel ship that can easily set off waves that are dozens of meters tall. It has no natural enemies in the ocean. Even top predators like the deep-sea Giant sharks don¡¯t dare to provoke the demonic whale. ¡°they only dare to come and take a bite or two when the whale falls.¡± ¡± live as an overlord, and after death, all living things will be reborn. ¡± ¡± i hope that our adventurer team will become like the demonic whale in the future and become an overlord of the ocean. ¡± what a meaningful name. I guess you¡¯re a noble, right? ¡± Gu nie chuckled but didn¡¯t answer. ¡°i¡¯ll be going to register the merchant ship¡¯s trademark and other things in the next few days. those are the certificates that allow us to sail on the official sea route. at the same time, we can also ensure that we won¡¯t be bombarded if we encounter the yulan empire¡¯s steel ships.¡± ¡± as for you, captain jack, you should prepare well here. you will welcome your first batch of crew. ¡± arsen horwell said. ¡°oh, i¡¯m looking forward to their arrival.¡± gu nie said with a smile. Chapter 195 ? 195 chapter 16 marter cole night fell! in a hotel room. gu nie sat cross-legged on his bed, operating the system. He removed the Level 4 little thunderflame curse and the level 2 netherblood ritual curse. what replaced them were the low-rank engravings spell ¡± dark inscription arcane passage ¡± and the high-rank energy bullet ¡± arcane bullet ¡°. the dark inscription arcane channel was a super long-range method that was definitely more often used in the sea, so it naturally had to be prioritized. The little thunderflame spell was almost at Level 4, and it was enough for now. gu nie probably wouldn¡¯t need to use the nether blood ritual¡¯s incantation for a long time, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. As the two books were placed on the machine, Gu nie began to carefully sense the details of the two books. in a few days, we can successfully try out the arcane shooting. I¡¯ll test its power when the time comes. I hope this mysterious rune-level Arcane Shot combined with the destructive energy of the thanator won¡¯t disappoint me. Gu nie then went to the window. the night breeze blew gently, slightly ruffling the curtains. gune felt the slightly salty sea breeze and squinted his eyes toward the depths of the ocean. ¡± searching for the treasures of the ocean is just a small goal. i can also capture powerful devil leaders to condense co-souls. ¡± ¡± the main purpose is to follow the guidance of the golden conch and head to an unknown area to obtain the magical runes, which are magical and powerful runes related to the ruler. ¡± ¡± also, the pace of life in the ocean is slow. it¡¯s also very important for me to steadily improve my strength on the ocean. ¡± ¡± i just need to obtain resources steadily from the ocean and improve my strength. ¡± when I return to land, I don¡¯t think I will have to worry about transcendent Masters assassinating me. Gune¡¯s eyes then fell on the sea of ships at the port. ¡± after all, he has stolen captain jack¡¯s name. in this era of extraordinary voyaging, it is necessary to let jack sparrow¡¯s name resound in these waters. ¡± in the dark room, gu nie quietly pondered. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ heimron tavern. the past few days had been bustling with activity. Every day, extraordinary sailors would come to drink, participate in recruitment tests, or watch the recruitment process of the magic whale adventurer team¡¯s mage incantation master, Captain Jack, and so on. every year, there were at least 80 to 100 adventurer teams established at the harutff sea port. The magic whale adventurer team, which had been recruiting players in heimron¡¯s Tavern, was so famous. The main reason was that the person called ¡°Captain Jack¡± in this adventurer team was powerful and strange. It wasn¡¯t that his strength was really strong. He was only a level three transcendent, so his rank wasn¡¯t high. however, there were only a few extraordinaries who could last a few seconds under its attack. Even a powerful 4th rank extraordinary wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the 3rd rank captain Jack. a tier 3 extraordinary actually possessed such powerful strength. this was the reason why the demon whale adventurer team had been able to quickly make a name for itself in the past few days. This also attracted many extraordinary sailors from the surrounding areas to participate in the recruitment test. ¡®baster johnson¡¯, who was tall and had a few knife marks on his cheeks, pushed open the door of heimron tavern with a creak. At the same time, he looked at the window and the corridor near the backyard, which was filled with extraordinary sailors holding wine glasses. He went to the bar counter and threw a Silver Dragon. ¡°Waiter, give me a large cup of black wine.¡± a moment later, the bartender placed a large glass of black rou wine in front of baster johnson. the extra is all yours. At the same time, I want to ask you about something. The bartender looked at the silver Dragon and smiled. ¡°please speak.¡± ¡± i heard that there¡¯s a rather powerful adventurer team called the demonic whale adventurer team here. they¡¯re currently recruiting crew members? ¡± ¡°yes, they are in the backyard.¡± ¡°What are the rules for their recruitment? rank? or did he pass some sort of test?¡± ¡± they definitely have a rank. the people recruited into their adventurer team over the past few days are basically in the middle or late stages of rank 2. there are also two rank 3 players. ¡± ¡± there are no rank 1 sailors at all. it¡¯s obvious that this adventurer team doesn¡¯t need ordinary extraordinary sailors. ¡± and I heard that no one passed the test in the past few days. ¡°oh? What did he say? is the test very difficult?¡± bast johnson raised his eyebrows slightly. this test isn¡¯t difficult. You just have to think of a way to cut off the head of the wooden figure from a distance of 30 meters. as for the captain named Jack, he¡¯s right beside the wooden figure. He¡¯ll cast all sorts of spells to stop you. ¡± i heard that these spells are very powerful, but captain jack¡¯s grasp of the spells is really amazing. so far, no one has been seriously injured or died. ¡± ¡± the most serious injury was that he was numbed by the electricity and twitched on the ground for a while. ¡± ¡± no one passed the test, but someone was recruited. in other words, if one is strong enough, they can pass captain jack¡¯s psychological line? ¡± bast johnson said after some deliberation. ¡°it should be like this?¡± the bartender nodded. ¡°then what if you cause damage to the wooden figure?¡± ¡± then, you can take up a position in an adventurer team. ¡± ¡°who said that?¡± ¡°captain jack said so himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± after saying that, bast johnson narrowed his eyes and looked at the backyard. At this moment, heimron¡¯s Tavern was crowded with people by the window in the backyard and the corridor in the backyard. ¡°Wow! it¡¯s flying again.¡± ¡± haha, i knew it. this tier 2 kid can¡¯t do it. ¡± ¡± even an extraordinary in the middle of the second stage would fall hard. this guy who¡¯s only in the early stage of the second stage will definitely fall even harder. ¡± Sure enough. Heimron Tavern, in the spacious and abandoned backyard. ¡°peng!¡± A sound. the young sailor, who was about 18 or 19 years old, fell awkwardly on the flattened lawn where the test staff had fallen before. ¡®marter cole¡¯ stood up and shook his body, but he found that it was difficult to break free from the invisible silk threads with just strength. this Captain Jack is really powerful. I couldn¡¯t even get within ten meters of the wooden giant. It seems like I have no chance. Marter Cole sighed in his heart. The dagger in his hand immediately turned nimbly, and the sharp blade was already aimed at the invisible silk thread. He flicked it hard. ¡°boom!¡± the weaker puppet silk thread had already been destroyed. This scene fell into Gu NIE¡¯s eyes from behind the wooden table. Oh, it broke this weakened puppet¡¯s Secret thread so easily. Although I only used one unit of source power to supply this level five puppet¡¯s Secret thread, its power didn¡¯t even reach a quarter of its original power. but it can¡¯t be cut off so easily with a weapon and source power. Moreover, this guy can even feel the existence of my puppet threads. ¡± although i didn¡¯t hide on purpose, the fact that i could sense him shows that his perception is very good. ¡± ¡± more importantly, this guy is very young and has the potential to grow. compared to those wily old foxes, he¡¯s more suitable to be by my side. ¡± ¡°Marter Cole, you¡¯ve been recruited.¡± Gu nie shouted. ¡°What?¡± Marter Cole, who had thought that he had lost the qualification to be admitted, was stunned. Then he looked at Gu nie with a surprised expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been accepted?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± Gu nie nodded, then beckoned him over. Chapter 196 ? 196 Chapter 17 baster Johnson When Marter Cole, the young man with short silver-gray hair, came to the wooden table, guni took out a small bag and a high-level contract scroll. there are 50 gold pounds inside. gune shook the bag of gold pounds. ¡± if you sign this high-level contract scroll, the gold pounds will be yours. you will also become a member of the demonic whale adventurer team. ¡± ¡± the contract is valid for three years. during the period of the contract, you must fulfill your duty to protect the magic whale and obey and execute the captain¡¯s orders. ¡± your monthly salary is 50 gold pounds. if you participate in an adventure, there will be additional benefits. you should know about the adventurer team. The basic salary compared to the income from the adventure might be higher than the annual salary. this reward was indeed so generous that it made one¡¯s heart burn. The average adventurer team would only earn a dozen or twenty gold pounds a month. Meanwhile, the demonic whale adventurer team¡¯s starting price was already 50 gold pounds. the higher pay was also one of the reasons why a large number of extraordinaries had come to take the test. He looked at the bag of gold pounds, and then at the high-grade contract scroll. The blank space at the bottom was already filled with the signatures of quite a few people. This was a one-to-many contract scroll, and on top of the scroll were densely packed terms and conditions. The demon whale adventurer team was far more formal than he had imagined. Many adventurer teams only had a sheepskin contract that was acceptable for their reputation. It wasn¡¯t even a real contract. The binding power of the contract was zero. They had to rely on the strength of their Captain and his trusted aides. But this high-level contract scroll was clearly different. Furthermore, this was a soul contract scroll. After signing it, the binding force was quite strong. however, the younger marter cole was, the more surprised he was. This way, at least it could be guaranteed that this adventurer team was a real adventurer team, and not a pirate ship or even a black ship that transported contraband. it was the young marter cole¡¯s dream to join a powerful adventurer team and risk his life on the ocean to fight against the waves and the deep sea alien races. after happily signing the contract, marter cole signed his name again. ¡°Captain Jack, can I stay by your side for a few days?¡± marter cole asked gune after signing the contract. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°why?¡± gu nie squinted. ¡± i don¡¯t have anything to do these few days anyway. by following you, i can get in touch with more of our crew, and at the same time, i can run errands for you and send you messages or something. ¡± ¡°Oh! What a hardworking young man. ¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°you¡¯ll stay by my side for the next few days!¡± ¡°Thank you, Captain.¡± Marter Cole had just stood behind gune. A burly figure appeared in front of Gu nie. The man in front of her was in his early forties. He was wearing a tattered jacket that smelled of the sea. His face was rough and had a few scars. One look and she knew that he was an experienced sailor. ¡± is this the demonic whale adventurer team¡¯s assessment location? ¡± The burly man asked. ¡°yes, i am.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°you want to participate in the assessment?¡± The man nodded lightly. ¡°You already know the rules?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°baster johnson.¡± the man said in a deep voice. Baster Johnson. Gu ni jotted down the name in his notebook. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He then pointed at the Boulder thirty meters away. behind the big rock. When I say start, you start. ¡°no problem,¡± he said. the man chuckled. ¡°Begin!¡± as the man stood behind the rock, gu nie shouted the start. Gu NIE¡¯s voice had just faded. ¡°swish!¡± A sound. the man was like a cheetah as he charged over. the speed was unbelievably fast. it seemed like he would cross the thirty meters in a flash. Gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised by this at all. He had already sensed that this guy was a master. ¡°He¡¯s extremely fast. Judging from the source power he¡¯s releasing, this guy is an extraordinary in the middle or even late stage of the fourth rank. Moreover, his star rank isn¡¯t low.¡± at the same time, his control of origin power is extremely strong. He¡¯s a veteran. as he thought about this, lightning arcs that covered a wide area were released rapidly. If Gu nie were to use his lightning bolts to the extreme, baster Johnson wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to him. it was just a small test, and gu nie wasn¡¯t going to be able to produce a one-second overlap as high as he did. Gune¡¯s one second stack was at the level of five curses per second. whether it was these ordinary spells or the high-level puppet¡¯s secret thread, they were all at the level of overlapping in one second. Gu nie didn¡¯t have any intention of taking out the powerful spells. It would be too much of a wet blanket if the test site was filled with blood. The three lightning arcs forced bast Johnson to slow down and curve forward. At the same time, gune¡¯s puppet strings were also quickly moving towards baster Johnson. As expected, when Gu NIE¡¯s low-powered and undisguised puppet thread landed on baster Johnson ¡­ his expression suddenly changed. he could sense the puppet¡¯s secret thread. as he moved forward, his right hand reached for his waist. ¡°groan!¡± a sharp whistle. A silver-white light suddenly appeared, and he gently cut down. beng-beng- The two puppet strings wrapped around his body were directly cut off. At the same time, baster Johnson¡¯s short knife followed the momentum and slashed at the wooden figure in front of him. At this moment, gugne was once again controlling the three puppet strings to wrap around bast Johnson. if he were to pull it back like this, baster johnson might not be able to withstand it. he might even be able to pull it away and prevent it from hitting the wooden giant. but gu nie thought for a moment and decided not to. With such a powerful person, it would not be a problem for him to cut the wooden figure and obtain a position. The purpose of the test was to select experts, and since he had already confirmed that this guy was a 4th rank expert, he could just let him pass. ¡°Ka!¡± A sound. The wooden giant¡¯s head was cut off by baster Johnson¡¯s blade. When the surrounding people saw this, they were silent at first, then immediately burst out in a burst of exclamations. someone actually cut the wooden figure. ¡± this guy is so powerful. he¡¯s actually so fast. ¡± it¡¯s only been two seconds or so. This guy is at least at the late stage of the third rank, or even the fourth rank. ¡± even tier 4 experts would join such an adventurer team? ¡± why not? there was a 4th rank expert who joined us previously. I heard that he was the chief Officer. ¡°I know that guy. He¡¯s Arsen Horwell. i have to say that this guy, arsen, is really strong.¡± ¡± i saw another 4th rank expert come for the test, but that guy was obviously causing trouble. in the end, he was taught a lesson by this captain jack. ¡± as the crowd started discussing. Bast Johnson, who had just cut the wooden giant, didn¡¯t look relaxed. Previously, when he had slashed at these invisible secret threads, he had been able to sense how tough they were. They were extremely strong. at the same time, he also felt that the moment he cut through the wooden figure, three invisible threads had already wrapped around his back. however, the three mysterious threads did not pull at him. otherwise, he would not have been able to cut the wooden figure as easily as he had seen. of course, the most important thing was ¡­ danger, intense danger. when he neared the captain named ¡°jack sparrow,¡± he was stunned. he felt an extremely strong sense of danger from the other party. If the knife had not landed on the wooden figure but on Captain Jack instead, he would have been seriously injured. ¡°This guy is more powerful than I thought. it¡¯s no wonder why he was able to become the commander of an adventurer team with just a tier 3 player. he even managed to get a tier 4 expert to become his first mate.¡± ¡°he¡¯s a strong fellow.¡± Bast Johnson gave a very high evaluation in his heart. Chapter 197 ? 197 the glutton talent ¡± your excellency baster jonson, congratulations on passing the test. ¡± gune took out another bag of gold pounds and placed it on the table. This bag of gold pounds was clearly more than the previous 50 gold pounds. There were 100 gold pounds inside. if you¡¯re willing, you can become the demonic whale adventurer team¡¯s second in command. ¡± and this 100 gold pounds will be your remuneration for this month. furthermore, you will receive an income of 100 gold pounds every month. ¡± ¡± the income from the ocean adventures is counted separately, and the income from the second officer¡¯s position will be very considerable. ¡± when gu nie said this, many people in the corridor nearby were envious. 1200 gold pounds a year was the lowest income. it was possible that the gains from a single adventure could be more than a year¡¯s income. ¡°if it were me, i would definitely agree on the spot.¡± Someone mumbled. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have the right.¡± ¡°drink more, it¡¯ll come true in your dreams.¡± The people around him burst into laughter. ¡°The position of second Deputy is very good.¡± bast johnson nodded slightly. ¡°i¡¯m willing to join the demonic whale adventurer team,¡± As he spoke, Barth Johnson reached out to grab the bag of 100 gold pounds. however, gune had already reached out to the bag of 100 pounds. ¡± since you¡¯ve agreed, let¡¯s sign the contract. after signing the contract, the 100 gold pounds and the position of second mate will be yours. ¡± ¡°A contract? what contract?¡± His gaze swept across the table, and baster Johnson saw the high-level soul contract scroll that contained a powerful source power aura. ¡°damn it, it¡¯s a high-level soul contract scroll. why didn¡¯t anyone tell me just now?¡± The corner of bast Johnson¡¯s eyes twitched. Gune looked at baster Johnson, who was still standing there, and a smile appeared on his face. Mr. Bast Johnson, we¡¯re a regular adventurer team, not a pirate merchant ship, and not a group of Pirates. ¡°Signing a contract to ensure that the crew members will fulfill their duties and at the same time, ensure that the crew members will benefit. This is protected by the Empire¡¯s Constitution. Furthermore, the contents of the contract can be found in the Empire¡¯s Constitution.¡± ¡°don¡¯t you want your profits to be protected?¡± Gu nie asked softly. To those extraordinary sailors who were passionate about adventuring and had no other thoughts, this clause was a powerful and effective tool for them to benefit from. They would be very happy to sign this high-level soul contract. For those vicious Pirates who disguised themselves as extraordinary sailors with crooked thoughts ¡­ that was obviously putting shackles on them. once they maliciously attacked their companions or even wanted to cooperate with the pirate adventurer team to rob them, they would be killed. The powerful binding force of the soul contract would make them feel the pain of their soul being torn apart. A soul contract of subjective will was quite powerful. After a moment of silence, bast Johnson laughed. of course I want my profits to be protected. ¡°you must know that it¡¯s rare to see a good captain like you nowadays.¡± after saying that, bast johnson signed the contract on the soul contract scroll and wrote his name on it-bast johnson. ¡°The gold pounds now?¡± Then Barth Johnson looked at gune. ¡°it¡¯s yours now.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the afternoon. in a restaurant about 50 meters away from heimron tavern. gu nie was very satisfied with the sea snake barbecued rice. the taste of this roasted meat is really good. There won¡¯t be such delicious food when we go out to sea in the future. ¡± maybe i can buy some more and pack them up in the system space. when i take them out, they¡¯ll still be hot and fresh. ¡± The time in the system space was in a state of absolute time stop when it was not opened. It would look exactly the same when it was taken out. the only slight time flow was the short time when the space was opened. after opening the system space often, the hot food in the system space would slowly become cold over time. On the other hand, ordinary rare grade storage equipment did not have such a powerful function as the system space. The passage of time in these equipment was the same as the outside world. then, he looked at marter, who was wolfing down his third plate of sea serpent barbecued rice. ¡°has this guy not eaten for half a month? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re following me just to get a free meal!¡± Gu nie thought for a while and said. As gugne was thinking, he saw Arsen Horwell walk in, wearing a sailor jacket and a sailor hat. ¡°this way,¡± gu nie waved his hand. Yasen walked over. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°not yet,¡± ¡°Then you should order something to eat first. We¡¯ll talk after you¡¯ve eaten.¡± Gu nie said. yason had been busy with the sea demon ship for the past few days, so he must have received some news. there were too many people in the restaurant, and it was obviously not a good place to discuss important matters. ¡°en!¡± ¡°This is our demon whale adventurer team¡¯s first mate, Mr. Arsen Horwell,¡± ¡°this is my newly recruited crew member, marter cole.¡± ¡°hello, mr. arsen horwell.¡± Marter quickly said after swallowing a big mouthful of food. ¡°good afternoon, your excellency marter cole.¡± Yasen smiled back. ¡°How¡¯s the recruitment?¡± then he looked at gune. ¡± not bad. we already have 15 crew members and a second mate. ¡± ¡°Second mate?¡± yasen¡¯s expression changed. ¡± yes, a very powerful mid-fourth rank extraordinary. ¡± he thought for a moment, then looked at gune. ¡°will it be?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± As soon as Marter opened his mouth, gune made a shushing gesture and looked at Marter. Marter was currently wolfing down the sea serpent barbecued rice. this young man was very good, but he hadn¡¯t been with gu nie for long, so it was better not to let him know. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Gu nie said softly. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± yasen nodded. he had seen gune¡¯s methods and thoughts. if the other party was really a vicious pirate pretending to be a sailor and wanted to eat the magic whale adventurer team from the inside, he would probably die a miserable death. When Arsen finished his lunch. marter had already finished his sixth serving of sea serpent barbecued rice. this young man had an amazing appetite. ¡°Do you have a glutton-type talent?¡± gune asked marter, who was drinking the dessert. ¡°Uh, Yingluo is.¡± marter¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment. for an ordinary supernatural being, he had indeed eaten too much. however, this was already very restrained. he was still in a half-full state. In his previous city, he had been blacklisted by many buffets. It had only been half a month since he arrived at harutf port, and he had already been blacklisted by more than five buffet restaurants. ¡°are there any benefits to eating more?¡± gu nie asked curiously. the more I eat, the more strength I have. My talent can increase the upper limit of my strength if I stay in a state of satiety for a long time. marter replied. ¡± it¡¯s a pity that my money bag can¡¯t support my full state for a long time. i¡¯m yingying, ¡± marter stammered and lowered his voice. ¡± i¡¯m yingying, i can eat a lot. ¡± gu nie raised his eyebrows. [ satiate state will increase the upper limit of strength. ] ¡°It seems like Yingluo has found a treasure!¡± then, he patted marter on the shoulder. ¡± it¡¯s a captain¡¯s duty and responsibility to feed his crew. ¡± ¡± marter cole, as the captain, i order you to eat as much as you want. let yourself be full at all times, and i will pay for the meal. ¡± ¡°yes! Captain.¡± Marter was stunned for a moment, but he immediately nodded seriously, his face full of smiles. He knew that his Captain was rich, but he didn¡¯t expect his Captain to be so generous. ¡°this time, i¡¯ve followed the right captain.¡± marter thought to himself. it would be polite to say that others would take the risk to make a living. marter was telling the truth when he said that he was trying to make a living. Gu nie then beckoned to the waiter. get me a membership card for your store. Here¡¯s 200 gold pounds. Charge in. the waitress was stunned. two or three silver royals was more than enough for three to five people to have a meal. one person only needed to eat half a silver dragon. these 200 gold pounds were equivalent to 2000 silver dragons. they might not even be able to finish it in a year. However, since the customer wanted to top up so much, they naturally had no objections. he then stuffed the membership card into marter¡¯s hands. in our demon whale adventurer team, there¡¯s no reason for us to work on an empty stomach. gu nie said. ¡°en!¡± marter nodded. marter was a serious person when it came to eating. gugne and yasen walked out of the shop. marter was stunned for a while as he watched the captain and first mate leave. he sniffed and gulped down the sweet soup in front of him, not leaving a drop. At the same time, Marter¡¯s mind rang with a sentence that his grandmother had often said to him when he was young. ¡± one day in the future, if someone is willing to feed you, you have to repay them because they are a good person. ¡± Chapter 198 ? 198 the little pirate king in a dark and quiet secret room. after gu nie released a dozen puppet strings, the entire room was completely isolated from the outside world. On the small sofa, Yasen and gune were sitting opposite each other. ¡°what¡¯s the news about the sea demon ship?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°There are two good sources of information on the sea demon ship.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start with the first one.¡± After a moment of silence, he slowly explained. ¡± the first one is the largest black market in harutff harbor. it¡¯s said that there will be a resource exchange auction in half a month. ¡± ¡± if nothing unexpected happens, there will be three sea demon ships for sale at that time. ¡± one of them is a 36-meter-long sea demon ship, which is very suitable for our requirements. The only bad thing is that, as you know, during the auction, the price of the sea demon ship will be too high. ¡± the original price of 130000 or 140000 may rise to 150000 or 160000, or even 170000 or 180000. having participated in the auction, gu nie knew that the price of the ship would go up dramatically when there was a strong competition. ¡°what about the second piece of information regarding the sea demon ship?¡± gu nie asked again after a moment of silence. ¡°the little pirate king ¡®edward the feathered serpent¡¯.¡± yasen said softly. ¡± a member of pirate king edward¡¯s family? ¡± Gu nie asked, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Above the vast ocean. the most powerful pirate kings were undoubtedly the five notorious ¡°great pirate kings.¡± Compared to the other small Pirate Kings, each of these great pirate Kings had more than a dozen large sea demon ships that were more than fifty meters long. They also had many high-level extraordinary experts under their command. If the other small Pirate Kings encountered a steel steam ship, they would definitely take a detour. If these great pirate Kings didn¡¯t encounter steel and steam ships that were more than 100 meters long, they would have been able to escape. They would dive into the water and quietly approach the steamships. Then, they would quickly dive out and surround the steel ship. it was said that many medium-sized steam steel ships had sunk to the bottom of the sea in the hands of the pirate kings. the number of official sailors who had died at their hands was uncountable. Most importantly, these Pirate Kings were more or less related to those evil churches. the pirate king had participated in the blood sacrifice at buck harbor. among the five great pirate kings. the edward family might not be the strongest, but they definitely had the longest history. It was said that this pirate family had been passed down for more than 500 years, and the blessing of a powerful deep-sea Giant beast flowed in their blood. Edward¡¯s pirate family had many strongholds on the sea and occupied the most resource islands. The wealth they possessed was even more astonishing. As of now, the Pirate King Edward¡¯s family had the great pirate King, Duke Edward IV. he also had two sons and a daughter, three young pirate kings. ¡°edward the feathered serpent¡± was the youngest son of the great pirate king, duke edward the fourth. it was said that he had many powerful advanced extraordinary powerhouses by his side. Yasen continued. Edward the Feathered Serpent has released news that he wants to sell a 40-meter-long sea demon ship at a price of 160000 gold pounds. Furthermore, it¡¯s rather urgent, and it seems like he only has a few days ¡®window. 160000 gold pounds for 40 meters. That¡¯s quite a good price. Gu nie slightly nodded. the price is indeed a very good deal, but they are Pirates. The reliability of this deal will be greatly reduced. yasun said. ¡± are they in desperate need of gold pounds? ¡± Gu nie asked again. yes, they do need resources. yasen nodded. ¡± duke edward iv and another pirate king,¡¯ka mo¡¯, have been in a state of war for the past few years. ¡± ¡°fighting is a very money-burning thing.¡± ¡± equipment, materials, artillery, ammunition, and a huge amount of potions. after a good demon ship is damaged, a large number of sea demon ships ¡®decks will be needed to repair it. there are also rewards for the combatants and so on. ¡± ¡°you have to know that pirates are a group of people who live on the edge of their blades and live for their lives for money. if you want them to work for you, you have to give them enough money. if you dare to embezzle their gold pounds, they can stab a knife into your body in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡± the weaker pirates might not dare to do this, but they will take advantage of the moment when they are not paying attention and directly leave quietly in the deep sea. ¡± for those extraordinary sailors who can transform, they can swim in the sea as easily as fish. therefore, the Pirates ¡®Wars have always been very, very expensive. This is the only way they can support these Pirates. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Pirate King is very rich.¡± what they¡¯re doing the wrong way is that it¡¯s not that the Pirate King is rich, but that if you¡¯re not rich, you can¡¯t be the Pirate King at all. not to mention the big Pirate Kings, even the small Pirate Kings have three to five sea demon ships and one to two hundred men under them. just raising this group of people is an expenditure of tens of thousands of gold pounds a month. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. Gu nie said after thinking for a while. ¡± we¡¯re not lacking in gold pounds. there¡¯s no need to take the risk of coming into contact with this edward the feathered serpent. ¡± if he was a level four or even level five transcendent, he would have the confidence to approach edward the feathered serpent. if the other party was willing to sell it, gu nie would be able to get the ship at a lower price. He might even be able to build a relationship with the other party, and then follow the clues to find the members of the evil God¡¯s church, or even some strongholds. And if Gu nie, who was only rank three, came into contact with him, Gu nie might not have the upper hand. At this stage, Gu nie was still safe. There was no need to put himself in danger for tens of thousands of pounds. ¡°This Tao Wu is also true.¡± Yasen nodded. ¡°These Pirates are really not easy to get along with. If there¡¯s a conflict, we¡¯ll be the ones at a disadvantage.¡± Gune pondered for half a minute after Arsen finished. gu nie said after some thought. ¡°can you find any traces of this edward the feathered serpent? Or are you sure he will appear somewhere?¡± ¡°What?¡± what do you want? ¡± he asked, looking at Gu nie. ¡°Not coming into contact with this guy doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯ve given up on the sea demon ship on him. If I know where this guy is, I might be able to use a special method to try it out. Who knows, I might be able to gain something.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Arsen.¡±Can you get it?¡± yasen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. his captain¡¯s ambition was really big. ¡°are you sure you can escape after you attack? his two guards are both top rank five extraordinaries.¡± yasen didn¡¯t answer, but asked in a low voice. Gu nie shrugged his shoulders. I can guarantee that those two guards won¡¯t even be able to find my traces. gugne¡¯s words made yason feel a bit more at ease. During this period of contact, Arsen knew that his Captain Jack wouldn¡¯t have said such words if he wasn¡¯t 100% confident. ¡± we can find traces of this fellow, but it will cost gold pounds. ¡± ¡°how much?¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid 500 is not enough. 1000 is more reliable. after all, it¡¯s just a trace. it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. ¡± Gune pulled out two stacks of ten-pound notes, which totaled two thousand pounds. When it was time to spend money, Gu nie would never be stingy. ¡± 2000 gold pounds. i want to know the trail and the location of this edward the feathered serpent. ¡± ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Arsen Horwell nodded seriously. Chapter 199 ? 199 Hunting the Pirate King The reason why gune wanted to get his hands on Edward the Feathered Serpent¡¯s trail was because he was too weak. on one hand, it was because the other party had the sea demon ship, and possibly more than one. On the other hand, it was naturally because these Pirates burned, killed, pillaged, and committed all kinds of evil on the ocean. &Nbsp; a large portion of them were in cahoots with evil gods. in other words, they all deserved to die. in the past few days, gune had secretly made several attempts at arcane shooting. The beginner-level runic spell formed an arcane shooting channel, and with the high-level arcane bullets made from the thanator¡¯s ¡± annihilation energy, ¡± the destructive power was simply amazing. With one shot, the spear easily pierced through the ground with a depth of nearly 30 meters and a large hole as thick as an arm. the high-speed penetration characteristic brought by the arcane passage coupled with the destructive characteristic of the annihilation energy. With the two perfectly combined, Gu nie had mastered a far-range attack that was even more powerful than the engraving spell. not to mention a fifth or sixth level high level extraordinary. even a transcendent master¡¯s head would be penetrated by a single shot. Of course, whether such a shot could kill a transcendent master would depend on the transcendent master¡¯s soul¡¯s ability to withstand the damage. The destructive energy of the thanator also had the characteristics of penetrating and destroying the soul. when the head was pierced, it went without saying that a part of the soul of a high-level extraordinary would be annihilated on the spot by this annihilation energy. To an extraordinary who did not have a soul as the core ¡­ the destruction of the head and the annihilation of the soul. Basically, they all died on the spot. this was one of the reasons why gune dared to hunt down edward the feathered serpent. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the next few days. As usual, Gu nie recruited crew members to study the world power Upanishad and the dark power Upanishad. at the same time, gugne finally realized how gluttonous marter¡¯s appetite was. therefore, when gugne was recruiting crew members, he added an extra condition-recruiting chefs. Gu NIE¡¯s demonic whale adventurer team was a proper adventurer team. If they weren¡¯t Pirates, they wouldn¡¯t have to burn, kill, pillage, fight with merchant ships, or be afraid of the inspection of steam-powered ships. Naturally, they would be able to live a comfortable life on the sea from one Treasure Island to another. There was no need for them to live like savages. in this case, it was necessary to bring a few chefs. Three to five days had passed without him realizing it. In the past few days, he had recruited thirty-two extraordinary sailors. in addition, gugne himself and arsen horwell. the demonic whale adventurer team had a total of 34 members. even the weakest of them was a 2nd rank extraordinary sailor. there were three powerful ones, all at the fourth rank. their positions were one, two, and three, and they were the three deputies. including gu nie, there were seven rank three cultivators. the rest were rank 2, beginner, intermediate, or advanced extraordinary sailors. with this group of people on the ocean, at least they didn¡¯t have to worry too much about the sneak attacks of some small pirates and the sea tribe. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ on this day, in the afternoon. The sky was getting darker, and night was coming. gu nie was eating with marter in the restaurant. Marter had gradually opened up his appetite these days. Gune realized that Marter¡¯s appetite was growing. marter¡¯s eating speed was also getting faster and faster. it was as if his mouth was directly connected to his stomach. he could eat 20 to 30 catties of food in one meal, and it was still increasing. according to marter, at his peak, he ate food that was heavier than his own. in the end, he was chased out by the owner of the buffet restaurant before he could finish his meal. gune noticed that marter¡¯s stomach didn¡¯t seem to grow even after eating so much. His stomach was like a storage space. gu nie was also secretly amazed by the glutton talent. if this talent was in my previous life, I¡¯m afraid many eat broadcasts would have left the Eat broadcast world on the spot. marter let go of his stomach. Gune could clearly feel Marter¡¯s body strengthening. Marter could also feel his own strength growing. This talent was really immediate. gune finished his bowl of seafood noodle soup. gu nie rubbed his stomach. he had eaten a lot today. When Gu nie raised his head, a smile appeared on his face. In front of Marter, eight large bowls were stacked together. marter gulped down the ninth bowl of soup in one go. by the time the ninth bowl was stacked up, the tenth bowl was already served. many of the customers who had their meals here were amazed by this scene. The owner of the restaurant in the distance was even more delighted. This guy alone was enough to support a shop. Gune looked out of the window and saw Arsen Horwell, who was wearing a slightly worn sailor leather jacket and a sailor hat, looking at them under the street lamp. Gune looked at Marter. ¡°you eat first, i have something to do outside.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± Marter quickly swallowed the food in his mouth and nodded in response. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ after a few minutes. In an exceptionally quiet alley. arsenholme handed a small card to gune. this is the place that Edward the Feathered Serpent is most likely going to tonight. ¡± this place is the villa of a deputy merchant. this rich merchant often travels by the sea, and his witch wife somehow hooked up with this edward the feathered serpent. ¡± at the same time, there are also two 5th rank extraordinary experts with him. They are very powerful. and this Edward the Feathered Serpent himself has the strength of a fifth-order transcendent. His star rank is not low, it¡¯s a five-star. as a pirate, the most important thing is to keep your life and survive. ¡± he has at least a few scrolls with engravings and magic gold shields. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to kill him in a short time.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Gu nie laughed. Then, gune put the card away and looked at Jason Horwell. ¡°will you expose your identity if you get the trail of edward the feathered serpent?¡± ¡°i disguised myself as another fellow to obtain this identity. he even used a pretty good treasure to avoid detection. even if they wanted to investigate, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.¡± ¡± also, these pirates aren¡¯t like the extraordinaries of the major forces. ¡± they don¡¯t have the ability to organize and mobilize, and they don¡¯t have the powerful means of prying into divination. ¡± once this edward the feathered serpent is dead, most of his subordinates will probably scatter and look for their next target. ¡± as for the Feathered Serpent who was searching for resources for old Duke, if he were to die, it would definitely affect old Duke. maybe old Duke will be the first to be defeated in the battle with the card devil. ¡± by then, old duk would be in trouble, not to mention avenging his son. ¡± ¡°oh, that¡¯s true.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. ¡°go and eat, then go to the usual place and wait for my news.¡± ¡°en!¡± gu nie then turned around and disappeared into the darkness. yasen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched gune¡¯s back. ¡°the gap between the third and fifth step is not an ordinary big one.¡± ¡°what kind of confidence and terrifying means does this guy have to dare to do such a thing?¡± Chapter 200 ? 200 Arcane cannon Half an hour later. the carriage stopped at a street in the wealthy villa district of harutff harbor. after getting off the carriage, gu nie looked at the address. after a moment of thought, he didn¡¯t go to the wealthy district first. instead, he went into the darkness along a dark, unpopulated path. After about three to five minutes, Gu nie came back out. After that, he stepped into the night and quietly entered the villa complex in the wealthy District. under the night sky, the villa area was relatively quiet. only when they passed by a few villa manors where parties were being held could they feel the liveliness. About ten minutes later. in a dark corner. Gu nie quietly climbed up to a tower that was about twenty meters tall. then, he looked at a blue and white villa not far away. ¡°about two hundred meters, and the position is just right.¡± After looking around the blue and white villa, Gu nie thought to himself. Then, the intermediate extraordinary magic incantation ¡± eagle¡¯s eye ¡°, which had 8 syllables and 2 source power consumption, was added to his body. gu nie released his source power vision and darksight. The night gradually receded, and it was as bright as day. The walls of the villa near Gu nie gradually disappeared and became transparent. His field of view was also rapidly zoomed in. The Eagle Eye spell made him feel like he was standing next to a window. ¡± the effect of eagle¡¯s eye is also quite good. i¡¯ll use it when i have time until i reach level 5. ¡± ¡°things that are five to six thousand meters away can be placed right in front of you.¡± Gu nie wasn¡¯t forming the dark arcane passage yet. as a beginner-level engravings spell, maintaining it for a long time would consume origin power. who knew when that edward the feathered serpent would arrive? It wouldn¡¯t be too late to condense the ancient Nirvana when it arrived. Then, he began to observe the blue and white villa. Oh, I¡¯m preparing dinner. It¡¯s quite sumptuous. Is the Feathered Serpent going to spend the night here? ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart ached for the rich man for two seconds. ¡°You earn your own money, but your house is occupied by someone else. Your food has been eaten by someone else, and your wife has been slept with someone else.¡± ¡± maybe, when you¡¯ve earned enough money, this feathered snake will kill you and take all your money. ¡± ¡± you don¡¯t say. given the ruthless nature of a pirate like the feathered snake and his bloodthirsty style, he might think so. ¡± ¡± as expected, in this extraordinary world, wealth and strength must be proportional. otherwise, you would not be able to guard so much wealth. ¡± ¡± however, i¡¯ll help you get rid of this guy today. i¡¯ll also get rid of your wife. ¡± ¡± you don¡¯t have to thank me. i¡¯m just that helpful. ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. at the same time, gu nie slowly entered a state of perfect harmony with the surrounding world. in gune¡¯s current state, even a master transcendent might not be able to discover it, let alone a high-level transcendent. Gu nie waited from five o ¡®clock until it was almost eight o¡¯ clock. Finally, a silver steam car slowly came to a stop in front of the blue and white villa. The three men got out of the car. gu nie immediately perked up and carefully looked over. if it was anyone else who stared at him for such a long time, it would probably raise some vigilance. but gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid. No one else could feel Gu NIE¡¯s gaze, and Gu nie had already proven this point many times before. The man in the lead was about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. He had a handsome face, dark golden long curly hair, a tall and sturdy figure, and a pair of eyes that were bright like flames. He looked extremely masculine and handsome. No wonder that witch would hook up with this Edward the Feathered Serpent. as the three of them arrived, the sumptuous dinner began in the villa¡¯s hall. Or rather, it was someone¡¯s last dinner. in the dark silence. gu nie followed the path of the dark power upanishad, completely immersed in it. ancient nirvana was darkness, and darkness was ancient nirvana. This layer of dark intent was able to cover all of guni¡¯s curses and origin power fluctuations. Then, wrapped in the dark power Upanishad, he used the dark Witch staff Gu nie to construct his own dark inscription channel. with the dark wizard staff¡¯s 10 enhancing runes, gu nie¡¯s curses were guaranteed to be powerful enough. Gu nie himself had 14 secret crossing runes, and with the four from the dark shaman staff, he had 18 runes. A 22-syllable arcane passage could be formed in a second. However, in order to make it more powerful ¡­ gune overlapped the repeatable syllables five times. It took six seconds and thirty-eight units of source power to create a thicker and longer version of the arcane passage. at this moment, in the dark arcane passage. It was three meters long, and as thick as Gu NIE¡¯s thigh. Even calling it a magic sniper rifle was a bit underestimating it. it could be said that this was a f * cking magic cannon. although the condensed arcane passage could be controlled by origin power to float in the air, this kind of floating operation would consume a large amount of origin power and mental energy. gu nie used four puppet strings to hang it up. this way, he didn¡¯t have to use too much mind and origin power. Using the puppet¡¯s Secret thread, Gu nie was able to accurately and steadily control his aim. he placed one hand on the arcane passage. Gune began to pour in the energy of annihilation and cast the spell arcane bullet to condense the annihilation energy into a finger-sized arcane bullet. arcane bullet, 12 magic incantation syllables, 4 source power consumption. As of now, Gu NIE¡¯s body had a lot of annihilative energy. He could fire at least twenty-five or twenty-six shots. if the energy was conserved, the amount would be doubled. And as Gu NIE¡¯s understanding of the dark power Upanishad deepened, the power of the obliteration skill would continue to grow. After doing all this, Gu ni didn¡¯t immediately fire. it would be meaningless if they could not retrieve the body of edward the feathered serpent or the sea demon ship in their storage equipment after killing him with one shot. gu nie had a plan for this. in the darkness, gu nie began to create puppet threads. This time, Gu NIE¡¯s puppet thread was extremely long. It was two hundred and forty meters long. Then, gune fused the other end of the puppet thread with a little bit of the thanator¡¯s energy and attached it to the end of the arcane bullet. This way, when the arcane bullet killed Edward the Feathered Serpent ¡­ The puppet threads could also reach Edward the Feathered Serpent. two hundred meters was the limit of gu nie¡¯s control over the puppet thread. he borrowed the system¡¯s powerful collection function. the moment the puppet threads wrapped around the dead edward the feathered serpent, gu nie could take it into his system space. he then used the teleportation scroll that he had already charged and set up to teleport away. of course, this was a normal scenario. in an abnormal one, gu nie already had many settings in his mind, and he had a variety of follow-up measures. He took a deep breath and cast Eagle Eye on himself. With fine control. With one hand on the dark arcane passage, gune followed the framework of the world¡¯s mysteries and easily aimed the arcane bullet at Edward the Feathered Serpent. powerful aiming ability, this was the essence of arcane shooting. If it couldn¡¯t hit, then no matter how strong it was, its power would be equal to zero. After that, the dark inscription arcane passage entered the stage of accumulating power. The strange runes on the passage gradually lit up, but they were all perfectly covered by the dark power Upanishad. During the entire process, the Tier 5 Edward the Feathered Serpent didn¡¯t feel any danger at all. he had perfectly hidden himself in the darkness, and his shackles of fate had been cut off. Everything Gu nie did in the dark would be undetectable by the outside world. The well-prepared gune wasn¡¯t going to let Edward and his two powerful deputies have a good time today. Since he had become a pirate, he should have the awareness of being shot to death. Chapter 201 ? 201 Chapter 22 the cannon Falls At the dining table in the villa. He looked at the beautiful face of the 25 or 26 year old witch who was expressing her love to him with her eyes. edward the feathered serpent was already thinking about how he would ravage this young and enchanting extraordinary witch tonight. I¡¯ll also get some information about her rich husband¡¯s income. It¡¯s about time to close the net. ¡± with this sum of money, as well as the money from selling the ship, dad¡¯s chances of winning will increase by another 5%. ¡± ¡± when dad wins, i can do whatever i want on the sea. ¡± although those mermaids aren¡¯t as mesmerizing as the witch, they¡¯re wild enough. Edward the Feathered Serpent thought to himself. ¡°swish!¡± a light sound. The sound of something being torn apart suddenly reverberated in his mind. ¡°what?¡± feathered serpent edward was shocked. with a flip of his hand, he was about to take out the easiest engraving-grade shield scroll in his storage bracelet. however, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head, and his soul felt like it was being torn apart and falling into a dark abyss. ¡°Peng!¡± there was a dull sound. Edward the feathered snake fell to the ground with his chair. A hole the size of a fist ran from the right side of his forehead to the left side of his head. His entire head had a huge bloody hole in it. Azure-colored blood gushed out. as a family blessed by the deep-sea behemoths, his extraordinary bloodline allowed him to have the body and soul of an elite creature. at the same time, this blue ¡± ocean blood ¡± also allowed them to swim in the ocean with ease. ¡°Uh, save your life, save your life, save your life!¡± As his consciousness sank into darkness, Edward the Feathered Serpent roared with all his might, but no one responded. At the very last moment when his consciousness died. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± The same piercing sound as before reverberated throughout the hall like raindrops. the sound of each hole being pierced contained a heart-palpitating destructive power. In the dark Tower Two hundred meters away. at the same time as the arcane shot pierced through edward the feathered serpent¡¯s head. gu nie said without hesitation. He instantly loaded a second bullet and fired again. The twelve-syllable arcane bullet was instantly condensed in gune¡¯s hand. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he could only fire one shot at a time, he wouldn¡¯t have minded maxing out his spell. Let this Arcane Shot become the ¡®arcane Gatling¡¯. However, as he continued to learn the incantation, it was possible that gune would be able to develop the ¡± Arcana Gatling shooting incantation. the second shot was fired. then, the third shot. the fourth shot. The fifth shot. ¡­¡­ ten arcane bullets were fired in a row, and the cannon fell. The energy in the arcane passage was basically exhausted. If he wanted to shoot, he would have to replenish his energy. after ten consecutive shots of arcane bullets, the battle results were also unusually rich. The first was Edward the Feathered Serpent, whose head had been pierced. although it also had a shield that came with it, it was as fragile as paper in front of the basic runes and arcane spells. after that, gu nie aimed at the two tier 5 guards. one of the guards rolled and disappeared the moment the attack was heard. The other guard tried to run to Edward the Feathered Serpent to save him. after his arm was broken by gu nie, he quickly hid behind a wall. If he could see it, he wouldn¡¯t mind continuing to fire. unfortunately, gu nie¡¯s source power vision could only see the outer wall, and the second wall blocked his vision. The last few shots were all predicted by Gu nie, but he wasn¡¯t sure if they hit him. The tenth bullet, which was also the last bullet. gu nie was aiming at the rank one witch. he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. With one shot, the head of the class 1 witch hiding under the wooden table was smashed into pieces. after firing, gune quickly manipulated the puppet thread. with the help of his ultra-long vision, the puppet thread quickly wrapped around edward¡¯s head. then, he pulled. ¡°Collect!¡± Gu nie thought. buzzzzzz! The bloody body of Edward the Feathered Serpent on the ground disappeared in an instant. edward the feathered snake had an extraordinary storage equipment on him, so he could not directly store it in other extraordinary storage equipment. however, the system space did not have such a restriction. extraordinary storage equipment could be directly stored in the system space. therefore, the dead edward the feathered serpent was kept two hundred meters away by gunie under the puppet silk thread. Gu nie waved his hand, and the puppet threads and the arcane passage disappeared. at the same time, he activated the teleportation scroll he had prepared. since edward the feathered serpent had been killed and his corpse was obtained, there was no need to fight the two extremely powerful tier 5 extraordinaires to avoid unnecessary trouble. that Tier 5 extraordinary who can make himself invisible should be approaching this way! Gu nie pondered, then his body disappeared with space power Upanishad. seven or eight seconds after gu nie disappeared. a figure as nimble as a cheetah nimbly flipped over to the tower where gunie had been hiding. a pair of brown eyes quickly scanned the surroundings, and a faint murderous aura emerged. at this moment, the smell of origin power dissipating still lingered in the air. Looking around, he did not see anyone. ¡°he ran away?¡± ¡°you¡¯re lucky you ran fast, otherwise you¡¯d be dead.¡± The Tier 5 Shadow Mage, who failed to track down Gu nie, growled. he quickly returned to the villa and went to the place where edward the feathered snake had rolled to the ground to check on his injuries. There was no trace of Edward the Feathered Serpent, only a pool of blue blood. He knew that it was the blood of Edward the Feathered Serpent. the tier 5 shadow-type expert was stunned for a moment, before quickly looking around. ¡°Captain? Where is he?¡± In his mind, he had thought that the captain was still alive and was just hiding. After all, he was well aware of how strong their Captain was and how strong his survival skills were. the tier 5 shadowman arrived behind the wall. what he saw was a burly man with a broken arm. at this moment, the brawny man had his arms tied and was pouring a potion into his mouth with an ashen face. ¡°where¡¯s the captain?¡± shadowman asked. ¡°he¡¯s right beside the chair.¡± the burly man replied. ¡°no one.¡± Shadowman said. ¡°no one? how was that possible? ¡°Even if it¡¯s death,¡± the burly man realized that he had said the wrong thing and quickly corrected himself. ¡°Could he have hidden it? after all, the situation just now was rather chaotic.¡± ¡± it¡¯s possible that he used a teleportation scroll to leave. ¡± ¡°The attack just now was extremely brutal.¡± The Shadowman looked at the brawny man¡¯s broken arm. then, he looked at the house again. The walls, the floor, and the table were all covered with fist-sized holes, which looked particularly shocking. this attack is abnormally fierce. It¡¯s possible that the captain teleported away to avoid the follow-up attacks. the shadowman said to himself. There was no confirmed death, and Edward the Feathered Serpent had a teleportation scroll on him. the two of them didn¡¯t think that edward the feathered serpent was dead. Instead, they would probably think that their Captain had teleported away and hidden. After all, the method of collecting corpses from hundreds of meters away was unheard of in the history of the Oya continent. ¡°i¡¯ve already chased away the ambusher.¡± you stay here and recuperate. I¡¯ll search the surroundings and see if there are any traces of the captain. okay, then be careful. The attacker might come back and kill you. ¡°i know,¡± Following that, the Tier 5 Shadowman disappeared once more. Chapter 202 ? 202 Astonishing wealth Outside the wealthy neighborhood. gu nie was moving quickly through the dark and quiet alley. gu nie had teleported far away, and the tier 5 shadow mage had no way of tracking him down. When they reached the end of the alley, Gu nie stopped a carriage. ¡± go to the seventh pier street. ¡± when the carriage started moving, gu nie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°perfect!¡± gu nie said with a smile. As the carriage moved forward, Gu nie began to check his spoils of war. edward the feathered serpent was richer than gune had expected. It had a total of four extraordinary storage equipment. There were two bracelets and two rings. When he opened the first transcendent storage ring, he was pleasantly surprised. what he saw were stacks of brand new ten-dollar notes. A single bundle was worth 10000 gold guineas, and there were a total of 24 bundles here. In other words, there was a total of 240000 gold guineas in here. ¡± just this 240000 gold guineas is enough to make this risky assassination worth it. ¡± The second transcendent storage ring contained some food, clothes, and some scattered gold pounds, silver dragons, and a little copper. This was a storage ring for daily use, and the value of the items inside was not high. In the third storage bracelet, Gu nie found what he needed the most. the sea demon ship, and there were two of them. The two ships were sealed in the magic Ocean Bottle. Gu nie connected the magic touch channel to the devil¡¯s bottle and began to sense the details of the ship inside. a minute later, gu nie cut off the source power and muttered to himself. ¡°One is 40 meters long, it should be the one for sale. two masts, three stories. It¡¯s very spacious to accommodate 70 to 80 crew members.¡± as for the other ship, it¡¯s fifty-five meters long. This is already a large sea demon ship. It has two masts and four floors, enough to accommodate hundreds of crew members. ¡± however, i don¡¯t need too many extraordinary sailors. thirty or so extraordinary sailors are enough. ¡± ¡°This forty-meter long ship is more than enough.¡± if there¡¯s an opportunity, sell this fifty-five meter one. It¡¯ll be worth at least two hundred and fifty thousand gold pounds. Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of being recognized by the forty-meter ship. Furthermore, after nurturing it with origin power for a few days and then modifying it, this pirate ship could be transformed into an adventure-type ocean demon ship. at that time, no one would know that it was guni who killed edward the feathered serpent. other than these two ships, there were also a number of deckboards. these deckboards could save gune some of the materials needed to repair the ship. In the fourth storage bracelet, Gu nie found spells, potions, equipment, materials, and many other things. These rare grade equipment and other miscellaneous items could also be sold for 30000 to 50000 gold pounds. there were many powerful spell scrolls that were very suitable for gu nie, so they all went to him. this made gu nie¡¯s spell scrolls a lot more powerful. Gu NIE¡¯s face bloomed with a smile as he gently sorted out his harvest for the day. ¡°what an amazing harvest.¡± ¡°all in all, there¡¯s about seven to eight hundred thousand of them.¡± ¡°The Pirate King¡¯s wealth is real.¡± and this is just a small Pirate King. If you Rob a big Pirate King, wouldn¡¯t that be worth millions of gold pounds or even tens of millions of gold? ¡± ¡°the moving wealth on the ocean is really something to drool over.¡± there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll sail slowly and steadily on the sea and slowly search for treasures. If we encounter a good Island, it¡¯s not bad to take a break for a while. ¡°when i¡¯m strong enough, it won¡¯t be too late to slowly take care of these pirates.¡± as the owner of the hack system, time was always on gu nie¡¯s side. he wasn¡¯t very strong at the moment, and gu nie¡¯s main goal was to accumulate wealth and strength. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Half an hour later. in the quiet little room. the dim oil lamp only illuminated a small area around the coffee table and the surrounding sofa. Gugne and Arsen were sitting on the sofa, half of their bodies covered in darkness. ¡°no one followed us, right?¡± yasun¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°They didn¡¯t even touch my shadow.¡± gu nie said in a relaxed manner. ¡°Did you get the item?¡± Yasen squinted his eyes, looking a bit anxious. he had already guessed gu nie¡¯s answer when he saw gu nie¡¯s relaxed expression. ¡°i¡¯ve got the item and i¡¯ve reaped a great harvest.¡± As soon as the words entered his ears, Jason Horwell¡¯s heart suddenly clenched. He had obtained the item, which meant that the mayfly feathered snake Edward was probably dead. a tier 5 extraordinary under the protection of two tier 5 guards, the one with the title of little pirate king, edward the feathered serpent, died just like that? he died at the hands of a 3rd rank extraordinary? half of his body was hidden in the darkness, and his eyes were sharp as he looked at gune. ¡°How did this Tier 3 guy do it?¡± However, he didn¡¯t ask much. He wouldn¡¯t ask what he shouldn¡¯t ask. with a flip of his hand, gu nie took out the ocean bottle that contained the forty-meter-long ship. he placed it on the table. the magic sea bottle and the ship caught his attention. this sea magic bottle was no different from an ordinary glass bottle. but in fact, it was a kind of sealed magic bottle. The seal could only be released after magic contact. but in the next moment, his eyes were attracted by something else. it was two bundles of gold pounds. a bundle of ten dollar notes and gold pounds was worth 10000 gold rank, so these two bundles were worth 20000 gold rank. Gugne slowly pushed the bundle of gold pounds in front of Arsen Horwell. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jason Horwell looked at gune, confused. ¡°You deserve this.¡± Gu nie said softly. ¡°You¡¯ve contributed a lot in this adventure, and there¡¯s a risk that you¡¯ll be discovered,¡± ¡± you¡¯ll gain something if you take part in the adventure. this is the promise i gave you as the captain when we signed the contract. ¡± ¡°since the harvest is in my hands, i won¡¯t be stingy when it¡¯s time to split the reward.¡± it would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t moved by such a generous sum of gold pounds. even when he had earned the most in the past years, he had only earned this much in a year. when the year was bad, not only did they not get anything, but they also almost lost their lives. ¡°Many thanks!¡± After thinking for a while, Yason said sincerely. As he spoke, he put the reward into his storage equipment. before this, this captain jack had displayed his strength and wealth, but no one knew if this captain jack could really find wealth on the sea. but today, captain jack proved it to him with his own strength. even if it was just a port on the edge of the ocean, he was still able to obtain a huge amount of wealth. ¡± even if we don¡¯t find anything on the sea, it¡¯s a good choice to go to the port where the pirate king might appear and wait to hunt. ¡± ¡± more importantly, captain jack is still very young and only at stage 3. ¡± Arsen Horwell thought to himself. ¡± my first mate, this is just the beginning of our ocean exploration. ¡± gu nie said in a melodious tone. in the future, our demon whale adventurer team will devour even more wealth. You will need to learn how to control wealth. Arsen Horwell was stunned. He could hear the deep meaning in the captain¡¯s words. if one couldn¡¯t control wealth, then they would be controlled by wealth. at that time, greed and evil would breed and distort the mind, and the end was self-evident. There were many stories about the curse of wealth on the sea, and he did not want to be the protagonist of such a sad story. ¡°i will, captain.¡± arsen horwell said in a deep voice. Gu nie looked at the sea demon ship in the sea demon bottle and said after some thought. ¡± once this pirate ship is taken out, it will definitely be recognized. touch the ship and modify it. then, find a way to erase the sails, flags, and other things that have the characteristics of a pirate ship. ¡± ¡°You can claim the expenses from me.¡± Gu nie said. ¡± alright, captain jack. i guarantee you won¡¯t be disappointed. ¡± arsenhorwell nodded seriously. Chapter 203 ? 203 chapter 24-yang fan sets sail heimron tavern. in the midst of all the noise. If one were to listen carefully, one would be able to hear the words Edward, adultery, murder, feathered snakes, witches, and rich merchants being spoken by the extraordinary sailors. Gune rubbed his eyebrows as he listened to the sailors ¡®story. ¡°these guys have too much imagination! i almost believed it myself.¡± after gune killed the little pirate king, feathered snake edward. In the next few days, Gu nie continued to study the runes and the profound meaning of runes. At the same time, he continued to recruit members for his adventurer team. However, this time, the target of recruitment was no longer sailors, but the accompanying extraordinary chefs. It was obviously much easier to recruit chefs than extraordinary sailors. ¡°If the food you make doesn¡¯t taste good, I won¡¯t care when the sailors throw you off the boat. of course, if you¡¯re good at swimming and can swim back, that¡¯s also your ability.¡± With such a simple sentence, those chefs who wanted to earn a high salary by pretending to be good chefs knew that it was difficult to back off. Of course, those extraordinary chefs with real skills didn¡¯t have to worry about this problem at all. After recruiting the three crew members and chefs. Gune, who was quietly studying the runes, only needed to wait for Arsen Horwell to finish modifying the sea demon ship. As time passed, the news of Edward the Feathered Serpent¡¯s death was eventually leaked and spread. after all, there were only twenty or so young pirate kings on the ocean. edward the feathered serpent was a very famous one. his death was naturally not a secret. when the news was spread, the sailors, who didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, passed it back and forth between each other. in the end, it formed an extremely eye-catching story of ¡± the tauren endured humiliation to carry out a perfect revenge ¡°. It was probably because the rich merchant knew about his wife¡¯s affair with the Pirate King, but he did not reveal any emotions. Instead, he endured the humiliation and spent a lot of money to hire a powerful assassin. in the end, the wealthy merchant met the pirate king, and the powerful killer did not let down the wealthy merchant¡¯s gold pounds. he had used some powerful means to kill the pirate king, edward the feathered serpent. compared to the stories that the sailors passed on by word of mouth ¡­ Gu nie knew the deeper effects of the incident. during the few days when he had shot edward the feathered serpent to death. it was said that many powerful pirates in harutov harbor had been much quieter these days. Someone was hunting pirates. this was obviously an important piece of information that the pirates had understood when edward the feathered serpent died. In fact, the number of robberies and fights in the past few nights had decreased significantly. Gugne never thought that he would actually contribute to the security of harutff Harbor. ¡°you seem to be very interested in this story?¡± While Gu nie was listening to the sailors ¡°gossip, an old and steady voice came from his side. gune turned around and saw the old sea chart in a leather coat and a triangular sailor hat. He didn¡¯t even remember the specific name of the Old Sea Map. everyone called him the ¡°old sea map.¡± In his own words, it was ¡± like an old, yellowed, and damaged nautical chart. The gray-haired old nautical chart was a Tier 4 Navier. Although his combat ability was not strong, he had unparalleled identification ability at sea. Through the compass, the sun, the stars, and the pocket watch, he could accurately determine the position of the ship. By feeling the sea breeze, he could determine if a storm was coming. By coming into contact with the sea demon ship and releasing origin power, he could sense if there were any submerged reefs ahead and if there were any sea beasts attacking. at the same time, he had a strong ¡®ocean vision¡¯, which allowed him to clearly see through the water from the side of the ship, and see the creatures swimming in the sea hundreds of meters deep. when they were diving in the deep sea, they could see further. if a group of deep-sea species came to attack in pairs, the old sea map would often be able to discover it immediately, giving everyone time to prepare. with such a voyager on board, gune didn¡¯t have to worry about getting lost on the ocean. Gu nie also gave the third officer generous treatment. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all,¡± Gu nie replied. ¡°in addition, isn¡¯t it better for these vicious pirates to die?¡± ¡°you¡¯re right, captain.¡± Old Hai Yu nodded slightly. but those powerful Pirates on the misty ocean can¡¯t be dealt with in a short time. and the area we¡¯re going to adventure in is the deep sea region, which is the most dangerous area for Pirates. that¡¯s why we have to avoid them as much as possible. It¡¯s not a good thing for an adventurer team to fight a Pirate team head-on. Even if we win, we¡¯ll suffer heavy losses. don¡¯t worry, my third officer. Those pirate ships won¡¯t be able to catch up to us. Gu nie said with certainty. ¡°If they can catch up, I¡¯ll let them have a taste of my Italian cannon.¡± gu nie said to himself. gune¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at the entrance of heimron tavern. Arsen Horwell, who was wearing a sailor hat, walked in. After a round of inspection, he saw gune. Then, he nodded at guni. ¡°it¡¯s already done?¡± Seeing this, Gu NIE¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In the past few days, Yasen had completely disappeared. It was obvious that he had been secretly modifying the sea demon ship. After all, the modification of the pirate ship had to be done by himself. He couldn¡¯t let anyone else know. now that he had returned, it went without saying that the sea demon ship¡¯s transformation was most likely completed. ¡°How is it?¡± gune asked after arsen sat down. ¡°it¡¯s all done. we can go out to sea at any time.¡± ¡°very good!¡± Gu nie nodded and looked at old Hai Yu.¡±How¡¯s the weather today?¡± ¡± the wind direction is just right, and we¡¯re leaving at noon. we can leave the jurisdiction region before sunset for a night-time free voyage. ¡± Old Sea Map replied with great familiarity. ¡± very good, zhenzhen. in that case, inform all the sailors to gather here. we¡¯ll set off after lunch. ¡± gu nie said. At the same time, Gu nie sighed. ¡°The great voyage Pi Xiu is finally about to begin!¡± As he spoke, he took out a high-level contract scroll. He inserted a little source power into it. This high-level soul contract had a ¡°summoning¡± function. when the crew wasn¡¯t too far away, gune could use the scroll to tell them this simple information. for example, the ¡± summon ¡± function allowed everyone to gather. it was very convenient to gather. the ¡®battle¡¯ function made everyone prepare for battle. this allowed everyone to instantly know that the battle was about to begin or had already begun. Even though it was just a simple transmission of information, it had great practical significance. when gune activated his summoning ability, the man¡¯s face changed. all of the members of the demon whale adventurer team felt their captain, jack sparrow, calling out to them. ¡°we¡¯re about to set off!¡± Without a doubt, this was the first thought that appeared in the minds of all the members. the captain wouldn¡¯t call out to them for no reason. The captain would only do this when it was very important. at this time, the most important thing in harutov port was to set sail! Chapter 204 ? 204 The sailor¡¯s ability blue fish town, north of harutf harbor. This was a very suitable and hidden entrance to the sea. Under Arsen¡¯s management, gune¡¯s magic whale adventurers had all the documents and were not afraid of the official steam ships on the ocean. however, something like the sea demon ship would always attract a lot of strange gazes. when others saw this, it was inevitable that some pirates who were disguised as sailors would have some strange thoughts. and in blue fish town, north of harutff¡¯s port, it was obviously a good thing to avoid many eyes. At this moment, three small boats were floating on the surface of the ocean more than a thousand meters away from blue fish Town, rising and falling slightly with the slight waves. The demonic whale adventurer team¡¯s 37 members were all on these three boats. ¡°First mate Arsen, the water is more than fifty meters deep. It¡¯s about time to release the sea demon ship.¡± After looking at the ocean below, Old Sea Map said loudly. The Old Sea Map with ocean vision allowed one to see the depth of the sea from the surface of the sea. ¡°en!¡± Arthur Horwell nodded and took out the sea Magic bottle. The crew members did not find this strange at all. As a rich Captain who wanted to explore the deep sea, if you didn¡¯t have a sea demon ship, you would be embarrassed to go out to sea. ¡°First mate Arsen, how long is our ship?¡± A crew member asked loudly. ¡°You¡¯ll know later.¡± ¡± yes! ¡± replied yason as he poured a large amount of source power into the magic sea bottle. After the source power was injected, he threw it with force. the sea magic bottle fell into the calm, shimmering ocean a hundred meters away. Everyone looked over. At the spot where the sea Magic bottle landed, the sea water seemed to be boiling. Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle. a large number of air bubbles surged out. then, there was a ¡°crash.¡± a huge sea demon ship, which was 40 meters long, 12 meters wide, 15 to 16 meters tall, and more than 30 meters tall, quickly floated up from the sea. it was majestic and magnificent in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. the moment this sea demon ship appeared, the many transcendent sailors immediately cheered. it¡¯s about 40 meters long. It¡¯s not a problem for such a ship to sail in the deep sea. haha, I knew that our Captain Jack was very rich. I knew it. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go up and take a look.¡± after saying that, a sailor jumped into the sea. As soon as he entered the water, the extraordinary sailor quickly transformed. His lower body quickly turned into a fin, and his hands began to grow longer. Fins grew on the outside of his arms. At the same time, fins also grew on its back, head, and other parts of its body. As its body absorbed the seawater, scales quickly appeared. After that, he travelled at an extremely fast speed towards the sea demon ship. The extraordinary transformation of the ¡± half-Merman ¡± was the form that most of these extraordinary sailors had. And this was also a very standard form of a ¡± one-star extraordinary sailor ¡°. Gu NI¡¯s blood cursemancer had the ability to create a blood pool to control and strengthen blood. He could even absorb blood to recover himself. these marine ¡± half-mermen ¡± extraordinary sailors had the ability to breathe in the ocean and use the ocean to speed up source power, physical recovery, and other abilities. in addition, the effects of water-type and ocean-type martial arts and spells would be even more powerful when cast in the water. these abilities weren¡¯t considered powerful, but they had good adaptability. this allowed these extraordinary sailors to adapt to the ocean environment very easily. After all, it was only a one-star extraordinary profession, so there was no need to think about being too powerful. compared to the one-star extraordinary sailors who were in the form of a ¡®half-mermaid¡¯, who were simple to use and had many forms, the extraordinary sailors were much more powerful. those two-star, three-star, and even four-star special ocean extraordinary professions could have different forms. For example, Arsen Horwell had the three-star ¡± shadow half-mermaid ¡± form. As for the second mate, bast Johnson, he was in the four-star ¡®blood shark half-mermaid¡¯ form. The higher the star-rank of the extraordinary profession, the stronger the ability. similarly, in the ocean, the recovery of source power and physical strength, as well as the increase in the power of the ocean system incantation, the extraordinary profession of a high star-class was obviously much more powerful than the one of a low star-class. moreover, the stronger a transcendent class was, the more unique its corresponding abilities would be. for example, the shadow fishman gune knew could allow him to enter the shadows of other creatures, enter a state of rest, and quietly follow the creature. at the same time, the shadow fishmen would also enter a state of concealment in the sea, which was very suitable for assassination and deep-sea survival. the four-star ¡®blood shark half-mermaid¡¯ bast johnson was obviously even more powerful. it had an extraordinary sense of smell that was stronger and sharper than sharks. once the enemy was injured and bled, he could sense the enemy¡¯s tracks even from a dozen kilometers away. He could also sense any slight rustling and abnormal movements in the water. At the same time, blood shark¡¯s strength and defense were very strong, and his killing power was even more powerful. although they were both 4th rank,¡¯blood shark half-mermaid¡¯ baster johnson was clearly much more powerful than ¡®shadow half-mermaid¡¯ jason holwell in a head-on battle in the sea. In terms of survival ability, Jason Horwell was two streets ahead of baster Johnson. as a voyager, he didn¡¯t have a mermaid form. Therefore, when the sea demon ship was diving, he needed to use the two rare grade equipment, deep sea gills and deep sea fins, to be able to enter the deep sea. For regular half-merfolk sailors, they could swim in the ocean like fish, so they were equipped with these two necessary equipment. as for gune, not only did he have these two types of rare grade equipment, but they were also top-notch. he had already nurtured most of them during this time. when the extraordinary sailor jumped into the sea and swam towards the sea demon ship, he was stunned. when the other sailors saw that captain jack had no intention of stopping them, they also jumped into the ocean and transformed. then, they quickly swam towards the sea demon ship. for these sailors, sometimes they felt more comfortable in the ocean than on land. After a while, Gu nie was the only one left on the boat. there weren¡¯t many people on the other ships either. ¡°Board the ship!¡± Gu nie said. With that, Gu nie stepped out of the boat and into the sea. Then, he stood firmly on the surface of the ocean, gently rising and falling with the waves. he pulled the boat and strolled toward the ship. everyone¡¯s expressions changed slightly when they saw this scene. even with a good pair of extraordinary battle boots, it wasn¡¯t easy to achieve this step. yet, captain jack was still so relaxed. clearly, this captain jack¡¯s control of source power wasn¡¯t ordinary. The afternoon sun was warm and pleasant, and the cold sea breeze was even more intoxicating. after everyone boarded the ship, the entire magic whale appeared lively and full of energy. Under first mate Yasin¡¯s command, the sailors began to work in their respective positions. as everyone familiarized themselves with their respective positions, the magic whale¡¯s white sails were gradually pulled up. as the sea breeze blew, the magic whale gradually left the harbor and began its ocean journey. Chapter 205 ? 205 mystical item at dusk, gu nie, who was standing at the helm of the ship, slowly closed his hands. This time, the devil contact breeding had already ended. Gu nie estimated that it would take about ten days to reach the perfect breeding level. At that time, Gu nie would be able to feel a lot of abnormal movements on the ship. for example, someone had attacked the sea demon ship, or some deep sea alien race had secretly climbed onto the ship. As the captain, he naturally had to make contact with the entire sea demon ship. Only then could he perform the operation of the entire sea demon ship going down and coming up when needed. Of course, gugne didn¡¯t have the knowledge and skills of a Captain, so most of the operations were done by first mate Arsen Horwell. after gugne had learned enough seafaring knowledge from arsen horwell and the old chart, he could fulfill his responsibility and duty as the captain of the magic whale adventurers. Gu nie stood at the bow of the ship and looked around. Compared to the extraordinary sailors who were able to adapt to the ship perfectly, gune was also able to adapt to it. Gu NIE¡¯s physical talent was quite powerful. the magic whale ship was surrounded by endless seawater, and there were no islands or ships in sight. The coastline had also disappeared long ago. And under the sea breeze, the magic whale ship was currently sailing at a decent speed. at this moment, night gradually fell. ¡°captain jack,¡± At that moment, the voice of Jason Horwell came from behind gune. ¡°what is it?¡± Gune looked at the deep sea in the distance and replied. ¡± after dinner, we need to have a discussion about the adventure. ¡± ¡°yes, i know.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. the first dinner at sea was more sumptuous than gune had expected. The main ingredient was a giant octopus that was four to five meters long. After all, it was considered half a transcendent creature, and the meat of this giant octopus was quite tough. Under the superb skills of the three extraordinary chefs, the whole octopus was made into dishes with various flavors. he couldn¡¯t feel the toughness of the octopus meat at all. he could only feel the rich and delicious taste. After dinner, night fell. fortunately, the radiance of the moon and stars in the sky made the entire ocean less dark. inside the captain¡¯s cabin. Gugne, first mate Yason, second mate baster, and three old sea maps. The four of them gathered at the conference table in the captain¡¯s cabin. After that, Arsen slowly spread out the nautical chart on the conference table. ¡± you all know that there¡¯s a lot of wealth in the ocean. ¡± ¡± the demon whale adventurer team¡¯s goal is to search for the treasures in the ocean¡¯s depths. ¡± compared to other adventurer teams who discover new islands, new mines, and hunt and capture some precious extraordinary creatures, there¡¯s one difference in searching for the pirates ¡®treasure hideout. our Magic Gold adventurer team¡¯s main targets are places where a large number of sea demon ships, merchant ships, and Pirates might have fallen. These are places that are dangerous for death! As soon as he finished speaking. old sea chart and baster¡¯s expressions changed. old sea chart could still keep his calm, but baster almost stood up on the spot. search for those death territories? ¡± baster said in a deep voice with a gloomy face. ¡°don¡¯t you guys know what¡¯s hidden in those places?¡± terrifying death curses, the leakage of some sealed indescribable power, some strange and deadly powers, and even some terrifying creatures that can easily kill extraordinary Masters. These things may spread in those areas of death. ¡°even the powerful pirate king would stay away from these places.¡± do you know who the most powerful Pirate King on the ocean was 120 years ago? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a guy called ¡®sabolan¡¯.¡± ¡± he has more than 50 sea demon ships and more than five master-level experts under him. he is the number one overlord of the sea. ¡± ¡± even those powerful members of the sea race don¡¯t dare to provoke him. ¡± however, this sabolan wants more power and a longer life. ¡± therefore, he led all his crew members to attack sea god¡¯s island, which had the ¡®eternal spring¡¯. ¡± ¡°you should know the result.¡± ¡± sabolan and his transcendent master subordinates, as well as thousands of transcendent sailors, all lost their lives on sea god¡¯s island. ¡± ¡°in fact, no one knows how they died.¡± there have always been similar warnings at sea. ¡± that¡¯s why i strongly object to exploring these dangerous places. ¡± baster¡¯s tone was filled with power. ¡°dear mr. bast johnson.¡± after bast finished his story, gune slowly opened his mouth. ¡°our group is called the demon whale adventurer team, not the ¡®demon whale death squad¡¯. do you think we don¡¯t know what you know?¡± Gu nie gently tapped the table as he spoke. I have a very powerful mystical item. ¡± i can¡¯t tell you the details yet. this treasure can lead you to a safe place in a dangerous area. ¡± and this will be the most powerful guarantee for us when we explore those dangers. it was a good idea for gune to use a mystical item as a cover for the miracle function. however, it was impossible to hide this mystical item. instead of hiding it in secret, it was better to say it out loud. After all, who didn¡¯t have mystical items as a powerhouse? Even Edward the Feathered Serpent that gune had killed. gu nie also found a good mystical item in his bracelet. the mystical item¡¯s specific manifestation was that it needed to regularly devour large amounts of seawater before spitting out a certain amount of ¡± salt balls ¡°. After eating this ¡®salt ball¡¯, it will make people enter an extremely excited state and reduce the pain. Having one before a battle could make the extraordinary sailors exceptionally brave. Of course, he couldn¡¯t take out the ¡®salt ball¡¯ for the time being, or else it would be easy for people to find out that it was Captain Jack who killed the winged serpent Edward. Therefore, having a mystical item above the ocean wasn¡¯t a big deal. as long as one was powerful enough, it would not be a problem to own a powerful mystical item. Gu nie said. baster¡¯s originally resistant expression gradually disappeared. Old nautical chart, on the other hand, was a little happy. Originally, he didn¡¯t have much hope for this adventure, but now that Captain Jack had taken out this powerful extraordinary item, it was obviously different. as for yason, he already knew that gune had this mystical item, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. Gu nie continued. ¡± with this treasure, we¡¯ll arrive at these dangerous areas. i¡¯ll take the mystical item with me and gradually explore the specific and detailed passages. after confirming that there are reliable methods and paths to enter, i¡¯ll lead you in. ¡± ¡± and not like what my dear second mate has just expected. rushing forward recklessly is not taking a risk, but sending yourself to your death. ¡± ¡± of course, this treasure only points to a safe place. when a treasure island is completely surrounded by the danger of death, there¡¯s obviously no way to enter. i won¡¯t go there to die. ¡± ¡± and when a group of islands is extremely huge and complicated, with dangers intercrossing each other ¡­ at that time, we¡¯ll have to be careful when exploring it. We might fall into some dangerous area. even though I have mystical items, you should know that the dangers of those islands of death are often not something we can compete with. We are only qualified to explore these mysterious islands now. ¡°And not pick up money without any worries.¡± ¡°I hope everyone can keep up their spirits and face this adventure.¡± let¡¯s not talk about the various Treasure Islands in the depths of the deep fog sea. just the ocean undead at the intersection of the shallow and deep sea, as well as more ocean undead and powerful Devils in the deep sea, as well as the deep-sea races and Pirates, are enough to make us suffer. obviously, this adventure was not safe. Instead, it was full of turbulence and danger. The three deputies were all experienced at sea. They knew how dangerous Jack was talking about. They were all more careful than Gu nie. They were all under the same Captain, so no one would try to cause trouble. ¡°My Captain, you should at least tell us where our first target is!¡± after a moment of silence, bast johnson said. Chapter 206 ? 206 the trace of meisa ¡± our target is the ¡®misty shadow islands¡¯ in the deep sea ¡®misty sea¡¯. ¡± the one who spoke was arsen horwell. As Arsen Horwell spoke. the few of them looked at the huge and detailed nautical chart on the table. the area 2000 to 3000 nautical miles away from the oya continent¡¯s coastline and towards the ocean was the ¡°offshore area.¡± the average depth of the ocean was about 1000 meters. after passing through the vast offshore area and extending into the depths of the ocean, the framework of the ocean suddenly dropped sharply. From a depth of more than 1000 meters to more than 5000 meters, it became a bottomless deep sea area. Moreover, the deeper one went into the deep sea, the deeper the sea water became. There were even huge trenches that were 10000 meters deep. in the deep sea region, the forces of the sea race were complicated. there were a large number of powerful deep sea races living here. For example, the mermaids, sea snakes, and oceanic trenches. there were also other smaller but equally strong deep sea races, such as the sea shark race, sea crab race, electric eel race, and so on. at the same time, it was also a disaster area where pirates wreaked havoc. a while ago, due to earthquakes and other reasons, a large number of sea undead and powerful devils were released. now, a large part of them were wreaking havoc on the surface of the sea in the deep sea. The deep sea region was roughly divided into four large areas from north to south. The northernmost part was the ¡®sea of giant whales¡¯. the sea of giant whales had a cold and wide surface, which was the most suitable place for giant whales to live. almost one-third of the deep-sea giant whales lived here. Therefore, this place was also called the sea of giant whales. After the sea of giant whales was the sea of mist. the sea of fog was covered in fog all year round. during the night, it was impossible to see the positions of the stars. even during the day, it was difficult to see the sun. the sea demon ship was still fine, as it could still concentrate on the ocean and not hit a reef. On the other hand, if ordinary merchant ships fell into the sea of fog, they could still leave after seeing the sun or the stars if they were lucky. Those who were unlucky would often die in the sea of fog. it could be a submerged reef, or it could be a deep sea race or a sea beast. further south would be the black demon sea. this was a cursed ocean. from afar, the water was as black as ink, and it was deathly silent. This did not mean that the sea water was really black, but that some strange phenomenon had turned the sea water of the black demon sea into the color of death. when it was calm, the surface of the black demon sea was like a mirror, without any wind or waves. and when the wind was strong, the hundred-meter waves could easily overturn the merchant ships. Even steel steam could be overturned by the waves. only when the sea demon ship reached a depth of five to six hundred meters would it not be affected by the waves. After crossing the black demon sea, the southernmost area was the great eunor Whirlpool. it was said that the great eenor whirlpool was bigger than the entire oya continent, but no one knew if that was true. the sea of giant whales, the sea of mist, the sea of black demons, and the great eunor whirlpool were the four major parts of the deep sea. the misty shadow islands that gune was heading to. it was in the sea of fog, not too deep in. Gunie had already revealed that he had a treasure, so there was not much doubt about the exploration of the misty shadow islands. Most of them were the sea routes to the misty shadow islands. After all, they would pass through many territories of the sea Race, and the voyage would take nearly half a month. therefore, it was necessary to plan the route. walking on the border between the two territories of the sea race was obviously much better than directly passing through the territory of the sea race. Half an hour later, they had a detailed discussion and planning. The three of them came up with a feasible plan. Looking at the three¡¯s planned route, Gu nie felt a lot more at ease. fortunately, I have formed a good adventurer team. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even know the direction when I enter the sea alone. ¡± when i reach the misty shadow islands, i¡¯ll have to see if my miracle system can work. ¡± Gu nie thought. If there was a treasure or a feasible method, it was possible. Then, the miracle System would come in handy. if that place was a dangerous place, and there was no way to go in, gu nie wouldn¡¯t go there either, because it would be suicide, not a risk. by then, everyone had left, leaving gu nie alone in the captain¡¯s cabin. As he thought, Gu nie looked around, releasing his origin Power Vision. On the magic whale, the crew were either drinking the alcohol they had brought or playing card games together to kill time before bed. some of the crew members on duty were watching the situation at the ocean and the bottom of the sea. Then, Gu nie used the puppet secret thread to seal off the captain¡¯s cabin. after making sure he didn¡¯t miss anything, he began to set up the nether blood ritual incantation. there was a source power candle in the hexagram position, fresh fish scales, source power wine for initial mana replenishment, and an empty bronze wine cup. He finished arranging all these things. gu nie flipped his hand, and a dozen drops of blood fell into the bronze cup. It was the blood of the human-faced Flower King, Meesha. then, gune began to chant the incantation of the underworld blood ritual. as gu nie chanted. The blood in the bronze wine cup quickly burned. the burning blood seemed to be suppressed by something and wanted to surge, but that mysterious power kept suppressing the power of the underworld blood ritual incantation. after about a dozen seconds, the burning blood reached its peak and directly broke through the obstruction of the strange power, forming a blood-colored burning arrow in the air. Gune quickly took out the map of the continent and the ocean that he had asked for from Nigel. He used the compass to carefully determine the direction and then drew a straight line on the map, following the burning Blood arrow. at this moment, there was more than one straight line on the map of the continent and the ocean. Some set off from the sug ruins. some were triggered in beyland city. Some set off from harutff Harbor. The other one was from Gu NIE¡¯s current location. And all these straight lines eventually converged at a mysterious area in the depths of the sea of fog that was always shrouded in fog. he looked at the area that was always shrouded in fog. Gu nie quietly sat in his chair, tapping the table. ever since he¡¯d obtained the curse of the underworld blood ritual, gune had performed four divinations to find traces of meisa. Every time he performed a divination, gune could feel that there was a power that wanted to interfere with his incantation, or even destroy it. But the power was weak, and it was easily broken through by gunie¡¯s incantation. in other words, the power that was stopping gu nie was terrifying and powerful. but with gu nie¡¯s fate threads almost completely cut off, it wasn¡¯t able to effectively restrict or stop him. Gu nie was able to get the answer every time. if I¡¯m not mistaken, mayesha and her true body should be in this mysterious sea shrouded in fog. ¡°could it be that the mother god of the human-faced flower church is also in this position?¡± he asked. ¡°all this time, the church of the human-faced flower that has traces on the ocean has been the main target of the yulan kingdom¡¯s navy.¡± ¡± perhaps i can find a suitable opportunity to report this important information to the higher-ups of the navy. ¡± even if it¡¯s not the location of the mother God of the human-faced flower church, it¡¯s still an extremely important stronghold. It¡¯s also excellent for the Navy to launch a major attack on them. He was only tracking down maesha to get a general idea of her location. Gune didn¡¯t have the power to destroy the human-face flower church¡¯s stronghold all by himself. as he thought about it, he decided to put down the matter of maesha for now. Instead, he turned to feel his own soul. After this period of training. Gu Nier didn¡¯t try to form another secret crossing rune. instead, he condensed the ensemble rune. As of now, Gu nI had eight ensemble runes. With two more ensemble runes, Gu nie would be able to condense his co-soul. The first choice for Gu NIE¡¯s co-soul was the devil that had been wreaking havoc on the ocean during this time! Chapter 207 ? 207 Chapter 28! huge wave strikes The devil! a species that was born with a spirit body crown. It could easily give birth to powerful existences at the Lord level. If the others dared to capture Devils and extract their souls to build their co-soul, they would be killed instantly. then, what awaited him would be the devil¡¯s soul devouring his soul and occupying his body. gune¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t enough to fight the devil. he would still die if he had to. however, it would be a completely different story if he borrowed the reincarnation function. Gu nie first sealed the devil¡¯s broken soul to create a co-soul. Before the devil¡¯s soul could recover, he sealed it. Gu nielai reincarnated. The system¡¯s unique power would then completely erase the devil¡¯s will in the soul. The devil¡¯s soul would also become Gu NIE¡¯s co-soul. It wouldn¡¯t have any Devil¡¯s will. At that time, Gu NIE¡¯s co-soul would truly become a powerful devil, a commander-level existence that could easily devour any soul. at that time, the host soul and the co-soul would be one body with two souls, and gu nie would be able to transfer all the pressure on the host soul to the co-soul. a devil¡¯s soul was very strong against soul attacks. When Gu NIE¡¯s soul was strong enough, his co-soul and main soul could complement each other. even if gu nie¡¯s host soul was severely injured or even broken, the co-soul could quickly heal the host soul and help gu nie¡¯s host soul recover. at this time, gu nie could do a lot of things. using the power of the devil¡¯s co-soul, gu nie¡¯s main soul should be able to leave his body and let gu nie become a domain spell caster. the co-soul could easily leave the main body and fly freely on the sea, but it could not be too far away from the main body. By using the devouring and soul-searching abilities of the devil, gune could devour the souls of his enemies and obtain important information from the spiritual fragments of their souls. At the same time, Gu nie would also have some of the devil¡¯s soul attacks. Of course, all of this could only be executed after the devil leader captured them. and hunting a powerful devil leader was obviously not that easy. Fortunately, Gu nie was well prepared. Gu nie had many things to do on this trip. he would search for treasures, increase his strength, condense a co-soul, inherit the demonic runes, and even track down the traces of the evil cult. Gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He grew steadily and steadily, increasing his strength in a perfect manner. He had collected all the items needed for the netherblood ritual¡¯s incantation. gu nie waved his hand to remove the puppet strings and opened the window. the sea breeze quickly blew away the smell of the burning candles and the bloody smell of the burning blood. He felt the sea breeze and looked at the ocean under the night sky. gu nie¡¯s entire body was immersed in the darkness of the ocean. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the next few days of sailing were very calm. After all, it was an offshore area. There were no Pirates wreaking havoc, and there was no harassment from the deep sea alien races. when he was free, he would go fishing and drink coffee. before they knew it, the magic whale had already approached the deep sea. On this day. Standing at the bow of the demon whale, gune looked at the coastline in front of him, his eyes narrowed. at this moment, the sea demon ship was at the boundary between the shallow and deep sea. in the deep sea area of the sea of fog, the black fog extended from the surface of the sea to the sky. The thick fog covered the sky. and this was completely normal for the sea of fog. ¡°the good days are coming to an end.¡± Gu nie thought to himself as he looked at the fog. the deep fog sea area was not as quiet and comfortable as the front sea area. Unknowingly, the sea breeze had started to blow, and it was getting stronger and stronger. The two to three-meter tall waves began to surge under the whistling Sea breeze. on the surface of the sea, the sea demon ship began to shake continuously with the surging waves. at the same time, as a wooden sailboat, its unique creaking sound was constantly heard as the sea demon ship shook. however, the sound was easily drowned out by the sound of the waves. gu nie heard footsteps behind him. Gu nie turned around and saw his three deputies. Captain, there will be more violent waves coming soon. It¡¯s possible that the waves are more than ten meters high. The Voyager said loudly, afraid that the sea wind would blow away the sound and Gu nie wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it. ¡°Are we going to dive?¡± gu nie asked. ¡°yes, i am.¡± old heto nodded. understood, senior Arsen. You will be in charge of the diving! gu nie said. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. yasen nodded. Gune then headed to the captain¡¯s cabin. Baster was also using his deep voice to shake the source power. ¡± dive, dive. everyone, get ready to dive. ¡± his voice spread across the entire sea demon ship. the sailors, who were already prepared, immediately began to pack their things. the sea demon ship wasn¡¯t like a submarine, where water wouldn¡¯t enter. When the sea demon ship was diving, he controlled the sea demon ship¡¯s deck to open up a crack, and seawater filled all the cabins. other than the sealed food storage that wouldn¡¯t be filled with water, the entire ship would be completely submerged in seawater. at this moment, some bedsheets, a change of clothes and some other small items had to be put into his storage equipment. even if it wasn¡¯t washed away by the sea, it would be damaged if it was soaked for too long. after returning to the captain¡¯s cabin, gu nie controlled the puppet¡¯s secret thread and quickly collected everything. after that, gune took out two rare grade items, deep sea gills and deep sea fins. gu nie had a powerful source power breathing ability, and his extraordinary body could also keep his body underwater for a long time. But the high pressure in the deep sea would put him under extreme pressure. It was impossible for him to rest underwater. As for rare grade equipment like the ¡®deep sea gills¡¯, they could perfectly solve the problem of internal and external pressure. the secret dragon gills were secret-silver rank and could allow gune to adapt to the deep sea at a depth of 3000 meters. if he slowly sank, he could even reach 5000 meters. The Mithril fin allowed guni to swim like a fish in the water, instead of paddling slowly. In a battle, the secret-silver ¡°devilish dolphin fin¡± could provide gune with a lot of mobility. he took out a pair of deep blue gills the size of half a palm and placed them under his ears. The secret Dragon gills seemed to come to life and quickly merged into the back of Gu NIE¡¯s ears. the secret dragon¡¯s gills were slightly open, revealing a blue color. but when gu nie¡¯s blood entered the gills, the blue quickly turned into a mix of blood and dark gold. during this period of time, gu nie¡¯s blood pool had been constantly refining the reaper beast¡¯s blood, and gu nie could also produce blood. the thanator¡¯s blood in his body had already started to turn dark gold. Gu nie knew about it from the thanator¡¯s memories. when the thanator¡¯s blood completely turned dark gold, it would transform into the beast of time overlord. the undead beast¡¯s original name was the ¡°beast of time,¡± and it was a strange creature that could control time. but gu nie didn¡¯t seem to have this ability. Fortunately, Gu nie had completely inherited the thanator¡¯s bloodline power, and had even nurtured a lot of ¡°annihilation energy.¡± through the blood pool¡¯s cultivation of blood, he could transform himself into a ¡®thanator¡¯. gu nie was also shocked when he noticed this. the blood cursemancer¡¯s inheritance information only mentioned blood reformation. consuming the flesh and blood of powerful creatures could strengthen one¡¯s body, and one could even become an existence on the same level as the powerful creatures. however, there was no mention of the fact that he could still cultivate the blood of such extraordinary creatures after devouring and transforming them, thus increasing his level. however, gu nie guessed that the pool of blood itself couldn¡¯t be used for cultivation. However, after he reincarnated, he had completely transformed the things that he had devoured and absorbed into his own. Only then would he be able to cultivate and grow. gu nie was naturally very satisfied with this situation. Who would be willing to take the risk of provoking a terrifying creature like a giant dragon Lord? after equipping the secret dragon¡¯s gills, he went on to equip the secret-silver ranked ¡°demonic dolphin¡¯s fin.¡± Chapter 208 ? 208 Deep-sea undead Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! the sea breeze and waves were getting more and more turbulent, and from time to time, the sea water would hit the glass of the captain¡¯s cabin. as someone who had been in contact with the ship multiple times, gune could clearly feel the cabin under the ship being opened under the control of arsen horwell. A large amount of seawater started pouring in, and the sea demon ship was sinking. ¡°we have to hurry, the sea is going to flood in a while.¡± gu nie took off all his clothes, including the engraved hauberk. Then, gunie put on a black Deepsea Dolphin¡¯s leather ¡± jacket ¡± that looked like a sailor¡¯s jacket. It was the ¡± fin ¡± of the dolphin. with the influx of origin power. the devilish dolphin¡¯s fins seemed to come to life, quickly extending to the lower half of gu nie¡¯s body and perfectly fusing with his skin. a row of fins half a meter long grew out of gune¡¯s legs. with a thought from gu nie, the fins began to move. ¡°It looks a little strange.¡± Gu nie thought. At the same time, two strong, wing-like fins grew out of his back. the two fleshy fins were each one and a half meters long, strong and powerful. after some observation, gu nie gave up on wearing the purple-scaled chainmail. With fins all over his body, the purple chain mail completely limited gunie¡¯s swimming speed. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s current defensive ability was quite strong. After absorbing the squirming flesh for a long time, Gu NIE¡¯s body was stronger than ordinary black iron equipment. In addition, gune also had a magic-gold photon shield arm, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of the enemy¡¯s concentrated fire. By the time he was ready, the waves were already hitting the window of the captain¡¯s cabin. the seawater had also begun to spread into the captain¡¯s cabin. the sea demon ship was about to reach the bottom of the water. gu nie¡¯s eyes flickered, and then his eyes entered the blood eye state. night vision and source power vision were fully activated. after a short while, Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle. seawater poured into the captain¡¯s cabin. The sea demon ship started to sink rapidly. at first, he could still feel the waves on the sea surface. After diving for 30 to 50 meters, the sea¡¯s movement could no longer affect them. At the same time, the deep sea World bloomed in front of Gu NIE¡¯s eyes. what he saw was an empty and quiet ocean. Silence! it was the only thing gu nie could feel. with his source power vision and night vision, gu nie could easily see everything within a four to five hundred meter radius. in the deep, vast, and quiet ocean. Fish of different sizes were swimming in groups. Not far to the left, there was a shark that was five to six meters long, looking for prey. in front, back, left, right, and even below, many jellyfish were blooming with a slight luster and floating quietly. In the deeper parts of the ocean, there were even more fish. these fish were all very quiet, and the waves on the sea surface had no effect on them at all. As the magic whale dived like a submarine, it also slowly moved forward. Many extraordinary sailors had already taken the first step and surrounded the magic whale to escort it as it dove. the sea demon ship was born with the magic of the ocean, and the helmsman could borrow the power of the ocean to drive the sea demon ship forward in the deep sea by injecting a certain amount of source power. Their speed was naturally not as fast as when they were on the surface of the sea, but at least they would not be destroyed by the waves and wind. gune swam out of the captain¡¯s cabin. the secret dragon¡¯s gills allowed him to breathe, and gu nie naturally got used to it. the devil dolphin¡¯s fins would need to be crumpled properly before it could adapt. As he cruised back and forth, Gu nie adapted very quickly. Acceleration, turning, floating, descending, rising, and other skills were quickly mastered by him. As his speed increased, Gu nie quickly fell in love with the feeling of swimming in the ocean. Gunie, who felt he was more or less familiar with the ship, approached the magic whale. before gune could get close to the magic whale ¡­ ¡°be careful, it¡¯s a sea undead.¡± Suddenly, a roar of origin power resounded. ¡°Sea undead?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he quickly rushed in the direction of the voice. gu nie wasn¡¯t the only one who swam over. the other crew members were also swimming in the direction of the sound. the sea undead had been wreaking havoc at sea for some time. Gune knew that the demonic whale had reached the edge of the deep sea and might encounter the sea undead, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. When they passed the cabin, Gu nie saw a spot about three hundred meters away from mo Jinhai. the undead creatures that emitted the unique undead black mist floated quietly in the ocean like jellyfish. this was a half-soul type undead creature. there were about twenty to thirty of them. if it wasn¡¯t for the undead black mist, he would have thought that they were just corpses floating in the ocean. seeing so many undead creatures, many of the crew members had grave expressions. these semi-spirit type undead were all rank one. however, everyone knew that semi-soul undead creatures were not easy to deal with. The annihilative spells of the law Series were most suitable for them. of course, a more suitable spell would be a light-type spell, but there were very few light-type spells. most of these extraordinary sailors specialized in close combat. even if the source power on the sword could cause some damage to these undead creatures, the damage to these undead creatures was so low that it was terrifying. if possible, no one would be willing to face these undead creatures. the crew member just now shouted. The ocean undead that had been floating quietly seemed to have noticed the movement. Then, a sea undead slowly opened its eyes and looked over. Immediately, the sea undead, which only had half of its head and half of its body left with only a skeleton and a small amount of black skin, became excited. He saw flesh and soul, and it was very abundant. ¡°uh ¡­¡± the sea undead let out a deep roar. This roar woke up the other spirits of the dead who were in a deep sleep. immediately, the group of about 30 sea undead let out all kinds of strange roars. Roar Roar Shua shua shua Uh oh oh Their flesh and souls excited the undead, and they desperately wanted to devour Gu nie and the others to fill their stomachs and souls. These ocean undead ran on the surface of the sea at a very fast speed. They were much faster than the sea demon ship. however, the speed at which they were swimming in the ocean was rather slow. They were only slightly faster than a normal person, and even the sea demon ship could easily shake them off. Seeing this, not only gune, but the many extraordinary sailors also felt a lot more at ease. After all, there were only about 30 Tier 1 undead, so they were not a big threat. these guys are really slow in swimming. It¡¯s a world of difference compared to their speed on the surface of the sea. One of the crew members said. ¡°even if we¡¯re slow, it¡¯s not easy for us to kill them. these guys are especially hard to kill, much harder than the merman and the sea serpent.¡± ¡°The damage a mage can do to them is extremely high.¡± ¡°Are there any law mages among us?¡± ¡°have you forgotten about our captain?¡± At the mention of the captain ¡­ everyone¡¯s eyes were on gu nie. ¡± you can¡¯t expect me to do everything. these sea undead are very weak and slow. don¡¯t you think this is a good chance for you to practice with them? ¡± Gu nie said, shrugging his shoulders. after gu nie spoke, second mate bast johnson immediately shouted without hesitation. ¡± all crew members, listen to my command. let¡¯s work together to kill these deep-sea undead. otherwise, they might attract more deep-sea undead if they follow us. ¡± ¡± if you can¡¯t even kill these slow tier 1 undead, are you going to be treated like your ancestors? ¡± ¡°qiang!¡± baster johnson pulled out his short knife. Even though he was in the sea, bast Johnson¡¯s movements were still fast. ¡°follow me,¡± following baster johnson¡¯s charge, the other crew members also quickly took out their weapons and charged forward. Chapter 209 ? 209 underwater adventure even the weakest of these extraordinary sailors were at the 2nd rank, so they were quite fast in the water. Furthermore, there were a few 3rd rank experts, as well as the 4th rank baster. The speed of these ordinary 1st rank undead in the ocean was far inferior to their speed. When the two sides were engaged in a chaotic battle. It was obvious that the 2nd rank sailors had the upper hand. moreover, among the sailors, there were some who had martial arts that could cause quite a bit of damage to the undead. as he watched the battle, gu nie¡¯s eyes scanned the depths of the ocean. in the deep sea, there were no other undead creatures except this group of deep-sea undead. As he thought about it, he opened the system. It was one of his daily activities to check the miracle System when he was free. gu nie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw it. Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. A fortuitous encounter! it had come out. At this moment, on the side Adventure page. A very simplified miracle adventure had appeared. [ miracle encounter: chain of the altar ] [ adventure content: deep in the sea, an ancient seal has been broken. you can get the altar chain when you reach there. [ note: there are a large number of undead creatures at the location of the chain ] ¡°a broken altar? the chains of the altar?¡± gu nie turned off the system and looked down. however, he could only see three to four hundred meters with his source power vision. any further and it would be dark. he didn¡¯t see any undead, either. He then entered the ¡°spectating¡± state again, opened his system, and began to think. ¡°First of all, this sealing altar is already broken, so it shouldn¡¯t be a threat. Second, the target this time is the chains of the altar.¡± Guinne opened the system page. the system also gave me a very long and complicated incantation. Hmm, this incantation has a sense of precipitation of time. The meaningless ¡®lingering syllables¡¯ at the end of these incantations seemed to only exist in the ancient history of 20000 years! ¡°This altar still has some history.¡± in general, the altar itself and the chain are not dangerous. the only danger is these marked undead! ¡± there¡¯s a large number of undead creatures near the chains? ¡± gu nie mulled over the meaning of the words. the system¡¯s words often require careful consideration. I¡¯m afraid that the number of undead here is quite high. ¡°of course, as for the exact number, we still need to investigate the area.¡± ¡°however, before that, we need to get the sea demon ship out of this area. they wouldn¡¯t have been able to tear the sea demon ship to pieces.¡± While watching the battle, Gu nie was already planning what to do next. The group of 1st rank undead creatures was completely annihilated in less than two minutes by the sailors, who had the corresponding destructive power but were extremely fast. Undead creatures were roughly divided into three types. the soul system, the physical system, and the current half-soul system. the real system consisted of skeletons, zombies, walking corpses, and so on, which were relatively easy to deal with. Soul-type undead, on the other hand, did not have a physical body. Even ordinary Extraordinaries would not be able to see such undead creatures. this type of undead creature would be very difficult to deal with if one did not have special means. The one in front of them, on the other hand, was a semi-soul type. They had some of the characteristics of physical undead and some of the characteristics of soul-type undead. Although they were difficult to deal with, ordinary attacks would still have a certain effect. If he had the corresponding means, it would be much easier to deal with. ¡± senior old sea chart, ask baster to come to the helm. i have something to tell you. ¡± Gune looked at the old map and said, ¡± baster, you¡¯re back. The Old Sea Map looked over and nodded slightly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll inform him to come over.¡± Soon, the four of them gathered at the bow of the sea demon ship, which had sunk about three hundred meters. ¡± i can sense a large number of undead gathering below. ¡± gu nie didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°What?¡± the few of them were shocked when they heard this. ¡± undead creatures like to gather in groups. they gather together and the undead fog is everywhere, making every undead feel very comfortable. it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were a large number of undead below. ¡± Old Hai Yu nodded slightly. Gu nie continued. the undead up there are weak rank 1 undead, but the undead down there are different. There are even rank 5 and rank 6 undead. you guys don¡¯t have a good way to deal with these undead, but I can easily deal with them. ¡± so, you guys drive the sea demon ship forward. i¡¯ll go down and take a look at the situation later. ¡± the few of them nodded in agreement. they might be able to defeat a powerful mid-grade undead, but it would not be easy to win. However, it would be difficult for them to deal with high-level undead. the speed of a grade 1 undead in the water was no different from a dog paddling. a grade 2 undead was slightly faster, but not by much. tier 3 and tier 4 intermediate undead were different. The reason why they were able to control the intermediate undead was because they were able to swim quickly in the water with ease, and they were much faster than the sea demon ship. although he couldn¡¯t catch up with the extraordinary sailors, it was still easy to catch up with the sea demon ship. the high-level undead had decent intelligence, and their speed in the water was even faster than a tier 3 or tier 4 extraordinary sailor. it would be difficult for them to escape now that they were entangled by the high-level undead. as such, if they were to face a high-level undead, they would not dare to participate. after a series of instructions. Gu nie was alone. He followed the sea demon ship and slowly dove into the deep sea. As for the problem of the ship losing its vision, Gu nie wasn¡¯t worried at all. gu nie had already completed the formation of the ship, so he could sense its general location even from a dozen nautical miles away. After the ship left his sight, Gu nie began to sink faster. as he sank, he could clearly feel the secret dragon¡¯s gills adjusting the pressure inside his body and outside, allowing him to adapt to the deep sea environment. ¡± under normal circumstances, these secret dragon gills can allow an ordinary rank 2 or 3 extraordinary to reach a depth of 5000 meters. ¡± ¡± but that¡¯s only for ordinary extraordinary sailors. to me, my physical body¡¯s current defense is comparable to a black iron steel armor. my body¡¯s toughness is extremely strong. ¡± ¡°with these secret dragon gills, diving 10000 meters down shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± and even in this deep sea environment, I can still fight smoothly. As he dove down, he was about a thousand meters away. One by one, the deep sea undead floating in the sea entered gunie¡¯s eyes. there were more than a dozen of them, and they were all stage one undead. similar to the undead from before, these undead were also in a state of deep sleep. Gu nie immediately followed his dark power Upanishad and entered the state of absolute restraint. His origin power, aura of his body, and even his soul aura were all wrapped by the dark power Upanishad. the rotating station was built according to the dark power upanishad, so even if the undead accidentally saw gu nie, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sense his soul or flesh. they would only think that they were looking at a sinking piece of wood or a sinking rock. as he continued to dive. It didn¡¯t take long for gune to see a large number of ocean undead floating in the deep sea. At the same time, some of the floating undead started to appear. A thought suddenly appeared in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. are those strange chains really that attractive to the undead? ¡± or are these chains some kind of strange and powerful treasure? ¡± however, since the system has recognized it as a fortuitous encounter, it can¡¯t be too bad. When gune was two thousand meters deep, he looked around and saw an undead floating and sleeping every ten or twenty meters. the deep sea had become a sea of undead! Chapter 210 ? 210 killing the undead The undead that were emitting cold and eerie undead mist floated silently, looking strange and weird. The fear of the deep sea gradually spread. Gu nie was immersed in the dark power Upanishad, quietly sensing everything. Elite +3 soul, and a strong commander-level body. it made gu nie¡¯s ability to withstand pressure very strong. After another five hundred meters, he was already more than one thousand five hundred meters deep. gune saw the slope of the sea. at the same time, he saw the dilapidated abandoned altar that the system had pointed to. It was a huge altar the size of a pyramid. The huge totemic pillars that had collapsed, the wide square, and the wide roads around the altar could be seen. Gu nie could feel the glory of this place a long time ago. it started from the top of the pyramid on the ancient altar. A large number of undead gathered together, forming a curved ¡± undead formation. they followed the slope of the pyramid and finally landed below the altar. it was about two to three hundred meters long. if I¡¯m not wrong, the altar¡¯s chain is under the cover of the large number of undead creatures. but these undead creatures ¡®levels are really not low. Observing the giant pyramid, Gu nie thought to himself. The lowest level of these densely packed undead creatures was at stage three, and stage four undead were everywhere. There were even quite a few fifth-grade and sixth-grade ones. Gune¡¯s source power Vision bloomed to the extreme, making sure that there were no undead at the extraordinary master level of the seventh step. Only then did he relax. With his engravings, Gu nie could fight against a sixth-rank undead for a while. He might even be able to use the terrain to kill them. If there was a rank seven master undead here, Gu nie would just turn around and leave. Rank seven, that was not something Gu nie could fight against. Other than the large number of undead surrounding the chains of the altar, there were also many other undead. a large number of stage 2 and stage 3 undead were floating around the altar near the chains, as well as in the sea. Gu nie estimated that they had encountered at least three to four thousand undead. Even if Gu nie used up a lot of his source power, he might not be able to kill all of them in a short time. Moreover, once that powerful law incantation was cast, the fluctuations of origin power would definitely attract the attention of those powerful undead. undead creatures of the fifth and sixth step with a certain level of intelligence had strong perception. ¡°it¡¯s definitely not desirable to fight head-on.¡± ¡± furthermore, the power of many of my spells will be greatly weakened in the water. ¡± these half-soul undead have a strong desire to devour flesh and souls. ¡°i could tell from the stage 1 undead up there.¡± ¡°Maybe I can help you.¡± As he thought about it, a very bold and radical idea bloomed in his mind. after some careful thought, gunie felt that the plan was very feasible. if it was really executed, the half-soul undead would madly kill themselves. ¡°First, I need to find a suitable place to hide.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes fell on the broken altar. The pyramid altar was not complete. near the top of the slope, a large number of giant stones that built the pyramid had collapsed, and there were many gaps suitable for hiding. gu nie leapt forward and quietly headed toward the pyramid. It didn¡¯t take long for Gu nie to find a good hiding spot. gu nie could see a large number of undead outside. As for those who hid behind, they used the giant rocks as cover. In addition, Gu nie was perfectly hidden in his dark power Upanishad, so the undead couldn¡¯t even sense his existence. ¡°Perfect.¡± gu nie thought. After hiding, Gu nie looked at the chain for his target. Soon, a powerful rank 4 undead appeared in front of the chains. Compared to the other undead, this Tier 4 undead had condensed ¡± undead black armor ¡°. as an undead creature, it had to devour and absorb enough souls to form such a ¡± undead black armor. ¡± this guy was obviously not weak, and it would be better to use him as an experimental target. After casting the soul-stabilizing spell, Gu nie followed the profound rhythm of the world and threw it at the rank 4 Black-armored undead. the next moment, gune sensed forty-three rank three and four undead being locked down by the soul binding ring. it was a rank 5 spell, the soul stabilizing ring spell, and gu ni followed the rhythm of the world. As a result, the 43 Tier 3 and Tier 4 undead did not even realize that they had been locked on. They were still crawling on the chains, absorbing something. as expected, the higher the level of a law incantation, the more powerful it is. ¡± even the half-soul type undead creatures that are higher-ranked than me and have an advantage in the aspect of the soul can¡¯t detect the traces of my incantation of law. ¡± the advantage of a level 5 law incantation was fully displayed at this moment. gu nie thought about it and followed the soul fixing divine ring. An extremely compressed version of Blood Shield was cast. in an instant, a blood shield the size of a fist was formed in the chest of the stage four black-armored undead creature. gu nie¡¯s plan was simple. that was to make use of the ¡± blood shield ¡°, which contained a rich and abundant smell of blood, to make the entire group of undead enter a bloodthirsty and crazy mode of killing each other. the compressed version of the blood shield was condensed within the body of the stage 4 undead. It would definitely attract the spirits of the dead in the surroundings to attack, and that was enough. Sure enough, the moment the blood Shield formed. hundreds of undead creatures within a hundred meters slowly woke up from their sleep. they had smelled a very rich and strange blood that they desired. Their gazes fell on the Tier 4 Black-armored undead that had formed a Blood Shield. Meanwhile, the Tier 4 Black-armored undead had also woken up. The black-armored undead was also looking at himself in confusion. He had actually developed a bloodthirsty desire for his own body. Had she been hungry for too long? Ehh! a burly undead that was roaring attacked the black-armored undead with its claws. This kind of attack made the black-armored undead very wary. The black-armored undead took a step back, and at the same time, he swung his hand. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The black mist swirled around and gathered into a blade of the dead. As soon as he retreated, five or six claws came at him again. the black-armored undead was also a fierce one, and he killed it with a backhand slash. chi chi chi chi The stage 3 and stage 4 undead immediately roared in pain. Angry roars filled the air, and coupled with their thirst for blood, even though these undead had a certain level of intelligence, their intelligence was currently dominated by their thirst for blood. roar roar shua shua shua some of the undead also drew their undead sabers, undead swords, and other types of undead weapons. they roared and pounced. They wanted to suck the blood from the black-armored undead. They were too hungry. most of these stage three and stage four undead creatures had already condensed their own undead weapons. What was even more amazing was that he had condensed spirit armor. as the undead charged forward, a chaotic battle began. Chapter 211 ? 211 chapter 32! deep sea ambush The black-armored undead was no match for the hundreds of undead. In an instant, they were surrounded and beaten to the point where they couldn¡¯t even find their bearings, and they let out waves of mournful howls. ¡°the effect is not bad.¡± gu nie, who was hiding in the distance, nodded. ¡°However, the area of this chaotic battle isn¡¯t big enough. Let me add something to your mix!¡± Just now, the soul freezing divine ring spell had frozen forty-three undead. These undead were all Gu NIE¡¯s targets. Under the guidance of the soul-stabilizing spell, gune cast one compressed Blood Shield after another. as the smell of blood appeared one after another, more and more undead began to join the chaotic battle. Their targets were the undead that were emitting a bloody aura. even those grade 5 and grade 6 undead had joined in the chaotic battle. humans would go crazy when they were extremely hungry. These creatures were fond of devouring flesh, blood, and souls. When they felt the abundant blood, it was naturally difficult for them to suppress their inner bloodthirsty desire. Gune continued to cast Blood Shield. more and more spirits of the dead began to join the battle. After more than 40 blood shields were cast ¡­ gu nie didn¡¯t mind the drama. Once again, he cast a soul stabilizing divine ring spell. this time, gu nie had locked onto another fifty undead. gune cast the second wave of {blood shield}. as the battle went on, gune saw the remains of some undead falling. some of the undead were already dying. after the second wave of blood shield was cast, the players in the area were all stunned. the commotion was getting bigger and bigger. even the stage 1 and stage 2 undead that were thousands of meters above the sea could sense the rich and abundant smell of blood. The weaker undead were more easily attracted to the smell of blood. Soon, the Tier 1 and Tier 2 undead descending from above also began to join the battle. meanwhile, gune had secretly cast the third wave of blood shield. Gu nie didn¡¯t expect the undead to be so easily attracted to his blood. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the unique smell of my blood.¡± as more and more undead fell to the ground, gune began to think. not only does my blood contain a strong and rich blood aura, but it also has a strong life aura that makes people drool. At the same time, it also has the essence of a commander¡¯s blood. ¡± no wonder so many undead would go crazy over this. ¡± gu nie thought. ¡°The crazier you guys are, the better. That way, I won¡¯t have to waste my energy to destroy you.¡± gu nie¡¯s fourth and fifth wave of attacks continued to add fuel to the fire. The undead Battle Royale was getting more and more intense. the corpses of the undead fell to the bottom of the sea like raindrops in large numbers. About 20 minutes later. The original four to five thousand undead were now only slightly over a thousand. In the following battle, Gu nie specifically chose the rank 5 and rank 6 undead as his targets. This way, the Tier 5 and Tier 6 undead would not only be killed quickly, but they would also be injured quickly. at this time, the tier 5 and tier 6 undead were either dead or heavily injured, and under the siege of the following undead, there was basically no chance of survival. It could be said that none of the thousands of undead could pose a threat to Gu nie. ¡°i feel like yingying can release a great thunderflame curse to close the net.¡± Seeing that there weren¡¯t many of them left, and that most of the rank 5 and rank 6 undead were either dead or injured, guni began to think. Gu nie had tried to cast both the big and small thunderflame curses in the water. In general, the conductivity of water easily prevented a spell like lightning from exerting its power. however, the major and minor thunderflame curses were not pure lightning. they were penetrating spells that contained destructive power. even in the sea, they could still play their role. in fact, the conduction speed in water was slightly faster than in air. ¡± with the area of effect of the thunderfire curse, it should be able to cover about a quarter of the sea undead. ¡± the Thunderfire spell has 24 syllables. I currently have 18 secret crossing runes. I only need to chant six syllables, which means I can cast the Thunderfire spell in 1.5 seconds. ¡± cast a few more great thunderfire curses. it will be easy to cover all these sea undead. ¡± with this in mind, gu nie no longer waited. he was prepared to destroy all the sea undead behind him in one go. it would probably take a long time for the undead to slowly kill each other and die. then, gu nie began to chant the incantation of the thunderflame incantation. the great thunderfire curse was a low-rank mystical runic magic curse. [ syllables of incantation: 24 ] [ law Zhou consumption: 10 ] it had two casting forms. one was the single-target conducting form, which was also a single-target attack. moreover, under the guidance of the traction incantation, this kind of conductive incantation was basically guaranteed to hit, unless one could perform a powerful concealment and evasion. to gu nie, if he wanted to avoid the attraction of a rank 5 soul-stabilizing spell, he would need at least a rank 5 or rank 6 concealment spell. It was not impossible, but it was almost impossible. even if i¡¯m only a third step law incantation master, and you¡¯re a fifth step or sixth step expert in the shadow element. however, my law incantation¡¯s level is higher than yours. i¡¯ve locked onto you, but you just can¡¯t avoid it. This was the advantage of a high-level spell. the other form that was different from single target attacks was naturally a group attack. This was Gu NIE¡¯s current form of attack, an area-of-effect attack. within a certain range, dense thunder flames and lightning crisscrossed. although the power of each thunderflame spell was weak, it could still cause considerable damage to high-level undead. on the other hand, it could easily cause fatal damage to intermediate and low-level undead. less than a second had passed since gune started chanting the spell. a sudden change occurred. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± A powerful stream of water suddenly bloomed on Gu NIE¡¯s body, wrapping around his limbs like a dragon. Gu nie couldn¡¯t move at all. Gu NIE¡¯s heart sank. ¡°there¡¯s a sneak attack!¡± The moment the water wrapped around Gu NIE¡¯s body, a sharp blade easily cut through the three thousand meters of high-pressure water and headed straight for Gu NIE¡¯s head. The danger of death bloomed in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. Gune was in the middle of casting a spell. It had to be said that the enemy¡¯s timing was just right. Whether it was to escape with a law incantation or to take out a defensive scroll, they would need to interrupt the casting of the Thunderfire curse. As for the backlash from a low-rank secret-engrave-level incantation, one could imagine how terrifying it was. even if gu nie did, he would still have to pay a heavy price. the backlash on his body was fine, but it was mainly on his soul. it could make it difficult for him to cast a spell for a few seconds, or even more. fortunately, gu nie wasn¡¯t completely unprepared. gu nie had been prepared for a sneak attack while he was casting. the most perfect preparation was naturally the ¡°co-soul.¡± the co-soul gave gu nie the ability to cast spells twice, so it was impossible for the enemy to interrupt him. But now, he didn¡¯t have a co-soul, so Gu nie could only use the second strategy. fatan¡¯s ultimate technique-resistance! His thoughts surged. In an instant, the spirit helmet bloomed like a space helmet and perfectly wrapped around Gu NIE¡¯s head. as the crystal light bloomed, a sharp blade came at him. Chapter 212 ? 212 evil god¡¯s believer ¡°ka-¡± on the artifact spirit¡¯s helmet, visible cracks appeared on the back of gu nie¡¯s head. However, the sharp power of the dagger didn¡¯t manage to penetrate his skull. even the dagger¡¯s power was unable to completely break through the helmet. Although the Tier 4 elite weapon Spirit¡¯s helmet was cracked in one strike, it would still require a second or even a third strike to completely break it. at this moment, barran, who had ambushed gu nie, was also stunned by the glass helmet that had suddenly appeared on gu nie¡¯s head. He had been secretly observing this Tier 3 mage for a long time. The concealment ability of this law Magus was even more powerful than that of a 3rd rank Shadowman. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this rank 3 mage didn¡¯t have any invisibility-type abilities, he might not have been able to find this guy. and the methods of this law incantation master made him even more amazed. it actually had some kind of method to make a large number of undead kill each other. moreover, it was an instant cast. Even the slight fluctuations of law incantations and origin power were perfectly concealed. the foolish undead whose brains had been invaded by the mist were easily toyed with by this little trick, and they began to fight among themselves. This infuriated Barran, and even his killing intent rose slightly. this time, their team had come to the deep sea world under the orders of the organization to deliberately attract a group of deep sea undead. then, they let these deep sea undead absorb the power of the altar¡¯s chains. their goal was to slowly pull out something deeper in the chains. that thing was related to the ¡± great plan ¡± of the giant god, and it had been planned for a year. There can¡¯t be the slightest mistake. This plan that had been planned for a long time was not only participated by the giant God. the hero ¡°barbarian saint¡± who had been defeated on the continent a while ago, as well as a few foreign powerhouses who were said to have the ¡°starry sky profession,¡± had also participated. mother god and soul herder of the human-faced flower church, whose core power was above the sea, were naturally not excluded. They were all involved in the ¡± deep sea plan ¡°. This time, the goal of the plan was not to kill, blood sacrifice, or summon like before. Instead, it was a more hidden and deeper strange plan. the blood sacrifice on barker island had merely been a diversion. he also heard that the blood sacrifice in the sug ruins city seemed to be related to this plan. it was just that the plan for the sug ruins had failed. the plan was so well-hidden that every expert who knew about it had to sign a confidentiality agreement with the evil god. Under such a high level of secrecy, the plan had been carried out smoothly so far. barren did not know what the plan was, but he knew that the chains of the altar were very important. This was because there was a seventh step transcendent Grandmaster following them. The transcendent master had followed the team to ensure the smooth progress of this plan. It could be seen how important this plan and the chain were. after guarding this place for a period of time. he didn¡¯t know how that extraordinary master did it, but he actually found a relatively complete altar in an ancient ruin in the deep sea more than ten kilometers away. and that place was a good place to forge mo weapons. in addition, they had been in the deep sea environment for several months, and they had not even seen a single human hair. besides, so what if someone came? can you take away these chains? in an extremely safe situation, the few of them discussed and started to take turns. one person would be on duty here while the others would go to the altar to forge mo weapons. after all, the effects of the ¡°titan demonic weapon¡± created by the altar were truly astonishing. this week, he would be on duty. It was only the second day and something had happened. This unknown tier 3 mage had actually managed to kill all of the undead with just a few moves. some of these spirits were caught from afar, while some were attracted by the tide of the dead some time ago. If they were all killed, they would naturally have wasted a lot of their efforts, and they would even have to turn around and catch more undead to fill in the gaps. Although his killing intent was surging, it was a good thing that Barran was a believer of the great God, the ¡®giant God¡¯. he had sacrificed enough, and the titan spirit cloak that contained the power of the gods given to him by giant god could indeed provide him with the perfect disguise, allowing him to easily blend into the darkness. That was why he was able to sneak in without a sound and hide in the darkness behind the law Magus. His anger and killing intent surged, but they were well concealed by the Titan demon cloak. it would not be discovered by the mage who was a dozen meters away. through his observation, he was very clear that although the rank 3 mage in front of him was not high, he was definitely very powerful. his methods were actually undetectable to the undead of the fifth and sixth step. He had even been played by him. it was extremely difficult to deal with a law incantation master who had such extraordinary means. Even if he launched a sneak attack, the other party might have a powerful shield scroll or something. thus, barran waited patiently. He was waiting for his opponent to cast a spell before launching a sneak attack. When a law Magus cast a spell, they would be at their weakest. He had once used a dagger to pierce through or cut off the heads of at least five law mages during this wonderful period of time. Barran had finally waited for this 3rd rank spellcaster to start casting. as such, while a water element imprisonment scroll was used to freeze the other party, barran used the shadow element skill ¡± shadow travel ¡± and appeared behind the other party. he wanted to end this powerful tier 3 mage¡¯s sinful life with a single strike. However, no matter how much he calculated, Barran had never expected that this fellow would actually have a strange ¡®fish tank¡¯- like thing on his head. he could vaguely tell that this was a weapon spirit helmet, and the defensive power of this weapon spirit helmet was terrifying. the attack had caused the weapon spirit¡¯s helmet to crack, but it had not been able to kill the stage 3 mage. it had not even interrupted the other party¡¯s casting. a charged attack can only crack the helmet. The second or even third attack can break the helmet. By then, this guy might have finished casting. he¡¯d rather take it head-on to complete the casting rather than interrupt it. This guy is clearly trying to kill me instead. in the time it took for a spark to fly off a flint, barran had already accurately judged the current situation. The attack had just ended when Barran, without any hesitation, took advantage of the situation and attacked again. The speed of his hand movements was in line with the speed of his thoughts, and it was astonishingly fast. barran¡¯s attack was aimed at gune¡¯s back, which was close to his heart. The dagger was a secret-silver rank, and he often used the weapon forging manual given to him by giant God to forge it. As a result, the secret-Silver Dagger had reached the level of secret-silver or devil-gold, and it was extremely powerful. Furthermore, after being forged by the ¡°weapon forging manual,¡± it had a certain powerful ¡°sharpness¡± property. Even if it only pierced through the back, the sharp light would be able to cause devastating damage to the body part that was pierced through. It was enough to kill the law incantation master. the second strike landed on gu nie¡¯s back. On Gu NIE¡¯s back. ¡°swish!¡± A dark red Tentacle suddenly burst forth and pounced towards Barran¡¯s face. When the enemy attacked his head, Gu NIE¡¯s first reaction was to use his helmet to block the attack. if gu nie had allowed the bloody touch to move first, his opponent might have been injured. but at the same time, it would also kill gu nie¡¯s head. If Gu nie died and the other party was injured, Gu nie would be at a disadvantage. Gu nie released the spirit helmet to block the first attack. then, he would activate the touch of blood, which would give the enemy the most effective counterattack. The moment the touch of blood appeared ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Barran¡¯s keen sense of smell instantly sensed that he couldn¡¯t resist the blood tentacle. if he tried to resist, he might die. Barran sneered as he dodged to the side, his dagger slowly retreating to defend himself. He then used shadow travel to disappear. As an ¡°assassin,¡± he naturally needed to have a variety of assassination methods. One of Barran¡¯s unique assassination techniques was the ¡°flying blade.¡± after the power of a hand gesture exploded, he could pour all the power into the dagger. Even if he no longer controlled the dagger, the dagger could still follow its original trajectory to complete the assassination action with great force. using flying daggers, the daggers would attack while he himself retreated. this was also a method that barran often used. The bloody touch suddenly flicked its body, but it missed the Tier 5 Barran¡¯s ¡± shadow travel ¡°. Shadow-type experts would become very agile and difficult to deal with after they had this kind of movement technique. However, the advantage was that it could force the other party to retreat, at least preventing the other party from launching another attack. ¡°swish!¡± the dagger stabbed into gu nie¡¯s back. Half of the dagger was directly inserted into it. However, that was all. there was no blood, and the dagger didn¡¯t even hurt gu nie¡¯s heart. The Mithril and magic-gold shadow-type daggers had the powerful ¡± sharpness ¡± characteristic. When used on ordinary Tier 3 and Tier 4 superhumans, they could have a very strong tearing effect. They could even penetrate and tear the heart, causing fatal damage. However, it was unable to cause any damage to Gu nie. Gu NIE¡¯s body wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was five or six times harder than steel, comparable to black iron extraordinary steel armor. ¡°How is this Yingluo possible?¡± barran, who had retreated 15 to 16 meters, was dumbstruck when he saw this scene. he had been in the assassination business for decades, but he had never encountered such a situation. this attack of his would not be able to pierce through the chest of the stage 3 mage and shatter his heart. Even the dagger¡¯s power was lost halfway through. ¡°how can this guy¡¯s body be so strong?¡± the shocked barran casually waved his hand. However, his hand immediately froze in mid-air, and his expression became even more fascinating. under normal circumstances, he would be able to recall his dagger. after all, it was a mithril or magic gold rank equipment that had been refined by the smithing manual. but at this moment, the dagger was stuck, and it could not come back. Chapter 213 ? 213 the potential enemy ??~~ ??~~ A large amount of purple lightning fell crazily. A large number of the undead were wailing as they died under the criss-crossing lightning bolts that were filled with destructive power. gu nie had finally finished casting the thunderfire curse. ¡®As expected, I was right to walk the path of a fatan and instant cast spell.¡¯ ¡± otherwise, i¡¯ll die easily if i¡¯m ambushed during the weak period of my casting. the large number of secret runes allows me to cast secret engravings and spells extremely quickly. ¡± ¡°And the touch of blood also helped a lot.¡± Feeling the dagger in his back, gune wasn¡¯t in a hurry to pull it out. A real fatan could still cast spells and fight even if it was covered in weapons. moreover, gu nie could feel that the other party seemed to have some kind of method to communicate with the weapon. just now, he wanted to pull it back, but gu nie¡¯s body was so tough that it was stuck, making it impossible for him to pull it back. The spell ended. Gu nie didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He raised his hand and took out the wriggling flesh. anyway, there was no one nearby. this wriggling flesh and blood should be used when needed. the moment gu nie made his move, the type 5 shadow-type expert reacted quickly, using a powerful stealth skill and disappearing into the water. no source power or aura could be felt. The next moment. ¡°ah!¡± Incomparably shrill howls and screams bloomed in the depths of the ocean. Then, he saw two balls of blood explode at the bottom of the sea. You can be invisible, but this wriggling flesh doesn¡¯t care. as long as you dared to look at it, it would dare to make you bear the price of looking at it. as he took out the wriggling flesh, gu nie also finished casting the soul setting ring. He hadn¡¯t immediately cast it because he knew the Tier 5 assassin had the shadow Walk ability. He might have dodged it. The moment the eyeball exploded, Gu nie cast a soul-stabilizing spell. and then, gune sensed the assassin¡¯s presence. At the same time, the assassin could clearly sense that Gu NIE¡¯s soul-stabilizing ring had locked onto him. ¡°swish!¡± As the assassin of the fifth step shuttled back and forth, his body suddenly burst forth with a milky white light. This was some kind of dispel-type origin power skill, which could dispel the effects of magic spells such as lock-on, manifestation, positioning, and so on. ¡°A Tier 5 expert is still a Tier 5 expert after all. His Foundation is so solid that he even has a dispel-type source power skill.¡± it¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t dispel this level five high-level incantation of mine. after the white light bloomed, gune¡¯s soul-stabilizing spell was still locked onto the assassin. the dispel effect was useless. at this moment, barran¡¯s heart sank. He couldn¡¯t figure out why the Level-2 high-grade dispel origin power skill that he had painstakingly cultivated, which had worked time and time again in the past, had no effect today. It didn¡¯t even feel like it could slightly shake the locking-type incantation. ¡± some kind of powerful locking skill scroll? ¡± barran, who couldn¡¯t see the situation, could only guess. being locked on like this, he felt the danger of death. Losing one¡¯s sight basically meant losing 90% of one¡¯s combat power. Furthermore, the other party had locked onto him. He had no chance of turning the tables. He couldn¡¯t even escape. However, he wouldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death. With a leap, Barran quickly used his shadow travel ability and extreme source power to swim above the sea. However, he had just used shadow travel. ¡°hiss ~¡± A strong electric current instantly enveloped his body, and even his body was slightly paralyzed. a high-level spell, and an extremely powerful high-level spell at that! It has a powerful penetrating paralyzing effect! Damn it, I can¡¯t even control my body anymore! How can this Tier 3 fellow cast a high-level spell so quickly? ¡± even a high-level law incantation master can¡¯t cast a high-level law incantation so quickly. ¡°to be able to cast a high-level incantation so quickly, is this guy a high-level incantation master? or are you using a scroll again?¡± at this moment, barran¡¯s heart turned cold. he could only hope that the numbing effect of the spell would disappear as soon as possible, allowing him to escape. immediately after! ¡°hiss ~¡± Another powerful electric current ran through his body, and the strong numbing effect made him unable to feel any pain at all. However, the two consecutive strikes of a high-level law incantation had already weakened his soul. The penetrating power directly attacked his soul. ¡°Is Yingluo going to die?¡± As the third high-level incantation was cast, the last of Barran¡¯s soul consciousness shattered. the shattering of one¡¯s soul and consciousness also meant complete death. At the bottom of the sea, where the altar had shattered, he looked at the corpse of the assassin of the fifth step. his defense is quite strong. He only died after being hit by three level four high-rank annihilative spells, the little thunderflame spell. ¡± if you had encountered any third-rank law incantation master, the one who would have died today would have been a third-rank law incantation master. it¡¯s a pity that the person you encountered was me. ¡± A high-level spell was cast instantly. gu nie now had the power of a high-level law incantation master. he was even more powerful than some high-level law incantations. A puppet thread pulled the Tier 5 Shadowman over. The bloody touch immediately pounced on him impatiently. Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle. A large amount of blood was quickly drawn into the blood pool by the tentacles of blood. After four seconds, the touch of blood had drained the Tier 5 Shadow Assassin of all its HP. After a few months of hacking, Gu NIE¡¯s blood pool, under the effect of the rank 6 blood pool Codex, could now hold more than eight thousand milliliters of blood. It was more than enough to hold the blood of a person. with the touch of fresh blood as a blood pump, gu nie didn¡¯t have to worry about the blood he needed. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing i have you today. otherwise, i would have been stabbed in the back five or six times, or even seven or eight times.¡± gu nier said as he gently touched the bloody touch. The shadow Assassin¡¯s attack speed was extremely fast. In one second, the other party could launch seven or eight full-power attacks. The touch of blood was a very good counter to assassins who were close to them. Of course, the prerequisite was that Gu nie had to be able to stand. If he was killed in one hit, then no matter how powerful he was, he couldn¡¯t use it. fortunately, gu nie¡¯s body was strong enough, and it would only get stronger in the future. after storing the squirming flesh and the type 5 expert¡¯s corpse into the system space. he pulled out the dagger from his back. after fiddling with it for a while, gu nie could tell that the dagger was mithril or magic gold. it also had a sharp tearing property, which increased its value by a lot. it was worth at least six or seven thousand pounds. ¡°not a bad dagger. i¡¯m just missing a fruit knife. you¡¯ll do.¡± After keeping the items. Gu nie looked around. The area-of-effect Thunderfire curse had killed many undead. the rest were scattered. Some of the scattered undead were still attacking the stage 5 and Stage 6 undead. a portion of them swam over. after all, blood had also bloomed here. some of the undead also noticed that gu nie was also a living piece of flesh. these scattered undead were no longer a cause for concern. gugne kept an eye on his surroundings as he cast a level 4 spell, little thunderflame spell, to clear the undead. Just now, the level-4 little thunderflame spell, which consumed 14 syllables and 4 source power, had taken care of the Tier 5 Shadow Assassin in three shots. Its power was evident. it was naturally more effective against the undead that were restrained by lightning-type spells. ¡°someone¡¯s in the deep sea. if it¡¯s not a coincidence, then it¡¯s probably wufu.¡± The next moment, Gu NIE¡¯s body shook. ¡°this is a kasaya.¡± Chapter 214 ? 214 Deep-sea anchor gu nie immediately checked his own blood pool. As the blood pool digested the Tier 5 Shadowman¡¯s blood ¡­ A majestic and strange power gently bloomed in the blood pool. gu nie had felt it when he was digesting the human-faced flower king¡¯s blood. ¡°this guy is a believer of the evil god of pi xiu.¡± ¡± the aura in this blood is grand and vast, with the meaning of devout faith, and there is a slight smell of furnace fire. it is a believer of the evil god ¡®giant god¡¯. ¡± ¡± evil god¡¯s believer, deep sea altar, undead, altar chain. ¡± gu nie quickly analyzed the information. ¡± it¡¯s very likely that this guy has a group. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve killed this tier 5 guy. it¡¯s possible that their group has already sensed it and is on their way here.¡± Gu Niao¡¯s heart throbbed. ¡°I need to speed up.¡± Gu nie quickly swam toward the chains. the little thunderflame spell had also reached its maximum casting time. at a speed of 25 shots per second, it was cast madly at the surrounding undead. Each little thunderflame spell could destroy one undead. the two unlucky ones were standing in the same line, and if the thunderflame curse was transmitted, both of them would die. in less than half a minute, gu nie had cleared out most of the undead. Then, he went to the altar chain, which was the core of the adventure. the chains were as thick as an arm. the body was dark, like volcanic rock. at present, the exposed length was about 240 to 250 meters. but through the system¡¯s information, gu nie knew that there was still a lot of space left in the portal. Gu nie naturally couldn¡¯t pull it out by himself. but gu nie had a way to pull it out. Gu nie quickly activated the puppet thread. in a second, 25 puppet threads had already wrapped around the entrance of the chain. Then, Gu nie placed one hand on the chain. then, he followed the system¡¯s ancient incantation to activate the altar¡¯s chain. gu nie began to chant in a low voice. Gune chanted an ancient spell. The fluctuation of the spell bloomed gently on the entire altar. The fluctuation of the spell was amplified by the altar and permeated the entire altar. half a minute later, gugne finished chanting the 80 syllables, which were repeated in many places. ¡°woof! buzzzzzz! shua shua shua ¡± strange red runes that looked like volcanic lava began to appear on the chain. Without the corresponding incantation of law, it would be difficult to pull out the chain. However, if there was a corresponding incantation of law, it would be very simple. Gu nie also began to control the puppet strings to pull the chain. kachahahahahaha a small section of the chain was pulled out. the pulling ability of the puppet secret thread was quite powerful, not to mention that there were more than 20 of them at the same time. As if he felt that the pulling speed was a bit slow, Gu nie immediately re-activated the twenty-five puppet secret threads and accumulated fifty. This time, Gu nie used the puppet¡¯s Secret thread to pull it. ????¡­¡­ A half-meter long chain was pulled out. Gu nie used up his mind and origin power to pull. ¡± this kind of manual labor isn¡¯t easy to do with incantations. i¡¯ll learn some contract summoning incantations when i have time. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll just summon those simple-minded, brawny creatures like the wild giant to do the hard work. after all, no one knows if we¡¯ll encounter any ¡®legendary minerals¡¯ in the future. ¡± ¡± strong, hardworking, and able to execute my orders. yingying needs one. ¡± about two minutes later. he pulled it out for about 40 to 50 meters. gu nie could feel that the chains had reached their end. ¡°Come out.¡± gu nie suddenly pulled. ¡°swish!¡± there was a dull sound. A square object the size of the altar and a small square table was pulled out by the chain. ¡°what?¡± Gu nie was surprised to see the cube. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the chains of the altar? why is there something tied to it?¡± ¡°This thing should be one with the chain!¡± Gu nie opened his system again and looked through it carefully. In the end, he confirmed that the thing was connected to the chain, like an anchor and a chain. Gu nie didn¡¯t waste any more time. He pulled on the chain. ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.¡± The long chain and the anchor-like cube at the end of it were all put into gune¡¯s system space. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and immediately headed towards the direction of the sea demon ship. the fins of the demonic porcupines, together with gu nie¡¯s origin power and his own world frame, could help him avoid water. this made gu nie extremely fast. ten minutes later, gu nie saw the sea demon ship that was slowly moving ahead. the assistants on the sea demon ship seemed to be afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up, so they didn¡¯t increase the ship¡¯s speed to a higher level. Gu nie quickly landed on the bow of the ship. ¡°Dive to the bottom left and leave this place at full speed.¡± As soon as he landed, Gu nie controlled his origin power and spoke in a low voice before his three deputies could ask anything. The three people¡¯s expressions changed when they saw this. gugne took the rudder from arsen and quickly accelerated to the left. At the same time, a large amount of source power was being supplied to the sea demon ship. The magic whale¡¯s speed became faster and faster, and it soon left the original route. about ten minutes after gune and the others had left their original course ¡­ Several powerhouses of the fifth and sixth step with powerful auras, under the lead of a transcendent master, quickly explored the direction of the deep sea. if gune and the others had maintained their original course, they would have been caught on the spot. as they sailed, gu nie and his three deputies took turns controlling the rudder. everyone was pouring in their source power with all their might to maintain the sea demon ship¡¯s highest speed. When one of them started to channel their source power, the other three quickly recovered their source power. in terms of origin power supply, gu nie clearly had the advantage as a law incantation master. A Voyager¡¯s map also had a certain advantage. Baster and Yasen didn¡¯t have much of an advantage in terms of their source power. the origin pools of their battle element and shadow element were very small, so they obviously couldn¡¯t compare to gu nie and old sea map in terms of continuous consumption. they continued to move forward at such a high speed for more than three hours. The sea demon ship had also completely entered the deep sea region, at a depth of four to five thousand meters. At this moment, under the ship, Gu nie could see the peaks of the underwater mountain range, and all kinds of strange stone pillars. At the same time, some of the undersea volcanoes were also spewing out hot seawater, forming a wonderful ecosystem on the bottom of the sea. Gu nie then looked behind him. ¡± they haven¡¯t caught up to us for more than three hours. they should have escaped from danger for now. ¡± gu nie thought. ¡± we should be out of danger, but we still need to continue at full speed for a while and completely leave this area. ¡± Gu nie said to the three. the three of them heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. ¡°what¡¯s the specific situation?¡± The first mate, Arsen Horwell, asked as he steered the ship at full speed. a believer of an evil god, an extraordinary master who is highly likely to exist. gu nie said in a low voice. Chapter 215 ? 215 cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power doomsday believer? A transcendent master? the three of them trembled when they heard that. if they were caught at the bottom of the sea, they would basically die. They had all heard of the wicked God¡¯s believers ¡®cruel methods. The bloody incidents that occurred on the continent and the ocean were almost all done by the believers of these evil gods. This was especially true for the fanatical believers. They tortured and killed, devoured hearts, sacrificed heads, and used corpses and living people to refine some kind of evil spell. It was completely inhumane. These fanatical believers could not be called human at all. It could be said that they had been completely reduced to puppets of faith, tools of bloodthirst. as for the believers of the wicked god who looked normal, their blood and souls were filled with a fanatical belief in the wicked god. gune was deeply aware of this point. the blood of that tier 5 assassin contained the power of the devout faith of the giant gods. Fortunately, Gu nie didn¡¯t absorb and digest the energy. After Gu nie converted it, he would feed it to the blood tentacles. in other words, even if gu nie digested it, the power might not affect gu nie. Even if there was a small impact, it would gradually dissipate as time passed. After all, Gu nie didn¡¯t believe in evil gods. These believers of the heretic God had committed many bloody crimes in the areas controlled by the mainland¡¯s forces. on the ocean, there were no restrictions. The evil God¡¯s believers were even more unbridled in their unbridled venting of the evil and cruelty in their hearts. especially in some remote places and some indigenous islands. The believers of the evil god saw the natives as resources. They captured a large number of indigenous humans and built altars on the spot. Then, they sacrificed all these indigenous people, regardless of whether they were men, women, old, or young, to obtain the power given by the gods. ¡± what are the believers of the evil god doing in the deep sea? ¡± baster asked in a low voice. ¡± they must be after the ancient altar in the deep sea. ¡± gu nie didn¡¯t try to hide this. the ancient altar! the three of them mulled over the meaning of this thing. This mysterious and ancient object, which was buried in the deep sea, had extraordinary significance. ¡± i met a believer of death at the edge of the ancient altar. he sneaked an attack on me, but he still died in my hands. ¡± gu nie didn¡¯t say that the enemy was at the fifth step. After all, he had also used a treasure in this battle. Otherwise, he would not have been able to kill his opponent so quickly and smoothly. Otherwise, if the other party used some method to break his Artifact Spirit helmet, Gu nie would be the one to die. a tier 5 assassin still had some strength. Under Gu NIE¡¯s control, the damaged Artifact Spirit helmet had turned into a necklace and was in the process of being repaired. The Dragon Necklace, which was also used as a head protection, was not activated. After activation, the pressure of the high-pressure seawater would directly trigger the energy shield of the Dragon Necklace, and the high-pressure state would continue to consume the necklace¡¯s energy. Since it would consume energy and expose his location, Gu nie was temporarily useless. fortunately, he had the spirit helmeted. even if the dragon necklace wasn¡¯t activated, gu nie¡¯s head would still be protected. With the two layers of protection above the sea, it would be very difficult to attack Gu NIE¡¯s head. after I killed that wicked God¡¯s believer, I felt some movement and many powerful auras were released, so I quickly ran away. Gu nie roughly explained the situation, which was 70% fake and 30% true. ¡± believers of the wicked god, seabed altars, powerful beings, and many of them. ¡± old haitu said softly as he pondered. ¡°i¡¯m afraid that this time, there will be another storm on the sea.¡± ¡± last year¡¯s blood sacrifice on barker island, and the terrifying descent of the sug ruins on the night of winter¡¯s death. ¡± ¡± there¡¯s also the shocking skeleton undead incident that broke out on the north and south battlefields a while ago. ¡± ¡± the skeletons are still wreaking havoc. they don¡¯t seem to be stopping anytime soon. ¡± ¡± all this time, it¡¯s all the doomsday believers ¡®doing. ¡± he¡¯d heard about the undead skeleton incident on the northern and southern battlefields. It was said that a few powerful spirit-type contestants had joined forces and used some strange and strange extraordinary treasures to construct a powerful ¡± Spirit Gate. A wave-like undead mist surged out, and a large number of undead from the other world came to the battlefield. this was not the important part. the most important thing was that the summoning ritual through the ¡± undead gate ¡± and the undead mist that permeated the air turned a large number of corpses buried on the battlefield into skeleton soldiers, and they stood up from the soil that they had rested in. The northern and southern battlefields had been fighting for one to two hundred years. It was said that there were dozens of ten thousand man pits. One could only imagine how many corpses there were on the battlefield. as the mist of the dead spread, millions of undead skeleton soldiers appeared on the battlefield overnight. right now, the sea of undead skeleton soldiers on the battlefield was at its most brutal. those evil gods won¡¯t stop until they turn our world upside down. this time, they are plotting against these ancient altars in the ocean. I¡¯m afraid they are up to some bloody and terrifying scheme. Old Sea Map sighed with emotion. ¡°indeed,¡± arsen horwell also nodded lightly. the government¡¯s extraordinaries were not the only ones fighting against the evil god¡¯s rampage. there were also quite a number of ordinary citizens and extraordinary humans who were willing to fight against these evil god forces. after all, the wicked god¡¯s believers ¡®brutal killing behavior was so evil and heresy that everyone could feel it. originally, those Pirates didn¡¯t have the confidence to go against the officials. Arsen Horwell also said in a low voice. ¡± but these years, under the instigation of the wicked god¡¯s believers, those pirates have become more and more rampant. ¡± gu nie looked at the dark sea in front of him and nodded. ¡± it¡¯s best for us to increase our strength as soon as possible. that way, we¡¯ll have the ability to save our lives when we face such dangerous situations in the future. we can even counterattack and kill those believers of the wicked god. ¡± ¡°indeed,¡± the three deputies all nodded at the same time. As he thought, Gu nie looked at the sea in front of him. His eyes were deep, and he seemed to see the distant shadow islands. ¡°It¡¯s good to increase your strength.¡± gu nie thought to himself. ¡± however, just by relying on ordinary power, it is impossible to fight against the believers of the wicked god who are loyal to them and thus master the evil power. it is even more impossible to fight against those terrifying wicked gods. ¡± as for those terrifying and indescribable strange existences that are slowly recovering, they are not something that ordinary forces can compete with. ¡± if you want to fight against these terrifying existences, you must first become an existence like them, an existence that controls strange, strange, profound, and indescribable mysterious powers. ¡± ¡°only in this way can we contend against them.¡± the more things he had experienced, the more gu nie had a deeper understanding of this world. The more he saw, the more clearly he could see the mystery of this world¡¯s terrifying and terrifying power. The rationality of the extraordinary system was built on the rules of reasonable use of origin power. in other words, the system and power of extraordinaries could be followed. Just like climbing a mountain, one could always reach the top by climbing slowly. but! some of the mysterious, terrifying, and strange forces that gu nie had come into contact with. it was simply impossible to use any language to describe and elaborate, let alone cultivate. this was completely like a floating island in the sky. you couldn¡¯t even find a way to climb up. not to mention those powerful and strange forces. Just the wriggling flesh alone was terrifying. The power it contained wasn¡¯t something normal people could touch. Just looking at it would cause one¡¯s eyes to explode. and the more powerful ¡®indescribable flesh and blood¡¯, the cave of white bones, and the strange black crystal stone. he would die at a glance. there was also the terrifying eye in the sea of blood above the sky on the night of the end of winter. Just one look was enough to make Gu NIE¡¯s body and soul shiver, and fear filled his heart. The existence of these things. It was even more evil, weird, and unbelievable than the existence of evil gods. this was a power that could not be understood with normal thinking. This was an indescribable, indescribable, and strange power. gugne roughly categorized them as cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power. Chapter 216 ? 216 cthulhu plan! In the face of Cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power, the information he had obtained from senior Nigel was ¡­ ¡± we can¡¯t resist this terrifying power. we can only get rid of the person who summoned it. ¡± it was very real and very helpless. That terrifying power wasn¡¯t something that the power of the law incantation system or the power of an extraordinary could contend with. however, from the sealed artifacts and mystical items that were suspected to be formed by cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power, cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power had a deeper and stranger layer. for example, the strange coin of destiny that could cut the string of fate. for example, the pocket watch that allowed extraordinary people to sleep easily. for example, the unique bracelet that allowed the arm to be flexible. for example, the ¡®touch of fresh blood¡¯, which had been sealed for decades and could still move freely after being fed some blood. For example, eating seawater could produce a ¡± stimulant ¡°-like ¡± salt box. Could these things be explained by the power of incantations? He could not explain it. Objectively speaking, this was neither science nor transcendent science. It was completely an incredible mysticism. This might not even be a unique power at the transcendent level. gune, who had gradually come into contact with the mysterious power of cthulhu. Naturally, such a thought emerged in his mind. ¡°Can I also control this strange and indescribable power?¡± even if he couldn¡¯t fully control it and only had a little bit of power, it was still a qualitative change for gu nie. For example, the power of wriggling flesh and blood causing the eyeball to explode. After Gu nie obtained it, he put it into his flash bomb. a normal flash grenade could only temporarily blind the enemy. a flash bomb with cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power could directly blind all the enemies ¡®eyes. the effect could not be described as outstanding. it was simply the rhythm of the heavens. or perhaps gu nie¡¯s defense was as strong as his squirming flesh. just standing there, he was like a shield that no one could cross. or, the eyes of cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power could make the enemy feel fear and even kneel down to beg for mercy, even if the enemy was much stronger than gune. if gu nie was just a normal mage, he would have thought this way. Without a doubt, Gu nie had fallen into a state of worship for this great power. the desire for power would eventually evolve into a tool dominated by terrifying power, and the final outcome would be extraordinary loss of control. It was clear that Gu nie wasn¡¯t a normal mage. He even had the ability to resist or even touch the terrifying and indescribable Cthulhu mysterious power. In fact, when gune had this idea, he went to look up related information. the description of cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power in the data was vague. the records also stated that gu nie wasn¡¯t the first person to have such an idea. the consequences of falling into the worship of cthulhu¡¯s terrifying power were bizarre and varied, and the consequences were also different degrees of extraordinary loss of control. however, gugne had a technique that was even more amazing than cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power. This was Gu NIE¡¯s system. In the battle against the mysterious Cthulhu member¡¯s ¡®ruler¡¯s remains and flesh¡¯, that was, the indescribable flesh and blood. The system clearly had the absolute advantage. Regardless of whether it was the system¡¯s fortuitous encounter or the method to obtain the indescribable flesh and blood, it had completely outlined it. or was it the perfect transformation of the curse in cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power or other aspects of power by the reincarnation system? or the absolute storage of cthulhu¡¯s remains in the system space. this was where gu nie¡¯s confidence came from. that was one of the reasons why gune dared to touch cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power. Above the ocean, in those mysterious and strange sea areas, islands and other places. Do you have some kind of powerful sealed item? did it contain the remnants of some cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power? or they had something related to cthulhu¡¯s power, such as the ¡®occultic runes¡¯. these things were the real purpose of gune as the ¡± explorer of cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power. ¡± that was why gune had come to the ocean. to explore cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power and obtain it. this was gu nie¡¯s plan for his growth. Wealth and treasures were just supplementary. The digestion of the squirming flesh and blood, the corresponding mysterious resistance he gained after enduring the powerful reincarnation, and the digestion of the indescribable flesh and blood in the future ¡­ Gu nie believed that as he continued to explore, he would eventually find a suitable dark and mysterious power. In his pursuit of power, gune kept learning more about this mysterious extraordinary world and the mysterious powers. He now had a higher level of pursuit on top of the original fatan¡¯s. a cthulhu rotan mage who had killed a group of rulers with a spell! have you seen it before? now that they were sailing in the deep sea, it would be the beginning of gune¡¯s search for cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power. deep in the sea, there were many islands with strange powers. In front of the system, it might be a gold mine. With the help of the miracle System, Gu nie would explore the mysterious areas. if it was dangerous, he would definitely not go. the miracle system had indicated that he could safely obtain treasures from the mysterious areas, so gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t let them go. This time, the first mysterious island that Gu nie had chosen was the misty shadow islands. One of them was an Island with a strange and terrifying power. That mysterious power was one of Gu NIE¡¯s goals. After he smoothened out his Cthulhu plan, gune calmed down. ¡± although my plan is wonderful, it looks like they want to stir up trouble above the ocean by instigating those evil gods and their believers. ¡± ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to find a time to hand over the suspected location of Deva to the Yulan Navy.¡± ¡± this way, we can also interrupt or even delay the plans of those guys. ¡± gu nie then looked at the chain in his system space. ¡°what are the believers of the evil god doing with this thing? when i have the time to touch it and feel it, i¡¯ll be able to roughly guess what it¡¯s made of.¡± I need to improve my strength as soon as possible and condense a heavy curse rune. That way, I can easily condense a co-soul after Capturing the Devil leader. a Devil¡¯s co-soul can allow me, conservation, to easily gather a lot of important information from the enemy¡¯s soul. with this in mind, gu nie looked into his body. apart from the fourteen secret crossing runes, there were also many other runes in gu nie¡¯s body. He also had eight heavy curse runes. The heavy curse runes were much easier to form than the secret crossing runes. however, gu nie was still under a lot of pressure if he wanted to form ten at once. right now, I¡¯m close to the middle stage of the third rank. When I enter the middle stage, I can basically condense ten. but it¡¯ll be a bit stressful. It¡¯s a bit dangerous to build a co-soul. ¡°there won¡¯t be any danger after entering late-stage tier 3.¡± late stage rank three, form the co-soul, and then reincarnate. ¡± then, i¡¯ll be able to advance to the 4th rank very quickly. ¡± I hope the fog and shadow islands won¡¯t disappoint me this time. looking at the deep sea in front of him, gu nie thought to himself. Chapter 217 ? 217 chapter 38-the call of portsmouth ¡°Yin Y si y Mao Y si y¡± ¡°Yin Y si y Mao Y si y¡± The low and melodious murmurs echoed in Gu NIE¡¯s mind again and again. The magic whale swayed slightly with the waves, and the sleeping gune¡¯s face was slightly nervous and frightened. After a while, Gu NIE¡¯s face showed a struggle. Then, Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. The fear and pain on his face gradually disappeared. the low murmurs of ¡°yin da si si si si si mao si si si si si si si si si si si si si si si si si¡± also gradually faded away. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± Gu nie let out a deep breath, as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden. gune got out of bed, put on some clothes, and opened the window. What entered his eyes was the deep fog surging under the sea breeze. Gune looked at the time. It should be five in the morning. There was no trace of the morning light under the cover of the fog. The sea was a strange world of eternal darkness under the cover of the night. Amidst the soft sound of waves, blood-curdling roars could be heard from time to time. It wasn¡¯t the hatred and greed in the eyes of the sea demon ship that would appear in the sea. among them, there were many strange creatures that had sneaked over. in the past few days, several crew members had been injured. there was also one who was almost dragged into the ocean by a 4th rank tentacle octopus. Fortunately, they had discovered it in time. Otherwise, the sea demon ship would have lost a lot of people. The window opened. The cool but slightly oppressive sea breeze entered the house, soothing gune¡¯s nerves. For about ten days, the magic whale had been heading toward the shadow islands. along the way, they encountered seven to eight battles of all sizes. Each time, it was a small-scale attack by the murloc and sea snake tribes. fortunately, gu nie was there, so the battle was not dangerous. After ten days of deep sea travel, they were very close to the shadow islands. The closer he got to the group of fog-like shadows, the thicker the fog was, and the weirder the sea surface was. They could often hear the unusual sound of water flowing, but they could not see what was around the ship. he looked at the deep, oppressive, and dark sea. even with his source power and darksight, gu nie could only see within a hundred and fifty meters of the ship. he couldn¡¯t see anything further than that. He gently rubbed his temples, trying to relax his tense nerves. ¡± that strange call really makes it hard for me to rest. fortunately, it has gradually weakened over the past few days. ¡± ¡°insemouth!¡± the cthulhu creature¡¯s name popped up in gune¡¯s mind. The thing that made gune¡¯s ¡± insemouth call ¡± was the treasure that gune had obtained, an altar chain similar to the deep-sea anchor. The second day after he got the altar chain. Gune was in the process of making contact with the altar and nurturing the chain, hoping to get more information. gu nie did receive some scattered information. However, that night, when Gu nie was resting, he fell into a deep sleep without any warning. normally, gu nie wouldn¡¯t fall asleep unless he entered a state of sleep. however, something strange happened. After falling asleep, Gu nie had a dream. The dream was very real, as if Gu nie had experienced it himself. in the dream, gu nie was on a terrifyingly large ship. he looked down at the endless ocean. in the ocean, groups of murlocs, whose faces could not be seen clearly, were swimming slowly. their destination was an ancient, magnificent temple deep in the ocean, which could not be described with words. There was a temple there that was calling out to Gu nie. Again and again. in the end. Gu nie could feel that this was the final destination of his life. then, he jumped off the ship. gu nie suddenly woke up. Then, to his horror, he found himself standing on the edge of the magic whale, trying to jump into the sea. At this moment, Gu nie finally understood. he had touched and deeply felt the strange power in the chains of the altar. he had been infected by some strange power. he didn¡¯t know what level the cthulhu creature named ¡± insemouth ¡± was at. perhaps it was at the ¡± ruler ¡± level, or an even higher ¡± old god ¡± level, and it was calling out to him. this situation would be a devastating blow to anyone else. if it were anyone else who had come into contact with the call of this terrifying cthulhu creature, the pi xiu would probably start to mutate from its body, growing fins, gills, and tails. then, in the depths of its soul, it would respond to the call of insemouth, breeding the most fanatical faith from the depths of its soul, and finally jump into the sea and return to its embrace. It was a good thing that the red mist ancient Nirvana had reincarnated under this power of the same level but in a different form, so it had a certain resistance to this strange power. on the first day, gu nie almost jumped into the sea. the next day, gu nie locked all the doors and windows. When he woke up, Gu nie found that he was sleepwalking, looking for a way out. On the third day, Gu nie found himself lying on the floor. On the fourth day, Gu nie didn¡¯t even get out of bed. ¡­¡­ today was the eleventh day. the call was so weak that it could only give gu nie nightmares. it was impossible to make gu nie do anything by calling him. ¡± the mysterious power of cthulhu creatures is getting more and more mysterious and terrifying. ¡± ¡°i wonder when i¡¯ll be able to master this indescribable power.¡± Looking at the dark mist of the ocean, gune began to think. ¡°the calls are getting weaker and weaker. There should be no problem in another seven or eight days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for me to get rid of this strange and mysterious call as soon as possible.¡± it¡¯s not a good thing to sleep every day, especially in this misty ocean. ¡°captain.¡± While Gu ni was thinking ¡­ A figure quickly passed through the fog on the ship. it was marter cole, the energetic young man. Marter¡¯s figure didn¡¯t seem to have changed much as he stood before gune¡¯s window. However, the strength of his body and his qi and blood were growing stronger by the day. it was still a bit weaker than gu nie, but it was still terrifying for a normal person. In fact, none of the 3rd rank sailors could compete with Marter in terms of strength. during the voyage. with gugne¡¯s instructions and marter¡¯s help in catching fish, the three chefs grilled all kinds of fish for marter. marter¡¯s gluttony talent was not picky at all. Taste was important for ordinary food. as for the fish in the ocean, they were all meat-based food that contained source power. marter didn¡¯t reject any of them. whether it was raw fish slices, soup, barbecue, marinating, greasing, or sun-dried salted fish, they were all different. as long as he could eat, marter could stuff them all into his stomach. and the effect was surprisingly good. marter was only at the 2nd rank. however, he could vaguely tell that he already possessed the battle prowess of a 3rd rank. He couldn¡¯t help but re-examine Marter¡¯s gluttony. Had it mutated? ¡°What is it?¡± he looked at marter gune and said softly. ¡°the first mate wants you to have breakfast now. he has something to tell you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Then, Gu nie looked into the mist. ¡°we should have reached the misty shadow islands by now!¡± gune then looked into the ocean by the side of the demonic whale. his eyes narrowed. I have a bad feeling about this. Are we being watched again? ¡± Chapter 218 ? 218 Spying in the dark a few minutes later. by the time gune arrived at the kitchen, the demonic whale adventurer team¡¯s three vice-captains were gathered in the dining room on the second floor. Marter also served gune his breakfast, fish on top of rice. ¡°Have we arrived at the misty shadow islands?¡± gune asked as he ate his breakfast. It was a bit unusual to call Gu nie over for breakfast this early in the morning. ¡°Mm! We¡¯re almost there. We can even say that we¡¯ve already reached the edge of the fog and shadow islands.¡± hearing this, gu nie heaved a sigh of relief. they¡¯ve finally arrived. the first mate, arsen horwell, replied quickly while eating breakfast. ¡°The reason why I called you here so early today and so urgently ¡­¡± it¡¯s mainly because of Yingluo. Jason lowered his voice. ¡°there are already members of the sea tribe who have their eyes on us.¡± ever since we entered the foggy sea, haven¡¯t the sea tribes been paying attention to us? ¡± Gu nie asked after some thought. ¡°But it¡¯s different this time,¡± ¡°In the past, they were a deep-sea Race. they may hate us for sailing on the sea, but it¡¯s not to the point where they would risk their lives to fight us.¡± ¡± and in those few battles, you also know that those guys fled after suffering. ¡± and this time, it¡¯s the Yaksha fishmen who have their eyes on us. these guys have always regarded the misty shadow islands as the Holy Land of their clan. no one is allowed to touch or even land. ¡± if more than a dozen sea demon ships come over, those yaksha mermen might not dare to come and watch us. ¡± ¡°but we only have one sea demon ship, and we don¡¯t have any high-level extraordinaires to keep watch. the yaksha fishmen will definitely test us.¡± ¡± these yaksha mermen are very cautious. according to past information, they will have an observation period of half a day to a day before they launch an attack. ¡± therefore, we should take advantage of the half-day to one-day gap before they launch an attack. ¡± captain, you¡¯ll first need to borrow a mystical item to conduct an exploration of the foggy shadow islands. ¡± ¡± if i can enter to search for treasures and gain wealth, then needless to say, this battle must be fought, and it must be fought beautifully. i must beat them until they feel the pain and make them keep a respectful distance from me. ¡± ¡°This way, we can safely search for treasures.¡± ¡± if we can¡¯t get into the fog and shadow islands, there¡¯s no need to fight to the death with these yaksha mermen. after all, there are a few powerful high-level mermen in their group. ¡± ¡± however, the misty shadow islands cover a large area, and there are many submerged reefs on the surrounding coastline. ¡± the source power near the misty shadow islands is very strange, and there are several places where strange vortexes appear. in addition, the core of the archipelago, the ¡®Shadow Island¡¯, has a mysterious deadly force that will spread and kill people from time to time. ¡°The sea demon ship can¡¯t get too close.¡± ¡°Our plan is to let the sea demon ship anchor here and have a large number of crew members guard it.¡± and I¡¯ll bring you, Captain. The two of us will quietly enter the position at the edge of the misty shadow islands. I can make you invisible. Besides, it¡¯s early in the morning. There are no powerful Yaksha fishmen nearby. They won¡¯t be able to find us. it¡¯s a good time to explore the misty shadow islands. ¡°This is also the reason why we woke up so early.¡± after discovering that the yaksha fishmen were stalking them near the fog shadow islands, they had no choice but to leave. the tactical quality and caution that jason horwell had displayed were far more reliable than guni¡¯s captain. ¡°you don¡¯t need to go over, i can go over by myself.¡± gu nie said after some thought. ¡°what?¡± The few of them looked over in surprise. Gu nie said this because he had opened the system just now. A strange encounter event appeared on the strange encounter page. even though he had only skimmed through it. but gunie was sure that the misty shadow islands only had one treasure trove. the past few encounters had made it clear to gu nie that this one could be another opportunity to change him. In fact, every member of the demonic whale adventurer team would benefit from this. facing the gazes of the others, gu nie explained in a soft voice. ¡± i have an invisibility scroll, and i can easily walk on the surface of the sea without causing any abnormal movements. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s much more convenient for me to move on the sea than the two of us.¡± ¡± very soon, i will be able to circle around the misty shadow islands. ¡± ¡± and if anything happens to you, i¡¯ll have to take care of you. ¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll go alone.¡± Gugne¡¯s words were reasonable, and after he finished, Yasen couldn¡¯t even find a rebuttal. ¡°just let captain go alone!¡± old sea map said at this time. ¡°The captain came as quickly as he left.¡± moreover, as a 4th rank expert, you are the core strength of the magic whale. If those Yaksha fishmen launch an attack, the more you are here, the stronger our defense will be. ¡°good. i¡¯ll guard the magic whale,¡± Yasen nodded. ¡°captain, you must be careful when you¡¯re alone,¡± ¡°i know, just wait for my good news!¡± gu nie nodded. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ about a kilometer away from the magic whale and the sea demon ship. In the dark and silent depths of the fog. On the surface of the sea. There were more than fifty Yaksha fishmen here. These Yaksha fishmen had horn fins on their heads, long and strong arms, and slender bodies. They had a fierce and brutal aura, full of the fierceness and killing intent unique to deep-sea tribes. There were more than 50 Yaksha fishmen, and each of them was holding an icy blue Trident, which was glowing with a cold light. these tridents were also the origin of the yaksha fishmen tribe¡¯s name. There were more than 50 Yaksha fishmen with fierce auras. Most of them were level two, a few were level three, and the two leading them were level four. among the 50-odd yaksha fishmen, there were two type 4 humans. At this time, in front of the two tier 4 humans, a ¡± water magic mirror ¡± with a diameter of about one meter for long-distance surveillance appeared. At this moment, the magic whale appeared in the water mirror. ¡°Lord arus, you should know the duty this time better than us. the high priest¡¯s sacrifice is not allowed to make any mistakes.¡± ¡°what if these guys interrupt the high priest¡¯s promotion ceremony?¡± ¡°All of you will be sacrificed.¡± the slightly chubby ¡± wagner ¡± said softly with a faint smile on his face. the type 4 yaksha fishman named arus said gloomily, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll attack first and test the strength of the humans on the sea demon ship.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re too weak, we¡¯ll just exterminate them.¡± ¡°if they¡¯re stronger, we¡¯ll need to invite the high-level experts of our clan to come over and exterminate these guys of unknown origin.¡± or kill some of them, then capture some and bring them to the sacrificial ceremony. I believe the high priest will like these sacrifices. ¡°Very good!¡± Wagner looked at the sea demon ship in the water magic mirror and gently nodded. ¡± although i don¡¯t know where you came from, coming to the misty shadow islands at this time is simply courting death. the birth of a transcendent master is not something you can disturb. what a group of sad guys. ¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ten minutes later. in the captain¡¯s cabin, gu nie had entered a state of integration with his dark power upanishad. Gu nie took out a high-level invisibility scroll. with the activation of the origin power, gu nie¡¯s body disappeared in a flash of white light. the invisible gu nie looked at his body. His body was in a weak transparent state. Gu nie was looking at himself in this state. To the eyes of others, Gu nie didn¡¯t exist at all. he climbed out of the captain¡¯s cabin through the open window. The invisible gune jumped over the side of the ship and landed on the sea in the deep fog. He didn¡¯t cause any ripples, and the waves were still rising and falling. gu nie then looked around. before this, I felt like I was being spied on. Now that I¡¯m invisible, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m being spied on. It must be the Yaksha fishmen. ¡± we have to act as soon as possible and come back before the yaksha fishmen attack. ¡± he then looked in the direction of the shadow islands and quickly moved forward. as they moved forward, gu nie opened the system and looked at the side adventure. [ adventure: door of ancient shadows ] [ Adventure 1: Holy Shadow Rune ] [ adventure 2: holy shadow magic stone ] [ adventure event 3: door of ancient shadows ] Gu nie slowly opened the details of the three adventures, as well as the things he needed to pay attention to. about ten minutes later. At the end of the dark fog ahead, he could already see some huge and strangely shaped reefs. gune had already reached the edge of the misty shadow islands. he looked at the grotesquely shaped rocks that looked like some kind of roaring, strange shadow beast. gu nie¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡± no wonder the misty shadow islands have become a mysterious and strange area of death in the ocean, full of terrifying power. ¡± ¡± the shadow beasts, who are suspected to have the power of the dominator¡¯s bloodline and strange innate abilities, live here. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not strange at all that this place has become a forbidden land.¡± gu nie learned about it through the system. On the core Island near the west side of the misty shadow islands, which was also the ¡®Shadow Island¡¯ that people were most afraid of, lived a strange species that was neither flesh, blood, soul, nor energy-the shadow Beast! The name ¡°Shadow Beast¡± had been given to him by the system. ¡°Shadow beasts¡± were creatures that didn¡¯t have a body of flesh and blood, nor did they have a soul, and they didn¡¯t absorb any form of natural origin power. Therefore, it would not be attacked by any form of physical attacks, soul attacks, and even more so, it would not be attacked by spells in the form of energy. The only thing that could affect it was the shadow! Chapter 219 ? 219 a powerful treasure the system¡¯s introduction clearly touched a blind spot in gu nie¡¯s knowledge. this was the first time gu nie had seen such a strange creature. Gune¡¯s knowledge and understanding of the shadow element was limited to the shadow element. experts of the shadow element, for example, had many methods and abilities to use the shadows. For example, he could use his shadow to jump around and attack. However, compared to the ¡®Shadow Beast¡¯, the shadow-type Extraordinaries¡¯ use of the ¡®shadow¡¯ power was still too weak and shallow. Shadow Beast. according to the system¡¯s description, they were weird creatures that fed on shadows. They could easily devour the shadow of any form of living creature. They could devour the shadows of all living creatures. And when a living being lost its own shadow. In a few seconds, at most a dozen seconds, they would be washed to death by some indescribable force. Moreover, the shadow divine beast, in a dark and dusky environment, was completely integrated with the darkness. No one could understand these shadow divine beasts through any means. and this led to the legend of death on the ¡°shadow island.¡± every extraordinary who landed on the island would be stared at by a strange and indescribable power. if you don¡¯t leave here, you will be sentenced to death every second. The next second might be the time of death. this was a perfect fit for the shadow beast in the dark that was devouring the supernatural beings who had landed on the island. In addition, the various attacks of Extraordinaries would not have any effect on these ¡®shadow beasts¡¯. that would truly be a case of death for all who came. it was no wonder. for so many years, even the slightly more powerful extraordinary fish and sea beasts didn¡¯t dare to approach the entire shadow island, which was more than a dozen nautical miles in radius, let alone extraordinary people. The reason Gu nie dared to stand there was because of the system¡¯s guidance. gu nie¡¯s body flickered as he dove into the sea. He soon saw an arch-shaped gate twenty meters under the sea. It was five meters tall. In addition to the sea reef stone gate, the various reefs around were under the influence of a strange power. They looked like strange beasts that were either crawling, sleeping, fighting, or roaring. the sea reef gate and these strange-shaped sea reefs. they were all formed under the effect of the ¡®ancient shadow gate¡¯. especially since this ¡± sea reef stone gate ¡± contained the key power to land on shadow island and not be attacked by the shadow beasts. there wasn¡¯t only one ocean reef gate, and this was the safest one according to the system¡¯s guidance. he stood in front of the door on the reef. according to the system¡¯s instructions, gu nie had the door absorb his shadow. this way, gu nie wouldn¡¯t become a target for the shadow beasts. That way, Gu nie would be able to land on the island. following the system¡¯s guidance and a special incantation, gune followed the channel of magic and sent his source power into the reef gate forty to fifty times. under the system¡¯s prompt, gu nie completed the process of letting the door absorb his ¡°shadow.¡± if not for the system¡¯s guidance, this method and that special incantation would probably never have been known. gu nie thought. After doing all this, Gu nie examined his body and found nothing out of the ordinary. ¡± it¡¯s obvious that the shadow¡¯s strange power is not within the range of my perception. ¡± after all, it¡¯s the power of a strange creature with the Dominator¡¯s bloodline. It¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t sense it. this shadow will be absorbed and stored for about three hours. I have to act quickly. After returning to the surface of the ocean, Gu nie looked at the Island of Shadows, which was shrouded in darkness and fog. after taking a deep breath, gu nie calmed his mind and quickly moved forward. a few minutes later, after crossing the complex reef area, gune stepped onto the shadow beach in the dark. the silence of the night was accompanied by the surging of the sea, making everything here look calm and indifferent. but as soon as he stepped onto the beach, he felt a creepy feeling. It was as if he had been targeted by some terrifying creature. After five to six seconds, the creepy feeling disappeared. ¡°The shadow Beast has already seen me?¡± Gu nie looked around. source energy vision and darksight had always been in a state of blooming. there was complete silence in the darkness, and nothing unusual could be seen. it¡¯s said that there were transcendent Masters who came to explore this Island, but they still died here. ¡± many iron-headed high-level extraordinaries, as well as those who thought they had strong survival abilities, have also died here. those who escaped did not mention what kind of creatures they were. ¡± ¡°those powerhouses can¡¯t even see it, so it¡¯s normal for me to not be able to see a type 3 shadow beast.¡± and this slight sense of vigilance is probably due to some special reasons of mine. ¡°since that shadow beast is not interested in me and did not attack me, that¡¯s good.¡± Gu nie exhaled in relief. After calming himself down, he quickly headed towards the core of the island, which was the location of the treasure that the system had pointed out. From the system¡¯s introduction. Gu nie could feel that the treasure he had obtained from this adventure was no small matter. it could be said to be a huge improvement for him, and the effect was immediate. let¡¯s not talk about the door of ancient shadow. For example, the Holy shadow runes and the Holy shadow magic stone had the ability to transform Gu NIE¡¯s body. The ¡®Saint Shadow Rune¡¯ was a powerful ¡®body rune¡¯. Something as powerful as ¡®body runes¡¯ would never appear on a human. this was because the strength and level of a human¡¯s physical body was not qualified to bear such a thing. the body runes could only appear on overlords and powerful leaders who had a high chance of becoming overlords. In addition, not all leaders and overlords had ¡®body runes¡¯. Only those powerful creatures with unique bloodlines could have these ¡®body runes¡¯. For example, the leader-tier thanator had defensive runes on its body, which could easily block Gu NIE¡¯s spells. Gu nie could clearly feel it as he digested its flesh, bones, and scales. At the same time, it was said that powerful angels, demons, Dragons, and so on would also have their own unique body runes. The ¡®Holy Shadow Rune¡¯ was one of those mysterious runes that could only appear on powerful leaders and overlords. as for the specific effects, he would have to wait until after the ancient nirvana inheritance was over to carefully experience and discover them. but from the name and introduction, gu nie could tell that it was a rune that focused on agility and speed. more importantly, the ¡®saint shadow runes¡¯ could be stacked like the runes of soul arts. the stronger his body was, the more saint shadow runes he could condense, and the more powerful they would be. moreover, the system had clearly stated that the death rate of absorbing the ¡± holy shadow rune ¡± inheritance was extremely high. Gu nie estimated that under normal circumstances, he would most likely not be able to accept the inheritance. He could only rely on the power of reincarnation. and the ¡®holy shadow magic stone¡¯ was even more extraordinary. The system introduced it as a ¡®transcendent treasure¡¯. gune knew better than the system that this thing was not only a rare treasure, but a legendary treasure. In the history of the Oya continent, there had been two ¡°Holy shadow magic stones.¡± And this had successfully created two Supreme existences that surpassed the ninth rank, with the title of ¡®half shadow half god¡¯. these two powerhouses were the top powerhouses of that era. their success obviously couldn¡¯t have been achieved without the powerful effect of the ¡®holy shadow magic stone¡¯. the effect of the holy shadow magic stone was to allow the body to complete a transformation in the ¡®space realm¡¯, and the higher the extraordinary talent, the better the effect after the transformation. In other words, after using the ¡®Holy shadow magic stone¡¯, one¡¯s movement speed and vitality would double. to an expert of the shadow element, this was a complete qualitative change. for gu nie, this meant that his ability to survive would greatly increase. The increase in speed and spirit activity gave Gu nie more options when he was avoiding danger. After all, a tank mage didn¡¯t necessarily have to take the enemy¡¯s spell head-on. if one could easily avoid an attack, who would be willing to stand there and be beaten? in fact, there were many spell casters who were not slow. For example, the speed of the wind element¡¯s Magus was not any slower than the shadow element¡¯s, and they were the best at escaping. another example would be the rare magical incantation masters who had ¡± spatial talents ¡± that were heavily cultivated once they appeared. They could easily travel through the spatial realm. it wasn¡¯t easy to kill a law incantation master like this. Gu NIE¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow. After all, Gu NIE¡¯s body wasn¡¯t weak, and his physical strength was extremely strong. but if you say that gu nie is fast, that¡¯s not true. gune¡¯s speed was considered outstanding among magi. however, compared to the power of his spells and his calmness, speed wasn¡¯t one of his core abilities. But now, with this fortuitous encounter, it was completely different. Gu NIE¡¯s strange speed and incredible flexibility would become one of his advantages. Chapter 220 ? 220 The terrifying creation in the fog The Holy shadow magic stone could double Gu NIE¡¯s speed. Gu NIE¡¯s extraordinary talent was extremely rich, and it was possible that his talent would double. It was combined with the ¡®Saint Shadow Rune¡¯ that could be continuously condensed. With the two added together, Gu NIE¡¯s speed and agility would be greatly improved. in addition, the ¡®saint shadow rune¡¯ was a body rune, and its effects were far more than that. once he got his hands on these things, he would be able to increase his strength. whether it was running away or chasing after him, gu nie would be able to do it with ease. The advantage of running fast was very important in many cases. Gu nie could clearly understand the use of the Holy seal runes and the Holy shadow magic stone. the ancient shadow gate was a treasure that gu nie didn¡¯t understand. in the introduction, the door of ancient shadows was a mysterious door that led to a distant alternate dimension. those ¡± shadow beasts ¡± seemed to have been projected from that mysterious world. however, as for the exact use of the ancient shadow gate, gu nie would have to wait until he made contact with it before he could find out. They were moving quickly in the dark and quiet Shadow Island. during this time, gu nie felt different degrees of danger. fortunately, the sense of danger disappeared after three to five seconds. As they advanced, they were either on the beach, in the grass, or on some rocks. gu nie saw many corpses. These corpses had basically rotted to the point where only bone armor and tattered clothes were left on them. Some of the ancient corpses had been buried deep in the rotten leaves. Only his slightly corroded clothes and blackened bones could show where he had died in despair. these people should have come to shadow island to search for treasures. unfortunately, they all died in the mouth of the shadow beasts. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes swept over the cold and desolate corpses of those who had died miserably as he began to think. ¡°those who are able to land on the island are all experts with decent strength.¡± ¡± although they¡¯ve been dead for a long time, those extraordinary storage equipment can exist for a long time. a few hundred years is not a problem. ¡± within their storage equipment, the time-sensitive items should have rotted or lost their effectiveness. ¡± but those rare grade equipment and some gold pounds should still be there. ¡± ¡± moreover, these transcendent storage bags are worth a lot in the first place. ¡± I only saw a small part of it. There should be a lot more in other places. ¡± just by collecting all these things, it would be worth at least a million gold pounds. at most, it might even be worth two to three million gold pounds. ¡± however, before that, I need to close the ancient shadow door. Otherwise, everyone who enters the shadow Island will die. As he thought about this, Gu nie also moved forward quickly. Soon, a row of giant black reefs, thirty to fifty meters long, blocked gune¡¯s path. It was like a tombstone or a wall that guarded the boundary between darkness and death. gune looked left and right. within a 150-meter range, he could see nothing but these tall, weird-looking black reefs. If one looked closely, they would find that these black reefs seemed to be made of a large number of hideous heads and broken, twisted limbs of evil in a huge furnace. the entire reef was exuding an evil aura. just by looking at the evil-looking rocks, gune felt nauseated. ¡°hu~~hu~hu~¡± Gu nie endured the discomfort and quickly climbed up the huge reef. When gune climbed onto the rocks. at the top of the reef, there was a struggling and terrifying reef-like palm that looked like a melted candle. The lower part of the palm was completely integrated with the huge reef, and on the upper part of the palm, an extraordinary storage ring was quietly embedded. gu nie¡¯s face twitched. ¡°This reef, is it eating people?¡± when he looked at the pitch-black reef under his feet again, an inexplicable fear emerged. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes twitched. he didn¡¯t dare to stay on the reef for long and quickly jumped towards it. When gune crossed the rocks and stepped onto the Rocky ground, he was stunned. Gu nie noticed that not a single blade of grass grew on the gravel ground. He slowly raised his head and looked forward. An indescribable scene bloomed in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. in the deep and oppressive dark mist. the tip of the iceberg was revealed before gu nie¡¯s eyes. the corpses of some kind of deep sea octopus with many tentacles, some kind of giant sea monster sleeping at the bottom of the sea, some kind of giant beast hunting in the sky, flying beast suan ni, and other creatures that gu nie recognized or didn¡¯t recognize were all gently gathered together to form a wall, or a huge mountain that reached the sky. cold purple, blood-red, black, pale white, and other colors that made people despair intertwined. the ugly, terrifying, greedy, and evil sides of those strange creatures were vividly and thoroughly displayed. gu nie¡¯s vision was only one hundred and fifty meters. he couldn¡¯t see how huge the existence was hidden in the depths of the darkness. no one knew what kind of existence was hidden in the depths of the darkness and fog. just looking at this part was enough to make gu nie feel like a huge mountain was pressing down on his heart, making him as small as an ant. Even the slightest movement from this terrifying creation could cause him to die forever. a sense of weakness and powerlessness grew in his heart. ¡°so what if i train harder and become stronger? Facing such a terrifying existence, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die if I bear its gaze.¡± ¡± the chasm-like chasm is not something that life can cross. it¡¯s better to integrate into it and become a part of the great existence. ¡± despair and pessimism began to grow in gu nie¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but take that step. Gu nie suddenly became alert. ¡°i will become a part of you, but not in this form.¡± Gu nie clenched his fist and said in a low voice. gu nie noticed something flowing out of the corner of his eye. gu nie touched it and looked at it. It was dark red blood with a little dark gold. gu nie could even feel his eyes getting bloodshot. in truth, gu nie¡¯s eyes were now filled with twisted blood vessels. ¡°If I keep looking, my eyes are going to burst.¡± gu nie looked away and closed his eyes. ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± gu nie took a deep breath, trying to relax. the despair in his heart gradually disappeared. he then opened his system. he couldn¡¯t stare at this giant creature in the darkness for too long. Fortunately, Gu nie could still take a few glances. If it was anyone else, they would probably lose their minds and throw themselves into its arms upon seeing this huge creature. in the face of the strange and magnificent creations of cthulhu creatures, even supernatural beings with strong mental powers would fall into madness and lose control of their minds if they got too close. with his eyes closed, gu nie followed the system¡¯s instructions. Chapter 221 ? 221 Treasure in hand Following the system¡¯s instructions, Gu nie closed his eyes and carefully moved forward. from the sound of his footsteps, gu nie could roughly tell that he had entered the cave inside the mysterious and terrifying creation. The ancient Shadow Gate and the sacred shadows treasure were not far ahead. I wonder if this ancient shadow door and this terrifying and majestic creation are related in any way. but the system didn¡¯t give too many warnings about the dangerous places. ¡± it¡¯s obvious that i¡¯ve taken away these treasures. it shouldn¡¯t have any effect on this majestic creation. ¡± ¡°Even if there is an impact, it will be a matter for the future.¡± however, even if I take away the ancient Shadow Gate and these treasures, ordinary people still can¡¯t get close to such a huge and majestic creation. when I saw that Black Reef, I only felt nauseated and nauseated. ¡± the sight of this towering and terrifying creation is like a psychological cue. ¡± even if we land on this Island, we can¡¯t go too deep when collecting the treasures on the corpses. We have to retreat after seeing these reefs. otherwise, even if you don¡¯t get eaten by those reefs, you¡¯ll have to become a part of this terrifying creation under a strong psychological cue. the darkness and fog that never dissipates on Shadow Island all year round might not be a bad thing for the creatures in this area. ¡± if this fog really dissipates, any creature that sees this terrifying object from a dozen nautical miles away will die, not to mention the yaksha fishmen living on the east side of the fog shadow islands. ¡± ¡°once the fog is dispersed, the entire clan will be exterminated on the spot. it¡¯s more effective than a nuclear bomb. Indeed, ignorance is bliss at times.¡± As Gu nie pondered this, he followed the system¡¯s guidance and arrived at a certain location in the cave. in the system¡¯s note, there was no clear indication that this place was off-limits. Fortunately, Gu nie knew the consequences of watching for a long time, so he was fine with it. gu nie quickly opened his eyes and looked around. He saw a dark and quiet ancient altar. the altar wasn¡¯t tall, only about twelve to thirteen meters. At the center of the altar, a two-meter-tall arched door stood quietly, as if it had been there for countless years. behind the door was a thick shadow fog that one could not see through. about a meter in front of the door of ancient shadow, there were two items floating. it was also a fist-sized ¡®holy shadow magic stone¡¯ that seemed to be condensed from mist. There was also the crown of inheritance, which contained the gray-black ¡®Holy shadow runes¡¯ and had a little golden luster. After looking at it, Gu nie quickly closed his eyes again. Just by looking at it for a while, he felt nauseated, dizzy, and his mind was already starting to stir. with his eyes closed, gune walked up the steps of the altar and reached the top. gu nie didn¡¯t try to touch the treasure. Instead, he placed one hand on the ¡± ancient shadow door ¡°. as the passage connected to the magic tentacles was built, gunie began to chant the strange three-hundred-syllable incantation. the system had clearly stated that he had to close the ancient shadow door first to ensure that nothing would happen when gu nie closed the door and touched the two treasures, the holy image. furthermore, after the ancient shadow door was closed, all the shadow beasts on the entire shadow island would disappear. Only then would the island become a relatively safe area. Of course, this was only limited to the outer area. the walls of the interior were like monuments, and the mysterious peaks that were so majestic that only a corner could be seen were not easily touched. After more than 70 seconds of chanting ¡­ Gu nie sighed in relief. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any more problems at this time, right?¡± gu nie quickly opened his eyes and looked at the ancient shadow door. he saw that the hole in the door of ancient shadow was filled with a dark fog, but it was now empty. through the hole, he could clearly see the situation behind the door of ancient shadow. The ancient shadow door looked like an ordinary door frame. gu nie didn¡¯t spend too much time studying the ancient shadow gate. ¡°collect!¡± with a thought. the ancient shadow door disappeared and was replaced by gu nie¡¯s system space. Gu nie then looked at the two treasures. he reached out and the two treasures fell into his hands. ¡± there¡¯s a very illusionary feeling, as if i can¡¯t touch anything. ¡± ¡°But this treasure is indeed in my hands.¡± ¡± the treasures of the holy shadow series are indeed extraordinary. ¡± after putting the two treasures into his system space, gu nie didn¡¯t stay any longer. This reef and this strange, magnificent, and magical creation exuded danger and fear everywhere. It was really not a place to stay for long. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With his eyes closed, gune followed the system¡¯s guidance and went out. The miracle System could complete a miracle event, and as long as it didn¡¯t go beyond the scope of a miracle event, the miracle event would give gunie guidance for a long time. for example, where was dangerous and where he couldn¡¯t go. if he followed that direction, he would be able to reach a safe place. a few minutes later, gu nie had already crossed the huge rock. when he turned back to look at the dark mountain, he was stunned. The fog covered everything, and no one could see anything unusual. Even though Gu nie had taken away some of the treasures, Shadow Island was still in its original state. No one had shown any signs of abnormality. The only difference was that the Shadow Beasts had already disappeared. Other people wouldn¡¯t die for no reason when they landed on the island, but if they got too close and saw something they shouldn¡¯t see, it would be hard to say. now that he¡¯d acquired the treasure, gu nie was completely at ease. as the reef disappeared from his sight, gune felt the strange threat to his life gradually disappear. ¡°The system is still the most reliable.¡± Gu nie muttered to himself as he slowly withdrew his gaze from the giant creature. As he walked towards his shadow, Gu nie took out two treasures. the ¡°holy shadow magic stone¡± that gu nie had taken out first. the magic contact channel was quickly built, and the information about the holy shadow magic stone entered gu nie¡¯s mind. After a while. ¡°yi!¡± Gune was shocked. ¡°I can just absorb it directly?¡± and you can complete the transformation in just a few minutes? ¡± gu nie immediately began to think. I¡¯ve been out for less than an hour. It¡¯s still too early for the Yaksha fishmen to attack. ¡°well, let¡¯s absorb it first and see the effect.¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯ll take more than ten minutes to get back by sea.¡± ¡°After I double my speed, I might be able to get back faster than if I just run back.¡± after walking forward for another one or two minutes, they passed by a beach bush full of grass and coconut trees. the peaceful beach came into gu nie¡¯s sight, and he could hear the sound of waves. He even saw the footprints he¡¯d left on the beach. Before this, this place was filled with the danger of death. And now, it could be said that this was the safest place in this sea. after looking around, gu nie sat down on a dry beach. he looked at the fist-sized magic stone in his hand. it seemed to be condensed by black mist, and he couldn¡¯t feel its existence at all. ¡°i hope your effects are as powerful as the rumors say.¡± After he finished speaking, Gu nie calmed down and began to connect to the channel. Chapter 222 ? 222 an astonishing transformation As he absorbed the Holy shadow magic stone ¡­ ¡°gurgle gurgle gurgle¡± gu nie could clearly feel a strange energy entering his body. Gu nie was even able to sense their movements. the energy of the holy shadow magic stone quickly entered every corner of gunie¡¯s body. Gu NIE¡¯s muscles, cells, bones, skin, and organs were all absorbing this strange energy. as his body absorbed and fused with the energy of the holy shadow magic stone ¡­ gu nie could clearly feel his body becoming lighter and more agile. But gune was certain that this wasn¡¯t a result of his weight loss. It was as if he had directly increased his speed and agility on some strange level. As he absorbed the energy, Gu nie could clearly feel his body becoming lighter and more agile. Even the muscles in his arms and legs were rapidly growing stronger. Gu NIE¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but be immersed in this comfortable feeling. about five or six minutes later. gu nie was sitting on the beach, and the holy shadow magic stone in his hand was gone. slowly opening his eyes, gu nie¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. With a slight push of his hand, Gu NIE¡¯s right foot lashed out with incredible flexibility and angle, as fast as lightning. even though his movements were not up to standard, his speed was outstanding. He bent his arms and lowered his body. With a sudden burst of power, gune¡¯s body flew four or five meters into the air and made a 720-degree turn. ¡°Peng!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s face hit the ground first. The 1,100-pound weight of his body caused gune¡¯s head to sink into the sand. during this period of time, after absorbing the flesh and blood of the thanator. He continued to absorb the wriggling flesh. The fist-sized piece of flesh had already been completely absorbed. gu nie was absorbing a whole piece of wriggling flesh. This had increased the weight of Gu NIE¡¯s body. more than a month ago, gu nie had reached the thousand jin level. although the increase was a little slower now, it was still at the level of one thousand and one hundred jin. gu nie¡¯s body had the defense of the extraordinary black iron tank armor, and the density of the armor was also comparable. because of this, gu nie had to use a little bit of source power to walk, otherwise he could easily trample on some places. pulling his head out of the sand, gune spat out the sand in his mouth. Although he had failed, Gu NIE¡¯s joy did not disappear. As he walked toward the reef gate where his shadow was, he tested his speed and agility. when he saw the sea. gu nie, who had been prepared for this, suddenly exerted strength in his legs and shot forward. ¡± the acceleration is very fast. i can reach the maximum speed in almost two to three steps. ¡± previously, I had to accelerate for more than ten meters to reach the maximum speed. ¡°At the same time, the upper limit of the Suan NI¡¯s speed is quite astonishing.¡± the coastline was just in sight from where gu ni had started, and he was about 150 meters away. the 150-meter-long gouni took just over two seconds to arrive. ¡°This speed has indeed increased by about two times.¡± gu nie was secretly surprised. the more important thing is the feeling of the body when running. ¡°previously, when i was running, that was all extreme explosive power. even with the support of origin power, it was still very strenuous. after all, my body is too heavy. i run like an armored tank, and i have to rush out ten to twenty meters even if i want to brake.¡± ¡°And now, with every step I take, I feel a smooth and natural light feeling blooming in my heart. The cells in my body are all jubilant, as if I¡¯m Born To Run like the wind and lightning.¡± ¡± if you want to stop, you just need to tap your feet lightly and you¡¯ll be able to stop completely after two or three steps. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a completely different feeling from before.¡± Gu nie, who was flying across the ocean, tapped his feet lightly, and origin power bloomed. gu nie did a ninety-degree turn in an instant, but his speed didn¡¯t slow down. Gu NIE¡¯s body flickered as he continued to change directions. Even though he was changing directions, he was still running at a high speed. ¡± this flexible change in direction isn¡¯t something i could have done before. this doesn¡¯t seem to be something that can be achieved by doubling my flexibility, right? ¡± one could only imagine how excited gu nie was when he felt his body¡¯s spirit and speed. however, my physical body¡¯s extraordinary talent is extremely strong to begin with. It¡¯s not strange for me to have such a Swift burst of speed and an extremely high spirit activity. the speed has been doubled. It¡¯s about 1.2 times faster. It¡¯s better than the rumors. and this increase in spirit activity is simply shocking. It¡¯s probably increased by three to four times, or even more. ¡°all in all, the effects of the holy shadow magic stone are truly terrifying.¡± ¡± in the past, even if i were to face the sneak attacks of shadowers of the same level, it would be difficult for me to dodge with my speed and agility, unless i cast a spell. ¡± ¡°And now, I¡¯m facing a peak 3rd rank Shadowmancer who is known for his speed and agility. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not any weaker than them. In fact, he might even be a bit stronger.¡± ¡°As for the specific situation, we need to fight personally to know.¡± ¡± but no matter what, against a type 3 or even type 4 shadow element expert, i can rely on my speed to deal with them. ¡± ¡± when your speed reaches its peak and you exhaust all your means to get close to me and give me a fatal blow, you will find that the dagger attack can only break my physical defense. i think you will be in despair at that time. ¡± gu nie¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. all this while, my body¡¯s extraordinary talent has not been able to display its potential except in the aspect of resistance. this time, the ¡®Holy shadow magic stone¡¯ and the ¡®Holy Shadow Rune¡¯ that I¡¯m about to obtain will be able to unleash the extraordinary talent of my body to the extreme. While he was thinking, Gu nie stopped and started to sink to the bottom of the sea. They had arrived at the place where the shadow was stored. A moment later, Gu nie floated up again. Then, Gu nie quickly headed towards the sea demon ship. I wonder what it¡¯ll be like if I leave my shadow here and don¡¯t take it back? ¡± ¡°I stored my ¡®shadow¡¯ just now. I should light a fire to see if I really have no shadow.¡± ¡°Without a shadow, I would be in the invisible state, which is equivalent to disappearing. It¡¯s similar to invisibility, but I was obviously not in that state just now.¡± ¡°and what if shadows still exist?¡± ¡°then, what is the ¡®shadow¡¯ that the system introduced as being devoured by the shadow beast?¡± ¡± as expected, there are always some strange things that ordinary people can¡¯t understand in this mysterious world of cthulhu. ¡± ¡± i can only slowly dig, acknowledge, and understand. ¡± Gu nie was in a good mood, and he thought to himself. At the same time, Gu NIE¡¯s speed reached its peak. He moved like lightning across the sea, approaching the sea demon ship. gu nie was very fast. after five or six minutes, gune could feel the ship getting closer. When he was five to six hundred meters away from the sea demon ship. gu nie¡¯s expression changed. Gu nie sniffed the air, which was filled with the smell of blood. there was a lot of blood, it was very mixed, very thick, and very fresh. some of them were from the murloc race, while some were from the magic whale¡¯s crew. ¡°Has the battle already started?¡± gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there would be an empty period of half a day or even a day? why did the battle start so quickly?¡± right after that, gu nie¡¯s eyes bloomed with killing intent. ¡°since you murlocs want to die, i won¡¯t be polite with you.¡± After obtaining the treasure, Gu NIE¡¯s overall combat ability and hunting ability had both greatly improved. He wouldn¡¯t show mercy to the Yaksha fishmen that came to him. Chapter 223 ? 223 the sneak attack on the sea demon ship soon, the sea demon ship entered gu nie¡¯s sight. with a leap, gu ni quickly jumped twenty to thirty meters away and landed on the bow of the ship. Gu nie landed. ¡°Captain, the captain is back.¡± a cry of surprise was heard, mixed with some pleasant surprise. Immediately, the magic whale was in an uproar, and the heads of the people on it shook. ¡°captain.¡± ¡°Captain, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Captain, those damn murlocs ambushed us. There are also other humans, ¡± ¡°captain, two of our men have been taken away by them.¡± when they arrived at the wide deck in the center of the sea demon ship, many of the crew members immediately gathered around and began to talk. Gu nie looked around. it was obvious that the magic whale had just gone through a bloody battle. There were traces of blood everywhere on the deck. The side of the ship was broken in many places, and the deck was cracked in many places. Even the sub mast had been broken and fell into the water. not only that, the two sides of the ship were already cracked in many places, and seawater kept pouring in. the sea demon ship was currently sinking. ¡°First mate, you can tell me the exact situation.¡± gu nie¡¯s deep and majestic voice resounded. his voice contained the overbearing aura of a leader creature like the thanator. everyone who felt the might and pressure immediately shut up and became quiet. arthur horwell, who was still stained with blood, walked forward and calmly explained. ¡°Half an hour ago, about 40 minutes after you left.¡± ¡± about 50 to 60 yaksha fishmen attacked us. ¡± ¡± the weakest of these 50 to 60 yaksha fishmen are at the second rank. there are also a few at the third rank and two at the fourth rank. ¡± ¡± other than these yaksha fishmen, there are two other humans. ¡± ¡°these two humans are very powerful.¡± baster Johnson almost died at their hands. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re not weak.¡± ¡± and those yaksha fishmen are not as strong as us on the sea demon ship. ¡± ¡°after a series of battles, they left behind some corpses and quickly retreated.¡± ¡°about seventeen or eighteen of them died.¡± and we also lost some of our men. ¡°how many casualties?¡± gu nie asked with a gloomy face. four are dead, and two were caught in the sea. I don¡¯t think they can survive. Those Yaksha fishmen feed on people. In a situation where the enemy was stronger than the sea demon ship, this loss ratio was already very valuable. ¡± it¡¯s a pity that i wasn¡¯t here. otherwise, yingluo wouldn¡¯t have lost so many crew members. ¡± gu nie sighed in his heart. ¡± the others are all injured, but they¡¯ve all used potions. those with minor injuries have mostly recovered. ¡± the five who are seriously injured are still recovering in the captain¡¯s room. ¡°at present, the most important problem is wufu.¡± Arsen lowered his voice so that only gune could hear him. ¡°this wave of attack is most likely to test us.¡± after knowing our strength, those Yaksha fishmen will make a comeback soon. I¡¯m afraid by then ¡­ yasen didn¡¯t say much, but gune knew what he meant. ¡°a larger scale attack?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he clenched his fists. ¡°just in time, i was afraid they wouldn¡¯t come over!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, no matter how many of them come, they will all die.¡± gu nie said in a calm voice. gu nianzhi said this not only because his speed had increased. This was also because he had been cultivating the Gu Nirvana hack for the past month, which had greatly increased his strength. Moreover, Gu nie had many treasures. gu nie had never been afraid of one versus many. I¡¯m not afraid of your numbers, but I¡¯m afraid that your eyes aren¡¯t bright enough. gu nie turned to the captain¡¯s cabin. ¡°how are the few who are seriously injured?¡± Gune asked as they walked. ¡°The situation is a little too critical.¡± baster Johnson is being targeted. They should know that baster is the strongest combat force on the ship. ¡± the two human experts are targeting baster. one of them is a water elementalist, and the other is a combat swordsman. ¡± ¡± baster¡¯s heart was crushed. i wonder how he survived. ¡± ¡± and marter, that young man. he¡¯s very desperate. his physical defense and strength are quite amazing, and his vitality is frighteningly strong. ¡± his body was almost turned into a plug by the Yaksha Fishman¡¯s Trident. His broken internal organs were flowing out, but this guy is still fighting crazily with his black iron short knife. ¡± marter¡¯s left arm was broken at the end of the battle. i wanted to find his arm and reattach it, but i don¡¯t know if it was picked up by the yaksha fishmen or if it fell into the sea and sank to the bottom in the chaos. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that this guy survived.¡± I hope this guy can find a strong potion to recover his arm. Gune¡¯s heart sank as he listened to Yasen¡¯s story. some of his crew members might have had some unusual thoughts and schemes when they boarded the ship. but at this moment, they were all brave warriors of the magic whale. Gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t mistreat them. ¡°squeak!¡± Gune pushed the door open. Five people were lying on the bedding on the floor. Old Sea Map and two other crew members were taking care of the five seriously injured crew members. ¡°captain.¡± He seemed to have seen Gu nie enter. marter struggled to get up. ¡°i didn¡¯t embarrass you. i killed three scumbag murlocs.¡± Marter laughed, but his face was a little pale. ¡°Your wound has just stopped bleeding, don¡¯t move.¡± the old sea map hurriedly pressed marter, who was so seriously injured but still full of energy, back down. ¡°you, you did very well.¡± gugne walked over and patted marter on the shoulder. he¡¯s still so energetic even after being so heavily injured. Perhaps this gluttony talent doesn¡¯t just increase strength and defense. It might also increase life force, or something like a health bar. gu nie thought. gu nie looked at the five of them. they were all recovering from their serious injuries. other than marter, the rest of the team had weak life auras. If they had high-grade potions, they would be able to get rid of their weakened state and recover faster. They might even be able to recover their strength before the next round of battle. however, after interacting with the crew, he knew that they weren¡¯t as rich as he was. There was no need to talk about a dozen gold pounds of potions with outstanding effects. Even if it was a high-grade healing potion that cost 5 gold pounds a bottle. For these crew members, no one would reserve any. They were more willing to store up intermediate healing potions that were only one-tenth the price of advanced healing potions, which were five silver Dragon per bottle. The cheaper ones were low-level healing potions that could be bought for a few dozen copper coins. however, the effects of these low-level and mid-level potions might not be as good when facing such a severe injury. they didn¡¯t have it, but that didn¡¯t mean gu nie didn¡¯t. ¡± i don¡¯t have many high-grade recovery potions left, and it¡¯s troublesome to mix them. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just use the water of the spring of life! It¡¯s several times better than high-grade recovery potions, and it¡¯s very effective in healing these heavy injuries.¡± a sealed wooden bottle of dragon¡¯s blood can cover most of the life force from the spring of life. Even if they can see it, it doesn¡¯t matter. I have a mine at home. Chapter 224 ? 224 I want to fight a group with a flip of his hand, gu nie took out a wooden bottle of dragon blood, which contained about three hundred milliliters of liquid. ¡°Drink this. It will help you recover.¡± he said that gune had helped marter up. ¡°Captain, What¡¯s this? an information potion? why is there such a big bottle?¡± marter, who was being helped up, seemed to have pulled on his wound and asked in pain. ¡°i told you to drink with me, so why are you talking so much nonsense? just drink your fill and finish it.¡± If Marter was allowed to drink to his heart¡¯s content, he would probably have to drain all the water from the spring of life to be able to barely keep up. Marter¡¯s appetite was not something that an ordinary person could compare to. marter didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions after gune¡¯s reprimand. he took the wooden bottle of dragon blood with one hand and poured it into his mouth. when marter was drinking. An extremely dense life source bloomed. Old nautical chart, who was crouching on the side, felt the aura of life. He was stunned at first, then thought for a few seconds. When he looked at what Marter was drinking, his shocked eyes froze on his face. Marter immediately exclaimed after drinking more than 300 milliliters in one go. ¡°captain, i feel like my injuries are recovering, and it¡¯s very fast.¡± ¡°You little rascal, the captain gave you something good to drink, what are you shouting for?¡± old sea map scolded. Marter shut his mouth when he saw old sea chart¡¯s expression. ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve recovered.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. gune walked to baster¡¯s side. At this moment, baster¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and a pained expression could be seen on his face. fortunately, this guy has more than one heart. Otherwise, he would have died long ago. Even so, his injury is very serious. Without the water of the spring of life, he would need to rest for a week to slowly recover. ¡°can you still drink by yourself?¡± Gu nie knelt down and asked. baster¡¯s resolute face twitched. he opened his eyes and grinned. ¡± now that the enemy is here, i can still fight one or two to death. ¡± ¡°En!¡± He nodded and helped baster up. ¡°after drinking this, you¡¯ll be able to recover from your injuries very quickly.¡± gu nie took out a new bottle of water from the spring of life. it was also three hundred milliliters. &Nbsp; for their injuries, less than 100 ml was enough for them to fully recover. However, the miraculous thing about the spring of life was that not only could it heal their injuries, but it could also fuse with their bones, allowing their bodies to quickly produce blood, replenishing the blood they had lost and restoring their combat strength. When he took a sip, baster¡¯s body shook. he could vaguely guess what it was. immediately, baster gulped it down, afraid that gunie would take it away. The recovery effect of the water of the spring of life was shocking. after gune had the fifth injured crew member drink the water of the spring of life ¡­ marter and baster, who had finished drinking the water of the spring of life, had stood up. at this moment, their bodies were filled with a rich life source, and their injuries had completely recovered. even their mental state was constantly warming up. marter¡¯s broken arm had even begun to grow back slowly. it would only take five or six minutes for it to fully grow back. baster¡¯s severely injured heart had also completely recovered. there were no hidden injuries, and it was even stronger than before. In just a minute or two, Marter¡¯s injuries had recovered, and his broken limbs had regrown. Gu nie didn¡¯t say anything. however, they could also guess that there was probably nothing else other than the water of the spring of life that could do such a thing. After a while. The five severely injured crew members all stood up, their injuries completely recovered. ¡°Since they¡¯ve recovered, Marter and the rest of you should go out and be on guard. Be on the alert for any sneak attacks from the enemy.¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to discuss the battle plan with the first mate.¡± ¡°en!¡± marter nodded and quickly left the captain¡¯s cabin with the others. he waited until marter and the others left. The three first mate looked at Gu nie with strange eyes. They naturally knew what Gu nie had just taken out. since gu nie didn¡¯t want to say, they naturally wouldn¡¯t expose him. ¡°our captain is not simple to have such a big hand!¡± The few of them secretly sighed. He looked around the captain¡¯s cabin and saw that it was also broken. The glass window, wooden door, and one side of the wooden wall had a big hole. The puppet thread probably wouldn¡¯t be able to seal this place. Looking out of the window, Gu nie felt like someone was peeking. It was obvious that the enemies had been monitoring the entire ship in the dark. retracting his gaze, gu nie flipped his hand and took out a scroll. as the source power was channeled into the scroll, an extremely powerful aqua blue energy restriction bloomed. it enveloped the entire captain¡¯s cabin. this way, it would be impossible for the enemy to use long-range spying means to spy on their conversation. after sealing the area, gu nie slowly spoke. ¡°you all know the situation. it¡¯s not optimistic.¡± soon, a large number of Yaksha fishmen will arrive. Although they won¡¯t come to the level of Masters, there will definitely be high-level Extraordinaries. at the same time, humans are with the Yaksha fishmen. I think it must be the Pirates or the Masters of the evil God¡¯s church who have allied with these Yaksha fishmen and are plotting something. ¡± therefore, they will try their best to destroy us. ¡± in the next wave of attack, it¡¯s very likely that their strength will crush us in both quantity and quality. ¡°so, yingluo¡± Gu nie said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be fighting alone later.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s words stunned everyone. captain, you must have been scared silly and said the wrong thing! you didn¡¯t hear wrong. I¡¯ll be the only one to fight this battle. Gu nie said in a calm voice. ¡°Captain, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to fight against so many enemies alone.¡± ¡± we¡¯re all tier 4 existences. no matter how bad we are, we can share some of your pressure. ¡± Arsen Horwell said in a deep voice. Through their recent battle performances, they knew that Gu nie was at the mid-third rank. However, gune¡¯s strength was no weaker than a rank five mage. in fact, he was even more powerful than a tier 5 mage. after all, they had seen the frequency of gu ni overlapping in one second. One person was like a group of law incantations. The bombardment of law incantations was simply amazing. ¡± that¡¯s right, captain. although we¡¯re not as strong as you, we can at least hold off some enemies. ¡± ¡± moreover, those guys shattered my heart. i must take revenge, or else i won¡¯t be able to swallow this anger. ¡± Baster Johnson, who had a fierce aura, waved his fist and said fiercely. Looking at the three, Gu nie let out a sigh. I¡¯m not letting you participate in the battle not because of your strength, but because I¡¯m preparing to take out a strange sealed artifact. this sealed artifact has a large area of effect. ¡°If you guys were to fight on the deck, you would probably die on the spot if you were affected.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I really won¡¯t let you guys participate in the battle.¡± ¡°You guys hide on the second deck.¡± ¡± wait until the critical moment, when i take out the treasure and launch a destructive attack on the enemy. when all the enemies are seriously injured, i will call you out. ¡± at that time, you can come out and fight, harvest, and capture the enemies. ¡± this is much better than all of you squeezing on the deck, making me unable to use my means and strength. ¡± After Gu NIE¡¯s persuasion, the three deputies all nodded. Those sealed artifacts that ignored large-scale attacks from both friend and foe would indeed hurt their own people if they were all squeezed on the deck. also, one more thing. While you¡¯re waiting below the deck, you can look at the sea on both sides through the broken hole. ¡± but you must remember, never, ever look up. if you see something you shouldn¡¯t see, you¡¯ll die. ¡± Gu nie warned. Chapter 225 ? 225 chapter 46-territory caster In the depths of the silent and dark fog. the smell of blood slowly filled the air. A few bloodthirsty transcendent sharks were swimming in this sea. they were attracted by the blood that contained powerful energy. If they could eat the corpses of some extraordinary humans, their transcendent level would be promoted faster than eating ordinary deep-sea octopuses, squids, or other sea fish with transcendent level. The sea water surged gently. the magic whale and the sea demon ship were quietly sitting in the sea. At the same time. About a thousand meters away from the magic whale. There were about 220 to 30 Yaksha fishmen and human Extraordinaries gathered here. After the initial probing and understanding of the sea demon ship¡¯s strength ¡­ this time, the sea race and the humans had gathered a force that was several times stronger than before. there were two type 5 humans. there were two fifth-rank yaksha fishmen. There were two 4th rank humans. There were eight 4th rank Yaksha fishmen. at the same time, most of the 220 to 30 yaksha fishmen were at stage two, and a few were at stage three. this force was much, much stronger than before. his goal was to kill all the extraordinary humans on the sea demon ship and even capture a portion of them. at the same time, he would bring the sea demon ship back. They were not allowed to make any mistakes when the sacrificial ceremony for the promotion of the Yaksha fishmen¡¯s great elder was about to begin. at this moment. A water magic mirror with a diameter of about three meters, constructed by the Tier 5 Water-type magic cursemancer, Suria vodar. the situation on the magic whale and the sea demon ship was displayed extremely clearly. At this moment, the sea demon ship that was quietly floating on the sea gave off a very strange feeling. everyone on the sea demon ship was hiding in the cabin. there was only one person sitting cross-legged on the roof of the captain¡¯s cabin. this person was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, not even looking at the situation around him. It was as if the sea demon ship had already given up on resisting. ¡°is this a mayfly waiting for death?¡± looking at the situation in the water mirror, gezer karson, who was also a tier 5 shadow-type master, chuckled. ¡°He might not be waiting for death. Maybe this guy is a powerful character.¡± As he spoke, the Tier 5 water Elementalist, Surya, zoomed in on guni. When Suria wanted to investigate the young man further. Suddenly, the black-haired young Man in the Mirror raised his head and looked in the direction of the mirror. the black-haired young man¡¯s eyes were very strange, and they were a pair of particularly deep and cold blood-red eyes. The pair of blood-red eyes seemed to be able to see through the water mirror and see Soria. Soria¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°bang!¡± the mirror exploded. ¡°oh! you¡¯re right. this guy¡¯s soul sensing ability is really powerful!¡± When GEZE saw this, he laughed. ¡°He does have some tricks.¡± Suria nodded slightly. He did not show any emotional fluctuations despite the fact that the other party had used some sort of method to destroy his own water magic mirror. after all, the water magic mirror was not a spell with high concealment. then, suria looked at the battle commander of the yaksha merfolk this time. the two yaksha fishmen brothers, laisias and hackas, who were also rank 5. this human isn¡¯t simple. He has some tricks up his sleeve. It¡¯s best to get someone to test his level and strength first. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for us to make a move. he was more than happy to send someone to their death to find out the enemy¡¯s methods, especially since the ones who died were the greedy yaksha fishmen that he hated very much. the leader of the pack, lysias, glared at the rank 4 yaksha fishman, arus, with a vicious look. ¡± allus, you have combat experience with them. take your men and go to the front. anyway, there¡¯s only one person so far. you¡¯ll be the hero today if you catch this human. ¡± after listening to lecias¡¯s words. Alus immediately started to curse Lysias¡¯s entire family in his heart. his team had already suffered heavy losses in the previous battle. The human on the top of the ship was obviously not simple. it would be strange if a guy who could break the tier 5 elemental cursemancer¡¯s water magic mirror was simple. at this moment, asking him to bring his subordinates over was completely putting his life on the line to test the waters. However, he did not dare to refuse. lecias¡¯s tone was very unfriendly and full of killing intent. if he dared to say no, he would probably be sacrificed on the spot. allus could only bite the bullet and say in a low voice. ¡°follow me,¡± The Yaksha fishmen soldiers followed him to the bottom of the sea and groped toward the sea demon ship. at the same time, suria constructed another water mirror. this time, the water mirror was located further away from the magic whale. not only could it not be broken by the opponent, but it could also serve as a spectator. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After the little lightning-fire curse destroyed the spying water magic mirror ¡­ gu nie looked away. a high-level elemental spell, water magic mirror. He should be a high-level water Elementalist. ¡°There might be more than one high-level master.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid today¡¯s battle is going to be exciting.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. Gune now had a full set of rank 5 and rank 6 spells. His overall strength was no weaker than a high-ranked incantation master. More importantly, Gu nie had many treasures. Gugne didn¡¯t mind sparring with high-level spellcasters and other high-level Extraordinaries. Then, Gu nie closed his eyes again and began to secretly release his puppet strings. the appearance of a powerful prying meant that the enemy was about to arrive. It was necessary to plan ahead. in addition, gu nie had already prepared many methods before releasing the puppet strings. With his origin power and mind power, Gu nie could do things that he couldn¡¯t do before. it was enough to make the enemy suffer or even kill him when they came over. Yes, gune had spent a long time training his soul, and his soul was at elite +3. About a week ago, Gu nie was finally able to leave his body and form mental tentacles. Although the mental tentacles were only a meter long and relatively weak, it didn¡¯t affect the fact that gune was a ¡± domain spell caster. after becoming a domain spell caster, gu ni¡¯s gu ni techniques would be even more powerful than before. As he released the strings, he spread them two or three meters below the surface of the ship. This was where most Water-type creatures would float to. in particular, the area near the magic whale was densely packed with them. If any of the Yaksha fishmen touched Gu NIE¡¯s puppet strings, they would be killed. Gu nie could pull it out of the water and kill it with one strike. A Level-5 magic blade curse could instantly behead these 3rd or even 4th rank Yaksha fishmen. after finishing the setup, gu nie opened his system. the various spells of the hack system had all been slightly improved. Among them, the highest level was the soul seal Codex. He wondered if it was because of the curse BUFF it carried. in any case, the soul seal codex, which was more difficult and required more time to hack, would reach level seven before the bloodpool codex. And this level-seven Codex was the key to gune¡¯s ability to become a domain spell caster. After his soul left his body and broke through the physical barrier, Gu NIE¡¯s mind power had clearly entered a state of crazy growth. this also increased the endurance of gu nie¡¯s spells by several times. this was one of the reasons why gu nie dared to easily release hundreds of high-level puppet strings. Suddenly, Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. he quickly turned off the system and looked at the sea in the distance. ¡°the fish has taken the bait.¡± Chapter 226 ? 226 chapter 47 super expert the silent and dark fog. There was only the sound of the waves on the sea surface, nothing unusual. gune¡¯s puppet strings had already reached the four yaksha fishmen. one rank three and three rank two. at the same time, there was a subtle undercurrent surging from the depths of the sea. Gune could guess that a large group of Yaksha fishmen was approaching the ship. He secretly controlled the puppet thread to quickly sink down. At the same time, the puppet strings were shot toward the Yaksha fishmen. The secret thread of a Level-5 high-level magic puppet followed the path of the world¡¯s profound meaning, so the Yaksha fishmen could not discover it at all. In less than ten seconds, he had touched twenty-three Yaksha fishmen. at this moment, the yaksha fishmen were less than fifty meters away from the sea demon ship. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to reel in the net.¡± With a thought, one of the puppet¡¯s Secret threads suddenly pulled. ¡°Huala¡± a sound. a 2nd rank yaksha fishman was pulled out of the water. ¡°hiss!¡± the second stage yaksha fishman let out a sharp roar. buzzzzzz! The swift demonic blade curse instantly pierced through the Yaksha Fishman¡¯s head and cut it in half. Immediately after. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! A large number of type 2 and type 3 Yaksha fishmen were being pulled out of the water by the puppet strings. Every time he pulled one up, the demonic blade curse would follow him like a shadow, like the scythe of the god of death. In less than three to four seconds. More than 20 Grade 2 and Grade 3 Yaksha fishmen were pulled out of the water and killed by the magic blade curses. These Yaksha fishmen didn¡¯t have a life force as strong as Gu NIE¡¯s. If one¡¯s head was cut off or torn apart, they were basically dead. One by one, their teammates were pulled out while screaming, and then the screams stopped abruptly. immediately after, a corpse fell into the water. Allus and the rest of the Yaksha fishmen were scared out of their wits when they saw their comrades being dragged up by the power of victory and then quickly killed. That spellcaster was too brutal. In the blink of an eye, more than half of them had died, and they didn¡¯t even know how the other party had caught them. under such circumstances, what was the difference between continuing to charge forward and suicide? but if he didn¡¯t rush over ¡­ not only him, but his entire team would not be able to escape punishment today. The other Yaksha fishmen were also frightened by this scene and hid more than 50 meters above the water, not daring to come up. ¡°What should we do, Captain? we can¡¯t continue like this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± after thinking for a while, he gritted his teeth and said. we¡¯ve finished probing. The enemy is very strong. how could the others object? it was better to go back and receive punishment than to die in vain. immediately, the remaining yaksha fishmen followed along with ares and retreated towards the main force. At the same time. The Tier 4 and Tier 5 experts watching the battle through the water mirror grew serious. ¡± the spell of law is very powerful, and if i remember correctly, this one-meter-long giant black magic blade should be a special intermediate spell called the magic blade curse. ¡± the cutting power of this spell is indeed quite astonishing. Suria squinted his eyes as he looked into the water mirror. He recalled the scene of the black-haired young man casting the spell and began to describe it in a soft voice. ¡°the main point doesn¡¯t seem to be this!¡± gezer said softly as he played with the dagger in his hand. ¡± that kind of invisible long-range control method, as well as the overlapping of ten curses in one second, is the real threat. ¡± ¡°en!¡± Suria nodded slightly. ¡°if that¡¯s all, it¡¯s just a little difficult to deal with. he still has to die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that this guy still has some other powerful means. Moreover, this guy doesn¡¯t seem to be retreating. He¡¯s just waiting there. It¡¯s obvious that he still has some trump cards.¡± ¡± up until now, this human has yet to release a large amount of source power, and i can¡¯t tell what his level is. but what i can be sure of is that this guy is at least mid-rank, possibly high-rank. ¡± after waiting for a moment, suria¡¯s brows twitched. ¡°Oh! That guy called arus isn¡¯t going to attack?¡± Then, as if sensing something, Soria looked at ¡®Lysias¡¯ and said with a smile. Your Excellency lessias, it seems that your subordinate has returned. Just as he finished speaking. hualalalalalalalalala the sound of water breaking could be heard. Aris and the others floated to the surface. ¡± who are you? ¡± alus, who had just surfaced, immediately spoke. this was to prevent this high-level expert, who was not on good terms with him, from finding an excuse to target him. ¡± sir lesias, we paid a terrible price and detected that the human incantation master is very powerful. we are here to report. ¡± on the way here, he had already thought it through. he would speak first. if this lessias still found an excuse, he would immediately shed all pretenses of cordiality and escape this place. then, he would report to the great elder. ¡°you bastard.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± Lecias cursed in his heart. However, in the current situation, if he were to find an excuse to kill this arus, he was afraid that the other party might not resist. Furthermore, after the other party¡¯s subordinates escaped, they might even bite him back. ¡°I know.¡± Lessias said in a low voice. Suria turned a blind eye to the internal struggles of the Yaksha fishmen. He spoke softly again. Sir laisias, we still haven¡¯t figured out the strength of this human. Please continue to send people to investigate. ¡°You¡¯re still going?¡± laxas laughed coldly. just now, it was the guy he didn¡¯t like who had sent himself to death. If he were to go now, he would be his own subordinate. ¡°your excellency soria!¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± lessias looked over with a cold gaze. ¡°Senior ao Gu Shan said that he wanted you to show your sincerity and let our people explore that guy. Are you just going to sit here and watch? This is your sincerity?¡± ¡°It seems that I need to report the situation here to the Grand Elder.¡± ¡°With such sincerity, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t cooperate!¡± Suria was stunned. This time, they had come with Lord Ao Gu Shan to the shadow islands to make a deal with the Yaksha mermen. they would mine the precious mineral veins on the shadow islands together. once it was mined, it would be of great help to their ¡± giant god church. ¡± it would allow their believers to have more giant god mo soldiers. Therefore, this cooperation deal was very important. Surya did not expect that this lessias would actually use this to threaten him. however, suria knew that he was indeed a little selfish. if the other party were to sue him, although it would not ruin the cooperation this time, it would be difficult for him to explain to lord ao gu shan. After all, Lord Ao Gu Shan and the Grand Elder had a special deal. ¡°lysias, you don¡¯t know about this!¡± surya explained softly. this human law cursemancer¡¯s methods are extraordinary. He might have some kind of large-scale area-of-effect spell. ¡± a probing attack will kill some of them, but we can still figure out the other party¡¯s means. ¡± ¡± and if we all attack, if the other party uses such a large-scale offensive spell, the casualties will only be more severe. ¡± ¡°So what?¡± Laxas sneered. that human has the courage to fight against so many enemies, but the two of you are so afraid of death that you don¡¯t even dare to make a move? ¡± lecias would not be polite to these two humans. Suria¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re right, Sir laisias. So what if this human has some tricks up his sleeve? after all, he¡¯s just one person.¡± at this moment, gezer suddenly spoke. ¡°Perhaps we were too cautious!¡± ¡°We trust the ferocious hag race.¡± ¡°since you¡¯ve said so ¡­¡± then let¡¯s join forces and attack. We¡¯ll destroy the enemies on this ship. What do you think? ¡± Lessias turned his head and looked at Gezer. ¡°all at once?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± GEZE nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± lessias nodded slightly. ¡°everyone, prepare for battle!¡± f * ck! Lesia immediately growled. immediately, a large number of yaksha fishmen began to mobilize. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Wufu a little rash?¡± soria asked with a frown. ¡°So what if I¡¯m rash? They¡¯ll be the ones leading anyway.¡± gezer responded. ¡± if the other party is really a ¡®superior spellcaster¡¯ of a low level, they will be the ones at a disadvantage. it will also let them know how important it is to be cautious when facing a mysterious enemy. ¡± ¡± if the enemy is only a powerful spell caster, we won¡¯t lose out if we take down the sea demon ship, right? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± suria nodded slightly. ¡°But ¡­¡± Suria looked at the young man with short black hair in the water magic mirror. I hope I¡¯m overthinking it. It¡¯s not easy to produce a ¡®superior spellcaster¡¯ with a low level. Chapter 227 ? 227 large-scale attack a super expert. It meant that they were all top experts in this era. He had unparalleled strength among the transcendent Masters. he was able to defeat more than a dozen experts of the same level. As for the ¡± superior spellcaster ¡± who was not of a high level ¡­ Which was the intermediate level, third level, and fourth level. high level, fifth level, sixth level. He was a super expert in these two levels. The intermediate and advanced ¡± super spellcasters ¡± were invincible among their peers. the birth of such a person was very, very rare. Even if it was a seven-star extraordinary profession. They also needed to spend a long time at the 4th or 6th rank to Polish their various extraordinary spells and combat skills before they could barely reach the threshold of a ¡± super expert. and the titles of ¡®super fighter¡¯,¡¯ super shadowman¡¯, and ¡®super spellcaster¡¯, which were truly born in the middle and high ranks, were only given to people like the¡¯ starry sky extraordinary profession ¡®and¡¯ lord bloodline¡¯. Among those of the same rank, they could be said to be the strongest. they were comparable to ¡°angels,¡±¡±demons,¡±¡±dragons,¡±¡±titans,¡± and others of the same level. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ gu nie was sitting cross-legged in the mist. gu nie¡¯s heart was as calm as water. Powerful strength not only brought about an increase in rank, but also a transformation of the mind. No matter how powerful a creature was, Gu nie was able to maintain his calm. ¡°i¡¯m going to reach late-stage rank three very soon.¡± even if I have to go through a reincarnation after getting the devil¡¯s soul, I¡¯ll improve very quickly while I¡¯m reincarnated. ¡± a month or so. at the very least, i¡¯ll be able to advance to the 4th rank in two months. ¡± ¡°in less than a year, i¡¯ve already advanced to the 4th rank.¡± ¡°And this is under the condition of multiple reincarnations.¡± as for the other Extraordinaries, for example, vya, she said that she spent almost five years to advance to the fourth rank. ¡± george awakened the special extraordinary profession of time hunter a long time ago, but he only started his normal cultivation when he was about 16 years old. it took him several years to advance to rank three. moreover, in the letter he sent me, he seemed to be about to advance to rank four. ¡± ¡°in general, rank one and rank two are easier to advance.¡± ¡± however, it¡¯s harder to advance to the third and fourth ranks. moreover, the higher the star-level of the extraordinary profession, the slower the speed of advancement seems to be. ¡± ¡± as for me, my rate of advancement is super fast. even if i don¡¯t focus on the strength of my soul, but on the quantity of my soul, i can still advance very quickly. ¡± wait until I get the demonic co-soul and advance to the 4th rank. After stabilizing it, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be too afraid of those powerful Tier 6 experts.¡± ¡°At that time, there will be a lot more things to do.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s mind flickered. He then looked in the direction of the group of Yaksha. gu nie could feel that the enemy was coming, and it was a large-scale attack. ¡°you want to launch a large-scale attack and kill me in one wave?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. I don¡¯t know who the commander is, but what I want to say is-well done! His mind moved. The great thunderflame curse was already in Gu NIE¡¯s hand. gune felt the yaksha fishman touch his puppet thread about a hundred meters away. the great thunderfire curse was instantly released. then,¡±zi zi zi ¡­¡± a large amount of purple lightning with annihilating power bloomed madly in the depths of the sea within a radius of about 50 meters. then, screams and wails rose and fell from the bottom of the water. After a few seconds, the purple lightning finished blooming. There were about 20 to 30 Yaksha fishmen corpses floating on the surface. As the bodies floated up, the sea was as quiet as ever. But from the puppet¡¯s Secret thread, Gu nie could feel the complex sound of source power in the water. someone was wailing in pain. he was seriously injured. Some people were loudly giving orders, as if asking the crowd to disperse. immediately after. ¡°whoosh!¡± A blue Trident with a sharp light pierced through the water towards Gu nie. the trident was very accurate, and it was aimed directly at gu nie. The Trident had just flown out of the water. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! A horde of Tridents, fifty to a hundred meters away, emerged from the sea and attacked gune. Some of the law incantations Masters had average strength, and they might not be able to gain an advantage against the sea Race of the same level one-on-one. after all, this type of law incantation master could not instantly cast a law incantation of the same level. the level of the law incantation was only one, and its power was also much weaker. Gu nie was obviously not an ordinary Magus. Instant-cast high-level spells had an astonishing rate of overlapping each other in a single second. High-level spells and even Signet spells were of extremely high levels. More importantly, they had amazing defense and recovery abilities. They had many treasures and were terrifyingly fast. There were so many powerful aspects. any one of these aspects could be given to the other rank 3 mages. They could create a 3rd rank expert. Gu nie had all of them, so he naturally had the right to fight above his cultivation level. He could even fight one against many. The Tridents might pose a threat to other Magi, but they were extremely fast and nimble. It was easy for Gu nie to dodge them. he waved his hand. Whoosh! The demonic blade curse flew towards a corner of the sea. At the same time, the puppet¡¯s Secret thread pulled out an unlucky Tier 2 Yaksha Fishman. the stage two yaksha fishman that had just been pulled out had its head cut off. gu nie tapped his foot lightly and dodged the first trident. gu nie¡¯s soul thought process was extremely fast. This was why gune could cast twenty-seven or twenty-eight spells in a second. gu nie¡¯s physical body wasn¡¯t fast enough. It was just that his actions couldn¡¯t keep up with his brain. even if they sensed the enemy¡¯s attack, they couldn¡¯t dodge it, or even if they did, they couldn¡¯t avoid the enemy¡¯s attack. But now, it was different. the holy shadow magic stone increased gu nie¡¯s agility and speed. with his own flexibility, gune could avoid most of the attacks. This allowed Gu nie to save on using blood escape or teleportation scrolls. He could also use his blood Shield and other shields to protect himself from attacks. at the same time, it would give gu nie more opportunities to counterattack. as he dodged the incoming trident, gu nie once again cast a demonic blade curse. under the control of the puppet rice noodles ¡­ ¡°swish!¡± another rank 2 yaksha fishman died at gu nie¡¯s hands. on the roof of the captain¡¯s cabin, gu nie was like an agile shadow assassin, constantly dodging the tridents. If he couldn¡¯t avoid them, Gu nie would use blood escape to take them on. the defensive capabilities of the blood escape technique, which was already at rank 5, were still rather impressive. it would not be a problem for it to withstand forty to fifty attacks of this level. very quickly, this wave of trident attacks had ended. The Trident didn¡¯t do any damage to gune. On the other hand, gunie killed seven or eight Yaksha fishmen while he dodged. While gune was pulling a rank two Yaksha Fishman to cast the curse of the magic blade ¡­ ¡°groan ¡­¡± An extremely sharp light quietly bloomed behind Gu nie. Chapter 228 ? 228 Anti-magic method A sharp light bloomed without any sound, and there were no origin power fluctuations or other abnormal movements. But Gu nie could feel it. It wasn¡¯t just because of the soul¡¯s light, but also because of the heightened senses. More importantly, after the soul broke through to become a domain spell caster, it didn¡¯t matter whether Gu NI¡¯s soul was out of his body or not. Gu nie had his own soul perception domain. Gu nie knew everything that was within the range of his soul. the combination of soul perception and super-sense allowed gu nie to sense the master¡¯s presence when he was five meters away from him. With a light tap of his feet, his body dodged the attack. ¡°Swish!¡± A sound. the touch of blood instantly shot out. ¡°You can even sense this? This guy is only at the 3rd rank.¡± GEZE¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he approached. when the other party cast a spell over a large area, gezer could sense that the other party was a level three spell caster. this shocked geze. He was only at the 3rd stage, but he could easily kill a large number of the 2nd and 3rd stage sea clan¡¯s members. He even scared the 4th stage sea clan¡¯s members so much that they didn¡¯t dare to approach. even a tier 3 leader would not be able to achieve such a feat! and now, in the face of such a large number of attacks, and the arrival of a fifth step expert ¡­ Even a Tier 3 Lord would not be able to remain so calm in such a situation. the tier 5 shadow assassin, gezer, was especially on high alert when he was detected as soon as he approached. ¡°don¡¯t tell me that yingluo is a 3rd rank¡± super spellcaster ¡°!¡± the vigilance and shock in his heart did not affect his actions. the moment the blood-colored tentacle shot out. GEZE felt that this might be a powerful sealed artifact. If he was touched by it, he would not end well. he swung the dagger forcefully. ¡°Qiang!¡± a sound. The dagger touched the blood. The blood-colored tentacle emitted a powerful force that left GEZE speechless. The Tier 5 shadow expert couldn¡¯t get close, which gave Gu nie enough time to counterattack. without the touch of blood, gu nie would¡¯ve been flustered, and would¡¯ve taken the hit. the soul setting divine ring spell bloomed in gu nie¡¯s hand. a rank five soul-stabilizing ring spell could spread twenty to thirty meters around gu nie. This way, you can accurately lock onto this type 5 shadow-type expert. ¡°Swish!¡± The origin power fluctuation that was almost undetectable was clearly captured by GEZE. it¡¯s a targeting spell. But so what if it¡¯s locked on? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not your only opponent.¡± at this moment, there were 4 type 5 experts attacking together. he had given this 3rd rank ¡®super spellcaster¡¯ enough face. ¡°Peng!¡± ¡°peng!¡± the water on both sides of the ship exploded. two water dragons as thick as buckets shot toward gu nie. Two type 5 Yaksha Warriors rode on the dragons with sharp Tridents in their hands. They were using the spell to attack Gu nie from both sides. ¡± beginner-level engravings spell, origin ocean prison. ¡± the two sea dragons bloomed, and gu nie could feel the origin power contained within them. there¡¯s indeed a water Elementalist here. I¡¯ve been locked onto by this low-rank engravings spell, the demonic ocean cage. I can¡¯t escape even if I want to. once I¡¯m imprisoned in the origin ocean cage, my entire origin pool and even the origin power in my physical body will be completely unable to be mobilized. It¡¯ll be equivalent to the anti-demon state. a law incantation master who has his devil sealed. You can imagine what will happen to him. and this is only a beginner-level engravings spell. Furthermore, we¡¯re above the ocean. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to use origin power for more than ten minutes. ¡± not to mention ten minutes, just ten seconds is enough for me to suffer. what a despairing scene. ¡± facing this desperate situation, gu nie didn¡¯t have any abnormal fluctuations in his heart. After all, Gu nie already had a backup plan to deal with all kinds of complicated situations. without any hesitation. Gune pulled out a large piece of wriggling flesh from the eye Terminator. the moment the wriggling flesh appeared. ¡°Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!¡± The sound of eyeballs exploding like firecrackers could be heard. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± ¡°My eyes.¡± ¡°what is this?¡± ¡°damn it!¡± the yaksha fishmen who were jumping onto the sea demon ship screamed in pain. the 3 type 5 experts closest to gu nie naturally couldn¡¯t escape the fate of having their eyes shattered. There was a sudden change in the face of the explosion of the eyeball. the three type 5 experts displayed their strong combat capabilities. they only let out a muffled groan, then continued to attack in the predetermined trajectory. Two fifth-rank Yaksha mermen followed the Water Dragon and charged at gunie. gezer blocked the blood tentacle with his dagger and lunged at guni¡¯s chest. the origin ocean prison was about to imprison this 3rd rank spellcaster. Once he was imprisoned, the three of them would pounce on him at the same time and he would die without a doubt. otherwise, if the other party used some treasure like a sealed artifact to blind his eyes and he retreated in fear, all his previous efforts would have been in vain. ¡°Peng!¡± A sound. gune¡¯s blood shield was shattered by the trident attack of the type 5 yaksha fishman on the left. then, the trident pierced through gu nie¡¯s body with a ferocious momentum. At the same time, the Trident of the fifth-order Yaksha Merman on the right also followed closely. gezer¡¯s dagger was also aimed at guni¡¯s heart. peng! Peng! peng! The attacks from three different directions all hit Gu nie at the same time. at the same time, the three of them felt that their attacks were greatly hindered. It seemed to have broken through the chain mail-like armor of the law Magus. however, behind the hauberk, there was a layer of extremely strong defense. they could not see it. the attacks from the three of them were extremely fierce and powerful. the tridents of the two type 5 sea clan warriors tore through gu nie¡¯s chainmail, and even slightly penetrated his neck and shoulder blades. On the other hand, the Tier 5 Shadow Assassin¡¯s attacks were slightly weaker. the force only pierced through the purple-scaled chainmail and left a wound on gu nie¡¯s chest. it didn¡¯t cause much damage to him. If any other Tier 3 law incantation master were to face this attack, their entire body would have been shattered in an instant. but gu nie held on. Not only did Gu nie withstand it, but Gu nie was also able to counterattack. ¡± the source ocean cage¡¯s incantation was aimed at gu nie¡¯s body. At the same time. ¡°Bang!¡± A sound. The sound of arcane shots was heard. The reason why Gu nie didn¡¯t run away was because he was afraid that Gu nie would run away. he would have to be on the roof of the captain¡¯s cabin to withstand the attacks of these three people. The reason was that it was at the top of the captain¡¯s cabin. it was the hidden arcane passage that gune had built with his mental tentacles. Gune had guessed that the enemy had a spellcaster, and as expected, a high-level water Elementalist. and this arcane passage was prepared for this spell caster. gugne would rather tank the damage to kill the water elementalist first. at this time, the benefits of spiritual tentacles were reflected. Even though Gu NIE¡¯s main body was being attacked. using his [ eagle eye ] vision, he was able to accurately aim at the tier 5 water elementalist who was more than eighty meters away. if he killed this tier 5 elementalist, gu nie would be able to easily break free from the origin ocean prison. at that time, he would be able to kill these blind high-level extraordinaires as he pleased. Chapter 229 ? 229 anti-magic shattering On the surface of the sea, Suria stood firmly on the condensation platform. His origin ocean prison had already bloomed. The origin sea prison was always effective against spell casters. Once the source power of a law incantation master was imprisoned, this powerful law incantation master would basically become a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. Suddenly, Suria saw what the Tier 3 mage had taken. His eyes suddenly felt a sharp pain. suria could feel large amounts of blood flowing out of his eyes. His vision turned black, and the threads began to blur. ¡± damn it, is it some kind of sealed artifact that hurts the eyes and vision? ¡± I¡¯m so far away, but I¡¯m already injured like this. If they¡¯re so close, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be blind. ¡°As expected, this guy still has a backup plan.¡± while he was thinking, suria¡¯s body suddenly trembled. an indescribable pain bloomed from his head and the depths of his soul. ¡°uh, hehe.¡± Just as Suria wanted to struggle, his entire body fell powerlessly into the sea with a plop. Even though he had an advanced shield on him. However, it still couldn¡¯t block the level 2 beginner-level engravings ¡®dark inscription arcane passage and the level 3 arcane bullet formed by the annihilating energy of the thanator. if his spirit was strong enough and his soul could leave his body, even if his head was crushed and part of his soul was destroyed, his soul could still be preserved for a period of time. he might be able to slowly recuperate if he used some soul treasures and treasures on the level of the spring of life. unfortunately, his soul could not withstand the power of the thanator¡¯s energy. the distance between the soul and the out of body domain spellcaster was even further. After the arcane Shot pierced through a hole the size of a fist in its head. As they fell into the water, their soul and will quickly disappeared. at the same time as the arcane shot fell softly. gu nie could feel the origin ocean prison in his body begin to loosen. It would probably take a few seconds for him to break free completely. without the threat of the high-level elementalist, he could just fight these blind men. While controlling the blood tentacle to attack the type 5 Yaksha Fishman on the left, gune pulled out his silver feather staff and stabbed at the Shadowmancer in front of him. even though geze was blind, his sensitive ultra-perception was still there. Sensing the danger in front of him, he quickly jumped back to avoid Gu NIE¡¯s attack. The Yaksha Fishman on the left was not so lucky. ¡°Pfft!¡± it was like a suction cup that directly stuck to his abdomen. ¡°ah!¡± the type 5 yaksha fishmen who were touched by the touch of blood immediately let out a shrill scream. gurgle gurgle a large amount of blood was drawn out. At the same time, Gu NIE¡¯s body was rapidly recovering. absorbing other people¡¯s blood to recover was one of the basic functions of the touch of blood. the person of the fifth step on the right seemed to have sensed something. ¡°die!¡± he roared and swung his trident at gu nie. ¡°bang!¡± a dull sound was heard. the impact numbed his hands. The Trident collided with the energy shield of Gu NIE¡¯s head. it exploded, causing a wave of origin power fluctuation to spread out. however, it didn¡¯t break the magic gold dragon necklace around gune¡¯s head. Not even a tenth of the energy could break it. gu nie didn¡¯t stay idle while taking on his opponent¡¯s attacks. As he forced the dark shadow Assassin back, the origin pool in his body started to surge wildly. ¡°Open it!¡± Gu nie roared. The blue chains on Gu NIE¡¯s body bloomed. Then, under the surge of Gu NIE¡¯s origin power, it quickly cracked. Gu NIE¡¯s origin power began to bloom. Although GWU, who was forced back by gune, and the others, who were attacking him, were blind, their senses were still there. They could feel the origin power of this stage three law incantation master breaking free and blooming. the origin pool¡¯s chains were simply unable to lock this tier 3 mage. What about Surya? what was he doing? why aren¡¯t you attacking? or was suria blind as well? Or did the sound that contained an extremely powerful attack Attack Attack Attack Soria? A series of question marks appeared in Gezer¡¯s and lesias¡¯s minds. in addition, there were wails that came from all directions and the sound of eyeballs exploding. they could already feel that if they didn¡¯t leave now, this rank 3 mage would most likely break free from the shackles. They were all going to die. ¡°tier 3 and tier 4 martial artists are completely useless in front of him.¡± ¡°even a rank 5 magus would die in a one-on-one fight.¡± ¡°Even if this guy isn¡¯t a ¡®super law incantation master¡¯, he¡¯s not too far off.¡± At the same time, his thoughts were surging. geze¡¯s movements were extremely fast. with a leap, he jumped into the sea at the side and immediately disappeared as he fled. on the other side, lessias wasn¡¯t stupid. he also guessed that his brother should have died. If he didn¡¯t leave, he probably wouldn¡¯t have another chance. with his teeth clenched, lysias jumped into the sea. ¡°retreat, everyone, retreat!¡± lecias¡¯s roar instantly resounded in the sea. if they didn¡¯t leave, they would all die when the tier 3 extraordinary ranked law incantation master broke free of his restraints. ¡°ka ka ka ka boom!¡± ¡°whoosh! whoosh!¡± as the chains of the origin ocean prison exploded, gu nie¡¯s origin power surged. his origin power was turbulent, and its purity wasn¡¯t much different from that of an ordinary fifth-step spell caster. this was one of the reasons gu nie was so powerful. with a thought, gu nie put away the wriggling flesh hanging from the puppet¡¯s secret thread. ¡°all of you, come out! chase and kill them all!¡± Gu nie also shouted as he controlled his origin power. In less than a minute, the two of them had exchanged blows. There were more than a hundred blind Yaksha fishmen. On the deck of the sea demon ship, there were a lot of people wailing in pain. Those at the type 3 and type 4 realm were still able to bear the pain from the wriggling flesh, and when they heard the sound of people running for their lives, they even knew to escape into the deep sea. As for the stage two ones, they were struggling and rolling on the ground. this was the best time to plunder. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°kill all these b * stards!¡± ¡°kill!¡± ¡°Charge with me!¡± The many sea demon sailors who had been waiting for a long time could roughly sense the battle situation outside. their captain seemed to have taken out a treasure that injured the eyes of many yaksha fishmen. the wails and screams confirmed their suspicions. When they heard Captain Jack¡¯s signal, they immediately rushed out with murderous intent. They were not weak to begin with, so it was a piece of cake for them to deal with this group of blind murlocs who were fleeing in panic. ¡°Pfft.¡± ¡°swish!¡± The sound of weapons being cut and torn could be heard. a massacre! A one-sided massacre by the magic whale had begun. While the crew was killing the Yaksha fishmen, Gu nie was not idle. the yaksha fishmen that wanted to escape were pulled back up by gunie¡¯s puppet strings. then, he killed it with a magic blade curse. And Gu nie specifically chose the Yaksha fishmen who could escape. Chapter 230 ? 230 soul interrogation a few minutes later, the one-sided massacre came to an end. the thick smell of blood filled the entire sea demon ship and the surrounding waters. The sea demon ship and the sea around it were filled with corpses. There were more than a hundred dead Yaksha fishmen. as for the magic whale, not a single person had died. This victory could be said to be a great victory. this made the crew members who were involved in the second half of the pursuit realize the terrifying strength of this ¡°captain jack.¡± There were even some people who had vaguely recognized Captain Jack, who was around them. He was probably not far from being an extraordinary spellcaster. When the battle on the magic whale ended ¡­ Some of the crew members who had gone deep into the sea to pursue the enemy returned one after another. gu nie stepped on the water and quickly arrived on top of the demon whale. After the overall situation was settled. gune had wanted to look for the tier 5 elementalist¡¯s corpse, but he had failed. it could have been eaten by a shark, or it could have sunk to the bottom of the sea and disappeared. after all, hundreds of sharks had been attracted to the area. Some of them were even 17 to 18 meters long. ¡°the captain is mighty!¡± Gune shouted as he boarded the ship. ¡°the captain is mighty!¡± the crowd roared in unison, their auras soaring to the heavens. If it wasn¡¯t for Captain Jack, none of them would have survived this battle. ¡°alright, i¡¯m done!¡± gu nie waved his hand with a smile. ¡°Clean up the bodies and search for loot! if we wait any longer, the sharks will finish eating the body.¡± ¡°after all, there are still some good things on these corpses.¡± three deputies, come to my captain¡¯s cabin after you¡¯ve cleaned up the bodies. the three deputies nodded one after another, and immediately everyone began to search the body. It was very important and necessary to collect the spoils of war after the battle. He turned around and looked at his damaged cabin. He shook his head. ¡± when there¡¯s time, the captain¡¯s cabin also needs to be repaired. ¡± He arrived at the captain¡¯s cabin. On the ground, a rank five Yaksha Fishman who had been immobilized by the touch of blood fell into Gu NIE¡¯s eyes. the touch of blood had a very strong binding ability. Extraordinaries who were absorbed by it would quickly lose their ability to resist. After all, it was a dangerous-grade sealed artifact mystical item. Its ability to imprison Extraordinaries was still quite powerful. When he caught the rank five Yaksha Fishman, Gu nie didn¡¯t kill him. Instead, he imprisoned him. after all, gu nie still needed to learn a lot of important information from him. For example, why did the people of the fog and shadow islands cooperate with those mysterious people this time? and who were these mysterious humans? What was their purpose? He also wanted to find out some things he wanted to know from the other party. he came to the side of this type 5 yaksha fishman. Gune focused and began to release the puppet thread into the Yaksha¡¯s head. as of now, the level 5 puppet thread had a certain level of soul control. He could control the other party as a soul puppet and then interrogate them. However, if the information was too complicated or even touched on certain aspects, the other party might not necessarily say it. Even if he did, it would be scattered. this was a world of difference compared to having a devil¡¯s co-soul to directly devour the other party¡¯s soul and digest all the important information in detail. But it was also the only way for Gu nie to obtain information. more than thirty puppet strings went deep into the yaksha man¡¯s head, and under gunie¡¯s control, they slowly merged into the man¡¯s soul. But it was clear that Gu nie felt the other party¡¯s resistance. Fortunately, the touch of blood had extracted most of the blood from this guy, so he could not resist at all. after about two or three minutes, gu nie¡¯s thirty or so puppet strings had completely seeped into his soul. gu nie¡¯s fingers moved slightly. the tier 5 yaksha fishman sat up from the ground stiffly like a puppet. his eyes were closed and his face was sallow. ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± Gu nie said softly as he began his interrogation. ¡°Hackmanyadraphus.¡± his voice was so stiff that it sounded like an old and damaged gear squeaking. fortunately, the man answered his question truthfully, which made gu nie feel relieved. it would naturally be best if he could get some information out of her. ¡°Who are those humans? why would they work with you?¡± Heckas explained intermittently. ¡± they are believers of the giant god church. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Pi Xiu wants to develop the mines on the Misty Island, saying that they can help Pi Xiu¡¯s giant God church refine demon soldiers. That¡¯s why he¡¯s working with us.¡± ¡°Giant God church, giant God soldier?¡± Gu nie raised his eyebrows. Gu nie had naturally heard of the strange and powerful ¡°giant God mo weapon.¡± it was said that it was a weapon forging technique that the giant god had passed down to his believers. it was called a mo weapon because it needed to be fed with blood, flesh, bones, and the enemy¡¯s life. Through killing and sacrifice, he could continuously increase the power of his weapon. This was a complete and utter ¡­ Mo weapon. ¡°You¡¯re willing to let them develop the mines on the misty shadow islands because you want them to cooperate with you in attacking our sea demon ship? That shouldn¡¯t be possible!¡± Gu nie asked after some thought. ¡°of course yingluo isn¡¯t.¡± Heckas¡¯s face gradually twisted as he continued to speak. ¡®Lord Ao Gu Shan¡¯ of the giant God church has agreed to help the great elder become an extraordinary master. ¡°that¡¯s why the grand elder agreed to let them mine the ore.¡± the next few days will be the critical moment for the great elder¡¯s promotion ceremony to extraordinary master. ¡°We¡¯ll patrol the entire misty shadow islands and won¡¯t allow anyone to come in and interfere. As a show of their sincerity, those humans will also patrol with us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because your sea demon ship has entered the misty shadow islands¡± territory, so we attacked. If you leave at the edge, we will not attack.¡± ¡°so that¡¯s the situation.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. ¡± i accidentally stumbled into the evil deal between these foreign races and the believers of the evil god. ¡± as gu nie continued to ask, he could feel the man¡¯s soul begin to tremble. his face was becoming more and more twisted. ¡°The puppet¡¯s Secret thread itself is some kind of control technique. Infiltrating into this guy¡¯s soul is equivalent to stabbing a knife into his soul.¡± ¡± this guy can¡¯t hold on for long. we have to hurry up and ask him. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s ao Gu Shan¡¯s rank? Is he a transcendent master?¡± no, ao Gu Shan is a level six transcendent, but his strength is quite powerful. I heard from the great elder that this person, ao Gu Shan, can be promoted to a transcendent master if he wants to. gu nie¡¯s eyebrows twitched. he¡¯s suppressing his class. Another ambitious guy. senior nigel was one of those people who had advanced while being suppressed by a rank six transcendent. The wicked God¡¯s believer named ¡°ao Gu Shan¡± was also one of them. ¡± fortunately, he¡¯s not a transcendent master. the threat isn¡¯t that great. ¡± ¡°but we still have to be careful.¡± ¡± i¡¯ve heard that there are quite a few sea demon trees on your shadow islands. how did they appear? ¡± Gu nie asked after some consideration. ¡± because we¡¯ve always been planting the sea demon trees. many a time, we¡¯ll sell the sea demon trees and then earn a large amount of resources. ¡± ¡°Plant the sea demon tree?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart throbbed. ¡°in other words, you have many sea demon tree seeds in your hands?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± with his face contorted, heckas¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker with pain and a little ferocity. His soul aura also began to weaken gradually. I¡¯ve heard from the great elder that he once encountered an Emperor-grade Sea Devil Tree at sea. The Emperor-grade Sea Devil Tree even communicated with the great elder. ¡± and the great elder seems to have obtained the emperor-grade sea demon tree¡¯s seed from the other party. the great elder must have obtained the method to grow the sea demon tree from the emperor-grade sea demon tree. ¡± ¡°Emperor-grade sea demon tree?¡± gu nie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°i¡¯ve never seen such a supreme treasure!¡± gu nie sighed in his heart. ¡°An Emperor-grade sea demon tree with its own consciousness? drifting on the sea? Wouldn¡¯t that make her on the same level as Meesha?¡± At this moment, the aura of the Tier 5 Yaksha Fishman, hakas, began to show signs of crumbling. He was about to die. ¡°is there anything else regarding your grand elder or that person called ao gu shan?¡± ¡°there¡¯s a qianqian.¡± heckas began to gasp for air, his chest heaved up and down violently, and his soul was beginning to collapse. it seemed to be using the last of its strength to make a sound. ¡°The strange¡± sea ¡°and¡± old ¡°and¡± human ¡± Chapter 231 ? 231 chapter 52 landing before he died, heckas still revealed the key information about his element. after saying the words ¡®sly sea elder¡¯, heckas fell to the ground. his soul crumbled and his life force disappeared. ¡°Old man strange sea?¡± Gu nie looked at the body on the ground and thought to himself. There were many legends about the sea. At the intersection between the sea of fog and the sea of black demons, there was an area called the strange sea. there was a mysterious island that could move on its own in this sea. Some said that the core of this mysterious island was constructed from the ¡®perpetual machine heart¡¯ of ancient mechanical life forms, so it could move forever. some said that the island was just a giant sea turtle floating on the ocean. some said that the core of the island was the core of some expert, and it could continuously absorb energy. There were a lot of things about mysterious movement. And the mysterious moving Island did indeed exist. even now, with the arrival of the great voyage era, the mysterious moving island was also becoming more and more prosperous. It seemed to have become one of the trading points for a large number of alien races, Pirates, and merchant ships. The most mysterious existence on the mysterious moving Island was undoubtedly ¡®strange sea old man¡¯, a mysterious old man from a foreign race who was said to have lived for several thousand years. After entering the ocean, Gu nie had used the Golden Conch many times. at the same time, he had also carried out multiple directional positioning on the nautical chart. And the ultimate goal was the ¡®mysterious moving Island¡¯ in the mysterious sea. gune didn¡¯t expect that the conflict between the believers of the wicked god and the yaksha tribe on the misty shadow islands was also related to the mysterious mobile island, and even to strange sea old man. [ the evil god¡¯s demonic weapon ore can be mined, the advancement of a transcendent master, the seed of the emperor-level sea demon tree, and important information related to the mysterious old man strange sea. ] ¡°I can¡¯t even find a reason not to kill you.¡± gu nie murmured. after gune took care of the yaksha fishman¡¯s body. Jason Horwell, baster Jones, and old sea chart also finished cleaning up the corpses outside and came to the door of the captain¡¯s cabin. ¡°all of you, come in!¡± gu nie said. The few of them filed in. The Yaksha fishmen weren¡¯t nearby to keep an eye on gunie and the others, though. But just to be safe, Gu nie took out an intermediate Seal Scroll and sealed the broken captain¡¯s cabin. gu nie said directly after the seal was placed. ¡± just now, i conducted a series of interrogations. ¡± ¡°There are good and bad situations.¡± ¡± the good news is that there are no transcendent masters among them. ¡± the bad news is that the great elder of the Yaksha fishmen is about to become a master transcendent. This time, the evil god church they¡¯re working with is the giant God church. The peak rank six expert of the giant God church on the island, ao Gu Shan, is very powerful. they attacked us because they were afraid that we would disturb the promotion ceremony of the great elder of the Yaksha Merman race. ¡± now, we have killed so many yaksha fishmen here. ¡± ¡°wait for them to report back. whether it¡¯s the great elder of the Yaksha Merman race or the extremely powerful ao Gu Shan. ¡°they¡¯ll definitely join forces to annihilate us first.¡± our sea demon ship is as damaged as you are, and we can¡¯t outrun the Yaksha mermen by swimming. that¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to land on Shadow Island with all my members. Gu nie said in a deep voice. ¡°all members are landing?¡± the few of them were shocked. Gu nie knew what they were worried about. you don¡¯t have to worry. Didn¡¯t I go there once before? ¡± ¡± i used a mystical item to discover a special place and made a mark. as long as i enter the island from that location, i will be protected and won¡¯t be killed by that mysterious power. ¡± gu nie¡¯s words shocked everyone. ¡°really?¡± ¡°naturally, it¡¯s true.¡± If Gu nie hadn¡¯t displayed such terrifying strength, they would have believed him even more. The core of the misty shadow islands, the shadow Island, had never been discovered by anyone for many years. They believed Gu NIE¡¯s words. after all, gu nie had previously used sealed artifacts to cause a large-scale explosion of eyeballs. they could hear it clearly as the wails rose and fell. Later on, he had rushed out to kill these blind Yaksha fishmen. It had been very easy. there were even such powerful mystical items of mass destruction. in that case, the mystical item that could search for a safe path would naturally be trustworthy. ¡°Although we can safely land on Shadow Island, Yingluo¡¯s actions don¡¯t mean that Shadow Island is safe.¡± ¡± when i was exploring before, i found some kind of black rock that devours people in the depths of the fog. ¡± ¡°It should be circling around the core of the island.¡± at the core position, there¡¯s some kind of terrifying power being nurtured. ¡°So, after we land on the island and collect the sea demon ship ¡­¡± ¡°set up camp on the beach, don¡¯t go too deep.¡± otherwise, there is the danger of death. ¡°en!¡± The three of them nodded slightly. in this kind of life-and-death dangerous area, they would naturally take care of their own subordinates. don¡¯t spread the news of US landing on the misty shadow islands yet, in case it causes panic and leaks the news. ¡± it won¡¯t be long before the enemy comes to investigate. when they can¡¯t find us, they¡¯ll use some kind of spying and divination method. ¡± if the enemy knows that we¡¯ve entered Shadow Island, they won¡¯t dare to chase us. After all, they don¡¯t know that we have a safe way to land on the island. in their eyes, the misty shadow islands are still islands of death. ¡°Our disembarkation is just a matter of panicking and waiting for our deaths.¡± ¡± this way, we can make use of the information gap to avoid the follow-up of the yaksha fishmen, and we can also plunder the wealth from the corpses that have been accumulated on the beach of shadow island over the years. ¡± ¡°after all, the island has a lot of wealth,¡± gu nie said softly. The few of them laughed when they heard this. ¡°alright, let¡¯s get moving!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t delay any longer. The enemy could come at any time.¡± ¡°we¡¯ll disembark first and then put away the ship. the three of you, take your subordinates and swim with me.¡± remember, when you¡¯re on the road, you must follow me closely. Don¡¯t swim away randomly. otherwise, there is the danger of death. Gu nie quickly sealed the ship back into the sea demon bottle. The group followed Gu nie and headed towards the island. at the same time. the news of the defeat of the yaksha fishmen and the believers of the giant god church was also passed to the great elder of the yaksha fishmen tribe and ao gu shan. Chapter 232 ? 232 captain jack¡¯s fuse Night reef island was the island where the Yaksha mermen lived. It was also the largest island in the entire misty shadow islands. at this time, in the magnificent, huge and heavily guarded sea stone palace on night reef island. the half-human yaksha fishman great elder and ao gu shan, who was at the peak of the sixth step, looked down at the people who were defeated. the two of them fell into deep thought. ¡°captain jack?¡± ao gu shan opened his mouth after a while. ¡°yes, i am.¡± geze nodded in response. Along the way, his eyes had already started to gradually recover. However, he had only just formed his eyes. As for his vision, he did not have it at all. Fortunately, the patrolling Yaksha fishmen had discovered them, or they would not have been able to swim back. ¡°I have never heard of this person before.¡± said ao gu shan after some consideration. ¡± this person is only at the 3rd rank. he should have only risen recently. ¡± gezer said in a deep voice. even if he¡¯s only recently risen, he¡¯s only at the third-rank, but he has the talent and strength of a mid-rank super spell caster. He shouldn¡¯t be a nobody at the first or second rank. ¡°is this third-rank spell caster really a superior spell caster? My Lord?¡± GEZE¡¯s mouth was bitter. Extraordinary spell casters were so rare that it was difficult to produce one in decades. yet, they had encountered it. ¡°even if he¡¯s not a super spell caster, he¡¯s almost there.¡± ¡± after all, there are no detailed standards for super spellcasters. ¡± ¡± he was able to kill so many of you all by himself. although he had the help of a treasure, with his own strength, you might not be able to win if he fought all the way to the end. ¡± ¡± as far as i know, two or three special seven-star superhumans have appeared in the ocean, and these guys have been very famous recently. ¡± ¡± now that a super spell caster has appeared, the turbulent era has come. it can even be said that we¡¯re in turmoil. ¡± As he was thinking, ao Gu Shan seemed to have thought of something. He looked at GEZE and asked. ¡± you¡¯re saying that during the battle, you heard a sound similar to a gunshot. then, the tier 3 spellcaster quickly broke free from the imprisonment of suria¡¯s secret-patterned spell, and suria disappeared without a trace? ¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± following geze¡¯s words, ao gu shan seemed to be in deep thought. The entire Hall fell into silence. ¡°arcane shot.¡± after pondering for a while, ao gu shan suddenly said. ¡°Arcane Shot?¡± After thinking for a moment, GEZE seemed to have thought of something all of a sudden, and a shocked expression bloomed on his face. ¡°Not many people know how to use this thing, and the guy who used it caused a lot of trouble some time ago.¡± Ao Gu Shan said with a deep voice. the one who was shot at harutff Harbor, Edward the Feathered Serpent? ¡± One could imagine how shocked GEZE was. according to the timeline, it¡¯s very possible. Ao Gu Shan slightly nodded. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, then the great pirate king, duke edward iv, has been screwed over by this guy called ¡®captain jack¡¯. ¡± it¡¯s more than that. Now, the great pirate King Duke can¡¯t even keep his position. Ao Gu Shan also laughed. A month or two ago. harutf harbor. the young pirate king, edward the feathered serpent, had been secretly shot and killed by a mysterious expert. later on, someone had conducted a field investigation and a battle situation deduction. The conclusion was that a very powerful master had used ¡®Arcane Shot¡¯, a rather ancient and unique spell that had been eliminated by the times, to kill Edward the Feathered Serpent. He also killed the lady who was having an affair with Edward the Feathered Serpent. although he didn¡¯t know if the rumors about the ¡®revenge of the tauren tycoon¡¯ were true or false. However, the death of Edward the Feathered Serpent had a huge impact. at the harutff port, edward the feathered serpent¡¯s mission was to help his father, the great pirate king duke edward iv, collect resources and gold pounds to support the war. It was said that Edward the Feathered Serpent had already collected a huge sum of millions of gold pounds. This huge sum of money was enough to support old Edward¡¯s war for a long time. however, with edward the feathered snake¡¯s death, his transcendent storage ring was taken away along with his body. a million gold pounds vanished into thin air. and the pirate king card devil, who was fighting against old edward, had perfectly grasped the explosive point of this news. he had used a spy to spread the news of edward the feathered serpent¡¯s death and the loss of a million gold pounds on old edward¡¯s sea demon ship. It was as if old Edward was already bankrupt. when everyone was in a state of panic, the card devil launched a large-scale attack decisively. The result was predictable-old Edward was utterly defeated on the spot. He had been chased for thousands of kilometers on the sea surface, and his men had suffered heavy casualties. Many of old Edward¡¯s subordinates even surrendered on the spot and joined the camp that was hunting old Edward. To the Pirates, this was a common occurrence. Although old Edward had reorganized some of his men after the defeat, he still had a lot of subordinates. However, his strength was already far from what it had been in the past. not to mention the others, only a few of the twenty to thirty large sea demon ships remained. even during this period, after the news of old edward¡¯s defeat spread across the ocean ¡­ Many Extraordinaries on the ocean generally believed that the five great pirate Kings had become four. Old Edward had already been removed from the Pirate King¡¯s list. the trigger of the whole incident was undoubtedly the death of edward the feathered serpent. He had thought that the mysterious assassin who had ignited the fuse would be buried in the dust of history forever and would not be discovered. But today. there seemed to be traces of him. A 3rd rank super spellcaster. it was also a highly destructive arcane shooting technique. With the same shot, he took out the advanced shield that was always on his body. furthermore, he had many treasures in his hands. by the way, what¡¯s the size of that sea demon ship you noticed? ¡± asked ao gu shan. ¡± about forty meters, with two masts. ¡± after thinking for a while, gezer replied. ¡°It¡¯s pretty much the case.¡± Ao Gu Shan slightly nodded. ¡°I remember that the sea demon ship owned by Edward the Feathered Serpent was about this big. It¡¯s highly likely that this sea demon ship was modified after killing Edward the Feathered Serpent.¡± ¡°This guy called Captain Jack is quite something.¡± ¡°More importantly, this guy is very bold.¡± Ao Gu Shan said with a deep voice. ¡°sir ao gu shan, from what you¡¯ve said, this third-stage spell caster seems to be very difficult to deal with?¡± At this moment, the great elder of the Yaksha Fishman tribe, who had been silent all this time, slowly opened his mouth, his voice old and hoarse. The great elder was already more than four hundred years old. To be able to live to this age after years of battle, it was rare even in the ocean. however, he, who was a grade six transcendent, did not have much time left. with his old age and frail body, even if he drank the water of the spring of life, it would not have much effect. However, once they advanced to transcendent rank seven and became a transcendent master, they would complete a small transformation of the soul and the transformation of the physical body. their lifespans would increase to 600 years, or even 700 years. Obtaining a longer lifespan was the reason why he was willing to cooperate with ao Gu Shan. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been willing to let his entire tribe work with the believers of these evil gods. ¡°don¡¯t worry, elder. although this superior spell caster is powerful, it¡¯s not a problem for me.¡± Grand Elder, please continue to set up the altar steadily. Everything will proceed according to the established promotion plan. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this superior spell caster.¡± Ao Gu Shan said. ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble sir ao gu shan.¡± The Grand elder¡¯s voice was hoarse as usual. ¡°By the way, Your Excellency Grand Elder, I don¡¯t have many men under me, and the efficiency of searching in the water is low. I hope you¡¯ll be alright.¡± ¡± no problem. i¡¯ll send three hundred fast clansmen to accompany you. they¡¯ll help you quickly find the location of that stage three superior spell caster. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good!¡± Ao Gu Shan slightly nodded. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Two hours later. On the surface of the peaceful ocean, standing on the deck of sea demon ship giant God No. 11. Ao Gu Shan looked at the divination results of the law incantation master in front of him and his expression became slightly strange. Within these three hours, ao Gu Shan had brought a large number of Yaksha fishmen and thirty-odd subordinates to this part of the sea to track down the Super spell caster and his sea demon ship. However, the sea demon ship had disappeared. At that time, ao Gu Shan had guessed that the other party might have kept the sea demon ship and left this area with a faster swimming speed. Fortunately, they had the fragments of the sea demon ship¡¯s deck. then, ao gu shan¡¯s subordinate, who was skilled in divination, used the fragments of the sea demon ship to perform divination. however, the result shocked ao gu shan. The location of the divination was clearly here, but the sea demon ship had disappeared. The result was severely inconsistent with reality. After repeated divination, ao Gu Shan asked his subordinate to stop. Looking at the quiet and foggy sea, ao Gu Shan started to ponder. ¡± this superior spell caster does have some tricks up his sleeve. he won¡¯t be caught so easily. ¡± Ao Gu Shan then looked at his subordinate and said softly. release Captain Jack¡¯s wealth from killing the Feathered Serpent Edward, as well as his identity as a super spellcaster. ¡°I know.¡± The extraordinaire who was in charge of transmitting the information nodded. very soon, the name of Captain Pi Xiu Jack will spread across the ocean. This Captain will face even more pursuit. ¡°those powerful little pirate kings definitely won¡¯t let go of such a fat sheep so easily.¡± and those powerful Champions who have recently emerged from the ocean would most likely want to have a fight with this ¡®super spellcaster¡¯. ¡°After all, it¡¯s very difficult to produce such an expert in a long time.¡± ¡± of course, the most important thing is still that old edward. i think he¡¯ll definitely want to cut off captain jack¡¯s head and use it as a wine glass. ¡± Looking at the misty ocean, ao Gu Shan chuckled. Chapter 233 ? 233 the arrival of the angel¡¯s support in the darkness and mist, gune was scouting around a hundred meters away from the wall. Gu nie wanted to make sure the island was surrounded by reefs. About ten minutes later, gune saw the starting point he had marked. ¡°It really is a circle around the core.¡± gu nie stopped at the starting point and began to think. ¡°That¡¯s good too, in case they see something they shouldn¡¯t see.¡± that terrifying creation. One look is enough to kill. when gune returned to the beach, where the coconut trees met. What he saw was a rather lively camp built on a shipwreck on the beach. At this time, everyone had already started to set up several tents. When they first landed on the island, everyone was still a little afraid. After all, it was the legendary Island of Death and had a notorious reputation for a long time. even transcendent masters and a large number of advanced experts had fallen here. after logging in and finding nothing out of the ordinary, gu ni was there to guard the place. They gradually felt at ease. at this moment, everyone was even more relaxed and natural as they began to set up camp here. The dark shadow Island wasn¡¯t small. over the past few hundred years, the number of corpses that had been left here was extremely high. Just the search of these corpses would take several days. At the same time, there were also many sunken ships, and there was a lot of wealth there. If they were more detailed, they might not even be able to finish searching in half a month. Hence, the construction of the camp was very necessary. seeing gu nie return, the three first mate immediately came over. ¡°how is it, captain?¡± They all knew that Gu nie had gone to explore the dangerous areas of the island. ¡± it has been confirmed that a huge black stone wall of 30 to 50 meters tall will surround the core of the island. this way, you will not accidentally enter the dangerous area when you are collecting corpses. ¡± but even so, you have to be careful. Those huge black Reef-like walls will make you nauseous if you look at them for a long time. The longer you look at them, the more serious it will be. that¡¯s what I feel, and what you guys see might be much more serious than what I feel. you have to tell them that when they were collecting the corpses, they saw a huge black stone City wall. They must not come any closer and retreat. Otherwise, no one knows what terrible things will happen. ¡°mm! I know.¡± the three of them nodded solemnly. As long as one¡¯s brain was normal, they wouldn¡¯t easily go to that strange and mysterious area. if someone had evil thoughts and went to die, they could do nothing about it. Looking at the camp, Gu nie felt more at ease. this place was filled with dense fog and darkness. as long as they didn¡¯t cause a huge commotion, this place would be a safe zone for a long time. after a moment of thought, gu nie spoke in a low voice. ¡°The three of you, split up your men and do a good job of plundering the resources here. There¡¯s a lot of wealth here.¡± ¡°I have some things to do in the next few days.¡± The three nodded, but they didn¡¯t ask Gu nie what he was going to do. after all, there were some things that they really didn¡¯t have the right to participate in. ¡°i understand, captain. leave this to us! after all, the reputation of the island is enough to make the yaksha fishmen afraid to approach it. ¡± arsen horwell said in a deep voice. After some instructions were given. under the gazes of the three, gu nie stepped into the deep fog and disappeared into the darkness. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Night reef island. As the island where the merfolk lived. The lighting here wasn¡¯t like the candles or kerosene lamps of the human world. Instead, they used luminous plants as lighting tools. Even though these luminous plants were not as bright as candles or oil lamps. However, when there were a lot of them, the entire area would be bathed in the colorful night sky. At this time, the entire living area of the Yaksha fishmen on night reef island was covered with these luminous plants except for the roads. the entire living area was filled with dazzling colors, as if it was a palace in the deep sea. At the edge of the colorful Luminous plants, in the dark grass. the invisible gu nie was hiding there. it wasn¡¯t that gu nie was here to assassinate the great elder of the yaksha mermaid tribe. it was gu nie who wanted to come here in advance to survey the area. The great elder of the Yaksha mermaid tribe was not easy to kill. Moreover, it was even more difficult to take away his corpse after killing him. gu nie had come here to see if the plan was feasible. if it didn¡¯t work, gu nie wouldn¡¯t force it. After some observation, Gu nie slowly retracted his gaze and hid himself in the darkness. there are a lot of luminous plants in the base of the Yaksha merfolk tribe. In some key areas, there are hidden arrays to detect stealth ability. ¡± obviously, the yaksha merfolk know that those invisible guys like to sneak into some places to steal things. ¡± ¡°with my invisibility scroll, it¡¯s impossible to sneak in.¡± by now, gu nie had a rough understanding of the yaksha fishmen¡¯s base. it was basically impossible to figure it out. ¡°it seems like ¡­¡± gu nie began to think. ¡°I can only wait for the great elder to advance before I can make a move.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll hide in the darkness of this fog for the next few days and cultivate. i haven¡¯t absorbed the inheritance with my saint shadow runes yet!¡± Gu nie thought. Just as Gu nie was about to leave, he heard footsteps coming from the darkness. ¡°They should be the patrol team.¡± a patrol team of six came out of the dark fog. ¡± bi an annihilated an entire ship of pirates. that angel is really fearsome. ¡± a voice came from the yaksha fishmen team. ¡°who said it wasn¡¯t! That Angel¡¯s rank also rose very quickly, and it¡¯s said that she¡¯s already at the 4th rank. Ordinary high-level Extraordinaries aren¡¯t her match.¡± ¡± after all, it can fly in the sky, and it¡¯s a six-winged angel. it¡¯s indeed quite powerful with the advantage of flying. ¡± In the dark, Gu nie heard their words clearly. ¡°a six-winged angel?¡± listening to these people¡¯s words, gu nie began to think. Gu nie had heard of the rumors about the six-winged Angel at Sea. it was said that it happened last winter. In the depths of the ocean, a six-winged Angel had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. this six-winged angel was specialized in killing evil pirates and evil spirit creatures. They did not attack normal merchant ships. However, the six-winged Angel had killed the Pirates on the merchant ship who had disguised themselves as extraordinary sailors. the six-winged angel seemed to be able to see some kind of ¡± evil ¡°. furthermore, this was a female angel. This also led to the popularity of the topic. when gune was at harutff harbor, he often heard people mention the six-winged angel. It was said that many Pirate Kings wanted to capture this six-winged Angel. this six-winged Angel was only at the 2nd rank before. Is it already at the 4th rank now? ¡± ¡°This speed of advancement is quite fast.¡± could it be that this six-winged Seraphim¡¯s killing of the sea undead and the devil leaders and devil Lords led to his rapid advancement? ¡± hiding in the dark grass, gu nie thought to himself. ¡± do you guys think that the super spell caster named captain jack can defeat this six-winged angel? ¡± gu nie heard this. ¡± it¡¯s hard to say. angels can fly, but that super spellcaster has long-range casting abilities. ¡± ¡± i also heard that he has many powerful treasures on him. his body is even more ferocious than a knight¡¯s. ¡± if we really fight, I feel like that Angel might be at a disadvantage. that¡¯s not necessarily true. The angel is already at level four, after all. Furthermore, under the cover of the Holy Light, it¡¯s always in a state of recovery. ¡± then how can you be sure that the superior spell caster doesn¡¯t have the ability and means to recover? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for that super spellcaster to be so good at everything.¡± ¡°What if his body is strong and his recovery ability is stronger than an Angel?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± As they spoke, the two Yaksha mermen were already at each other¡¯s throats, neither of them willing to give in to the other. In fact, there was no lack of bar spirits in any race. Chapter 234 ? 234 Saint Shadow Rune The night was dark and silent. even though the two yaksha mermaids had already gone far away, the sound of their bickering could still be heard in the air. ¡°Angel Pixiu¡± In the dark, Gu nie chuckled and shook his head. ¡°if we really run into each other, we won¡¯t be able to fight,¡± gu nie turned around and left. According to the many stories and rumors about the angel ¡­ This Angel who could see ¡± evil ¡± specialized in killing the most vicious Pirates and dark creatures. gu nie could tell that the angel wouldn¡¯t kill so easily. although gu nie had killed many people, he had his own bottom line and principles. Gu nie wouldn¡¯t kill people for no reason, so he wasn¡¯t considered ¡°evil.¡± Even if he did run into the angel, he wouldn¡¯t have any reason to fight him. Even if they really did fight, Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of the so-called six-winged Angel. in the darkness, gu nie silently moved forward. ¡± although i¡¯m currently quite powerful. ¡± however, there are many experts in the transcendent world. ¡± if we were to really fight this 4th rank angel, i might not be able to gain the upper hand. ¡± ¡°working hard to improve your own strength is the way to go.¡± ¡± i hope this saint shadow rune can bring me different changes. ¡± gu nie thought to himself. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the silent darkness of the night. Gu nie was currently hiding in a cave on a rocky peak. This position was very well hidden, and it was extremely effective in hiding one¡¯s tracks. Even if there was any commotion, the Yaksha fishmen would not be able to sense it because they were far away. gune¡¯s hand slowly moved away from the crown and cut off the magic touch¡¯s sensory channel. In the darkness, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. ¡± is this the powerful body rune? ¡± as expected of a strange rune that exists with the characteristics of Cthulhu creatures like the shadow Beast among the terrifying creatures. ¡°the effect is indeed amazing.¡± Gu nie sighed. Gu nie learned about the Holy Shadow Rune through his perception. It was a type of dark profound meaning rune, and it was a very strange body rune. it has the following characteristics. first, strengthen the body and increase defense. the most basic function of the saint shadow runes was to strengthen the body. Right now, Gu NIE¡¯s physical defense was just his body¡¯s sturdiness. He hadn¡¯t used any other methods to strengthen it, and it was like a perfect piece of unpolished jade. at this time, after being strengthened by the holy shadow runes, the power of the sword was greatly increased. it was equivalent to a detailed carving of the defensive structure. this allowed gu nie to form the ¡°holy shadow scale armor¡± under his skin, turning his body into the ¡°holy shadow body.¡± this would greatly increase gu nie¡¯s defense. If Gu NIE¡¯s current defense was at the level of black iron tank armor, then he would be able to break through. after being strengthened by the holy shadow runes, it would reach the level of ¡®extraordinary magic copper tank armor¡¯. Once it reached the level of the magic copper tank armor, Gu NIE¡¯s defense would increase by three or four times. his survival ability would be greatly improved again. [ second: increase in compatibility with dark profundity ] The profound meaning of Holy shadow was a nature profound meaning that leaned toward the main dark force. Gu NIE¡¯s understanding of dark power Upanishad was very fast. With the help of the ¡°Holy Shadow Rune,¡± Gu NIE¡¯s understanding of the dark power Upanishad would increase, which would make it easier for him to adapt to the dark environment. Thirdly, it would further increase gunie¡¯s speed and flexibility. however, gu nie had already been transformed by the holy shadow magic stone. The effect of the Saint Shadow Rune shouldn¡¯t have improved too much, but it was obviously a good thing. all in all, the effect of the holy shadow rune was still very powerful. this was especially so in the aspect of his body¡¯s level. more importantly, with the deepening of my understanding of dark profound, the Saint shadow runes can be condensed to the second or even the third level. By then, the defense of my body will be stronger and stronger. ¡± however, that¡¯s all for the future. at least i have a rune path that can continuously strengthen my physical body. ¡± Thinking of this, Gu nie smiled. ¡°Before this, I was worried that inheriting the Holy shadow runes would require reincarnation.¡± ¡± however, it¡¯s very comfortable to inherit the saint shadow runes after absorbing the saint shadow magic stone. ¡± I can just directly inherit it. I don¡¯t have to worry about problems such as incompatibility. Immediately, Gu nie calmed his mind and began to inherit the sage seal. just as gu nie had predicted, the entire process of inheritance was smooth and natural. As the Holy Shadow Rune was successfully constructed in his body ¡­ Gune could clearly feel that his body was being strengthened by the Holy Shadow Rune. After he had successfully condensed the Saint shadow runes, Gu nie began to study the ancient shadow door. but gu nie gave up. Strange creatures like shadow beasts came from the ancient shadow door. gu ni had yet to master cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power, so he thought that it would be better to come back and study the door of ancient shadow when he could master this strange power. Otherwise, they would die without even knowing how they died. The next thing he had to do was to wait. he was waiting for the grand elder¡¯s promotion ceremony, and waiting for his crew to plunder the island¡¯s wealth. While waiting, Gu nie didn¡¯t idle around. every day, gu nie would spend most of his time monitoring the situation of the sacrificial ceremony on night reef island. the rest of the time, he would hide and study the world and dark profound. gu nie mainly focused on the world power upanishad, followed by the dark power upanishad. As he gradually comprehended the profound meaning of the world, Gu NIE¡¯s perception of the entire world became stronger and stronger. ¡± esp ¡± and ¡± spiritual perception domain ¡± are used to perceive the framework of the world through the deep understanding of the world¡¯s profound meaning. This made Gu NIE¡¯s perception of his surroundings extremely powerful. The ¡°profound truths of the world¡± was one of the most powerful profounds. It was much more powerful than natural elemental enlightenment such as earth, lightning, wind, fire, water, and wood. everything in the world existed within the framework of the world. And when the profound meaning of the world was deep enough, one would become the absolute master of this world. This was what Gu nie had learned about the world power Upanishad when he was studying the nature Power Upanishads. at the same time, he also learned something from observing night reef island. Thanks to Gu NIE¡¯s powerful concealment ability. while gu nie was investigating, he saw many people performing small divinations near the altar. they seemed to be trying to figure out if there was any hidden danger, but no matter how they tried, they couldn¡¯t find gu nie. That divination clearly didn¡¯t discover anything unusual. this also allowed them to steadily carry out the follow-up steps of the ritual promotion ceremony. every day, all kinds of strange things were sent to the altar, and then those things disappeared in the white light. among them were some extraordinary humans. Even some young and ignorant Merman boys and girls who were only in their teens were tied up and sent to the altar. Directly carrying out a live sacrifice was the bloody and cruel method of the cthulhuism society. gu nie waited. it was finally time for the grand elder¡¯s promotion ceremony to officially start. Chapter 235 ? 235 The pot falls from the sky After more than ten days of continuous investment of a large number of living creatures and extraordinary items, the number of people who had been killed was also very small. the blood-red light enveloped the entire altar, forming a huge light ball with a diameter of fifteen to sixteen meters. the barrier of the light ball was two meters thick. even from a great distance, gu nie could faintly smell the bloody stench and the terrifying power of the altar. about two thousand meters away from the altar and the main hall of night reef island. Gu nie was currently hiding on top of a steep cliff. at this moment, gu nie had merged with his dark power upanishad and was perfectly hidden in the darkness. gazing at the blood-red light on the altar, gu nie thought. if the great elder of the Yaksha fishmen is allowed to enter the altar for the final sacrifice, I¡¯m afraid a transcendent master will be born. ¡± although there¡¯s no room for further advancement through this method, he¡¯s at least a transcendent master. ¡± ¡± furthermore, the merfolk will definitely work even closer with the believers of the giant spirit church in the future. ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let the great elder enter the altar.¡± as gu nie pondered, he turned his attention to the entrance of the grand hall. ¡°He should be out soon.¡± He cast the level 2 Eagle Eye spell on himself. The situation at the entrance of the hall was quickly pulled closer by Gu nie, and he could see it clearly. The eagle¡¯s eye was different from zooming in through a telescope. Zooming in with the help of a telescope would make things very blurry. As for the Eagle Eye technique, it was more inclined to directly get close to the target¡¯s position and see everything clearly. then, he started to form a dark arcane passage. Because of the distance, Gu nie used more than thirty seconds and more than fifty units of origin power on the repeating syllables. Only then did gune form the dark arcane passage. This time, the arcane passage was thicker and longer than when he had killed Edward the Feathered Serpent. It was almost five meters long, and was a size bigger than Gu NIE¡¯s thigh. It was already a real ¡®gun barrel¡¯. and the effect of this strengthened version of the dark inscription arcane channel was also extremely amazing. first of all, its power was greatly increased. in addition, the extraordinary characteristics of the ¡®magic-breaking bullet¡¯ and the annihilating characteristics of the thanator¡¯s annihilating energy were also added. Even when facing a shield at the level of a rune spell, it still had a rather powerful penetrative and destructive power. in other words, even a shield like a secret-patterned spell scroll wouldn¡¯t be able to block it. Secondly, with such a powerful buff, the speed of the bullet would also increase by a lot. Back then, the three-meter-long gun barrel had a bullet speed of nearly two thousand meters per second. the gun barrel was five meters long, so it should have a bullet speed of five thousand meters per second. The speed of the bullet would not give the great elder any time to react. the moment he heard the sound, his head was crushed. After everything was prepared, he checked the follow-up preparations. Gu nie calmed down. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill the great elder today, he would make the merfolk and the members of the giant God church suffer. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the majestic and vast main hall. The Yaksha mermaid great elder sat on the throne that symbolized power and strength. the high back of the seat was carved with various huge beasts of the deep sea. More than thirty members of the giant spirit Church, including ao Gu Shan, were present. this time, in order to join forces with the yaksha merfolk tribe ¡­ many experts had come this time. In addition to ao Gu Shan, there were seven or eight fifth step Masters, and the rest were many third and fourth step mid level Extraordinaries. On the other hand, the Yaksha merfolk had even more people. there were more than a dozen rank-6 extraordinaires alone, and more than 30 rank-5 extraordinaires. rank three and rank four yaksha merman extraordinaries were not qualified to enter the hall. in the square outside, there were 300 to 400 yaksha fishmen extraordinary humans standing in neat rows. Although the Yaksha mermaid tribe was a small tribe, it was only relative to the large tribes that controlled the vast sea and had more than one billion members. The Yaksha fishmen tribe also had close to a million people. however, most of the yaksha mermen lived on the reef islands and the nearby sea areas. ¡°your excellency ao gu shan, is the great giant god satisfied with the offerings for the sacrificial ceremony?¡± The first elder asked softly. ¡°there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡± Ao Gu Shan nodded seriously. I¡¯ve already sensed the giant God¡¯s call. if you participate in the final ceremony of the sacrifice, you can be promoted to an extraordinary master. and today, we will witness the birth of an extraordinary master. After getting a satisfactory answer, a smile appeared on the first elder¡¯s wrinkled face. then, he looked at the white-robed female yaksha and asked softly. ¡°Aylor, what¡¯s the result of the divination?¡± the female yaksha called aylore bowed to him and said in an ethereal voice, ¡± ¡± i saw you bathed in the blood-red light and promoted to a master. ¡± it¡¯s precisely because I¡¯ve glimpsed a future extraordinary master that I have to recuperate for a long time before I can do a second glimpse of the truth. ¡± if i didn¡¯t see a transcendent master, i wouldn¡¯t have had to consume so much energy. ¡± ¡°Very good!¡± the smile on the first elder¡¯s wrinkled face grew even wider. the great elder, who had always been envious, looked at the black altar outside the hall, which was blooming with a blood-red light. his tone was as if he was chanting in a low voice. ¡°our entire clan has been cursed by an unknown power. It¡¯s very, very difficult for anyone to become a transcendent master.¡± this time, with the power of the great God, I can finally break the curse of our race. ¡± after i¡¯ve advanced, you high-level extraordinaries will be the supporters of our race. with the power of the giant god, you will all have the hope of becoming extraordinary masters. ¡± the many high-level yaksha merfolk experts below were all excited when they heard this. a transcendent master¡¯s powerful realm and strength was the dream of many transcendents. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s start!¡± The first elder¡¯s deep voice reverberated throughout the hall. under the lead of the first elder, everyone slowly walked out of the hall. He had just left the main door. the blood-red aura on the black altar came toward him. Sniffing the thick smell of blood, the great elder seemed to feel that the path to becoming an extraordinary master had already unfolded in front of him. The double transformation of his soul and body would allow his strength to rise to a higher level, and his lifespan to increase to a higher level. As for the humans and merfolk who had been sacrificed alive ¡­ it was their honor to be able to become a stepping stone for him to become a transcendent master. Just as the great elder of the Yaksha mermaid clan was thinking about his bright future ¡­ ¡°Pfft!¡± it was as if some kind of tearing and piercing sound suddenly rang out. The great elder of the Yaksha mermaid clan was shocked, but he did not panic. earlier on, he knew that the fellow called captain jack had disappeared. ao gu shan had not been able to find them. If they couldn¡¯t find it, it meant that it might be on the island. Therefore, the wise great elder of the Yaksha mermaid clan had secretly cast a secret-engrave-grade shield scroll on himself. even if there was a sneak attack, so what? He knew the shooting power of arcane bullets. Even if the bullets could break high-tier shields, could they break engravings? However, the reality taught the great elder a lesson. He could! the first elder calmed himself down and looked around. however, he suddenly realized that his body was uncontrollably falling to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s with this Yingluo?¡± don¡¯t I have a secret-patterned shield spell? ¡± ¡± damn it, my soul is collapsing, how is this possible? ¡± ¡°Peng!¡± a sound. With a fist-sized hole in his head, the Grand elder¡¯s head fell to the ground, blood flowing out of it. the sudden situation stunned everyone in the surroundings. the great elder, who was about to be promoted to a transcendent master, had actually fallen. Before everyone could react to the shocking situation ¡­ A hysterical roar instantly enraged all the Yaksha merfolk. ¡°lord ao gu shan, hurry up and kill all these merfolk.¡± in the darkness, the sound of origin power vibrating could be heard. it was extremely clear, and killing intent surged. Chapter 236 ? 236 I have to carry it even if I don¡¯t want to a hysterical roar came from the darkness. Ao Gu Shan was completely shocked. Looking at the decades of his life, how many ups and downs he had experienced, it had always been others who took the blame for him. However, ao Gu Shan had a clear understanding at this moment. Today¡¯s big black pot might be the biggest one he had to bear in history, and it was frighteningly black. he couldn¡¯t take the blame. As soon as he finished speaking, ao Gu Shan could feel the surging killing intent gathering on his body. ao gu shan was about to explain. Peng! Peng! Peng! ¡­¡­¡­ one bullet after another was fired at him. Every bullet hit the Yaksha merfolk near the AO Gu mountain. Fortunately, Gu nie was using source power bullets, not Thanatos bullets. Even so, these source power bullets were enhanced by the dark tunnel and level three arcane bullets. it also caused these level 5 and level 6 yaksha mermaids to be sent flying. this further stimulated the savage nature of the yaksha merfolk. ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°kill all these human scum!¡± ¡°these people killed the great elder.¡± The injured Yaksha mermen immediately roared in anger. kill bi an Kill! he didn¡¯t like ao gu shan and the other yaksha mermen to begin with. With the death of the great elder and the instigation of some people, the situation was instantly out of control. Immediately. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Bang! Bang! With the explosion of spells and the blooming of swords, the battle broke out on the spot. Five to six Type 6 Yaksha mermaids joined forces and charged towards ao Gu mountain. all kinds of attacks exploded on ao gu shan¡¯s body. ¡± if i wanted to kill the great elder, i wouldn¡¯t need to ambush him. this is clearly a set-up. it was done by that guy called captain jack, you bunch of idiots. ¡± Ao Gu Shan roared as he tried his best to defend against the combined attacks of the six Type 6 Yaksha mermen. ¡°who knows if captain jack is in cahoots with you guys?¡± some of the yaksha merfolk replied in a sinister manner. ¡°When we went over to investigate, you were the one who asked to go. The entire process was hosted by you.¡± ¡°In the end, we didn¡¯t find anything. The enemy has completely disappeared. from the looks of it now, it would be strange if there wasn¡¯t anything fishy going on. that captain jack or whatever was completely in cahoots with you guys.¡± don¡¯t forget, my subordinate, Suria, he died at the hands of Captain Jack. ao gu shan growled in a low voice. ¡°where¡¯s the corpse? There¡¯s no corpse at all, and you think he¡¯s dead just because you say so? Lord Ao Gu Shan, your act of self-torture is really good! Unfortunately, you can¡¯t hide it from me. ¡± Ao Gu Shan was slightly startled. From the perspective of these mermaids, this was simply amazing. if he were to cooperate with captain jack to assassinate the great elder, there would be no problem at all. But the problem was that he really wanted to work with the Yaksha mermen. ¡± jack sparrow, you b * stard. when today¡¯s matter is over, i¡¯ll find you and i¡¯ll take off your head to use as a wine cup. ¡± Ao Gu Shan roared in his heart. Even so, ao Gu Shan, who was being attacked by several people, did not give up on explaining. After all, if this ritual was successful, there would be an endless stream of Yaksha and merfolk who would be promoted, and he would benefit from it. in addition to the mining, he could earn a lot of profits by himself. he could not bear to give up such a mine. ¡°I have no intention of fighting with you. Let¡¯s stop for a moment. I will definitely give you an explanation.¡± ¡± i can even go over and capture that shameless and despicable man called captain jack and offer him as a sacrifice to the great elder. ¡± ¡± hehe, qianqian, very well. if you give up the battle now and let us capture you, we will believe you. ¡± that¡¯s right. If you fight with us like this, it will show your lack of sincerity. If you give up the fight and let us catch you, it will show your sincerity. How about it? ¡± the yaksha merman laughed coldly. ¡°I f * cking ran ran¡± at this moment, ao gu shan was truly unable to explain himself. if he stopped now, he would be waiting for death. these yaksha merfolk had no intention of stopping and sitting down to talk. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? still not stopping? Lord Ao Gu Shan, we can¡¯t feel your sincerity!¡± hearing the other¡¯s words, ao gu shan¡¯s face became more and more unpleasant. ¡°lord ao gu shan, these murlocs have gone mad. we can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± one of ao gu shan¡¯s subordinates shouted. ao gu shan could withstand the attacks of so many yaksha mermen, but his men could not. at this moment, two spell casters had already been torn to pieces. The others were also struggling to hold on. if you don¡¯t make a move now, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to escape today. Kill all these merfolk and we can still occupy the resources on this Island. One of his subordinates, a tank armor warrior, roared as he fought. ¡°as expected, your scheme has been exposed. you want to exterminate our clan?¡± the sinister voice of a yaksha merman rang out. ¡± a bunch of idiots. you¡¯re seeking death, so don¡¯t blame me. ¡± Seeing that his subordinates could not hold on any longer, ao Gu Shan no longer insisted. He immediately grinned and grabbed with one hand. A giant God demon weapon with some legendary characteristics appeared in his hand. as the power of the titan demonic weapon bloomed, the purple sword light bloomed. a few seconds later, a sixth-tier yaksha fishman was cut into pieces and died a miserable death. With this move, ao Gu Shan knew that he would be the one to take the blame today. The hatred he felt for Jack Sparrow had reached a new level. just as he was about to attack the second yaksha fishman ¡­ ao gu shan, who had become slightly alert, suddenly moved his sword to the side to block. ¡°peng!¡± The black energy violently exploded. Ao Gu Shan was pushed back seven to eight meters, and two ravines were plowed out on the stone ground under his feet. The surrounding Yaksha fishmen were hit by the black energy, and their flesh and bones were corroded immediately. the black energy that landed on the ground was like boiling water poured on snow, directly corroding the ground and creating holes. after blocking this attack, ao gu shan¡¯s face became extremely gloomy. He could feel that his giant God mo weapon had been injured, and it was not light. After all, his giant soldier God was a top-tier Magic Gold equipment that had been repeatedly forged through sacrificial rituals and already had a few legendary characteristics. there weren¡¯t many ways to damage it. However, the mysterious Arcane Shot seemed to be one of them. taking advantage of this opportunity, a few yaksha mermen besieged ao gu shan again and launched a round of fierce attacks. ao gu shan was also forced to dodge. At this moment, a few huge formations in the distance had already been activated, and a powerful energy surged. It was the city of the Yaksha Merman race. There was naturally a powerful formation here. as long as the array was activated, even a transcendent master might not be able to break it. once they were trapped in the city ¡­ even a transcendent master would fall under the suppression of such a huge array. Ao Gu Shan¡¯s expression became increasingly unsightly when he sensed the surging energy of the formation. if they were trapped, they would all die in battle today. ¡± everyone, retreat. leave this place. ¡± Ao Gu Shan furiously roared with an ashen face. At the same time, he took the lead and headed towards the coastline, opening a path. his many subordinates joined forces and followed ao gu shan as they fled towards the coastline. ¡°damn you, jack sparrow, just you wait.¡± While he was fleeing, he glanced at the spot where the arcane Shot was coming from. Ao Gu Shan growled with a deep voice and a sky-high murderous intention. Chapter 237 ? 237 a million gold pounds after firing a shot at ao gu shan, it was blocked. gu nie immediately stopped. if one shot hit ao gu shan, it would be a great gain. ao gu shan and his people might all die on night reef island today. if that happened, the yaksha merfolk would never be able to work with the evil god¡¯s church again. The missing shot could be explained as a trembling hand. He had originally wanted to shoot these murlocs. however, if they were to fire continuously at ao gu mountain ¡­ the yaksha merfolk were not fools. they might stop fighting, and the good situation would be ruined. on the cliff. Gune stopped firing and quickly stopped his Arcane Shot. he then took out a scroll and activated it. ¡°Swish!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s body disappeared from the cliff. In the dark shadows at the side of the main hall on night reef island. ¡°swish!¡± gu nie¡¯s figure appeared. thanks to his powerful darkness affinity, and the fact that the entire island was in a state of intense battle, no one noticed gu nie¡¯s presence. The battle was at its peak, and it was the best time for Gu nie to collect the great elder¡¯s body. otherwise, when the murlocs returned, the island¡¯s energy formation would be activated, and it would be difficult to handle. gu nie, who had taken out a scroll and was invisible, appeared in a corner. gune then saw a dozen fourth-rank yaksha fishmen guarding the great elder¡¯s body. he was about fifty to sixty meters away from gu nie. ¡°just in time.¡± the invisible gu nie chuckled. ¡°these 4th rank fellows won¡¯t be able to discover my puppet¡¯s secret thread.¡± fifty or sixty meters away, gu nie released a puppet thread, which accurately landed on the great elder¡¯s body. after a light binding. ¡°Collect!¡± gu nie thought. The great elder¡¯s body disappeared on the spot. The Yaksha fishmen who were guarding the great elder¡¯s body were dumbfounded. where did the corpse of the great elder go? he didn¡¯t care about the yaksha fishmen who were in a daze. Hiding in the shadows, Gu nie quietly retreated. After they had left the area illuminated by the luminous plants and entered the dark and quiet forest, they were finally back. Gu nie took out another scroll. there were no yaksha fishmen in the dark forest area where gu nie was, so no one would be able to find him. It was activated after a large amount of source power was injected. ¡°swish!¡± a light space power upanishad bloomed. gu nie¡¯s body disappeared. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ when gu nie reappeared ¡­ the beach was surrounded by darkness and thick fog. not far away, the soft sound of the sea hitting the beach could be heard. it was particularly soothing and natural. This was the beach on the southern side of the ¡°Shadow Island.¡± while gu nie was waiting, he had made a series of arrangements, including several escape routes after the assassination. at the same time, in these ten days, the wealth on shadow island had almost been plundered by everyone. When Gu nie heard that the great elder was about to start the ceremony, he told everyone to make preparations before leaving. gune could already feel the sea demon ship stopping a dozen kilometers south of the island. As long as he rushed over, the sea demon ship would carry all the crew members of the magic whale out of the misty shadow islands. as he thought, gu nie turned to look at the core of the island, where the mist was still and dark. it was unknown what kind of terrifying creation gu nie was, but he sat there quietly. but gu nie knew that if he had the chance in the future, he would definitely come back to see what that terrifying creation was. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without any hesitation, gune flew toward the magic whale. a few minutes later, gu nie was on the ship. ¡°Leave at full speed.¡± Gune said in a deep voice as they boarded the magic whale. He saw Gu NIE¡¯s appearance. The three deputies had obviously guessed that this Captain Jack had probably caused some big commotion again. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let everyone escape in such a hurry. last time, he had provoked an extraordinary master level expert. he didn¡¯t know what he had provoked this time. ¡°full speed ahead.¡± with arsen horwell¡¯s command, the magic whale¡¯s sails were quickly raised under the control of the many sailors. riding the sea breeze to the south, the magic whale quickly left the misty shadow islands. After this period of restoration, the magic whale had already been restored to its original state. the benefits of the sea demon ship were revealed at this moment. By touching the wood and fusing it with the wood on the deck of the sea demon ship, it can repair many of the damaged parts of the sea demon ship. If it was an ordinary wooden merchant ship, when it was seriously damaged, it could basically be declared useless. as gu nie and the others rode the wind down south ¡­ ao gu shan and the others who were running away on the ocean were under the fierce attacks of the yaksha merman tribe. ao gu shan, whose lungs were about to explode from anger, had already placed jack sparrow on his must-kill list. he was even prepared to go all out to hunt down jack sparrow after he returned to the ¡®dragonhead harbor¡¯ and made some preparations. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ after a few hours. gune stood by the window, feeling the magic whale¡¯s rapid speed. gu nie was in a very good mood. just now, gunie had carefully cleaned up the supreme elder¡¯s transcendent storage bracelet. two transcendent storage bracelets. one of them was some daily necessities. the other item had a lot more good stuff. Other than the 30000 gold pounds, there were also many precious ores from the ocean, each worth two to three thousand gold pounds. There was also a large number of rare grade scrolls, potions, materials, rare grade equipment, and so on. these scattered items were worth about three hundred thousand gold pounds. As the Grand Elder of a clan, he shouldn¡¯t only have such valuable items. However, the problem was that the extraordinary storage equipment had limited space. two to three cubic meters was already considered a slightly larger extraordinary storage equipment, and five cubic meters was quite rare. the great elder¡¯s transcendent storage equipment was only about 2.5 cubic meters in size. it was impossible for him to bring everything with him. Fortunately ¡­ the treasure that gu nie wanted was the emperor-grade sea devil tree seed that the fifth-rank yaksha fishman had described. it was in the grand elder¡¯s extraordinary storage bracelet. furthermore ¡­ this grand elder clearly knew that if this emperor-grade sea devil tree seed wasn¡¯t preserved well, it would gradually weaken with the passage of time. After Gu nie opened the seal on the Grand elder¡¯s special wooden box. gu nie could clearly feel that the emperor-grade sea demon tree seed still contained an abundance of life force. gu nie immediately placed it into the fifth ¡°plant¡± slot. a king-tier sea demon tree could already produce a deep blue origin crystal, a treasure that could expand the origin pool. needless to say, the dark blue origin crystal produced by the emperor-grade sea demon tree would be even more effective. gu nie took out a dark purple true netherworld origin fruit and swallowed it. The king rank dark prison tree was also in harvest season. Every once in a while, it would give Gu nie a ¡°true netherworld origin fruit.¡± As a result, Gu NIE¡¯s soul defense had been growing stronger. as time passed, the emperor level sea demon tree would continue to give gu nie treasures, just like the hell tree. he looked at the silent night sky. Gu nie looked around. we¡¯ve encountered quite a number of undead creatures during this voyage, and we¡¯ve even encountered several waves of attacks on the sea demon ship. however, I haven¡¯t even encountered a commander-tier abomination, much less the rare Lord-tier abominations. ¡°i hope we can meet soon.¡± ¡°bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!¡± just as gu nie was thinking, there was a knock on the door. ¡°captain!¡± at the same time, arsen horwell¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Gu nie opened the door and saw his three deputies. ¡°What is it?¡± gu nie asked after the three of them were done. ¡°According to your instructions, we¡¯ve divided the profits from Shadow Island. The allocation quota was also approved by you, so this is yours.¡± as he spoke, he placed the seven extraordinary storage bracelets in front of gune. ¡± about 1.9 million gold pounds. if some of the extraordinary equipment were to be sent to the auction house for auction, the value of these items would be about 2 million gold pounds. ¡± ¡°oh! ¡°that¡¯s a tempting fortune!¡± gu nie laughed. in truth, this sum of money was much more than gu nie had expected. it seemed that many people had died on shadow island. after some thought, arsen horwell slowly spoke. ¡± this time, the total value of the wealth obtained from this trip to the misty shadow island is about 3.2 million gold pounds. ¡± ¡± each of us has obtained a great amount of wealth. ¡± at the same time, we also need to use this wealth to increase our strength. and we¡¯ve been sailing on the ocean for a long time. We need a lot of supplies. ¡°So I suggest that our next stop is ¡®Dragonhead port¡¯.¡± the ¡®Dragonhead Harbor¡¯ is the largest Harbor at the intersection of the sea of fog and the black demon sea. ¡°That¡¯s the most prosperous and rich area in the deep sea region.¡± no Pirates would dare to wreak havoc there. It¡¯s a very suitable place for us to replenish our resources. ¡°he actually thought the same thing as me.¡± Gu nie said in his heart. Arsen Horwell had to go to Dragonhead Harbor to replenish his supplies and strengthen his strength. Gune needed to contact the higher-ups of the supernatural Association stationed at Dragonhead Harbor and inform them of the location of the human-faced flower church¡¯s Deva. Even if it wasn¡¯t the mother God of the human-faced flower church, its location would still be a very important stronghold. if it was destroyed, it would be an effective blow to the human-faced flower church. we¡¯ve been sailing on the ocean for a long time, and we do need to replenish our resources. after some thought, gu nie nodded. ¡± we¡¯ll head to dragonhead harbor. ¡± Chapter 238 ? 238 The mysterious drifter Sailing on the ocean, especially in the deep sea area. You never know how long the bad weather will last. The second day after Gu nie and the others left the misty Shadow Island. The magic whale seemed to have entered a region of continuous violent storms. under the furious roar of the hurricane, huge waves thirty to forty meters in height surged. Some tall waves could even reach sixty to seventy meters high. in this weather, even an aircraft carrier would be overturned. fortunately, the magic whale was capable of submerging. however, the speed of diving and sailing on the sea could not be compared. After a dozen days, the magic whale had only covered one-third of its journey. on this day. after more than ten consecutive days of howling winds and huge waves, the weather finally cleared up. after the sky cleared up, the fog in this sea area had dispersed. it was a rare sight for gune to see clear weather over the fog sea. In the afternoon, the waves on the sea were shimmering. The magic whale sailed quietly under the gentle breeze. on the deck, gu nie was lying on his wooden chair, enjoying the afternoon sun. After soaking in the deep sea for more than ten days, Gu nie felt like his body was moldy. The warm sunlight shone on his body as he drank a cup of hot coffee. ¡°pleasant!¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He felt the warm afternoon sun. Gu nie closed his eyes and felt his own realm. as of now, gu nie had already reached the peak of the late stage of rank three. more importantly, gune could feel that his blood cursemancer class was about to undergo a second awakening. The first time he awakened was when he opened up the blood pool. The second awakening meant that gune¡¯s extraordinary profession as a blood cursemancer was about to show its power. ¡± during the second awakening, it¡¯s best to awaken a special blood source, which is an ability like the ¡®blood source.¡¯ this way, the mysterious and dark side of the blood warlock will be revealed. ¡± ¡°Using blood to enter the curse, entering the dream, entering the soul, strange and unpredictable.¡± ¡± hmm, blood cursemancer is a supernatural profession. in the hands of the supernatural master gwu, it¡¯s rather sinister and vicious. ¡± ¡± there are all kinds of blood curses, blood venomous insects, true names of blood, guiding in the void, blood curses, and other strange techniques. ¡± ¡± there are even reverse blood cultivation methods. you can get a drop of enemy blood and cultivate a large bottle of enemy blood. you can play with your enemy however you want. ¡± ¡°In that era, it was infamous for its ferocity. although he suffered a crushing defeat in the end, and was then scammed by the coin of destiny, a mystical item that was probably destructive, he was still a powerful existence in that era.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think there are many strange things about blood cursemancers in my hands.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a few of the blood cursemancer¡¯s techniques,¡± ¡± there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. after all, blood cursemancers seemed to have been cut off after gwu¡¯s lineage. ¡± ¡± those unique methods have also disappeared in the dust of history. i can¡¯t find them even if i want to. ¡± ¡°although i don¡¯t have those strange abilities, my mastery of the blood pool is unique.¡± my blood is starting to turn dark gold. ¡± i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before my physical body can transform into a powerful existence at the lord level. ¡± ¡± you must know that even blood curse master gwu did not fully acquire the powerful body of a lord. ¡± furthermore, the blood curse Grandmaster¡¯s physical defense isn¡¯t too well-known. I don¡¯t think his defense is that great either. but I¡¯m different. My physical body can first absorb the squirming flesh and blood that is affected by the indescribable flesh and blood, and now it has perfectly absorbed the thanator¡¯s flesh and blood, and even began to advance and grow. now that I¡¯ve condensed the body rune ¡®sacred Shadow Rune¡¯, my body is almost as smooth as the magic copper tank armor. ¡± although i¡¯ve lost my bizarreness, i¡¯ve gained a terrifying ability to survive. ¡± at the same time, although the abilities of the blood cursemancers that I¡¯ve awakened are relatively weak, they have great potential for advancement. ¡°after i reach the third or fourth stage of my awakening. These abilities will become high-level law incantations, or even secret-engrave-level law incantations.¡± ¡± at that time, the powerful characteristics of these abilities will be revealed one by one. ¡± ¡± moreover, if i really awaken a superpower like the ¡®blood source¡¯, i can still possess the bizarreness of a blood cursemancer. ¡± the reason why blood cursemancers could be rated as a six-star extraordinary profession was because they could remove the blood curse. it was because it could make use of the power of the blood to undergo layers of awakening. after at least three stages of awakening, all the awakened abilities would become high-level incantations. at that time, the powerful aspects of a blood cursemancer would gradually be revealed. speaking of incantation skills, I¡¯m almost done with all five levels. ¡°it¡¯s about time to give them a few spells of the sixth or seventh rank.¡± ¡°this way, the effect will be even stronger.¡± gu nie thought. Just as he was deciding which spells to level up to level six or seven ¡­ ¡°captain, someone¡¯s coming.¡± Marter said as he ran over. ¡°what?¡± Gu nie was startled. ¡°someone¡¯s coming? a pirate?¡± gu nie asked. no, it¡¯s just a human. He¡¯s stepping on the planks of the sea demon ship and drifting on the sea. He¡¯s coming towards us. He seems to be a survivor of a shipwreck. ¡°That means that guy might be a pirate.¡± gu nie replied. ¡± but that guy¡¯s attire is more decent. he doesn¡¯t look like a pirate who eats and sleeps in the open. ¡± ¡°Then it could be the head of the Pirates.¡± Marter was a little speechless. ¡°Do you really hope that the other party is a pirate?¡± gune patted marter¡¯s shoulder and smiled. we have to be prepared for the worst. For example, this guy might be a strange master with extraordinary means. If he gets close, he might use some kind of method to control all of our crew and then take control of this sea demon ship. they¡¯ll even plunder all our wealth, kill us, and throw us into the sea to feed the Sharks. Marter¡¯s mouth was wide open as he looked at gune in disbelief. ¡°Captain Yingluo, you¡¯re thinking too badly of people, too exaggerated! that guy should only be a victim.¡± gugne patted marter¡¯s shoulder. young man, this is the real way to open this extraordinary world. ¡°go and get the chief mate to get in touch with this guy.¡± ¡°mm! Tell Arsen Horwell that he¡¯s the captain now, and he¡¯ll understand what I mean.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. marter nodded. somewhere marter couldn¡¯t see, a puppet¡¯s secret thread had quietly wrapped around him. he¡¯s floating on the ocean alone, and it¡¯s after the big waves. it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s in the shallow waters, but this is the fog sea, and it¡¯s a deeper sea. ¡°a guy who has the guts to approach a large sea demon ship by himself must have some tricks up his sleeve.¡± ¡°the only problem is to see if there¡¯s anything wrong with this guy.¡± gu nie thought. The magic whale wasn¡¯t very big. From the bow of the ship, Gu nie could use the puppet¡¯s Secret thread to sense what was going on at the stern. When Marter touched Arsen ¡­ gugne controlled the puppet strings and wrapped them around arsen horwell. Using world power Upanishad, gugne could clearly hear the conversation between Arsen and the others. While enjoying the sun, gune was listening to what was going on over there. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ten minutes later. in a cabin. a handsome young man with short blue hair and a warm smile on his face explained as he ate the food on the plate in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m the captain of a merchant ship, but we were attacked by a group of sea undead along the way. By the sea god, you can¡¯t imagine how brutal those ocean undead are. They will devour the flesh and soul of humans to nourish their broken bodies.¡± fortunately, my sailors were powerful enough to drive away the undead. ¡°but unfortunately, we encountered a very powerful demon.¡± ¡°i still can¡¯t forget the terrifying scene with the thick dark aura.¡± in the end, we didn¡¯t win against the demon. My merchant ship was broken up. ¡± i jumped into the deep sea, but i was lucky enough to escape the huge waves. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a good thing i met you guys today.¡± ¡°I think this is really the sea God¡¯s protection for me.¡± ¡°Please allow me to thank the sea god once again!¡± next, it seemed to be the young man¡¯s chanting of the sea god. alright, Captain Arsen. These are my experiences over the past few days. Now, can you tell me the story and experience of you and your adventurer team? ¡± he asked. After a moment of silence, Gu nie heard a sentence that left him dumbfounded. ¡°I, Yingluo, am not the captain of Yingluo!¡± yasen slowly explained. He didn¡¯t sound stiff, and he didn¡¯t feel like he was being controlled. Gunie¡¯s puppet thread was inside him, and he didn¡¯t feel anything strange about him. this sentence was completely from the bottom of his heart. The more it was like this, the weirder Gu nie felt it was. Chapter 239 ? 239 The deceiver! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Arsen?¡± gu nie, who was listening to the conversation on the deck, opened his eyes. I¡¯m just a first mate. Our Captain is Jack Sparrow. Arsen Horwell explained in a soft voice. ¡°Jack Sparrow?¡± the blue-haired young man seemed to have heard of this name before. he kept recalling the fragmented information fragments of this name in his mind. a moment later, the blue-haired young man almost stood up in shock. ¡°jack sparrow? the super spell caster who killed edward the feathered serpent and easily killed hundreds of yaksha fishmen at the misty shadow island?¡± the blue-haired young man asked cautiously after some thought. ¡± you¡¯re the rumored super spellcaster, captain jack? ¡± ¡± although i don¡¯t know what the rumors are about, what you said is true. i¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. captain jack is indeed a powerful super spell caster. ¡± this time, we¡¯re in the mist. Just as Arsen Horwell was about to continue. an inexplicable force pulled him backward. ¡°Peng!¡± with a muffled sound, arsen horwell hit the wooden wall. then,¡±boom!¡± a sound. The wooden door of the cabin was stomped open by Gu nie. gu nie looked at the short-haired young man. he saw that the short-haired teenager had already stood up and was looking at him vigilantly. Then, gugne looked at Arsen Horwell. ¡°captain! ¡°I seem to be scared.¡± Arsen, who realized that he had been tricked, stood up with a pale face. ¡°I know, it¡¯s not because of you. You can leave!¡± gu nie gently waved his hand. ¡°Yes!¡± Yasen nodded and quickly left. As he walked out of the room, he glanced at the short-haired young man. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the captain, I¡¯m afraid!¡± He felt a chill down his spine. He had short blue hair, a handsome face, and a gentle smile on his face. He had the ability to make people believe him and tell the truth. this face and ability eventually formed a very famous figure on the ocean in gu nie¡¯s mind. ¡°Casper Seadragon?¡± gu nie looked at the blue-haired youth and asked. Casper Seadragon was a legendary figure in the ocean. he was one of the young pirate kings of the ocean. although it was only at the fourth rank, its own strength was very powerful. However, if that was all, this ¡± Casper Seadragon ¡± was not legendary. casper seadragon¡¯s greatest achievement was ¡­ This guy had deceived a very powerful ¡± devil Lord ¡± and obtained a very powerful treasure from him. the powerful devil lord seemed to be searching for him in the ocean. it had always been powerful creatures like demons who deceived others. However, Kasper Seadragon was able to deceive the devil Lord and even succeed. Such a method was truly unheard of. Casper Seadragon¡¯s name as the ¡± deceiver ¡± began to spread across the ocean from that time on. when people noticed this casper seadragon ¡­ only then did he realize how powerful this kasper seadragon was. Not only had this guy deceived the devil, but he had also deceived the devil. He even got all the information about the bank from the president of a bank in a medium-sized port. the bank robbery was completed without a sound. Even old Edward¡¯s little pirate king¡¯s daughter had been coaxed to sleep by this guy named Casper Seadragon. This incident made Edward the Feathered Serpent extremely angry. Edward the feathered snake even threatened to kill this shameless ¡± deceiver. the edward clan was blessed by a huge deep-sea beast. in order to maintain the purity of the clan¡¯s bloodline, the trivial affairs of their clan were known to everyone on the sea. In short, as people gained a deeper understanding of Kasper Seadragon ¡­ they would realize that this guy had done too many things with just his mouth. to put it simply, ¡± the first mouth, the content, all lies. ¡± it was true. When gune said the name Kasper Seadragon ¡­ the short-haired young man was stunned for a moment, then laughed. ¡°you must be captain jack! Your name has been quite popular on the ocean recently.¡± ¡°but i think you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± although I have the ability to get the truth out of people, it¡¯s only limited to this. Compared to the deceiver, I¡¯m still far from it. as he spoke, the blue-haired young man had a guilty look on his face. ¡± i¡¯m sorry that i used my ability to attract your men to tell the truth, but i really don¡¯t have any ill intentions. i just want to get some information. ¡± I¡¯m also afraid that this sea demon ship of yours sailing on the sea of fog is a pirate ship. you also know that many ships that disguise themselves as merchant ships are half pirate ships. ¡± i¡¯m just a sea merchant with a supernatural profession. what i said just now is true. i was attacked by demons and was lucky enough to escape. i¡¯m very grateful that your ship allowed me to board the ship. ¡± otherwise, I¡¯ll be drifting on the ocean for a long, long time. ¡± if you can take me to dragonhead harbor, i¡¯ll be very grateful. i¡¯ll even give you some of my reserve funds. ¡± the blue-haired young man was very sincere. when the other party was explaining the content. a faint will began to seep into the depths of gu nie¡¯s soul. ¡°The Wufu he mentioned seems to be true!¡± ¡°I should believe him!¡± gu nie quietly immersed himself in this mysterious feeling, as if he was in a half-asleep state. ¡°i, yingying, apologize for my reckless behavior just now.¡± gu nie said with an apologetic expression. ¡°i think i¡¯ve got the wrong person, yingluo.¡± ¡± our ship is not a pirate ship, and our next stop is the dragonhead port. ¡± ¡°you can follow us to our destination,¡± ¡°really? oh my god, this is great.¡± the blue-haired youth smiled and sighed. ¡°Can we sit down and have a chat?¡± The blue-haired youth invited. ¡± i¡¯m very interested in you, who is said to be the first super spell caster to be born in the mystical world of the oya continent in decades. ¡± ¡°i¡¯d be very happy to.¡± Gu nie nodded and sat down. recently, you¡¯ve suddenly emerged on the ocean, and I¡¯ve never heard of your name before. As far as I know, many extraordinary people with powerful means have come to the ocean during this period. A storm seems to be brewing. ¡°a super spell caster like you wouldn¡¯t have been a nobody before.¡± I¡¯m guessing that Jack Sparrow isn¡¯t your real name. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± gu nie nodded. Jack Sparrow is obviously my fake name. ¡°My real name is Monchi D. Luffy, the man who aspires to be the Pirate King.¡± ¡°Monchi D. Luffy?¡± the blue-haired youth¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡± what a strange name. in our oya continent and the vast ocean, there has never been a name with such an alphabet-like syllable. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me he he¡¯s ¡­¡± the blue-haired youth squinted his eyes. ¡°Then what¡¯s your true background, Yingluo?¡± ¡°i come from the void.¡± gu nie explained. ¡°from the void?¡± The blue-haired young man frowned. He felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. ¡°yes, i am.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡± the m78 nebula is my hometown. ¡± ¡± the six-winged angel is in the M77 nebula, next to our hometown. ¡± The blue-haired youth¡¯s brows furrowed even more. as expected, this guy isn¡¯t from here. He¡¯s a foreign visitor from the M78 Nebula. Chapter 240 ?240 chapter 161-forced transactions are the most deadly He looked at the blue-haired youth, Casper Seadragon, who was stunned by his words. gu nie¡¯s face was still immersed in the state of complete trust in his opponent. before, gune had only roughly guessed that the other party might be kasper seadragon, but he didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence. however, when the other party was talking to him, A wondrous thought silently entered his mind, trying to change his perception. Gune was pretty sure that this guy was Casper Seadragon. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s soul was special. gu nie¡¯s soul had been absorbed by the black crystal of the same level as the indescribable flesh and blood, and then reincarnated to strengthen his soul. A strange thought appeared in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. But Gu nie had clearly noticed him. Gu nie was immersed in this strong belief that didn¡¯t belong to him, but he didn¡¯t absorb it or believe it. that was why gu nie was able to perfectly enter the state of being deceived by the other party, but also remain completely awake. ¡± a super spellcaster from the M78 nebula. ¡± and an Angel from the M77 Nebula. this information made casper seadragon¡¯s heart tremble. kasper seadragon asked again after he had calmed down. what¡¯s the purpose of you and that Angel coming to our extraordinary world? ¡± I also want to know the purpose of the angel coming to our world. gu nie thought to himself. ¡°I came to this world to find a shapeshifter. After I find the shapeshifter, I can become a giant of light.¡± gu nie continued to make up a story, but at the same time, he secretly cast a spell. This Casper Seadragon¡¯s deception ability was very powerful. but his soul and perception weren¡¯t as strong as gu nie had imagined. Or rather, Gu nie was already very powerful. The Tier 4 Casper Seadragon didn¡¯t notice gunie¡¯s spell at all. gune was going to see what kasper seadragon was up to today. the fact that the other party had used his innate ability to trick him into telling the truth was something gu nie wouldn¡¯t let go of. ¡°Giant of light? What is this?¡± casper hailong asked. an existence that believes in the great light and justice. It has a huge body and boundless power. It also has some kind of innate ability to shoot energy rays. ¡°believe in the light!¡± Casper Seadragon muttered softly. ¡°Where¡¯s the angel?¡± as for that Angel, I don¡¯t know her goal. gu nie replied. After thinking for a while, Kasper Seadragon seemed to have discovered some problems. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to become the Pirate King? why are you looking for a shapeshifter to become a giant of light?¡± ¡°are these two goals contradictory?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°oh! That¡¯s true.¡± Casper Seadragon immediately lowered his head and muttered to himself, as if he was digesting this ¡± shocking ¡± news. as expected, there are too many secrets hidden in our world. Casper Seadragon muttered to himself. after a moment¡¯s silence, kasper seadragon looked at gune, his face still smiling. I heard that Captain Jack shot Edward the Feathered Serpent to death at the port of harutff, and even killed a large number of Yaksha fishmen in the fog and shadow islands. I¡¯m sure he should have a net worth of a million gold pounds on him! ¡°What?¡± Kasper Seadragon¡¯s words made Gu NIE¡¯s heart tremble. it¡¯s fine if people know that I¡¯m an extraordinary spellcaster. ¡°the assassination of edward the feathered serpent was also known? This shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡± ¡°or could it be that ao gu shan found some clues and then decisively put the blame on me?¡± ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have killed this guy with a cannon.¡± Gu nie was a bit upset. ¡°yes, i am.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°very good!¡± casper seadragon laughed. Then, Kasper harragon took out a fist-sized Obsidian fine statue. It was a scene of a mermaid swimming in the sea. In a small wholesale market along the coast, one gold pound could buy a whole box of such things. ¡± this is a treasure, a supreme treasure. it¡¯s worth three to four million gold pounds. ¡± Casper Seadragon explained softly. When he said this, Gu NIE¡¯s unnatural breathing became heavier. They even looked at the obsidian statue with greed in their eyes. ¡°This treasure is two to three times more valuable than your entire net worth.¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to use your entire fortune to exchange for this Supreme treasure, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s yingluo¡¯s!¡± Gu nie hesitated for a moment before nodding. Gu nie didn¡¯t try to control himself, and he found that he was following the other¡¯s will. Now, gune understood how those people and the powerful devil had been fooled. This guy¡¯s previous deception ability came from the depths of his soul, and it was impossible to guard against. ¡°Alright, this treasure is for you.¡± and you, you need to give me everything you have. casper seadragon said patiently and patiently. ¡± this greedy guy. not only did he get information from me, but he also wanted to take my wealth. ¡± ¡°you asked for this.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll give you the treasure you¡¯ve given me,¡± gu nie held the mermaid statue in his hand and pulled out something. The next moment. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The sound of an eyeball exploding was heard. at the same time. ¡°Ah!¡± A shrill scream rang out from Casper Seadragon¡¯s throat. casper seadragon, who had fallen to the ground and was covering his eyes, had a slight spasm. ¡± this is my most precious treasure. it¡¯s a terrifying sealed artifact that can cause severe artificial damage to the surroundings, just like you are now. ¡± gu nie said softly. ¡°It¡¯s yours now.¡± ¡°Damn b * stard, why didn¡¯t you tell us about this terrifying seal earlier?¡± Casper Seadragon, whose eyes were in excruciating pain, cursed in his heart. but he didn¡¯t dare to curse out loud, because once he disturbed the other party¡¯s emotions, it would cause violent fluctuations and disgust, and his innate ability would be broken. the other party was a foreign visitor from the M78 nebula, a super spellcaster. He was basically dead. ¡± i have another treasure called the ¡®puppet doll¡¯. after i take it out, it will randomly control a person around me, making their body completely mechanical and unable to move. ¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Kasper Seadragon, who was greatly shaken, hurriedly roared. ¡°No, Qingqing, you must have it.¡± Since the other party couldn¡¯t see him, Gu NIE¡¯s finger gently moved. The puppet¡¯s Secret threads, which had long been tightly wrapped around the other party¡¯s body, quickly straightened, controlling Kasper Seadragon tightly like a puppet. ¡°It¡¯s broken!¡± Feeling that he couldn¡¯t move, Kasper Seadragon, who was filled with regret, was about to cry. I still have another sealed artifact. After I take it out, it can destroy a person¡¯s hearing. It¡¯s yours now. ¡°I, Qianqian, don¡¯t want to trade anymore. I¡¯ll give you that treasure. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡± Casper Seadragon¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that there was a sealed artifact that could destroy one¡¯s hearing, and he roared loudly. Gu nie didn¡¯t seem to hear him. Once again, he pulled the puppet¡¯s Secret thread, directly tearing Kasper Seadragon¡¯s eardrum. ¡°Bastard!¡± casper seadragon, who obviously felt that he could not hear anything, finally realized that something was obviously wrong. the methods of this foreign visitor were too strange and peculiar. It struggled to escape. however, the control of the ¡®puppet doll¡¯ was too terrifying. His physical strength, origin power, and even mental energy were all firmly confined. Immediately after, he felt something lying on his body, madly sucking his blood like a pump. At the same time, a terrifying sealing power spread out from that thing¡¯s body, firmly suppressing it. the moment before he was suppressed and fell into a deep sleep, kasper seadragon finally had some enlightenment. ¡°This guy did it on purpose. He wasn¡¯t affected by my ¡®truth¡¯ at all.¡± and I¡¯m about to be suppressed by him. an inexplicable panic bloomed in his heart. in the deep despair, kasper seadragon entered a deep sleep of the suppression of his soul. Chapter 241 ? 241 Chapter 62 True Angel descent Ten minutes later. Kasper Seadragon was completely sealed like a wooden statue, locked in the box by gune. the official bounty on this fellow¡¯s head is 300000 gold pounds! ¡± if i remember correctly, capturing a pi xiu alive would cost 500000 gold pounds. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s said that the pirate kings want to catch this guy, and many powerful bounty hunters are also tracking him down. ¡± ¡± yeah, i¡¯m being tracked down too, and the price is even higher. ¡± once we reach Dragonhead port, we¡¯ll hand this guy over to the transcendence Association and get another 500000 gold pounds. ¡± this time, we¡¯ve harvested millions of gold pounds from the treasure hunt in the ocean. ¡± ¡°when we arrive at the dragonhead harbor.¡± ¡± i can go to the top beyonder exchange meetings jointly organized by the major chambers of commerce to take a look. ¡± ¡± the powerful rare equipment with legendary characteristics, the top-notch engravings, and even forbidden spells will all be auctioned there. ¡± ¡°if there are any suitable ones, we can buy them first, especially those powerful engravings and even forbidden spells. I¡¯ll buy it first and then use it. When I need to use it, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s powerful enough.¡± I have enough engravings and spells, and even forbidden spells. ¡°Even if I encounter those powerful Lord-tier creatures, I won¡¯t be afraid of them in a one-on-one fight.¡± ¡°At the same time, we might even encounter some special good things.¡± for example, a treasure that can rapidly increase one¡¯s cultivation level. Although these treasures have many drawbacks, the problem is that all these drawbacks will disappear after one reincarnation. Such treasures will be very effective for me. ¡°it¡¯s mainly because these things are quite rare and can only be found by chance.¡± As he pondered, gune¡¯s mind once again fell on Kasper Seadragon. everyone knows that Kasper Seadragon is being hunted down by a powerful devil Lord. I remember that this guy was quite impressive before. He had several sea demon ships under his command. he even has a few powerful rank five Extraordinaries as his subordinates. this time, I met this guy. He¡¯s all alone. Could it be that he¡¯s alone? ¡± did that powerful devil really annihilate his pirate crew? ¡± ¡± although this guy has escaped, that demon yingluo can¡¯t be in these waters, right? ¡± Casper Seadragon seems to have offended a top-tier sixth-grade demon, the kind that¡¯s about to advance to seventh-grade transcendent. Thinking so, Gu NIE¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re really a troublemaker,¡± it seems like I need to leave this Sea region as soon as possible. ¡°If we really encounter that powerful rank six devil Overlord, I¡¯m afraid that not many people on the sea demon ship will be able to escape.¡± Just as Gu nie was about to calm down and start to study the world frame ¡­ ¡°Captain Qianqian, come out quickly.¡± arsen horwell¡¯s voice rang out quickly. ¡°What is it?¡± Gu nie opened the door. ¡± the angel, the angel, is flying in the sky. ¡± as guinne opened the door, jason horwell said excitedly. An Angel? Gu nie was startled. During this period of time, the female six-winged Angel had been in the limelight on the sea. After all, in the legends, powerful creatures like angels were symbols of beauty, strength, and wisdom. it was an existence that could rival dragons and defeat demons. In the past thousand years of the Oya continent¡¯s history, there had never been an Angel. Now, this Angel had descended in the sea of the Oya continent, and the ancient legend had reappeared. Naturally, it was a hot topic. It was said that nowadays, one could brag about an Angel for months with a single glance. It was no wonder that Arsen Horwell was so excited. ¡°where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right above the clouds in front of us.¡± he looked in the direction that arsen was pointing at. Sure enough, Gu nie saw something in the clouds. the ¡± angel ¡± that was emitting a holy, milky white light was gently flapping its wings and flying rapidly in the sky. The frequency of its wings flapping was not fast, and the movement of the flapping was very light, but the speed was very fast. it should have some kind of special body runes. ¡± its angelic wings have been proven in the papers in the extraordinary academic world in detail. they have special fluctuations of light. ¡± ¡± in other words, winged species like angels are born to be leaders and overlords. they¡¯re born with the ability to comprehend light profound. ¡± if they can¡¯t comprehend the light profound, they can¡¯t become angels. it¡¯s already a commander and Lord tier being. With a full set of powerful rare grade equipment, as well as light-type skills and spells, it¡¯s normal for it to be powerful. compared to the other crew members who were looking up with burning eyes, their minds shaken, and even sighing in admiration ¡­ Gune quickly analyzed the Angel¡¯s characteristics, abilities, and general strength. ¡°if we really fight, i might not be at a disadvantage! it¡¯s a pity that he can fly. if he wanted to escape, i really wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Even the puppet¡¯s Secret thread might not be able to stop him.¡± Gu nie said to himself after some analysis. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that within the transcendent Association, there seems to be a ¡®floating mechanical wing¡¯ that ordinary people can not control. Although I can¡¯t grow wings, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll give this ¡®mechanical floater wings¡¯ a try.¡± ¡°If one is able to control this type of floating mechanical wings, the effect would be quite powerful.¡± Compared to most of the crew members who looked up to the angels ¡­ some of the crew members were slightly nervous. after all, according to the standards of an angel, they were in the scope of being hunted. Although they knew that their Captain was powerful, if the angel came down to kill them, their Captain might not fight the angel for them. ¡°Look, the angel is coming down.¡± ¡°AI! it really is.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really coming our way.¡± wow, the angels are really here. as the crowd cried out in alarm, the angel glided down towards the magic whale. Most of the crew members were getting more and more excited. A small number of people¡¯s faces were gloomy and extremely ugly. As for gune, he jumped up to the roof of the captain¡¯s cabin and watched the angel descend. after a while. The angel gently flapped its six wings and floated in the air about twenty meters in front of the sea demon ship. the angel¡¯s face could be said to be stunning in terms of human aesthetics. In addition, the light energy lines that bloomed on his face and the strange light runes on his body gave him a sense of beauty that people could only look up to. The angel¡¯s eyes were on gunie. Gune was also looking at the angel with interest. ¡°Jack Sparrow?¡± After a while, the angel spoke softly. Although she wasn¡¯t very proficient in the language of the Oya continent, she had no problem with normal communication. ¡°you know me?¡± gu nie was a bit surprised. ¡°The reputation of a superior spell caster and his appearance have been very dazzling on the ocean these days. furthermore, many people seem to have designs on you.¡± the angel said softly. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m really famous now.¡± gu nie laughed. ¡°beautiful angel,¡± he said softly,¡±are you busy?¡± If you¡¯re not busy, maybe you can come over for some coffee.¡± This time, it was the Angel¡¯s turn to be stunned. she had been in this world for so long, and anyone who saw her either had malicious intentions or other motives. There were even a few transcendent Masters who wanted to capture her. Fortunately, she had made sufficient preparations before coming to this world, so she could safely grow to her current level. However, she didn¡¯t expect to meet a human who didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions toward her. She could feel that the so-called ¡± Coffee ¡± that he invited her to had been purely because he wanted to drink it. compared to the other party¡¯s lack of interest in her, he had a request for this human. His gaze swept past the captain¡¯s cabin under the other party¡¯s feet. perhaps Youyou can solve this without a fight. Then, the angel Karona lasvich nodded slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Captain Jack.¡± Chapter 242 ? 242 Star array He saw that the angel had actually agreed to the captain¡¯s invitation. immediately, the entire crew was in an uproar. They had followed the Super spellcaster ¡± Captain Jack ¡± on a long voyage to search for treasure. This was already something they could brag about. And for ¡°Captain Jack¡± to invite an Angel for coffee, this would definitely be something to brag about in the future. ¡°what are you all doing?¡± gu nie turned to the stunned crew members. do what you need to do. Ask the chef to prepare more good dishes at night. This beautiful angel will have dinner on the ship. the crew members immediately dispersed with excited smiles on their faces and began their work. The soft discussions in their mouths were endless. topics like whether the angels would be resting on the ship tonight were endless. Inside the captain¡¯s cabin. Gu nie and the six-winged Angel sat down. After he sat down, the six-winged angel¡¯s eyes glanced at the wooden box that carried the deceiver, Kasper Seadragon. This little trick naturally couldn¡¯t escape Gu nie. beautiful Miss Angel, may I know your name? ¡± Gu nie asked. ¡± karona lasvich, ¡± the six-winged angel said softly, her words smooth. ¡°It should be transliterated.¡± Gu nie guessed. there are a few extremely evil Pirates on your ship. They have done a lot of evil things and killed a lot of people. The evil aura on their bodies is not weak. the six-winged angel karona looked at gunie and explained. ¡± of course i know. i even know that if i¡¯m not strong enough, they¡¯ll tie me to the deck and hang me, then throw me into the sea to feed the sharks. ¡± Gu nie shrugged his shoulders. as he spoke, gune finished grinding the coffee in front of him. Then, gune poured the ground coffee into a low-pressure coffee pot and began to boil. ¡°but what¡¯s the problem?¡± gu nie raised his head and said with a smile. ¡± i¡¯m very strong, so they are all my obedient and honest crew members. they work hard and fight fiercely. isn¡¯t that good? ¡± ¡°your skills in using people are truly admirable.¡± karona softly praised, ¡± no wonder i didn¡¯t feel any evil intent from the evil guy. ¡± Gu nie chuckled. then his smile faded and gu nie¡¯s expression became serious. miss Karona, in such a short period of time, you have already left the position where the traitor was suppressed for the fifth time. ¡°you¡¯re very interested in this guy?¡± After a simple explanation, Gu nie went straight to the point. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m here for this deceiver.¡± Karona nodded and said. ¡± i¡¯ve been flying over the sea to look for this ¡®speaker of truth¡¯, but i couldn¡¯t find him. ¡± I didn¡¯t expect that when I landed just now, I would find that that fellow had already been captured and suppressed by you. to be able to suppress the self-awakening ¡®power speaker¡¯, your strength as an extraordinary spellcaster is truly admirable. ¡°self-awakening? the speaker of truth?¡± Gu nie frowned. gu nie said as he gently rubbed his palm. ¡°the speaker of truth? I think miss Karona is mistaken!¡± ¡°capes seadragon? this guy is a deceiver.¡± karona didn¡¯t show any reaction to gunie¡¯s words. it was clear that he was aware of the information error. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake,¡± he slowly explained,¡±this capes Seadragon is the ¡®speaker of truth¡¯.¡± ¡± although he¡¯s known as the deceiver by you, his true supernatural profession is the peculiar ¡®speaker of truth¡¯. ¡± ¡°so it really is like this?¡± gu nie was a little surprised, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. this guy called ¡± casper seadragon ¡°, everyone said he was a deceiver, but no one could prove what his extraordinary profession was. Now, it seemed that his supernatural profession should be the ¡± proposer ¡± described by miss Karona. ¡± then can you tell me more information about this power of truth? ¡± karona lasvich naturally didn¡¯t refuse gunie¡¯s request. ¡± the power speaker is a very special extraordinary profession. you can see it as a self-awakened extraordinary profession like the ¡®hero¡¯. ¡± ¡± they are more powerful and terrifying than the seven-star extraordinary professions. ¡± in the extraordinary world above the stars, the seven-star extraordinary profession system is already very powerful. Most of the strong people have seven-star extraordinary professions. It can be said that seven-star extraordinary professions are the limit of their professions. however, this kind of self-awakened extraordinary profession is even more special and powerful than the seven-star extraordinary profession. at the same time, this extraordinary profession also has a unique name. when he heard that the other party wanted to elaborate on the system of higher extraordinary professions, gu nie naturally listened carefully. we call this system the ¡®starry sky sequence¡¯, which is also the starry sky occupation that you have described. ¡°the star sequence?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed. This sounded extraordinary. ¡± there are very few extraordinary professions in the star sequence, and they will appear in the form of self-awakening. ¡± ¡± and this also makes the whereabouts of these extraordinary professions in the star sequence even more unpredictable. ¡± ¡°this ¡®speaker of truth¡¯ casper seadragon in front of us is an extraordinary in the star sequence¡¯s extraordinary profession system.¡± ¡± the speaker of truth has a powerful innate ability to make what he says true. ¡± ¡°Everything you said is true? I said Let there be light, so there was light in this world? From the looks of it, this speaker of truth is really quite powerful.¡± Gu nie was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s just that kasper seadragon¡¯s comprehension of the light profound is too weak, too weak.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t make everything I say true.¡± ¡± he can make others believe the language he made up, which is the so-called lie to deceive others to believe. ¡± I think you¡¯ve experienced the ability to make people believe in your words when you¡¯ve been in contact with him. I have indeed experienced it. It¡¯s a very amazing and strange ability. Gu nie nodded. it¡¯s clearly a great and honorable extraordinary profession, but it just had to bloom in the hands of this guy with the name of the ¡®deceiver¡¯ that is famous throughout the ocean. ¡°i have to say, this casper seadragon is also a talent!¡± Gu nie thought to himself. karona continued. ¡± fortunately, he¡¯s still weak now. when he¡¯s strong enough, he¡¯ll be able to open his own domain of truth. ¡± at that time, in his ¡®domain of truth¡¯, all of your spells he said were ineffective. ¡°then your incantation of law will have no power at all.¡± ¡± he said that your aura is weak and on the verge of death, so you will be extremely weak. ¡± at that time, he could easily kill you. ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡± gu nie was shocked. whatever I say is true. Is this the ¡®proposer¡¯? ¡± gu nie¡¯s face also turned serious. If the power of this power speaker increased, Gu nie might not be able to deal with him easily. that¡¯s right. This is a power speaker. This is a powerful extraordinary of the star sequence. Karona nodded slightly. ¡± then, the extraordinary ¡®hero¡¯ is also in the star sequence? ¡± gu nie asked. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± karona nodded. I¡¯ve also heard that in this era of your extraordinary world, a ¡®hero¡¯ called the Barbarian saint was born. Unfortunately, that guy has joined the evil god. He will definitely cause many bloody and brutal events in this era. karona¡¯s words made gune¡¯s expression change. ¡± what¡¯s the power of a ¡®hero¡¯? ¡± he is the one who drives the tide of the era, and the tide of the era will help him reach the peak. This is one of his abilities. ¡± at the same time, in this era, it will become the unique blessing of fate. in other words, it is the blessed of fate. ¡± ¡°Son of destiny.¡± A thought suddenly appeared in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. ¡°What about the time hunter?¡± gu nie asked again. ¡°a time hunter?¡± karona looked at gunie. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the time hunter?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡± Gu nie shrugged. ¡± time hunter, also in the star sequence. ¡± ¡± they can hunt many strange and powerful creatures, even the experts of the human race. ¡± ¡± as for the choice, it depends on the owner of the time hunter. ¡± ¡± every time they complete a hunt, time hunters can obtain a large amount of ¡®time¡¯ from their prey. they can use this time to quickly improve their various abilities. ¡± ¡± the most terrifying thing is that time hunters can increase their health through time. ¡± ¡± if they want to, they can even give themselves an endless lifespan, comparable to an eternal. ¡± star sequence! gu nie sighed in his heart. ¡± these powerful star sequences are really incredible. they¡¯re also strange and powerful enough. ¡± Chapter 243 ? 243 cooperation with the angel the coffee was ready. As he enjoyed the rich taste of the coffee, he digested the information in his mind. it¡¯s really not bad. There¡¯s a unique fragrance in the sweet and bitter taste, leaving an endless aftertaste. Karona praised as she sipped her coffee. a cup of coffee in our spare time can indeed let us enjoy a pleasant afternoon. after thinking for a while, karona continued. ¡°that kasper seadragon.¡± If it¡¯s just a ¡®speaker of truth¡¯, then it¡¯s fine.¡± however, this guy is extremely brutal and bloodthirsty. Although he looks very friendly, if you look into his heart, you will realize that it is an extremely distorted and dark personality. ¡± deception. cheating and snatching other people¡¯s wealth. in his eyes, this is a matter of course. ¡± ¡°even killing others is just a pleasure for him.¡± although this has something to do with his evil heart, he¡¯s not a good person to begin with. among the many supernatural beings with evil characteristics that I¡¯ve encountered ¡­ this guy¡¯s evil characteristic is almost in the top ten, which is why I¡¯m hunting him down. karona said. ¡± i discovered his entire crew of sea demon ships. i almost killed all of his underlings and destroyed his ship, but he escaped alone. ¡± I just didn¡¯t expect that this guy would actually fall at the hands of the Super spellcaster Captain Jack. ¡± before this, i didn¡¯t really believe the rumors about ¡®super spell caster¡¯. now, it seems that those rumors can¡¯t show your strength. ¡± words of flattery always made people happy. After Karona finished speaking, gune nodded. ¡± this casper seadragon is indeed an evil fellow. moreover, this fellow is very bold. ¡± don¡¯t worry, miss Karona. I will kill this evil guy. gu nie said with certainty. Karona paused when she heard gune¡¯s words. After a moment of silence, he continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here today to ask Captain Jack to kill him.¡± the reason I¡¯m here is because I need ¡®Casper Seadragon¡¯. To be more precise, I need his extraordinary profession as a¡¯ speaker of truth¡¯. ¡°so it¡¯s like this?¡± gu nie thought to himself as he held his coffee cup. before, gune had guessed that the angel had a goal for the deceiver. when the man said that this guy was a ¡°speaker of truth,¡± the kind of powerful extraordinary class that could make light appear whenever there was light, gune was even more convinced. Gune had deliberately told him to kill the deceiver, and as expected, he had easily forced Karona to reveal her true intentions. miss Karona, are you trying to strip this guy of his ¡®power of truth¡¯? ¡± gu nie said in a casual manner. ¡°yes, i am!¡± karona didn¡¯t hide anything. because she felt that she might have a chance to tell the truth, but if she wanted to hide it, she might have no chance. ¡± a million gold pounds. ¡± Gu nie stated his price without hesitation. Karona was stunned by gunie¡¯s words. You¡¯re too straightforward! ¡°no problem,¡± he said. karona responded quickly, afraid that gu nie would change his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have other conditions.¡± Gu nie said with a smile. karona steadied her mind. Although it was a little rash, it was mainly because this ¡± truth speaker ¡± had helped her too much. Her body and bloodline were already at the Overlord level. After many rounds of selection, they would finally reincarnate as an Angel in the ¡®Angel altar¡¯. Angels themselves were existences with ¡®half-extraordinary professions¡¯. it was also possible to use the treasure to enhance another extraordinary profession. However, the extraordinary class that was once again blessed had to be powerful for the angels to be willing to do so. and this ¡®power speaker¡¯ was a light-type, perfectly matching the angel¡¯s profound truths of light. To her, once she obtained the ¡± truth speaker ¡± the powerful semi-professional angel fused with the star sequence¡¯s power speaker. she would become the one and only ¡± angel of truth. ¡± Once she returned to the angelic Kingdom, she would definitely become the core and be nurtured. She would even have her own altar and enjoy endless power of faith. gu nie slowly said. I need you to find a 3rd or 4th rank devil Overlord. If possible, a 5th or 6th rank devil Overlord is also possible, if you can confirm that we can defeat it if we join forces. then, you and I will work together to kill this devil and obtain its Soul Fragments. It¡¯s best if you can suppress it. That way, I can obtain a perfect devil soul. ¡± i can accept either outcome, but it has to be a lord-level devil. ¡± ¡°the soul of a devil lord?¡± Karona looked at gunie. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°do you want to condense the co-soul?¡± Karona was smarter than gunie had thought, and she guessed it right away. ¡± i want to give it a try. if it doesn¡¯t work, i¡¯ll use it for research. even if it doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯ll be pretty good to fly it like a kite. at least i don¡¯t need to be blown by the wind. ¡± gu nie said half-jokingly. Gune¡¯s words stunned Karona. are you serious about kiting the devil? ¡°Has someone condensed a devil co-soul like this?¡± after finishing his coffee, gugne poured himself another cup. With an angelic beauty sitting opposite him, the coffee was finished faster than usual. ¡± of course some have tried, but most of them were devoured by the devil¡¯s soul. ¡± ¡± the soul of a devil is very strange. it¡¯s a natural crown creature. the essence of the soul is extremely strange and full of evil. ¡± ¡°it can be said that in terms of the essence of the soul, they are the strongest.¡± ¡± this also means that any soul system that wants to use their own soul as the main and the devil¡¯s soul as a secondary will eventually be contaminated by the evil essence of the stronger devil¡¯s soul and then devoured by the devil¡¯s soul. The devil will come back to life on its own.¡± ¡± this method is very stupid. it has long been one of the unfeasible paths above the starry sky. ¡± ¡°then there¡¯s no other way,¡± gu nie spread his hands. but I still want to capture a Devil¡¯s soul for research. After all, dreams are important. What if they come true? ¡± ¡± i can help you kill the demons and get their soul fragments. ¡± Karona nodded. To her, hunting and killing demons to purify the evil in them would allow her to increase her strength. this time, he had even joined forces with this superior spell caster, and was even able to obtain the ¡®power speaker¡¯. to her, there were only benefits and no harm. ¡°what other conditions do you have?¡± Karona continued to ask. no, but you have to quickly gather that one million pounds. You have to know that it¡¯s not a small sum. ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ve also hunted down quite a number of Pirates and obtained a large amount of resources from them. or even the sea demon ship.¡± ¡°you can take a look and see if these resources are enough.¡± Karona opened a small secret compartment in her armor and took out 20 to 30 transcendent rings and storage bracelets. gu nie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°this angel really has a lot of good stuff on him. moreover, the sea demon ship is extremely valuable. with wings to fly in the sky, this hunting efficiency is indeed quite amazing.¡± Gu nie thought. after looking around, gu nie nodded. ¡± for the sake of fairness, i will let my first mate measure the wealth in these extraordinary rings. ¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Karona nodded slightly. Soon, he arrived at the captain¡¯s cabin. ¡°Captain, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°yes, come in!¡± As soon as he entered, he saw the six-winged angel with shining wings and the large number of extraordinary storage equipment on the table. from these extraordinary storage equipment, pick out a wealth of about 1 million gold. ¡°no problem,¡± he said. Counting money was something that Jason Horwell always liked to do. Moreover, he knew that his Captain had always been very generous. If he made him work, his Captain would always find a way to give him some benefits. Even if it was just a little benefit, it was very rich. yasen immediately sat down at the table and began to price the items in the extraordinary rings in detail. Counting the items in the Beyonder ring was obviously a very cumbersome task. Fortunately, the value of about a million gold pounds didn¡¯t need to be so detailed. about an hour and a half later. jason horwell, who had stacked the 27 rings and bracelets together, stood up. ¡± captain, i¡¯ve finished counting. the total value of these 27 rings and bracelets is about 1 million gold pounds. ¡± ¡°Very good,¡± he said. as he nodded, gugne took out two bundles of ten-dollar bills from one of the seven remaining extraordinary storage equipment. he put two thousand gold bills in front of arsen horwell. ¡°As a witness, isn¡¯t it reasonable to take a small profit?¡± Gune looked at Karona. ¡°no problem,¡± he said. Karona nodded. She had plundered all this wealth, especially the paper notes, which were of little use to her. ¡± if it¡¯s possible, i¡¯d rather use these notes to exchange for equipment, materials, potions, and other things. ¡± Karona knew very well that these notes were far less valuable than rare grade equipment, materials, potions, and other things. Once she left this world, the value of the equipment would still be there, but the notes would become waste paper. ¡°no problem,¡± Gu nie chuckled. ¡± anyway, miss karona won¡¯t be leaving for a while. in the next few days, miss karona can use these notes to exchange for rare grade equipment and materials with my crew. ¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll be very grateful.¡± karona was naturally happy to use money to exchange for equipment and materials. As for the crew, they would definitely be very happy. After all, as long as they were not stupid, they would definitely quote a high price for items like equipment and materials. but in general, this would be a win-win deal. And the ones who suffered losses might be the Pirates who had already died. Chapter 244 ? 244 the devil¡¯s altar In the next few days. the magic whale continued to sail in the direction of the ¡± dragonhead harbor. ¡± The angel Karona was flying around the nearby seas in search of a suitable devil Lord. Compared to the probability of gune¡¯s slow voyage meeting a suitable devil, the sea was much more dangerous. karona took the initiative to fly around and search, which was obviously very effective. during the day, karona would go out to search for traces of devil lords. At night, they would land on the magic whale to rest. Gu nie had also prepared a private lounge for her. even an angel would need to rest. The number of demons was far fewer than gune had expected, but it was mostly because the deep sea was simply too vast. After searching for several days, Karona still didn¡¯t find the devil Lord. He had encountered two devil leaders. Unfortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s requirements were high and he didn¡¯t like the devil leader. finally, on the seventh day. There was finally news of the devil Overlord. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ on this afternoon. karona had returned to the magic whale after a day of patrolling outside. After he landed, he immediately went to the captain¡¯s cabin. ¡± go southeast from here, about five hundred nautical miles away, there¡¯s a strange island with a sky-high blood qi. ¡± karona said immediately after entering. ¡°What?¡± gu nie, who was reading a book on spells, looked up. ¡°Soaring blood Qi? the demons did this?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± karona nodded. I can sense an extremely evil demonic aura from there. I didn¡¯t get too close. I¡¯m not very good at hiding. If I got too close, the demons would easily find me. ¡± i can sense two commander tier abominations there. they should be rank four. ¡± after hearing karona¡¯s explanation, gune¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Two devil leaders? That means there¡¯s a devil Lord in Yingying¡¯s territory.¡± the probability is very high, and I can feel that the place where the blood Qi is soaring should be some altar. ¡± those two devil leaders should be the subordinates of that devil lord. otherwise, two devils of the same rank wouldn¡¯t be able to get along so well. ¡± it¡¯s probably a devil Lord who wants to use the altar to increase his rank or some of his innate abilities. gu nie said in a low voice as he stood up and paced back and forth. the blood light on the altar is so bright. The sacrificial ceremony should be starting soon. Gune had watched the great elder of the Yaksha tribe during the ritual. With the continuous use of sacrifices to guide the power, the power of the altar would be particularly fierce and turbulent in the next few days. The altar on The Mysterious Island was glowing with blood-red light. It was most likely the critical moment of the final sacrifice. ¡± five hundred nautical miles is quite a long distance. it¡¯s a good thing i¡¯m prepared. ¡± Then, gune looked at Karona. take a rest first. Tonight, we¡¯ll go and uproot this devil altar. At the same time, we¡¯ll try to find out the rank of the devil Overlord from the souls of these two devils. If it¡¯s at the peak of the late 6th rank, we¡¯d better avoid it. ¡°after all, the two of us might not be a match for a rank 6 devil lord even if we join forces.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a 5th rank or lower, we can make some arrangements and get rid of that devil Overlord.¡± ¡°en!¡± karona nodded. Although she knew from the rumors that Captain Jack, a ¡± super spellcaster ¡°, was very powerful ¡­ however, he had not seen it with his own eyes and was not too sure of the other party¡¯s overall strength. fortunately, there were two 4th rank devil leaders there. when she went over tonight, she could see the true strength of this captain jack. If they were strong enough, they could try to kill this powerful devil Lord. If he wasn¡¯t as powerful as he had imagined. then this hunt might have to end. After all, devil overlords were no laughing matter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Night slowly fell. The fog in the fog sea had also been slowly gathering and rising over the past few days. The Night and Fog made Karona¡¯s tracks even more difficult to track. On the surface of the sea about twenty nautical miles away from the ¡®altar Island¡¯. .. Karona landed on the sea. karona then activated the scroll that gu ni had given her. ¡°swish!¡± as the milky white light bloomed, space power upanishad fluctuated. a six-pointed star teleportation array lit up. With a flash of light. gu nie stepped out of the hexagram and landed on the surface of the sea. As soon as he landed on the sea, Gu nie looked in one direction. this scene made karona¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°can you feel it?¡± karona asked softly. ¡± such a strong smell of blood is already stuck to my face. if i can¡¯t even feel it, then my extraordinary profession is a waste. ¡± I don¡¯t know about your extraordinary profession yet. Karona looked at gunie. ¡°you¡¯ll know later.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°is that devil lord here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡± Karona said with certainty. ¡°those demons and devils can¡¯t hide their tracks from me.¡± currently, there are only two 4th rank devil leaders on the altar Island. very good. We¡¯ll each take one. Any problems? ¡± Gu nie asked. the angel wanted to see gu nie¡¯s power, and gu nie wanted to see the angel¡¯s power as well. Gu nie was afraid that the angel would drag him down! ¡°no problem,¡± Karona laughed. gu nie¡¯s words were exactly what she wanted. ¡°that¡¯s good. let¡¯s go,¡± gu nie¡¯s feet moved, and he flew out like a gust of wind. the warm-up before the battle couldn¡¯t be missed. karona couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when she saw gunie being sent flying. ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy a spell caster? This speed? this is too shocking!¡± Karona¡¯s wings flapped slightly, and she quickly flew to catch up. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little risky to rush over directly like this!¡± ¡°Rash?¡± gu nie laughed. don¡¯t worry, just kill our way over. After all, it¡¯s just a Tier 4 leader. is this superior spell caster really so ferocious that he can ignore the leader? ¡± Karona thought to herself. the reason why gu nie said this was because ¡­ the main reason was that gune¡¯s soul was an elite +3 soul, and it had left his body to become a domain spell caster, which was already quite powerful. in addition, gu nie¡¯s soul defense had been growing stronger by the day as he continued to eat the true netherworld origin fruit. And gune had the spirit helmet that vya had given him. In terms of soul defense alone, Gu ni could withstand the soul attacks of the devil. at the same time, gune¡¯s arcane shot, big and small thunderflame curses, and the puppet secret thread were also activated. they were all extremely effective against creatures such as the ¡®devil¡¯. gu nie¡¯s body was the body of a top-tier leader with runes. facing a tier 4 abomination leader that was only one rank higher than him. no matter how he looked at it, gu nie didn¡¯t think he was the one who should be afraid. of course, even though his words were fierce, gu nie had already prepared a lot of escape scrolls. When it was time to run, the angel could only stay behind to cover the rear. he couldn¡¯t lose in terms of momentum, nor could he lose in terms of means. Chapter 245 ? 245 the devil leader As he approached the island, Gu nie smelled the strong scent of blood. At the same time, Gu nie could feel his blood stirring. ¡®could this devil lord¡¯s sacrificial target be some powerful blood-related evil god?¡¯ ¡± otherwise, it would be hard to attract the blood of the other self. ¡± ¡± i can enter it later and observe this altar. ¡± but before that, I need to take care of the two demons on this altar Island. As he pondered, Gu nie could already feel the altar Island in front of him. At the same time, Gu nie could feel the terrifying and evil aura of the devil. the demons have discovered us. They¡¯re on their way. karona suddenly lowered her voice and said. yes, I can feel it too. The evil aura is approaching rapidly. With a thought, Gu nie activated the helmet. the blood-red light in his eyes bloomed to the extreme, and his night vision and source power vision were both released. The mist wasn¡¯t very thick, and Gu nie could roughly see a thousand meters into it. This would give Gu nie a visual advantage. at the same time, gu nie clenched the soul fixing ring spell in his hand. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± karona suddenly shouted in a low voice. as his voice fell ¡­ at the end of gu nie¡¯s one-thousand-meter line of sight, there were two ghostly-looking devils that were five or six meters tall. they were emitting a cold and dark evil aura as they flew towards gu nie. The two devils, their faces, bodies, and sharp claws were all shrouded in the dark ¡°dark cloth.¡± there were also many palm-sized pieces of ming cloth floating around them, flying with them. this ¡°dark cloth¡± was one of the devils ¡°defensive and offensive methods. although it didn¡¯t have a ferocious and terrifying face, nor a bloody and cruel fanged mouth, it was still a monster. however, the devil chieftain that was quietly flying over gave off an extremely powerful pressure on the mind and spirit. the surrounding dark energy also naturally enveloped the area. fortunately, gu nie¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t as weak as it had been. as an elite +3 level soul, plus the soul of a territory spellcaster. gugne completely ignored the mental pressure of the devil leader. as he moved forward, he quickly measured the abominations ¡®basic attributes. its flying speed isn¡¯t considered slow. After all, it¡¯s a Tier 4 leader, and its agility isn¡¯t considered low. However, compared to me, it¡¯s still a little lacking in both speed and agility. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t let these guys get close to you.¡± at the same time, we have to be careful of their soul attacks. After all, they are commander-level creatures. We have to be wary of their innate abilities. as a leader-level being, he might have some special abilities. The inborn divine ability of the thanator,¡±black arrow of destruction¡± Gu nie, was still vivid in his mind. and that energy was still in gu nie¡¯s hands. When the two sides were about two hundred and fifty meters apart, Gu nie threw out the soul stabilizing ring. Under normal circumstances, the effective range of a regular law incantation by a law incantation master was around 100 meters, and the maximum range was around 200 meters. An Elementalist¡¯s compatibility with the elemental powers of the world was slightly inferior, but not by much. It would be a different story if he had learned a casting talent that increased the distance. Gune¡¯s maximum casting range was about 240 meters. The reason was simple: gune was a domain spell caster. after his soul broke through the limits of his physical body ¡­ The form of the incantation of law also broke through with the breakthrough of the soul. the speed and effective range of gune¡¯s spells had both increased. a wider casting area was also one of the advantages of a territory spell caster. and as gune¡¯s mind power increased, the range of gune¡¯s spell-casting domain would expand, and the advantage of a domain-caster would be more prominent. When it was strong enough, it would not be a problem to kill the enemy from eight hundred miles away. the next moment after the soul fixing divine ring spell was thrown out. The rank four devil on the right was instantly frozen by gunie¡¯s soul-stabilizing ring. as the leader of the 4th rank abominations, it was an existence that occupied the soul crown. pius, the 4th rank demonic creature, immediately felt a lock on its soul. ¡°you want to lock onto me?¡± The Tier 4 devil leader, Pius, laughed in his heart. with a thought. pius¡¯s light of soul dispersion quickly bloomed from the depths of his soul. a black stream of light filled his soul. this kind of dispelling ability was very effective against all kinds of magic spells that were locked on. ¡°what?¡± when the soul dispelling light finished blooming from the depths of his soul, the rank four demon pius was shocked. my soul dispelling light is a high-level soul incantation, and it has even reached rank 3. How could this locking incantation not dispel it? ¡± just as pius was in shock ¡­ A purple lightning arc instantly bloomed. ¡°zi!¡± the annihilating electric current was transmitted into his body in an instant, even causing considerable damage to pius ¡®soul. the power was so strong that pius ¡®speed was reduced by a lot. ¡°How can this spell be so powerful?¡± the powerful destructive power instantly made the rank four demon pius understand that the human spellcaster who was traveling with the angel was very powerful. if he wasn¡¯t careful enough, he would have suffered today. ¡°Mental barrier.¡± With a single thought, a powerful barrier as thick as a fist bloomed in front of Pius. As demons were soul-based creatures, they naturally had plenty of ways to deal with such a penetrative technique. The spiritual barrier would be able to effectively resist the penetrative spell bombardment and other attacks. The moment the spirit Barrier was activated. Pierce opened his mouth wide. ¡°howl-¡± an invisible soul attack, ¡± soul whip, ¡± instantly swept toward the human. The soul whip was an attack that could make the soul feel extreme pain. Able to effectively interrupt the casting of spells and put the soul in a state of pain, unable to cast spells for a period of time. Gu nie could clearly feel the energy fluctuations from the helmet. A part of the soul attack was blocked by the helmet, while the other part landed on Gu NIE¡¯s soul. gu nie¡¯s own soul was able to easily withstand the remaining soul attacks. ¡°its offensive power isn¡¯t that strong.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. at the same time, gu ni started to pull back while alternating between the puppet strings and the little thunderflame curse. If gune were to use his full power, he might be able to kill this rank 4 devil leader. however, there was not much point in doing so. He needed to learn the devil leader¡¯s attack methods and the level of power. This way, he would have a better plan when dealing with the devil Overlord. this rank four devil was just a whetstone for gu nie. gu ye relied on his speed to drag the battle on. at the same time, he was also able to quickly determine the various means his opponent had. ¡± soul dispel, shield, soul attack! ¡± ¡°there¡¯s also a method to get close by moving quickly.¡± ¡°The power of this Ming bu¡¯s flying attack is pretty good, it¡¯s really painful.¡± ¡°more importantly, this guy seems to be quite resistant.¡± ¡± after all, the souls of devil creatures are very special. even if they are heavily injured, they can still maintain a high combat effectiveness. ¡± ¡± even if they lose half of their souls, they can still maintain more than 90% of their combat power. ¡± even if they lose 90% of their souls, as long as they can escape, they can still use the remaining 10% of their souls to recover. ¡± for humans, even if their mental state is slightly damaged, it will be difficult for them to cast spells. ¡± ¡°the difference in the soul between the two is extremely great.¡± I really like the resistance and endurance of devil souls. gune observed the rank 4 devil leader pius. On the other hand, Pius was beaten up so badly that he could not speak. ¡°isn¡¯t this guy a law incantation master? how can he be so fast?¡± ¡°damn it, he¡¯s actually so agile.¡± ¡± he¡¯s completely immune to my soul attacks, and he¡¯s even casting a spell on me while running. is this damn guy still human? ¡± when gugne was fighting back and forth with the demon named pius ¡­ not far away, angel karona was fighting another demon. this was her advantage. With two swords in her hands, Karona used all kinds of mid-to long-ranged sword incantations and law incantations. Coupled with the energy sword techniques at close range, the bright holy light kept blooming. Karona forced the devil to retreat and wail continuously. Chapter 246 ? 246 doesn¡¯t it smell good? karona had completely suppressed the 4th rank abomination in the battle. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had to observe gunie¡¯s battle, she could have quickly killed the rank 4 demon. when she saw gune being chased by the class 4 abomination, she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡± karona¡¯s eyes twitched, and she almost thought that the rumors were wrong. ¡± this is a superior spell caster? ¡± although this fourth-rank abomination is more powerful, you¡¯re a superior spell caster. Aren¡¯t you a little too weak to be chased by a fourth-rank abomination? ¡± fortunately, you¡¯re fast enough. Otherwise, this demon would have torn you into pieces very quickly. Karona didn¡¯t even have any hope of hunting down the devil Lord. however, she gradually realized that something was wrong. Although the demon was aggressively chasing after Captain Jack, he was not afraid of Captain Jack. However, that rank four devil didn¡¯t cause the slightest bit of damage to Captain Jack. if a long-range soul attack were to land on her, she would have to resist it seriously. However, Captain Jack completely ignored the devil¡¯s soul attack and continued to continuously cast spells as he fled. On the contrary, the 4th rank abomination seemed to be getting slower and slower, and the aura of its soul was getting weaker and weaker. when captain jack broke the devil¡¯s spiritual barrier for the second time, he didn¡¯t attack. instead, he seemed to be casting some kind of control-type spell. karona¡¯s heart calmed down a little. She could roughly guess what this super spellcaster, Captain Jack, was going to do. This guy was adapting to the various abilities of the devil, and at the same time, he seemed to be using some means to prevent the other party from escaping. After about two minutes. On the surface of the sea, gune and the Tier 4 devil leader, Pius, had entered the late stages of their battle. ¡°This guy¡¯s methods should be more or less like this.¡± Gu nie thought. all in all, this rank four abomination leader is indeed quite fierce. No rank four human extraordinary would be able to gain an advantage over this rank four abomination. ¡°In fact, if you don¡¯t have any soul-protecting techniques, you¡¯ll be killed by this rank four abomination in a single exchange. A rank four abomination¡¯s soul attack is truly impressive.¡± it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re still a little weak in front of me. You can¡¯t even force out some of my powerful techniques. ¡± just these high-level incantations and instant-cast abilities are enough to kill this guy. ¡± ¡°We can end this now.¡± With that in mind, Gu nie gently pulled with one hand. the fifty to sixty puppet threads on the devil leader¡¯s body instantly tightened. the abomination leader that still wanted to give chase was instantly confined in the air. then, pius saw a terrifying scene. A dense mass of purple lightning roared as it charged over. His mental barrier was already on the verge of shattering, and now that he was trapped, he couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to. ¡°damn it!¡± chi chi chi chi chi in less than a second, twenty-five to six terrifying little thunderflame curses landed on pius ¡®body. the first three little thunderflame curses broke the barrier, and the rest of the twenty little thunderflame curses all landed on pius. Pius, who had already been severely injured and had lost one-fifth of his soul, had his soul shattered in this violent explosion. if that was all, he could still use the soul fragments to piece them back together and come back to life. however, the puppet¡¯s secret thread that had completely seeped into his soul directly pulled out his original soul. the original soul was his core power. the annihilating lightning power had an intense numbing effect on the soul, leaving him with no power to resist at all. Then, he felt a terrifying suppressive force envelope him. At that moment, Pius had no room to resist. in his horror and anger, pius fell into a deep sleep. after getting a clear grasp of his opponent¡¯s strength, gu nie killed him with a wave of attacks. gu nie didn¡¯t have a chance to fight back. the whole process was smooth and easy. On the surface of the sea, after using the sealing scroll to seal the rank four abomination¡¯s ¡± original soul ¡°. gu nie put it away with satisfaction. the soul of a perfect rank four devil leader. Not a bad harvest. ¡± if i really can¡¯t get the soul of a lord, i can still use the soul of a leader. after all, according to my reincarnation ability, this leader¡¯s co-soul should be able to become a lord¡¯s soul, just that it will take a lot of time. ¡± ¡± and if i can obtain a devil lord¡¯s soul and get everything done in one go, that would naturally be even better. ¡± karona still saw gune¡¯s explosion. the terrifying and concentrated burst of spells shocked karona. if so many terrifying thunderbolts were to land on her body, she would not feel good either. she might even be severely injured or even killed by a single wave. ¡± sure enough, this guy has been hiding his strength. he probably hasn¡¯t even shown many of his powerful means. ¡± at this point, karona no longer had any doubts about the identity of captain jack, a ¡± super spellcaster. ¡± One could only imagine the shock that the rank four demon, Alphonse, felt when he saw how easily Pius was sealed. Before this, he still had hope for Pius. He wanted to wait for Pius to kill the ¡± fleeing ¡± human and then come over to help him kill the angel. However, Pius had left before him. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± He immediately wanted to retreat. However, just as he was about to escape ¡­ He could feel a terrifying power of light erupting from his body. ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡± The shrieking Alphons was completely purified from the depths of his soul by Karona¡¯s power of light. Even his original soul had disappeared. ¡°The energy of the light power Upanishad,¡± Gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡°And it¡¯s the thick energy fluctuation of the light power Upanishad.¡± a spell at the level of engravings can already fuse with the profound meaning of runes that one has comprehended. ¡± after integrating the esoteric meaning of runes, the power of the spell will increase greatly. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s much more powerful than simple energy-based engravings.¡± ¡°the reason why my thanator energy is so powerful is because of the dark power upanishad.¡± although many of my incantations are accurate and stable, it¡¯s also because I¡¯m compatible with the world¡¯s profound meaning. ¡°the path of the profound meaning of spells is indeed the path of the strong.¡± karona, who had just killed a rank four devil, flew over to gunie. ¡°We¡¯ve already killed the two devil leaders. The devil Overlord should have sensed it.¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid that the devil lord is already on his way here.¡± ¡± investigate the soul of the devil you sealed and see what level the devil leader is at. ¡± ¡°peak late-stage rank five.¡± gu nie had used the puppet¡¯s secret thread to investigate the area before he sealed it. After all, there was only so little information, and it was not an important secret, so it was quite easy to investigate. peak late-stage rank five. I can give it a try. karona nodded and said. ¡°indeed,¡± if it was at the sixth step, the two of them might not be able to destroy the other party. however, if it was only at the fifth step, then there was still some hope. However, there was only a certain amount of hope. After all, if the other party¡¯s various techniques were very powerful and his understanding of the dark profound was extremely deep ¡­ Perhaps the two of them were the ones who had escaped. immediately after, the two of them reincarnated and looked at the devil¡¯s altar on the small island not far away. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them rushed toward the island at the same time. the altar island was a reef island. it wasn¡¯t too big, only about one square kilometer. In a reef cave not far away, the thick blood Qi penetrated the top of the reef cave and went straight into the sky. ¡°destroy this altar first. otherwise, when that devil overlord comes and borrows the altar¡¯s power, we¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± karona was about to fly towards the altar in the cave. ¡°no need.¡± gu nie suddenly said. ¡°what?¡± karona looked at gunie, confused. ¡°I feel that the blood and Qi energy of this sacrifice is very suitable for me.¡± Gune said slowly. karona was stunned, and her eyes were full of surprise. ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡± i¡¯m using the devil¡¯s altar to increase my power. isn¡¯t it fragrant? ¡± gu nie said with a smile. karona frowned. ¡°however, this bloody and strange power is very strange. it contains darkness and evil. Are you sure your soul, body, and origin power won¡¯t be contaminated by the power of this existence?¡± ¡± and this kind of sacrifice promotion will greatly reduce your future potential. ¡± Gu nie chuckled. ¡± my origin energy is also very strange and bloody. it¡¯s hard to say who will be corrupted. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not a problem for my potential to drop a lot. my potential is already too strong, so it doesn¡¯t matter if it drops a little. ¡± ¡°qianqian is crazy!¡± karona was stunned. it¡¯s obviously impossible to obtain more terrifying power without paying a price. Gu nie said with a meaningful tone. ¡°It¡¯s decided then.¡± ¡°Help me stand guard outside. i¡¯ll go in and take a look. if it¡¯s possible, i¡¯ll provide some sacrifices to complete the final sacrifice and enjoy the results of the sacrifice.¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll destroy this altar.¡± then, before karona could say anything, gune entered the altar. karona, who was at the entrance of the cave, frowned as she watched gunie¡¯s back disappear. she relaxed after a while. this guy has always been steady. Since he dares to do this, I¡¯m afraid he has his reasons. Perhaps my worries are unnecessary. We¡¯ll just wait and see the results. ¡± to be able to become a superior spell caster, this guy is not as simple as he looks on the surface. ¡± Karona thought to herself. Chapter 247 ? 247 chapter 68-promotion to tier 4 as soon as they entered the cave, the smell of blood hit them in the face, as if there was a blood pool burning with the power of blood. ¡°How many lives and treasures did this devil leader sacrifice to make this altar so full of blood Qi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t be able to enjoy Suan NI¡¯s altar.¡± as he pondered, he arrived at the altar in the deepest part of the cave. the altar was about three meters tall, and it was relatively simple. blood soaked the entire altar. Every stone gave off an evil and bloody smell. Meanwhile, the blood-red light on the altar emitted an extremely distorted light beam that was as thick as a bucket. The blood-red light beam pierced through the top of the reef cave and rushed into the sky. If it wasn¡¯t for the bloody light pillar that shot up into the sky, Karona probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed the situation here. a terrifying aura was brewing in the pillar of light. it was obvious that this guy was the target of pius ¡®sacrifice, an evil god with terrifying power. After calming himself down, Gu nie stepped onto the altar. Just as he entered the altar. ¡°my loyal and faithful follower, offer me your sacrifice, and i will grant you the power of the great god.¡± A voice called out in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. gu nie was even tempted to take out what he needed. ¡°blood, life, soul, and treasure!¡± A sacrifice required extremely valuable treasures. Gu nie naturally had a lot of treasures on him. However, some things would definitely not be sacrificed casually. after some thought, he took out a wooden bottle of dragonblood water, which contained a thousand milliliters of water. when gu nie opened the bottle. boom! boom! The blood-red light on the altar quickly bloomed and became hotter than before. a very good Kasaya offering! A slight thought was transmitted over. the water of the spring of life was quickly drawn away and disappeared along with the blood-colored light. The water of the spring of life was an extremely rare item. Other than the elven Tree of Life, there was no other way for it to be born. as for the elven tree of life, even in the many transcendent worlds, it was still very rare. The water of the spring of life was qualified to be a good sacrifice. However, after the 1000 ml of water from the spring of life had been sacrificed, there was no sign of any power descending from the altar. ¡°are the sacrifices not enough?¡± gu nie thought. Without further delay, Gu nie took out another 2000 ml of water of the spring of life. He was preparing more. after all, no one knew when the devil would return. just like that, the 2000 ml of water from the spring of life was sacrificed seven times. There was finally some movement on the altar. ¡± A terrifying energy descended from the sky. as soon as the energy descended, gu nie felt his soul rapidly strengthen. Moreover, the speed at which it was being strengthened was very exaggerated. In just a few seconds, Gu NIE¡¯s mental strength had broken through the peak of the type 3 realm, reaching the type 4 realm. ¡°swish!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s soul began to transform. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s body and origin power began to transform along with his soul. ¡°promoted to the 4th step.¡± at this moment, gu nie¡¯s heart was filled with joy. no wonder these guys would sacrifice their power to help themselves break through when they couldn¡¯t. Although there is the danger of being contaminated, it¡¯s already very good to be able to break through. ¡°fortunately, so what if this evil power has contaminated me?¡± ¡± after a reincarnation, all the evil powers will become my extraordinary talent. ¡± there was still a lot of this strange power that had helped gu nie reach the type 4 realm. Gu NIE¡¯s soul strength continued to increase, and the power that was being sacrificed was also helping Gu nie speed up the transformation of his body and origin power. A moment later, the initial stage of the fourth level soul stabilized and advanced towards the middle stage of the fourth level. After over a dozen breaths of time, his soul reached the middle-stage Tier 4 level. After stabilizing, he once again advanced towards the late-stage Tier 4. In the end, Gu NIE¡¯s soul strength stabilized at the late stage of the fourth order transcendent. In less than thirty breaths of time, Gu nie had completed the peak of the late third step and advanced to the late fourth step. the sudden increase in rank made gu nie feel a bit surreal. no wonder those evil existences like to offer sacrifices. This power comes too quickly. gu nie quickly put away his strange thoughts. gu nie had his own set of rules, and there were some things he wouldn¡¯t easily touch. ¡± late-stage of the fourth rank, and the strength of my physical body and origin power have also steadily increased to the late-stage of the fourth rank. ¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but exclaim as he felt his soul grow stronger and stronger, as well as his body¡¯s origin power. ¡°The effect of this sacrifice is indeed not bad.¡± ¡± unfortunately, i can already feel that my soul, body, and origin power have been slightly infiltrated by that extremely difficult to detect evil power. ¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Once we obtain the soul of this devil leader, we¡¯ll be able to reincarnate once.¡± ¡°Simultaneously.¡± gu nie began to feel the depths of his body. it seems like my blood cursemancer class is about to undergo its second awakening. Gu nie had already felt that his second awakening was coming. as he absorbed the mysterious power, gune¡¯s second awakening as a blood cursemancer had reached its limit. ¡± the awakening this time will probably take a long time. the battle is imminent, so i won¡¯t awaken for now. ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be too late to awaken it after we return.¡± ¡± the higher the level of the blood pool, the more powerful the blood curse power will be when you awaken. ¡± ¡± back then, ge wu¡¯s level 4 blood pool was able to awaken ¡®blood origin ability¡¯. now that my blood pool is already level 7, i¡¯m afraid that once i awaken it, i¡¯ll be able to obtain the top blood origin ability or even¡¯ blood origin ability¡¯. ¡± ¡°only by mastering a divine ability can one be considered a true lord.¡± feeling his power increase in such a short time, gu nie walked off the altar and headed outside. as soon as they left the cave, karona¡¯s eyes looked at gunie. when she felt the power of the blood-red brilliance dissipate, she guessed that captain jack might have borrowed the power of the sacrifice. sure enough, the origin power aura on gu nie¡¯s body was at the late-stage of rank four transcendent. before this, gu nie was only at the peak of the late third rank. [ your body has been contaminated with some kind of evil power. ] Karona said in a low voice. ¡°it¡¯s just a small matter,¡± gu nie said, waving his hand.¡±i¡¯ll be able to get rid of the things on my body soon enough.¡± karona didn¡¯t say anything else. when will the devil leader come? ¡± after looking around at the gloomy night sky and the dark fog, gu nie looked at karona. ¡°i¡¯m afraid it will take some time.¡± ¡°en!¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°then let¡¯s make some arrangements first. when that guy comes, we¡¯ll proceed according to our previous plan.¡± ¡°i know,¡± karona nodded in response. gu nie found a relatively hidden pit in the reef area and jumped in. with the release of an invisibility scroll, gu nie entered a state of invisibility. ¡± i often need to use the power of invisibility. it seems that i need to learn a concealment spell. ¡± otherwise, if you use scrolls often, it¡¯ll cost you money! After entering the hidden ancient Nirvana, he sat down and followed the dark power Upanishad¡¯s fluctuations. Gu Nirvana silently merged with the surrounding rocks. ¡°What?¡± karona, who was more than 30 meters away, frowned. ¡± this guy has completely disappeared from my perception. his concealment ability is so powerful. ¡± I¡¯ve learned both the world profound and the dark profound. The world profound is even more outstanding. ¡± even if you¡¯re a super spell caster, not everyone has such a standard. ¡± karona thought to herself. gu nie sat down cross-legged with his eyes closed. he was also carefully sensing the changes that had occurred after his breakthrough. ¡°the biggest change is the strength of the soul and its ability to bear.¡± ¡°the pressure on my soul should be much smaller now that i¡¯m casting a beginner-level engraving spell.¡± I should be able to withstand the explosion of more than a hundred beginner level engravings. ¡± at the same time, i should be able to increase the number of secret crossing runes by three to five more. i can already achieve the level of instant-casting beginner-level secret engravings. ¡± my origin power has also completed its transformation, and its power has once again increased greatly. Right now, the power of my origin power is already close to that of a sixth-rank law incantation master! Gu nie thought. with my 30 curses per second. ¡°high-level law incantations have terrifying effects. furthermore, the duration of its explosive power is far longer than that of a low rank secret technique.¡± ¡°Yingluo, wait for the devil Lord to come over. First, fire 10 cannons, then 300 little thunderflame curses. Don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s a saturated bombardment.¡± ¡°If this wave of attacks doesn¡¯t kill the devil Lord, he¡¯ll be heavily injured.¡± before, when he was dealing with the devil leader, he had to understand his opponent¡¯s strength. And to deal with this devil Lord, gune needed to maximize the power of his spell. He had to first cripple the devil Lord, and it would be best if he could kill it. The instant-cast ability of a law Magus should be used at such a critical moment. Chapter 248 ? 248 The art of bombing ¡®Erulan¡¯ felt like he was about to explode. As a noble devil Lord at the peak of the 5th rank. he¡¯d been sealed away with the demonic hatchery for thousands of years. These long years had allowed his soul to enter the later stages of his life. In his later years, it was impossible for him to take the initiative to advance. he could only rely on other powers to advance to the sixth step and extend his life. after that, he would use his extended lifespan to enter the middle phase of his life. only then would he have the capital to break through to the seventh step. he knew that using the wicked power to advance would consume a part of his potential. However, if he didn¡¯t do this, his potential would probably be buried directly, and there would be no room for him to display it. Thus, he contacted the evil God¡¯s church and exchanged a large amount of resources from there. Then, with the many resources that he had accumulated, he wanted to build an altar, complete the sacrifice in one go, and directly obtain power to complete the promotion. After all, everyone knew that if the power of the evil altar was released for a long time, people would be attracted. He was also afraid that a long night would bring more trouble. &Nbsp; but he didn¡¯t expect the evil god he communicated with to be so greedy. the value of the offerings had more than doubled compared to thousands of years ago. ¡°You motherf * cker, you actually increased the price!¡± erulans cursed in his heart. however, there was nothing he could do about it. it was a fact that there weren¡¯t enough sacrifices. besides, the sacrifice had already been put in, so it was impossible to return it. it was impossible to return it in this lifetime. the only thing he could do was to collect a large number of sacrifices in a short time and quickly throw them in to complete the sacrifice. Otherwise, whether it was the consumption of the altar¡¯s power or the strong blood Qi that might attract powerful enemies, his sacrifice would fail completely. so, eruland had two of his men stand guard near the altar while he went out to quickly search for sacrifices. With those two powerful abominations, he believed that they would be able to deal with most of the people who were attracted here. The more one was afraid of something, the more likely it would happen. it was only the third day. erulan could feel that his two underlings were dead. With the death of his two subordinates, the altar would either be damaged or taken advantage of. erolan was so furious that he didn¡¯t even bother to loot the merchant ship that was half-dead, and directly turned around and flew in the direction of the altar. however, no matter how fast he was, it would still take ten to twenty minutes. This made erulan even more anxious, and every second felt as long as an hour. finally ¡­ a long period of time passed. The altar Island was right in front of them. at this time, erulan¡¯s heart was like dead ashes, and his whole body was cold. The blood-colored radiance that soared into the sky was gone, and his many efforts had turned into ashes. on the island, a star-like gem-like luster was shining. even with his eyes closed, he could still feel the aura of the angel. he passed through the layers of fog. the seven-meter-tall erulance slowly emerged from the darkness. darkness and coldness enveloped his body, and the strangeness and distortion followed him like a shadow. ¡°you again!¡± erulan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, but most of his anger was suppressed. last time, one of his men had been killed by this angel. it was the same last time. Originally, he had five subordinates. But now, not a single one was left. It was all the work of this Angel. previously, he had discussed with the other devil overlords about joining forces to kill this angel, but unfortunately, they hadn¡¯t come to an agreement. otherwise, the angel would have been dismembered long ago. ¡°You are guilty!¡± the moment the angel spoke, it was as if it was a judgment from the highest. its tone was grand and filled with justice. ¡°I¡¯ve sinned!¡± The already furious erulan was completely enraged by this sentence, and he roared hysterically. The surging bloody aura of slaughter bloomed wildly in the deep night. ¡°die!¡± erulan immediately charged forward madly. if he didn¡¯t kill this damned angel today, he would never let this matter rest. Karona, who had been secretly gathering power, immediately slashed through the fog with her sword. if she could, karona wouldn¡¯t be willing to face a peak 5th rank devil lord by herself. fiend lords and angels were both crown creatures. Moreover, the other party was at the fifth rank while she was only at the fourth rank. If the bloody battle continued, she would be the only one to die. fortunately, she was not alone. boom! The sword light collided with erulan¡¯s Dark Claw. Erulan only took a small step back. Karona, on the other hand, retreated a dozen meters. The difference in strength was clear at a glance. Light restrained darkness, and darkness restrained light. ¡°You¡¯re growling today.¡± just as he was about to roar again, erulance, who was about to attack, immediately let out a shrill scream and dodged even more quickly. ¡°Damn you, there¡¯s still someone else, you despicable Angel.¡± A fist-sized hole appeared on erulan¡¯s head as he screamed and dodged. It ran through his spiritual body and soul. Immediately after. pfft! Pfft! Pfft! ¡­¡­ The dense sounds continued to ring out. erulan, who was dodging quickly, screamed in pain. this strange attack was terrifyingly fast, and the shameless angel was attacking from the side. he didn¡¯t even have time to dodge. Every strike could accurately penetrate its body, and no matter how fast it moved, it could not avoid it. moreover, the power of this attack was quite terrifying. even with ming bu blocking it, his body was still penetrated, causing a part of his soul and spiritual body to be annihilated. If there were enough of these attacks, they could kill him directly. After ten consecutive shots. the energy of the dark arcane passage was exhausted. at the same time, the rank 5 devil lord had been punched ten times by gune, and the dark cloth on its body had been pierced through. None of the ten bullets missed, but the damage wasn¡¯t as bad as gune had imagined. It was still pretty good to be able to penetrate the devil Lord¡¯s body. in the next moment, a powerful locking spell was locked in the depths of erulan¡¯s soul. at the same time, eruland finally discovered the cunning guy who ambushed him. it was a human, a human that reeked of blood. ¡°Die!¡± Erulan immediately shook off Karona and rushed towards the human. This human was a long-ranged class like a Magus, so he had to be killed first. the massive devil overlord charged over with a towering rage. gu nie could feel the darkness of the world pressing down on him, making it hard for him to breathe. ¡°die!¡± The moment Gu nie locked onto his opponent with the soul-stabilizing ring spell, he shouted, the little thunderflame curse, which had the property of annihilation, burst out at a terrifying speed of 30 curses per second. Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz the densely packed little thunderflame curses were guided by the soul-stabilizing divine ring spell and bloomed madly towards erulans. The power of a level four high-level law incantation was naturally without question. in addition, gu nie had now advanced to rank four, so his power was even greater than before. Under the stacking of 30 curses in one second ¡­ he might not even be able to resist a devil lord. The lightning was like a dragon, bright like the stars. the art of law incantations burst forth from the peak rank 5 devil lord. Chapter 249 ? 249 chapter 70-sealing the devil lord It turned out that even a powerful creature like the devil Overlord was no match for him. he would not be able to withstand the extreme bombardment of high-level spells. Following the world¡¯s mysteries, gugne could feel that the devil Lord¡¯s ¡°trajectory¡± was a bit abnormal. This devil Lord that he had been bombarding seemed to be on the verge of ¡± crashing ¡°. ¡± it¡¯s the numbing effect of the little thunderfire curse¡¯s concentrated explosion. ¡± Gu nie knew the effect of the little thunderflame curse. The penetrative destructive power of the lightning could cause the body to completely stiffen and lose control, and it could even paralyze the soul of an extraordinary. this numbing state of the soul disappeared in a flash. however, the problem was that when it was connected 30 times a second, it would not just flash, but would continue to exist. If one had a complete ¡®Ming bu¡¯ and a ¡®spirit body¡¯ to form a defense ¡­ gu nie¡¯s little thunderflame curse might not have this kind of effect. However, bengune¡¯s arcane bullet went through the Spirit¡¯s body. At this moment, the penetrating little thunderflame curse directly penetrated into his spiritual body and went straight into the depths of his soul. that was why the demon was charging in a straight line, making it impossible to dodge. The huge devil leader¡¯s half-soul body was crashing down. ¡°Blood escape technique.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s body turned into a blood-red light and shot out of the reef. blood escape wasn¡¯t a particularly powerful spell, but it was one of the few life-saving spells that gu nie had mastered. Furthermore, as Gu NIE¡¯s speed increased ¡­ the dodging distance of this blood escape technique also increased with the tide. With the blood escape, Gu nie could turn into a blood light and move more than forty meters, which was already very powerful. ¡°Peng!¡± there was a dull sound. The devil Lord erulan crashed into the reef where gune had been, causing the ground to shake. As soul-type creatures, Devils could also enter a ¡°half-soul state.¡± In order to capture gunie, the devil Lord was in this state. in the end, it was its huge body that crashed into the reef. Gu NIE¡¯s spell didn¡¯t stop as he moved forward. Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz Countless little thunderflame spells were cast on the devil Lord that had fallen into the reef. at the same time, karona, who was still in shock, didn¡¯t slow down. A powerful light-type attack was launched at the devil Lord that had fallen into the pit. She wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to beat a dog while it was down. The devil Lord erulan, who was smoking from the electricity, couldn¡¯t even roar. He could even see the Angel¡¯s light energy fluctuation blooming on his body. He knew very well that if this kind of light-type attack exploded on his body, he would be in great pain. But now, he felt no pain at all. at this moment, his soul was in a state of complete explosion of electric sparks, and his soul was numb from the electricity. not to mention feeling pain. He wanted to move, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡± this damned mage! how can he cast spells so quickly? ¡± erulas roared in his heart. If it was possible, erulan would not have rushed over so recklessly. however, it was useless for him to regret it now. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just going to tease me like this?¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m not.¡± Erulan struggled madly. He wanted to get out of this state of being electrocuted by the spell. Otherwise, he would die Here today. he tried his best to control his soul, wanting to enter the perfect state of a soul body. this way, he would not be restricted by a physical body. At least they could get out of this damn reef. Even if he sneaked under the reef, he could break free from the attacks of these spells. ¡°damn yingluo!¡± erulan, who was trying his best to control his own soul, was shocked to find that his soul was rapidly weakening. Before, it was just a state of soul paralysis, but now, erulan suddenly found that his soul was rapidly weakening. damn it, this guy¡¯s incantation of law has the power of infiltration and annihilation, it¡¯s eroding my soul. An inexplicable fear welled up in his heart. with his soul rapidly weakening, it seemed impossible for erulan to enter the soul state. and death seemed to be approaching. in the next second, a terrifying suppressive force enveloped him. ¡°no, i¡¯m not.¡± Erulan roared in his heart. He was completely flustered, and an uncontrollable fear bloomed from the depths of his soul. He was all too familiar with the feeling of being sealed and suppressed. It was a dull and boring seal that could not see the light of day, and he grew weak and old day by day. He had once sworn that once he broke free of the seal, he would rather die than be sealed again. ¡°Roar!¡± erulan roared and wanted to control the soul to self-destruct. However, he couldn¡¯t kill himself even if he wanted to. In the end, the terrifying sealing power still descended. his soul was weak, and the destructive purple lightning was still flashing in his soul, leaving him no chance to defend. the terrifying suppression seal finally came down. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± The Furious roar from the depths of his soul disappeared as the engraving-level sealing scroll suppressed it. The peak rank five devil Lord erulance was once again sealed. on a small reef island. The scene of holy light and lightning intertwined slowly came to an end. Karona, who was holding the sealing scroll, looked at it and then at gunie. She had never thought that this peak rank five abomination leader would be so easily sealed by them. She even felt that it was a little unreal. Shouldn¡¯t there be a great battle to her heart¡¯s content? This guy was done after a round of electrotherapy? karona breathed out gently. but it was a fact that the devil lord was sealed. karona¡¯s eyes were a little strange when she looked at gunie. ¡°is this guy still human? it was about 30 curses overlapping in a single second, and it had lasted for so long. it had to have been more than ten seconds! even a devil lord wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. ¡± ¡°Maybe he he¡± Karona said as she handed the scroll to gunie. ¡°You alone are enough to kill this demon.¡± Gu nie was in a good mood after taking the scroll. the leader of the devils was the leader of this soul. he was now qualified to be his co-soul. how could he not be excited? once he had this kind of co-soul, gu nie¡¯s strength would undergo another transformation. furthermore, there would be many more ways of fighting in the future. perhaps gu nie would be able to advance a step before that. after all, gu nie was about to awaken to the second level of blood cursemancer. ¡°you said it yourself, it¡¯s only a¡± maybe.¡±¡± in fact, if I really came here by myself, I¡¯d probably be chased around by this devil Lord. ¡°i don¡¯t have the means to fight this devil lord head on.¡± I¡¯ll only have the chance to ambush and injure him after you¡¯ve attracted the attention of this devil Lord. Then, I¡¯ll madly conduct electrotherapy on him. I didn¡¯t expect that after piercing through his body, the spell¡¯s effect would be able to paralyze his soul to the point that he couldn¡¯t even move. ¡± moreover, your light-type attack just now caused a lot of damage to this guy. i could clearly feel that this guy¡¯s soul was greatly weakened by your light penetration attack. ¡± Gu nie laughed as he spoke. no matter what, angel karona¡¯s direct attraction and her light attacks took up a large part of the credit. otherwise, gu nie would have had to use a lot of his techniques. ¡°but soon, i¡¯ll be able to deal with these tier 5 and 6 devil lords by myself.¡± gu nie said. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± karona didn¡¯t have any doubts about this. ¡°the devil lord is in our hands.¡± then, I¡¯ll fulfill my promise as well. The power speaker is yours. gu nie took out a teleportation scroll, which connected to the sea demon ship. Activating the scroll, the light of teleportation bloomed and wrapped around Gu NIE¡¯s body. When the light disappeared, Gu NIE¡¯s figure also disappeared. ¡°The speaker of truth!¡± Karona couldn¡¯t help but feel excited when she thought of the power speaker. after becoming the Angel of Truth, I¡¯ll have more potential to become a more powerful existence. when i advance to the level of extraordinary master and return to my god¡¯s kingdom, i will be qualified to participate in the ¡®star field battlefield¡¯ and kill those foreign fallen creatures that pollute the light.¡± ¡°Father, mother, I will take revenge for you.¡± Chapter 250 ? 250 Blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse the night was already dark. Magic whale captain¡¯s cabin. after sealing the already sealed ¡± kasper seadragon ¡± into a fist-sized, portable sphere, he turned it into a ¡± Karona carefully put it away. before this, karona was afraid that captain jack would go back on his words, but after getting kasper seadragon, karona was completely relieved. karona looked at gunie with a peaceful smile. ¡°Captain Jack, our cooperation can be considered a perfect ending now that we¡¯ve helped you capture a devil Lord.¡± ¡°and i¡¯m going to leave.¡± ¡°hmm, aren¡¯t you going to rest for a night before leaving? it¡¯s a bit awkward to walk at night, and it¡¯s not safe to fly at night.¡± gu nie asked. Karona got up and shook her head. no, I need to become an angel of Truth as soon as possible. That way, I¡¯ll be safer. ¡°En!¡± gu nie nodded and didn¡¯t force him to stay. then I hope miss Karona can become an angel of Truth soon. If there is time, we can have a spar. ¡°i¡¯m really looking forward to the angel of truth!¡± Gu nie said with a smile. ¡°there will be a chance.¡± karona said softly. he turned around and walked out of the captain¡¯s cabin. with a slight flap of his wings, karona had already risen into the sky. At this time, Gu nie also walked out of the captain¡¯s cabin. karona looked at gunie. ¡°captain jack, jack sparrow isn¡¯t your real name, right?¡± ¡°Why do you all think that the name is fake?¡± gu nie helplessly spread his hands. ¡°Is this name not worthy of a Captain?¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± karona smiled. ¡°How can I find you in the future?¡± ¡°Find me in the future? will you be staying in this world for a long time?¡± gu nie raised his eyebrows. yes, I¡¯ll be here for a long time. At least, I¡¯ll be here before I become a transcendent master. If I want, I can even stay in this world before I become a level nine transcendent master. ¡°oh, then you can stay for a very, very long time.¡± Although the speed of this Angel¡¯s advancement was very fast, it would take more than ten years or decades for an extraordinary master to advance. Even if the angel advanced quickly, it would still take years. gu nie asked after pondering for a while. may I ask what¡¯s the rank above the ninth-rank of the extraordinary master? ¡± karona thought for a moment before replying. the path above level nine of the extraordinary master is not a secret, but everyone will choose a different path. as far as I know, there are three forms: the Oracle, the ancestral spirit, and the Saint position. ¡± their strength will decrease in order, their potential will increase in order, and the difficulty of advancement will increase in order. ¡± ¡°god¡¯s messenger, ancestor¡¯s soul, saint¡¯s seat.¡± gu nie committed this information to memory. ¡± however, you have to be clear that no matter which of these three paths you choose, it¡¯s extremely difficult to advance. ¡± for most transcendent Masters, their limit is only level nine. in fact, most of the transcendent Masters are stuck at transcendent Level Seven and can¡¯t advance. ¡°many thanks.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡± also, the evil gods that descended upon this world are greatly weakened after entering this extraordinary world. ¡± I¡¯ve sensed your world before. There should be ¡®oracles¡¯ and ¡®ancestral spirits¡¯. As for whether there are Saints, it¡¯s hard to say. it¡¯s also because of the existence of these oracles and ancestral spirits that the evil gods don¡¯t dare to wreak havoc. otherwise, if the upper limit of a world¡¯s power is only extraordinary Masters. if that were the case, this world would have been destroyed a dozen times over.¡± ¡°This is true.¡± gu nie nodded. Gu nie had guessed that there was an even more powerful force in the human world. Otherwise, the evil gods and their believers would not be hiding like rats in the sewers. ¡°you still haven¡¯t told me how i can find you if i want to find you in the future.¡± Karona asked again. ¡°A superior spell caster wouldn¡¯t be a nobody.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know my real name very soon.¡± Gu nie replied. ¡°Mm! I know.¡± karona nodded slightly. he would wait until this ¡°captain jack¡± used his true identity to start a battle. The reputation of a superior spell caster would not be able to be concealed. At that time, she would naturally know. ¡°Goodbye!¡± ¡°goodbye!¡± karona¡¯s wings flapped, and her figure quickly disappeared into the depths of the fog and darkness. Karona gune stood on the deck and watched as she disappeared. Angel of Truth, I¡¯m looking forward to your appearance. Gu nie looked away and muttered. gu nie then looked back at himself. I feel like I can¡¯t suppress the power of my awakening anymore. It¡¯s about time to awaken. Gu nie then walked to his captain¡¯s cabin. That night, Gu nie was ready to awaken. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ after a few hours. Inside the captain¡¯s cabin. gu nie was currently sitting on the cultivation seat, and the blood in his body was even purer than before. At this moment, Gu nie had completed the second awakening of the six-star blood cursemancer class. the blood cursemancer¡¯s second profession awakening could be said to have happened naturally and without any surprises. After the transformation, Gu NIE¡¯s blood had clearly undergone a huge transformation. The power of the blood was at least doubled, whether it was the recovery ability or the blood curse that used blood in actual combat. with his blood strengthened, his physical body would naturally be strengthened to a certain extent. of course, the most important thing was that the blood escape technique and blood shield had both evolved. Previously, the two blood curses were beginner-level transcendent magic curses, but now, they had become intermediate-level transcendent magic curses. [ blood escape ]: magic incantation 10 syllables, source power consumption 3. [ blood shield: magic incantation 10, source power consumption 3 ] meanwhile, their levels had not dropped at all. It was as if Gu nie had discovered a little trick he could use. Low-level law incantations could level up faster than high-level law incantations. He would let them train as hard as they could at the mid-level first. when they reached level eight or nine, they would go through the third and fourth profession awakening. that would be equivalent to having a powerful level 8 or 9 high-level or even low-level engravings spell. At the moment, the effects of the two level five blood curses were already starting to become more powerful. Be it the shield or the blood escape technique, they were both very effective. compared to these two incantations that he had obtained during his first awakening, this was not the case. During Gu NIE¡¯s second blood Curse awakening, the terrifying rank seven blood pool Codex had allowed him to perfectly obtain a powerful ¡°Blood Origin ability.¡± from the information he¡¯d received, gu nie had learned that blood curse master gwu, a level four blood pool codex, had been able to awaken a blood talent. his level seven blood pool codex should have at least been a blood talent divine ability! sure enough. This time, Gu nie had obtained the blood Origin ability that he had been dreaming of. [ Blood Origin-great blood heavenly dream curse ] It was a curse-type Blood Origin innate ability. The [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] could enter a dream with blood and enter the ¡°bloody dream world¡± that was constructed by the negative emotions of bloody dreams such as bloodshed, death, misfortune, violence, nightmares, curses, and many other bloody dreams. The bloody dream world was not an illusory dream. It was a strange world that was half real and half virtual. every time you kill an enemy in the blood dream, you will deal a great deal of damage to the enemy. at the same time, you can obtain a certain amount of blood crystal shards, soul shards, and even nightmare shards. The higher the level of the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ], the further the space-time dimension could be traversed, and the stronger the blessing he received in the bloody dream world. the appearance of this innate divine ability shocked gu nie. Using his own blood, Gu nie could travel around the ¡°blood dream world.¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t have much, but he had a lot of blood. by using the blood of others, gu nie could directly pull the enemy into a ¡°blood dream.¡± let¡¯s play a game on the blooddream world line that can¡¯t be killed. Hitting people in dreams was the most powerful part of this innate ability. Chapter 251 ? 251 The bloody dream world inside the captain¡¯s cabin. gu nie¡¯s face was filled with smiles. ¡± back then, blood curse master gwu¡¯s ¡®blood origin talent¡¯ awakened from the level 4 blood pool codex blood curse gave him the strange reputation of being a blood curse master. ¡± ¡± the blood pool of my level 7 blood pool codex is a ¡®blood origin ability¡¯ that¡¯s one level higher than the ¡®blood origin ability¡¯ after the second awakening. ¡± ¡°this is heaven-defying!¡± gu nie, who had been tirelessly hacking for a long time, finally began to pay off his high level of codex. The soul imprint Codex, which was also a level Seven Codex, allowed gune to walk the path of a domain spellcaster. this allowed gune¡¯s casting form, casting range, perception, and soul resistance to be enhanced. more importantly, after becoming a domain spell caster, the soul could still survive for a while, even if gune¡¯s head was crushed. And if he had the co-soul, it could wrap the host soul and he could live for a long time. in other words, the head was no longer gu nie¡¯s weakness. Gu nie could even trade his head for one of his enemies. what i broke was my head, and what you lost was your life. As the Bloodpool Codex leveled up, it would give Gu nie a powerful bloodline ability. He was only at rank 7 now, but as he advanced, he could reach rank 10,12,13, or even 15 in the future. at that time, what kind of heaven-defying ability would the bloodpool codex give gu nie? this was clearly something to look forward to. for now, the level 7 blood pool ability [ blood source-great blood sky dream curse ] was already powerful enough, giving gu nie an extremely powerful and powerful ability. he opened the hack system. [ first hack position: dark arcane passage (Level 3) ] [ second hack position: sigil-bona origin pool (Level 4) ] [ third hack position: soullseal codex (level 7) ] [ fourth hack slot: great thunderflame curse (Level 4) ] [ 5th hack slot: bloodpool codex (level 7) ] [ sixth hack slot: arcane bullet (level 4) ] The seventh idle slot: 19%. gune replaced the arcane bullets with the bloodborne: great blood heavenly dream curse. The main power of the arcane Shot was still dependent on the energy of the thanator. The power of the arcane bullet¡¯s own level was only a secondary effect. As he logged into the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ], the experience points for the first time quickly appeared. +68 68 experience points floated out. ¡± it¡¯s only level 0 and it already has so much experience. this is much higher than a low-rank engravings incantation. at the same time, the syllables and source power consumption of the incantation also show that this [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ]¡¯s basic level is a mid-rank engravings incantation. ¡± ¡°but innate divine abilities aren¡¯t like spells.¡± a book of law incantations. As long as you learn this type of law incantation, you can release it. as for innate divine abilities, they are equivalent to one¡¯s own abilities. ¡°Even if someone else is familiar with my innate abhijna, he won¡¯t be able to use it.¡± ¡± this [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] is only an innate magical ability in the form of a spell that belongs to me. ¡± ¡°in addition, innate divine abilities are much more profound than incantations of the same level, be it in terms of form, effect, power, or the depth of the aspects involved.¡± ¡°incantations of law only involve one aspect. innate divine abilities, on the other hand, involve many aspects.¡± As he sensed it carefully, the information about the [ blood source-great Blood Sky dream curse ] gradually became clearer. [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ]: 28 syllables for the law incantation, 16 units of blood (about 160 ml) consumed. in addition, he would continue to consume a slight amount of blood during the dream. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s blood pool had already exceeded ten thousand milliliters. It was full of blood, and Gu nie could easily convert any kind of blood into energy storage. I have her blood. When the [ BloodSource-great Blood Sky dream curse ] is upgraded, I can have a good talk with her in the bloody dream world. ¡°Mm! right now, my soul still has the capacity to carry mid-grade runic curses. i¡¯ll go and find my crew to give it a try.¡± Gu nie sat cross-legged and concentrated. he immediately cast the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] and entered the bloody dream world with his own blood. ¡°Swish!¡± as it passed through the strange, dream-like layer of blood and corpses ¡­ Gu nie had arrived at the blooddream world. The captain¡¯s room was still the first thing he saw. However, the captain¡¯s cabin was in ruins, and the air was filled with the smell of decay and rust. The window and wooden door were already in pieces. Even half of the roof of the captain¡¯s cabin was gone, and the other half was in a half-collapsed state, as if it would fall down at any moment. The rain continued to fall. this time, it was a rain of blood. The ground had long since been soaked by the blood rain, turning it blood red. The smell of blood was even more overwhelming. gu nie stepped on it, and a bloody footprint appeared. when he lifted his foot, blood stuck to the bottom of his foot. Even the deck of the ship creaked as Gu nie walked. as he walked out, gu nie carefully examined his body. ¡°Although I can¡¯t use the other spells, I can still use the blood escape technique and the blood Shield.¡± and my body is very firm and powerful. according to the rules of this bloody dream world, the strength of the body should be constructed by the strength of the spirit and the strength of the blood. ¡°fortunately, i¡¯m not weak in either aspect.¡± ¡°it seems to be rustling.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s body moved as fast as the wind, covering a distance of more than ten meters in an instant. ¡± the body runes seem to have enhanced the strength of my blood, allowing me to travel at an extremely fast speed in the blooddream world. ¡± gu nie had already arrived on the deck. With a thought, the blood Shield covered Gu NIE¡¯s body, and the blood rain dripped onto it. The blood turned into energy and was absorbed by the blood Shield. he looked around. the sea demon ship was sailing in the endless blood sea! the clouds in the sky were like burning blood, red and beautiful. the entire world looked like an apocalyptic world with boiling blood. things kept falling from the sky. they were fragments of the twisted bloody dream. Some weird huge birds with sharp claws and bloody feathered wings were flying in the burning bloody clouds. Gu nie didn¡¯t know what those birds were. Were they really blooddream? Or some kind of projection? Or was it a special scene above the ocean? on the surface of the blood sea, corpses and broken limbs floated quietly. some were human, some were elves, some were snake demons, and some were merfolk. most of them were strange dream corpses that gunie didn¡¯t recognize. occasionally, he could see some living creatures swimming in the sea of blood. the entire bloody dream world was filled with a terrifying, weird, sinister, and blood-red aura that twisted one¡¯s soul. Gu nie gently breathed in the bloody air of the blooddream world. It was sweet, and he felt comfortable and comfortable in this creepy nightmare. ¡°no matter how i look at it, this world feels so terrifying.¡± but Yingluo, why do I feel like I¡¯m so compatible with this world? ¡± ¡°As expected, I¡¯m becoming more and more perverted!¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but rub his brow. ¡°what?¡± gu nie seemed to have understood something, and then his mind moved. As expected! The system opened up in his mind. ¡°System, you¡¯re really omnipotent. You can even open it in the bloody dream world? This is truly an unexpected surprise.¡± ¡°In this case?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s hand moved. a sharp dagger appeared in gu nie¡¯s hand. After that, the short knife quickly became a blood-red short knife under the assimilation of this world. ¡± you don¡¯t have a weapon, but i do. i even have a shield. ¡± ¡°Yingluo, you can go find my crew now.¡± Chapter 252 ? 252 Sexy Gu ni, hammering people online It was already late at night. Other than the crew members on night duty. the others should be asleep by now. once he was asleep, gu nie could find him in the blooddream world. if the other party was not in a sleeping state. However, if Gu nie had his blood, he could still forcefully drag the other party into the blood dream world. of course, if the opponent was strong enough, they could resist the pull of gu nie¡¯s innate ability. As Gu NIE¡¯s [ BloodSource-great Blood Sky dream curse ] leveled up, fewer and fewer people could fight it. In the crew room. Gu nie saw most of his crew. many of these people were carrying scenes of killing and nightmares. The bloody dream world could best reflect the blood and evil in a person¡¯s heart. Here, Gu nie could see the sins they had committed in the depths of their hearts. to gu nie¡¯s surprise. the three old sea maps, which had always appeared harmless, now bore the most intense bloody and nightmarish scenes. from the pictures on old sea map, gu nie could roughly judge the sinful and repentant life of this guy. when he was young, old sea chart fell in love with a young rich girl. during a tryst, old sea chart was caught by the rich girl¡¯s family. the whipping in the dungeon that lasted for several days had left a deep impression on the old sea map. The Old Sea Map that was about to be beaten to death in the dungeon was saved by an extraordinary. moreover, this extraordinary had led old sea chart to become an extraordinary. a few months later, the old sea chart, which had become a first-order extraordinary, returned once again. when he wanted to find the girl who had been haunting his dreams, he found that the rich girl had long forgotten about him. they were hugging and rolling on the lawn where they had once rolled. this scene was still deeply engraved in old sea chart¡¯s memory. In the end, Old Sea Map used a knife to cut off the head of the young and handsome man in front of the rich girl. Then, under the pleading of the rich girl, his short and obscene life ended. later, in order to escape the official pursuit, old nautical chart joined the pirate ship and became an extremely evil pirate. In his more than ten years as a pirate, Old Sea Map had killed too many people. Some of them were ferocious Pirates. Some were crying and begging merchants. there were sailors who could not resist. There were also official Extraordinaries who came to crusade against them. Old sea chart, who had extraordinary talent, was promoted to the fourth rank and even got the position of Chief Officer. when old sea map was around 35 or 36 years old, he met a quiet girl on an island in the harbor. perhaps it was because he was tired of his days as a pirate, or perhaps it was because the quiet girl had moved old haitu. Old nautical chart gave up the life of a pirate and lived a comfortable and comfortable life on the island. Unfortunately, the good times did not last long. Old Hai¡¯s first son was three years old, and his second son was just one month old. His old enemy had come to find him. At night, the old nautical chart was ambushed by the enemy when he returned home from fishing. Although he finally killed the three enemies, he was seriously injured. his wife and child had long been killed by those three enemies. After burying his wife and child. the old sea map entered the sea again. However, this time, he was no longer a pirate, but a sea traveler who had experienced many hardships. In the end, the ocean was where he belonged. everyone had their own story. Whether it was evil or not, whether it was just or not, it was there. Compared to the bumpy sound of the Old Sea Map, the second mate, baster Johnson, seemed a lot purer. this guy was a wanted criminal and a pirate through and through. ¡°Oh! this guy had really committed a lot of crimes. Moreover, we can¡¯t be sure yet.¡± after looking at baster for a long time, gune shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s you then.¡± he grabbed baster¡¯s body. Hualalalalalalalalala a clattering sound that sounded like a corpse passing through a layer of blood filled with blood rang out. Baster was dragged into the strange bloody dream world by gune. Baster, who had entered the bloody dream world, was obviously different from gune. Gu NIE¡¯s body was solid and his aura was thick. Baster¡¯s body was illusionary and weak. baster, who had just entered, still felt like he had woken up from a dream. he looked around at the world around him in a daze. He, who was in the blood dream world, even subconsciously thought that he was in a dream and that this was not real. if your spirit is not strong enough, you don¡¯t even have enough self-awareness to enter the bloody dream world? ¡± After being in a daze for more than ten seconds, when he saw the world around him clearly, horror and panic appeared on baster¡¯s face. After all, this bloody dream world itself was a hellish scene interwoven with nightmares and horror. Gu nie didn¡¯t even need to do anything. Just the nightmarish scene in the blooddream world was enough to make him feel fear. baster looked at gugne with a look of realization, his words unclear.¡±Captain?¡± that¡¯s it. There¡¯s no need to fight. I¡¯ll send you back! Gu nie raised his hand. ¡°pa!¡± Gu nie ruthlessly slapped down. With a single slap, baster¡¯s body was smashed into pieces. ¡­¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± in the ship¡¯s lounge, baster rolled down from the hammock with a scream and hit his head on the hard deck. ¡°Hu hu hu hu hu¡± Baster, who had rolled to his feet, panted heavily. His face was still filled with horror. That terrifying bloody dream world had made him tremble in fear. In particular, the last strike from Captain Jack had struck the deepest part of his heart into a nightmare, causing him to fall into endless fear and nightmares. This scream naturally woke up the other crew members around him. Some of them even took out their weapons and roared, as if they were going to kill someone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡± that scared me. f * ck! ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine, zhenzhen.¡± baster propped himself up and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°i had a nightmare. sorry, everyone, please continue to rest!¡± Seeing this, everyone went back to their hammocks to sleep. baster, who couldn¡¯t fall asleep, walked up the stairs to the magic whale¡¯s deck. ¡°nightmare? or ¡­?¡± baster glanced at the captain¡¯s cabin and guessed with a lingering fear. Then, baster seemed to feel that something was wrong, and he clung to the side of the ship. ¡°Why do I feel like my vitality has decreased so much?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the bloody dream world. gune looked at the fingernail-sized blood crystal that fell from baster¡¯s body. it¡¯s a very pure treasure. It¡¯s very effective in expanding my blood pool. furthermore, with this Blood Crystal, I can still pull baster into the blooddream world even if he¡¯s thousands of kilometers away. it¡¯s a pity that baster isn¡¯t strong enough. Otherwise, I could always drag him into the blood dream world and get more blood crystals. this guy is too weak. If I pull him a few more times, baster will probably be beaten to death in the dream world. ¡± dream hammer man, i¡¯m a professional. ¡± After looking around the ship, Gu nie found that there was no one else on the ship that would attack, so he left the blooddream world. he could kill the rank two and rank three guys, but he was afraid that if he killed them, it would cause the evil captain to assassinate his crew. if the crew jumped into the sea and ran away, he wouldn¡¯t be able to drive the ship back. inside the captain¡¯s cabin. with a flip of his hand, gune took out the blood crystal that baster had dropped. ¡± dropping from the dreamscape and directly bringing it to reality. not bad. ¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. Gune sensed something and looked up. His blood eyes bloomed as he saw Bastet, who was on the deck, thinking about life. ¡°Did I just hammer this guy awake?¡± the aura of the blood has also weakened a lot. After all, a Blood Crystal has been extracted. It¡¯s normal for it to weaken. It would be strange if it didn¡¯t. gu nie immediately calmed his mind. ¡°Obviously, the [ blood source-great Blood Sky dream curse ] is a very powerful innate ability.¡± ¡°Those who have offended me, as long as I get your blood, you can forget about Living a Good Life for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°arrange a shift and hammer once a day. i¡¯ll hammer all of you in turns.¡± sexy Gu ni, I¡¯m beating people up online. Are you guys scared? ¡± ¡± as my soul and blood become stronger, and the level of the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] increases, i will only become stronger in the blooddream world. ¡± ¡°Hu hu hu.¡± After a light breath. gu nie had temporarily put aside the matter of the [ blood source-great blood sky dream curse ]. we¡¯ll reach the Dragon head port in a few days. I¡¯ll finish condensing the devil co-soul in a few days. ¡°This way, many things will be more convenient to do.¡± furthermore, Captain Jack¡¯s reputation has already spread far and wide at sea. If I¡¯m not wrong, there should be many people waiting for me at the Dragon head port. Gu nie thought to himself as he stared into the dark night. Chapter 253 ? 253 the dragon¡¯s head harbor The sun was warm and the house was bright. On the bow of the ship, Gu nie stood firmly. as he sipped his coffee, he looked at the distant dragonhead harbor. Dragonhead Harbor came into view, and a large number of merchant ships were docked at the port. there were also 3 100-m long steel and steam huge ships cruising on the sea. There were also many merchant ships on the sea. This made the entire longshou port look extremely prosperous and lively. dragonhead harbor was the largest shelter and resource depot for many merchant ships that entered the deep sea. it was also guarded by many extraordinary masters. naturally, many merchant ships would come here. after a long time, gu nie slowly looked away. gu nie¡¯s cultivation level had dropped from late-stage to mid-stage fourth order transcendent after receiving the energy from the altar on the reef island. at the same time, the strange power that had permeated through gune¡¯s body due to the altar¡¯s sacrifice had disappeared. this was because gu nie had reincarnated. He recalled the co-soul and the coin of Destiny¡¯s fight a few days ago, and a smile appeared on his face. when gune used the origin soul of a rank five overlord to construct his co-soul ¡­ gune could clearly feel the rank 5 devil overlord¡¯s co-soul. it was slowly absorbing the energy from its own body. the devil lord wanted to use gunie¡¯s body to revive himself. But Gu nie didn¡¯t give him the chance. He took out the coin of destiny and began to play a game with it in its most primitive form. Coin of destiny didn¡¯t disappoint him. the first one was an angel. As the Angel¡¯s sword of fate fell ¡­ all the chains of fate on gu nie¡¯s body had been cut off. after the shackles of fate were cut off, what would happen if they were to gamble and obtain an angel? With this doubt in mind, gune threw the coin of destiny into the air. And this time, it brought evil demons and death. It seemed that the situation after the shackles of fate had been cut could only be attempted in the future when there was time. After using up one reincarnation. after gu nie reincarnated, the system didn¡¯t let him die. The devil¡¯s original soul and original will were all wiped out. all that was left behind was the purest soul power of the devil. gu nie naturally took it for himself. As of now, gugne had his own rank five devil Overlord co-soul. Although this ¡°co-soul¡± didn¡¯t have the many methods and abilities of a devil Overlord, and was only a rank five devil Overlord¡¯s soul ¡­ but it was also a very terrifying thing. Gu nie, who had the devil co-soul. The first was the ability to double-cast. previously, it was still 30 curses per second. now, it could basically be seen as doubling, which meant that it was 60 curses per second. Just this increase was enough to make Gu NIE¡¯s attacks explode with power. at the same time, whether it was the ability to withstand soul attacks or the ability to withstand spells when casting. Gu nie would give priority to his co-soul. after all, it was a tier 5 lord¡¯s soul, and one with abomination characteristics. This ability was naturally much stronger than Gu NIE¡¯s soul, so even if he was injured, he could easily recover. gu nie¡¯s host soul didn¡¯t have this ability. All in all, all the dirty and tiring work was done by the co-soul, while the good work was done by the main soul. This was the necessity of the heavy curse rune. ¡°Captain!¡± Just as gune was thinking, he heard the voice of Jason Horwell behind him. ¡°everyone¡¯s here.¡± ¡°En!¡± Gu nie nodded. When he came to the side of the ship behind the captain¡¯s cabin, more than 30 crew members were gathered on the deck below. All the crew members looked at Gu nie. after a moment of silence, gu nie spoke. ¡°we¡¯ve arrived at the port of longshou.¡± ¡°however, qingqing, the name of your captain,¡¯captain jack¡¯, seems to have been known by many people on the sea.¡± ¡± moreover, many people want to kill me. ¡± ¡°so, if yingluo doesn¡¯t want to be caught by a powerful high-level extraordinary, then interrogate your souls and kill you at the same time, you¡¯ll have to be careful. When you arrive at the port, it¡¯s best for you to act alone.¡± ¡°At the same time, don¡¯t reveal anything about our sea demon ship or Captain Jack.¡± ¡± i also hope that everyone will be safe this time, but just in case, everyone needs to be careful. ¡± ¡± when it¡¯s time to go out to sea, i¡¯ll use the contract scroll to inform you again. ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue with our work!¡± gu nie waved his hand and asked everyone to leave. at this moment, many of the crew members were no longer as noisy as they were in the past. they were slightly depressed and cautious. They all carried a large amount of wealth with them, so they naturally knew what would happen if someone leaked the news and they were caught. everyone who was working in silence was already thinking about their own actions after disembarking. the weakest of these guys was at the 2nd rank, so they were naturally not the kind of young and inexperienced newbies. finding a place to settle down wasn¡¯t a problem. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Two hours later. At the entrance of the harbor. The crew members had already disappeared into the depths of the crowd at the dock. After sealing the ship and making sure that no one was following him or observing him, he headed to the end of the street at Dragonhead Harbor. However, the news that the magic whale had entered the Dragonhead Harbor couldn¡¯t be hidden. After all, it was such a huge ship, and it couldn¡¯t hide from the observation of some people. half an hour later. The news of the Super spellcaster ¡°Captain Jack¡± landing on the Dragon head port spread like wildfire. Soon, many people who paid attention to information about super spellcasters received the news. The information was mixed with Edward the Feathered Serpent, the misty shadow islands, the great elder, the altar, the angels, the Devils, and the vast amount of wealth. gu nie was already on guard. However, anyone who wanted to kill Gu nie would have a strong killing intent and a powerful force. when they learned that captain jack had landed in the dragon head port, a violent storm had already quietly begun. As for Captain Jack who was in the middle of the storm, he didn¡¯t seem to know anything about this. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ night slowly fell. At longshou port. boledon ¡± hotel was the most luxurious hotel in the port. here, normal expenses would cost more than a dozen gold pounds a day. And if they were slightly more extravagant, it would start at a few dozen gold pounds. in a spacious and comfortable room. Gu nie was currently enjoying a table full of delicacies and taking in the night view of the entire Dragonhead Harbor. the quiet and brightly lit bay and the tranquil ocean did have a different charm. on one hand, it was because they had been sailing on the sea for about two months. Two fish in three days was enough to make Gu nie a bit apathetic. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to reach the shore, so they naturally needed to change their taste and enjoy the food. another reason was ¡­ Gu nie realized he was being watched. In fact, after entering Dragonhead Harbor, Gu nie had been very careful. However, when he was selling and buying some things on the business street and just walked out of the third Chamber of Commerce ¡­ gu nie found that he was being watched. the guy watching gu nie was very careful. However, when his eyes fell on Gu nie, he suddenly felt a sense of fear. gu nie, who had completely cut off the chains of fate, clearly felt the slight prying feeling. Gu nie didn¡¯t know which force the enemy that was targeting him belonged to. after all, captain jack had many enemies. it didn¡¯t matter if it was old edward, who was defeated because he shot his son. it was still ao gu mountain, the one he had killed. or perhaps some black-hearted bounty hunters had come after sniffing out the scent of millions of gold pounds. Gu nie was well aware that there were many people who wanted to kill him. and as time went on, gu nie found that more and more people were watching him. it was obvious that there was more than one group of people watching him. at this time, gu nie had also guessed that someone was trying to deal with him in secret. if gu nie wanted to, he could hide and disappear again. Of course, Gu nie could also choose to retaliate in a bloody manner. He wanted to let his enemies who were plotting against him in the dark experience what death and terror were. After all, Gu nie was no longer weak. if they could give their enemies a powerful counterattack and let them feel pain, they wouldn¡¯t reach their claws towards gu nie again. as for how to choose ¡­ that would depend on whether or not gu nie would be able to track down the enemy and find out something. those people were trying to kill gu nie, and gu nie wanted to kill them too. after all, wuwu After being reincarnated by the system, Gu NIE¡¯s co-soul and host soul had come from the same source. devilish co-soul would become stronger after devouring the enemy¡¯s soul. At the same time, it would also feed back to the host soul, allowing the host soul to grow faster. the current gu nie¡¯s ability to kill and battle would speed up his growth. Therefore, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t refuse to use the enemy¡¯s soul and flesh to nourish himself. Gu nie didn¡¯t have much blood left. the followers of evil gods, the creators of terror and death ¡­ gu nie had long wanted to beat them up. Chapter 254 ? 254 assassination and probing Night fell! in a spacious and quiet dark room. Gu nie was sitting cross-legged on the hotel bed. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, Whoosh!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s breathing was rhythmic and followed a mysterious pattern. Gu nie, who was deep in his soul, was surprised. Originally, according to the sequence of the main soul and the co-soul ¡­ when using the scripture to cultivate the soul, one would be cultivating the host soul. the co-soul wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the effects of the scripture. the captured co-soul couldn¡¯t be cultivated. This was a publicly acknowledged fact. Even if it was the co-soul that his own soul had nurtured, its cultivation speed was still relatively slow. Basically, it didn¡¯t have much potential to improve. in the beginning, gu nie had also thought so. But in the past two days, Gu nie had discovered that his rank five Lord-tier co-soul was on the verge of breaking through to the sixth step. gu nie realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as he had thought. after the system made the soul of the devil overlord share the same root as his main soul, not only could he enjoy the effects of cultivation, but the effects were also very fast, not slower than that of the main soul. this seemed to be a little unbelievable. Gently exhaling, Gu nie opened his eyes. His face was as calm as ever. ¡± i¡¯m already a superior spell caster, and now i have the soul of a devil lord at the peak of the 5th rank, who can advance at the same time as me. ¡± ¡°this combination, i¡¯m afraid that even ordinary powerhouses of the sixth step might not be my match.¡± ¡± after all, the soul of a devil lord is too powerful. ¡± ¡± just the soul devouring ability alone is enough to completely suppress those extraordinaries with weak soul abilities. ¡± ¡°A Lord is a Lord after all. It¡¯s not something a ¡®normal¡¯ creature like a human can casually provoke.¡± Gu nie rubbed his fingers. ¡± especially those shadowmen. they¡¯re stealthily approaching a devil overlord while hiding. that¡¯s simply suicide. ¡± ¡°Unknowingly, I¡¯ve become quite strong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough to deal with the current situation.¡± gu niewu thought to himself. gu nie turned his head and looked outside the door. ¡°those rat-like guys are always spying in the dark. it¡¯s about time to teach them a lesson.¡± when gu nie arrived at the hotel, he started to eat and entered his room. Those people who thought they had hidden well had been secretly observing him. and it wasn¡¯t just one team. gu nie guessed that there were at least five or six teams. According to the rumors, more than a million gold pounds were on Captain Jack. This was enough to make bounty hunters like sharks who sniffed for the smell of gold pounds and come for blood. after all, a million gold pounds was more than enough for a master to take action. And this wasn¡¯t just a wealth of millions of gold pounds, it was also enough for bounty teams with certain strength to take the risk and try. A bounty team that dared to come here would not be weak. At least, they might be very strong in some aspects. Even a Lion would use its full strength when hunting a rabbit, so Gu nie wouldn¡¯t underestimate his opponent. if he underestimated his enemy, he might suffer a great loss. among the extraordinaries, there was no lack of experts who had ¡± unique skills. ¡± while gu ni was thinking ¡­ ¡°Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!¡± there was a knock on the door. Gu nie frowned. gu nie¡¯s eyes glowed with a blood-red light as he looked outside. he saw a young woman of about 22 or 23 years old in a long red dress. this woman¡¯s figure and appearance could be called a stunner, enough to make a normal man¡¯s heart move. This 2nd rank witch should really be a special service staff. There was basically no chance of survival for a 2nd rank extraordinary to participate in a battle of this level. Gu NIE¡¯s perception slightly bloomed, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡± this is a pretty good plan. if it was just a regular fourth-rank incantation master, he would have died without a doubt. ¡± ¡± as for me, i should be fine if i¡¯m careful. ¡± ¡°ka!¡± Gu nie opened the door. ¡± hello, i¡¯m luna, a 2nd rank extraordinary witch. it¡¯s my pleasure to be at your service. this is your order. ¡± as she spoke, the tier 2 witch who was holding a small suitcase took out a pink card. gune reached out to take the pink card. A sudden change occurred. Without any warning, without any sound, a shadow followed a perfect arc. The assassin¡¯s dagger glowed with a cold green light and was aimed at gunie¡¯s neck. It was incredibly fast. Gu NIE¡¯s lips curled into a smile. he completely ignored the assassin. when the tier 4 assassin had reached a certain distance in the air ¡­ his body was like a puppet, perfectly controlled by gu nie in the air. the 4th rank shadowman had underestimated gune¡¯s perception. As a domain-type spell caster, he could sense anything within ten meters of him. at the same time, this 4th rank shadowman¡¯s perception wasn¡¯t strong enough. even though he was hiding in the rank 2 witch¡¯s shadow, gu nie had used the puppet¡¯s secret thread to tightly tie him up. he hadn¡¯t noticed the entire process. as a result, as soon as it jumped out, it was controlled by gu nie in the air. ¡°Ah!¡± This sudden development caused the Tier 2 witch to cry out in shock. however, this cry of surprise did not spread out at all. On a level that the demoness couldn¡¯t see, the dense puppet secret threads had already covered the doors, windows, passages, and the entire area, crisscrossing and entangling each other, and even sealing them layer by layer. this place had long been filled with puppet strings by gu nie. With so many enemies, Gu nie naturally had to make many arrangements. ¡°shh!¡± Gu nie made a shush gesture. Immediately, the witch covered her mouth with her hand, a look of fear appearing on her face. when this 4th rank shadowmancer made his move, she could feel the dark and cold aura. it would probably be enough to kill him in one blow. however, such a powerful 4th rank assassin was easily controlled by this man with short black hair. She could guess that she had probably been involved in an assassination. it was an assassination that could easily kill her. at the same time, compared to the tier 2 witch¡¯s fear, the tier 4 assassin was in a state of panic. this time, their bounty hunting squad was specifically here to hunt down this super spell caster who was extremely wealthy. and they had already laid out a series of pretty good plans. the first part of his plan was to hide in the shadow of the rank two witch and launch a sneak attack to attract the target¡¯s attack. As for the Tier 5 assassin and the Tier 5 law incantation master hidden behind the wall, they would also make their move when he made his move. after all, he was only a spell caster. even if he was a superior spell caster, as long as the powerful magic prohibition scroll was placed on his opponent, he would die without a doubt. not to mention, their boss was a powerful six-star level 6 ¡°demon knight.¡± he was currently crouching not far from the corner of the wall, and when the battle broke out, he would quickly join in. No matter how he looked at it, this super spell caster was going to die Here today. However, the 4th rank assassin never expected that he would be controlled by a strange technique the moment he attacked. He didn¡¯t even feel how the other party attacked. at this time, let alone speaking, he couldn¡¯t even mobilize the slightest bit of origin power, let alone transmit any movement. in fact, he could feel that the scream of the witch of the second step had not even spread out. At this moment, the entire passage was under the control of an invisible force. How could this guy be so terrifying? was this what a super spell caster was? endless fear surged in his heart. both he and his opponent were at the 4th rank, and his opponent could kill him with a flick of a finger. the difference was unbelievable. He glanced at the Tier 4 assassin he was controlling and took the witch¡¯s menu. after looking through the list, gu nie pinched the delicate cheeks of the class 2 witch and chuckled. ¡± although i really want to experience the services on this, as you can see, i¡¯m very busy right now. ¡± ¡°walk out slowly along the stairs. don¡¯t panic and just walk down the stairs normally.¡± ¡°go!¡± Gu nie said. the witch¡¯s exquisite face was still filled with shock as she covered her mouth and quickly ran up the stairs. Then, he quickly disappeared into the stairs. after the tier 2 witch disappeared, gu nie turned to the tier 4 shadowman. ¡°swish!¡± the tentacle of blood shot out. gurgle gurgle Blood gushed out. in three seconds, the tier 4 assassin¡¯s blood had been drained. at the same time, the demonic co-soul in gu nie¡¯s sea of soul was devouring the soul of the type 4 assassin. the tier 4 shadowman, who couldn¡¯t put up any resistance, was instantly killed. They were both fourth-rank transcendents, but gune had the power of a superior spell caster. He could easily kill any fourth-rank transcendent. The instant the Tier 4 Shadowman fell ¡­ the other members of the team seemed to have noticed the movement. bang! bang! Bang! Bang! the window in the room instantly exploded, and two figures rushed in. at the same time, at the end of the corridor. hualalalalalalalalala it was as hot as hell¡¯s flames. it bloomed in an instant and quickly extended along the corridor. The entire passageway instantly turned into a world of flames. in the flames that were like hell. a powerful six-star fiend knight of the sixth step, riding on a fire elemental mount, charged over. Chapter 255 ? 255 chapter 76-the dark knight they were fast enough. however, gu nie was already prepared, and his speed was even faster than they had imagined. The moment the other party made a move. gune locked onto the fifth-rank spell caster who had rushed in through the window. he was a fire elementalist. He was holding a high-level anti-magic scroll that had been activated. If it hit Gu nie, it would be able to seal Gu NIE¡¯s origin pool. it was similar to the origin ocean prison that he had encountered in the ocean. Even if it was just a high-level anti-magic scroll, Gu nie had no way of dealing with it, so it could lock onto his origin pool for a minute or two. Therefore, Gu nie wanted to kill him first. the moment the fire elementalist broke the glass ¡­ in a single second, the lightning incantation exploded in a frenzy, and a dense number of little thunderflame curses pierced through the air. The second little thunderflame spell broke the fire elemental¡¯s fire shield. then, the third, fourth, fifth, and even the tenth level 4 little thunderflame curse ruthlessly pierced through the fire elementalist¡¯s body. ¡°peng!¡± There was a dull sound. The fire Elementalist had a fragile body, but he was electrocuted to death by gunie when he jumped in. When he landed heavily on the ground, his body was almost cooked by the electricity. gune¡¯s spell was cast very quickly, and the little thunderflame spell numbed the soul. The Tier 5 Elementalist didn¡¯t even have a chance to activate the advanced anti-magic scroll in his hand. the tier 5 shadowman, who was in stealth mode, felt the terrifying energy passing through his body and penetrating the fire elementalist. one could imagine the horror in his heart. How could he cast such a powerful spell so quickly? The moment the Tier 5 Elementalist was electrocuted to death, gune dashed into the room. This was because the flames in the passage had already swept over. The powerful fiend Knight of the sixth step was already charging over. a rank six demon knight was fast and had a dangerous aura. it wasn¡¯t convenient for gunie to fight them in this small space. the moment gu nie entered, the hidden shadow was faster than him by half a beat. the dagger was aimed at gu nie¡¯s neck. ¡°Bang!¡± A sound. The blood Shield managed to withstand the Tier 5 Shadowman¡¯s attack. Gu nie estimated that this arc would be able to block a second attack. However, blocking this attack was enough to buy Gu nie some time. In that instant, Gu NIE¡¯s soul-stabilizing ring spell bloomed in the room. Then, Gu NIE¡¯s body turned into a blood-red light and jumped out of the broken window. Gu nie lived on the 25th floor. With the puppet¡¯s Secret thread in his hands, Gu nie wasn¡¯t worried about jumping down from such a high place. even if he had hit the ground, it would¡¯ve been the bricks that had shattered instead of gu nie¡¯s body. ¡°Chase!¡± Without any hesitation, the Tier 5 assassin also leaped out of the window. unfortunately, he was too close. He had just jumped out of the window. he saw the purple thunderbolts intertwining. The Tier 5 Shadowman was well aware of what had happened to the Tier 5 fire Elementalist earlier. Smoke rose from his entire body as he was electrocuted, and he was dead. with a slight twist of his body, he instantly used shadow travel. he disappeared from his original spot, and the three little thunderflame curses that pierced through him missed. ¡°Eh? to be able to react in time, a rank five shadower is already a high-level extraordinaire. his means are indeed not bad.¡± gu nie muttered to himself as he descended. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve been locked onto by my soul setting divine ring spell.¡± he followed the guidance of the soul setting divine ring spell. Gu nie quickly released a wave of small thunderflame curses. The Tier 5 shadow wielder that had just landed on the glass wall instantly felt the incoming danger. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t cast shadow Walk again after he landed. he could only twist his body to avoid the attack. However, the soul fixing ring spell¡¯s pull couldn¡¯t be avoided by dodging with small movements. Buzzzzzz! a purple little thunderflame curse instantly penetrated his body. The terrifying penetrative destructive power of the Tier 4 advanced spell instantly made him understand why that fire Elementalist had died so miserably. the power of this law incantation was simply terrifying. not only his body, but even his soul was paralyzed and unable to move. The attack hit the target, and the Shadowman had no chance of dodging. chi chi chi chi 7 ¨C 8 purple lightning bolts shot out, directly killing the type 5 Shadowman. This Tier 5 Shadowman, Tando, wasn¡¯t any better than the elementalist. ¡± the speed and reaction speed of a tier 5 shadowmancer is impressive. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity that my speed and reaction are no slower than yours.¡± ¡± in general, it¡¯s a threat to me, but not a big threat. ¡± He had just killed this Tier 5 Shadowman. ¡°boom!¡± the outer wall of the room where gu nie had just jumped out from exploded. Broken stones and glass flew all over the place. The surging flames bloomed to the extreme, illuminating the dark streets around them. ¡°you coward, die!¡± The roaring fiend Knight of the sixth step charged toward gunie from the glass wall of the twentieth floor. Such a huge commotion naturally attracted a lot of attention. the bounty hunters that had been spying on gu nie were also carefully observing the battle from every corner. using the puppet strings, gu nie slid down to the street opposite the hotel. Immediately after. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang a large amount of crushed stones came crashing down. ¡°boom!¡± A sound. the fiend paladin of the sixth step that was over twenty floors above directly landed on the ground. The ground under his feet caved in half a meter deep, and the ground within a seven to eight meter radius cracked. the flame waves spread out more than twenty meters. the glass on the door of the boledon hotel instantly shattered with a loud bang. many passers-by were caught in the flames, and their bodies were quickly burned. then, they died quickly while screaming and wailing. these flames were not ordinary flames. they were lava flames from hell. following the fiend knight of the sixth step¡¯s savage landing. Screams and exclamations of shock and panic resounded in the street. the horses and carriages passing by neighed in panic as they tried to escape. for a time, the entire great tribulation was in chaos. Fortunately, it was night time, so there weren¡¯t many people here. soon, a large number of pedestrians fled the place. Hualalalalalalalalala a dense dark red flame spread from the dark rider¡¯s body to the surroundings, and the area within a six to seven meter radius was already a sea of fire. The surrounding plants, the decorations in the hotel lobby, and the nearby Windows, curtains, and doors quickly caught on fire. Even the ground was burned red by the flames on the dark Demon Knight. the area within thirty to forty meters of the fiend knight of the sixth step was a world of flames. when the flames reached gu nie ¡­ gune had lost half of his energy and was now using the blood shield again. six star fiend knight. transformation-type battle-type extraordinary profession. after transforming, it would have the form of a demon knight and could summon an elemental fire horse. Immune to fire attacks. it had an extremely strong resistance against all kinds of elemental attacks, magic spells, and even origin power martial techniques. Its Tandou defense was extremely strong, and when it had an elemental Mount, its speed was also faster, and its attack power was stronger. it could be said that the dark knight was a first-class melee-type extraordinary profession. its only weakness was its short arms. this guy was really fighting in close combat and had almost no long-range attacks. the flames burning on its body could continuously burn the surrounding enemies. there were only a few transcendent professions that could fight hand-to-hand with a demon knight. At this time, Gu ni was on the other side of the road, not running away. He just quietly looked at the six-star fiend Knight. It was rare to meet such a powerful guy. gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t let them go so easily, but it was a pity for those passersby. gu nie¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he moved his finger. this flame is very powerful. It can burn my puppet¡¯s Secret thread in a few seconds. As expected of the flame from hell. It should be impossible to control it with a powerful spell. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing that the soul setting divine ring spell has directly locked onto this guy.¡± ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s just kill them directly.¡± The moment Gu nie made his move. The Fiend rider also moved. ¡°BOOM!¡± Like a missile, the demon Knights charged toward gune. This seemed to be some kind of forward charge skill. The distance of more than 30 meters was covered in an instant. His body moved, and he pulled out a long Flame Dragon. at the same time, a flame-like sharp light pierced through gu nie¡¯s head. ¡°what a fast speed.¡± gu nie, who was secretly chanting the thunderfire curse, saw this scene and his heart moved. It was too late to rely on his speed to Dodge. Luckily, Gu NIE¡¯s co-soul was already preparing and used the blood escape technique. The benefits of dual casting were displayed at this moment. When Gu NIE¡¯s main soul was in a vacuum state, his co-soul could make up for it. With a flash of blood, Gu nie appeared in the middle of the street thirty meters away. He had perfectly dodged the Dark Rider¡¯s sudden attack. by now, most of the people nearby had already fled. this wide area was more suitable for gu nie to fight. Chapter 256 ? 256 the powerful super spell caster The noisy clamor had already gone far away. The street was slightly empty. on the street, the demonic knight and the super spellcaster ¡°captain jack¡± were confronting each other. the humans in the distance, as well as the humans hiding behind glass in the houses on both sides of the street, were all watching the battle between transcendents cautiously and quietly. Although they didn¡¯t know the identity of these two extraordinary humans, they could feel that they were extremely powerful extraordinary humans from the blooming of the terrifying flame aura. the extraordinaries who knew the identities of the two sides were looking forward to this battle. ¡°Isn¡¯t this demonic Knight the guy ¡®ito¡¯?¡± ¡°You know this guy?¡± of course I know him. I heard that when he was at Tier 5, he was defeated by a high-ranked Knight Commander in the South Church. I thought he was dead, but I didn¡¯t expect him to escape, and he¡¯s already Tier 6. ¡°A six-star, sixth-order Demon Knight against that super spell caster. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be interesting this time.¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s best if the Super spellcaster, Captain Jack, is strong enough.¡± ¡± otherwise, this guy would definitely not be able to escape today. ¡± ¡°From what I know, there are quite a few powerful sixth-rank bounty hunters here.¡± ¡± once this guy is defeated by the dark knights, or even injured, those guys will definitely swarm over and eat that super spell caster until nothing is left. ¡± ¡°Hehe, hehe, that¡¯s natural.¡± ¡°look, they¡¯re about to make a move.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ at the same time as the blood escape technique landed. Gu nie quickly retreated. as expected, the dark rider suddenly leaped. in the blink of an eye, the spear crossed another thirty meters and came down on gune. ¡± the charging speed is very fast. this guy must have trained hard in this kind of charging ability. that¡¯s right. for an extraordinary with this kind of ability, the only way to deal an effective blow to the enemy is to speed up his approach. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not the kind of slow Magus,¡± gu nie tapped his feet and dodged the attack as fast as lightning. Gu NIE¡¯s speed surprised many of The Extraordinaries who were watching. Just now, Gu nie had only used a spell to Dodge. Gu nie was using his speed to his advantage. his speed was even faster than that of an ordinary tier 4 shadowman. For a law incantation master to possess such a speed, it was quite shocking. after all, the speed and agility of a law magus was not something that could be put on display. ¡°this captain jack is actually this fast? the intelligence report didn¡¯t mention this.¡± ¡± indeed, there¡¯s no such thing. it seems that this dark rider is going to suffer. ¡± ¡± i feel like i¡¯m going to suffer a huge loss. after all, this dark knight¡¯s only close-range ability is sprint. ¡± and if this ability is restrained, it¡¯s basically in the hands of long-range spell casters. It definitely won¡¯t be at an advantage. ¡°the only thing we can see is how many spells this guy can withstand.¡± ¡°i have to seize the opportunity when the other party is casting the spell.¡± ¡°mm! the only thing that this dark knight can do now is his defense and calmness.¡± ¡± however, in the face of this superior spell caster who is known for his offensive ability, i may not be able to withstand this. ¡± As Gu nie dodged, the great thunderflame curse was finally completed. As he retreated, the fourth-grade thunderflame curse with its extremely destructive power followed the soul-stabilizing divine ring spell¡¯s lead and went straight for the kill. the dark knights didn¡¯t have the ability to dodge in an instant, so they couldn¡¯t avoid the attack and could only take it head-on. Faced with this attack, The Fiend Knight,¡±ito,¡± who relied on his strong body and extremely magnanimous nature, brazenly showed no fear and directly charged forward. ¡°Zi!¡± a sound. a thick purple lightning bolt directly penetrated the dark demon knight¡¯s three-meter-tall body and its elemental fire horse. ¡°roar!¡± In the middle of the charge, ito let out a blood-curdling scream. His huge body suddenly froze, and the two of them rolled on the ground with their horses. This scene left everyone dumbfounded. a six-star fiend knight of the sixth step had an extremely high level of tandou. many of them knew that when ito was only at level 5, he had survived several runic curses. Now that he was at the sixth step, his extraordinary body¡¯s level of magnanimity was naturally higher. however, they didn¡¯t expect that this super spellcaster captain jack would be able to knock this ¡± ito ¡± to the ground with a single engraving spell. after knocking down the fiend knight of the sixth step, gune once again quickly chanted a thunderflame curse. gu nie had double casting. The host soul cast the technique while the co-soul was on alert in case of an unexpected situation. The source power in the body of the slightly panting ito quickly surged, and the elemental fire Horse condensed again. how can the power of this spell be so terrifying? damn it! His body was a little numb, and even stiff and difficult to control. The bitterness and shock in ito¡¯s heart intertwined. the higher the level of a spell, the more difficult it was to level up. a powerful law curse at the level of ¡®secret engravings¡¯. in the hands of many law incantations masters, they were basically in a proficient state of being able to cast spells, not even reaching level 1. only the extraordinary ones who were willing to practice incantations diligently could possess a level one engraved incantation after a transformation. with engravings as the core, one could only create powerful engravings at level 2 or level 3 after years of hard work. Gu nie, on the other hand, had spent half a year in the hack machine. The great Thunderfire curse was already at Level 4. The Level 4 thunderflame curse was naturally different from the ordinary runic magic curses that had basic power and could be released. The difference in power was seven to eight times. this dark knight might be able to withstand the attacks of those basic engravings. but he couldn¡¯t withstand gu nie¡¯s rank 4 thunderflame curse. Controlling his slightly numbed extraordinary body, Yi duo, who had just mounted the elemental flame horse, looked up and saw another thick purple lightning bolt sweeping towards him. ¡°swish!¡± As the purple lightning pierced through. ¡°peng!¡± a sound. This time, ito fell off his elemental fire Horse. even the elemental fire horse was unable to condense and was on the verge of collapsing. At that moment, many of The Extraordinaries were dumbfounded as they watched this scene. A six-star level 6 Demon Knight was an existence with an extremely deep level of magnanimity. he was a powerful being who had charged forward while withstanding the bombardment of the engravings. At this moment, the two engravings had already made it almost impossible for him to stand. if this had been any other extraordinary profession, they would have been killed on the spot with a single blow. this guy was only at the fourth rank. was his law incantation really that terrifying? was this what a superior spell caster was? Gunie¡¯s powerful spell immediately made many bounty hunters give up on the idea. This kind of terrifying spell could take their lives with a single strike. They didn¡¯t dare to try it. when the dark rider was about to stand up. Buzzzzzz! The third Thunderfire curse came. This time, the Dark Rider did not stand up again. From thirty meters away, Gu nie could clearly feel that the soul of the six star demon was heavily injured. Gune cast another Blood Shield to replenish the energy that had been burned away. He looked around coldly and walked toward the demon Knight. he walked to the dark knight¡¯s side, and this six-star level six-star dark knight was just as he had sensed. he wasn¡¯t pretending to be injured, but he really couldn¡¯t stand up. the tentacle of blood shot out. Gurgle gurgle A large amount of blood was being absorbed by Gu nie. ¡°the blood of a fiend knight of the sixth step really does taste good.¡± Gu nie said softly as he tasted the blood. at the same time, the demonic co-soul swallowed the dark knight¡¯s soul. At this point, The Fiend Knight of the sixth step had completely fallen. after plundering the dark knight¡¯s extraordinary storage equipment, as well as the tier 5 shadow assassin¡¯s storage equipment, he was finally done. in front of all the onlookers, gu nie swaggered into the darkness of the alley. And this time, no one followed him. When Gu nie disappeared ¡­ the news of this battle also spread at an extremely fast speed. The reputation of a superior spell caster had quietly set off a wave in the entire Dragonhead Harbor. Chapter 257 ? 257 Chapter 78 the devil enters the dream an hour later. After two teleportations in the dark and two changes of clothes and appearance, gune had completely turned into an ordinary sailor. two streets away from the boledon grand hotel, in a small, unremarkable hotel on the high side, gu nie booked a cheap hotel room with an independent bathroom. gu nie looked at the boledon hotel from the window. at this time, at the entrance of the boledon hotel, the location where captain jack and the fiend knight of the sixth step were fighting seemed to have been sealed off. on the way there, gu nie had heard some passersby say that the official investigators had already gotten involved, and the entire hotel had been closed down. After all, a battle of this level of destruction was rare in Dragonhead Harbor. in order to appease the public¡¯s emotions, the officials had to show that they were strong enough. ¡°Seeing how the streets and hotels are sealed off, I¡¯m afraid the news of the battle between Captain Jack and the demonic Knight will be spread out tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a day and we¡¯ve already fought such a brutal battle.¡± gu nie rubbed his glabella. ¡°those guys just don¡¯t know how to stop?¡± looks like I¡¯ll have to change my identity during this period of time. I can¡¯t use the identity of Jack Sparrow either. ¡± i have to say, those guys who operate on the ocean all year round have many eyes on the location of the island¡¯s port. even their efficiency in searching for human flesh isn¡¯t as fast as these guys. ¡± gu nie closed the window and the curtain. the entire room was plunged into darkness. Gu nie, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed, was feeling around. after five or six minutes, gu nie slowly opened his eyes. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who has discovered my tracks.¡± ¡°Then, Yueyue, it¡¯s time for me to enter the dream.¡± The first thing he had to do when he came to Dragonhead Harbor was to inform the extraordinary Association¡¯s Garrison about the possible location of the mother God of the human-faced flower church. gune knew that some evil forces had already infiltrated the supernatural organization. there were even traces of those guys in the upper echelons. Gu nie had to be careful. Luckily, Nigel had told gune before. in each region, the person with the highest authority could be trusted. He didn¡¯t know why Nigel was so confident, but since he said so, gunie had no choice but to believe him. Gune was looking for the absolute ruler of Dragonhead Harbor, the peak ninth-rank master, solstan Carasa. &Nbsp; even if the enemy was on the side of the evil gods. Now that Gu nie had completely cut off his fate threads, he would be completely fine if he sent his co-soul. as he focused, gune¡¯s demonic co-soul used the [ blood source: great blood sky dream curse ]. Whoosh! he passed through the layers of corpses and nightmares. Gu NIE¡¯s co-soul entered the bloody dream world, which was a broken, bloody, and sticky nightmare. gu nie was sitting cross-legged on his bed. he was not affected at all. The main soul and the co-soul. Two souls in one body, one master and one assistant. Gu NIE¡¯s soul became one. He was controlling two positions. gu nie was able to do two things at once. At this moment, his two souls each had their own independent space of thought, so his ability to multitask was greatly strengthened. And now ¡­ the co-soul of the ancient devil entered the bloody dream world. as for gu nie himself, he could do anything in the real world, and the two wouldn¡¯t interfere. Two souls in one body, one master and one assistant, it was totally possible to do so. as for the other extraordinaries who had condensed the co-soul, their souls could not leave their bodies, so they could only have the ability to cast spells twice. at this moment, gu nie¡¯s main will was immersed in the bloody dream world, focusing on the devil¡¯s co-soul. The dilapidated, dark, and quiet little house was dim and depressing. the co-soul saw gu nie sitting cross-legged on the broken bed. The devil¡¯s co-soul pondered after gazing at him for a while. even if I didn¡¯t sleep, I can still find the people in the real world in the bloody dream world where the real world overlaps with the bloody dream world. It¡¯s hard to say if the other party has some hidden means. ¡± it takes a lot of energy to pull someone who is not sleeping into the blooddream world. if the other party is sleeping, it is easy to pull them in. ¡± ¡°By the way, Zhenzhen¡± ¡°If I pull myself into the bloody dream world and kill myself, what will happen?¡± ¡°Well, when Xuxu is bored, she can give it a try.¡± Gu nie looked at the devil¡¯s bloody dream body. there was no doubt that the blood dream body of a devil overlord was stronger and more powerful than gunie¡¯s original body. at the same time, the devil co-soul¡¯s blood dream body exuded the unique pressure of a overlord. ¡°it¡¯s more powerful than when my host soul entered the bloody dream world.¡± Clenching his fists, Gu nie thought. immediately, the co-soul opened the door and walked out. in the bloody dream world. in the sky, the blood-colored clouds were still burning as usual. there was no rain. the smell of blood was slightly dry. the alley was quiet and cold. ¡°what?¡± Standing in the alley, Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a living being in the Suan ni.¡± when he was at sea, he had seen strange birds flying in the sky. there were also some creatures swimming in the blood sea. It was obvious that there were living creatures in the bloody dream world. Moreover, the more people there were, the more nightmares there would be. Naturally, some strange creatures that liked to devour nightmares followed. In the bloody dream world, the body was the bloody dream body that was constructed by blood and soul. This soul was the powerful soul of a rank 5 co-soul. Gu nie was confident that there shouldn¡¯t be many people stronger than him in the blooddream world. As he pondered, Gu nie took out a secret-Silver Dagger. after a breath, the secret-silver dagger had turned into a blood-red dagger. Some time ago, after Gu nie found out that he could bring weapons into the blooddream world, he had given birth to this secret-Silver Dagger. With a secret-Silver Dagger in hand, he would be much more powerful than if he were unarmed. ¡°wuwuwuwu!¡± A weird blood wind blew. at the edge of the alley, there were some indistinguishable pieces of the nightmare remains. they seemed to have reached the end of their lives and quickly disappeared with the blood wind. he cast a blood shield on himself and strode forward with his mithril dagger in hand. he had just arrived near the exit of the alley. ¡°Wuwu ~~¡± ¡°Wuuu ~~¡± A low growling sound came from the end of the alley. Immediately after, a blood dog-like creature with a semi-transparent body, similar to a medium-sized dog, quickly passed through the street outside the small alley and left. Seeing the translucent creatures, Gu nie relaxed. This translucent state was very weak. When Gu nieyi came out of the alley. Many of the translucent canine creatures immediately noticed Gu nie. when they saw gu nie. ¡°aowu~~¡± ¡°aowu~~¡± ¡°Aowu~~¡± The large number of dog-like blooddream creatures immediately ran away with their tails between their legs. A few of the dogs even released some unknown liquid as they ran. gu nie was stunned by the scene. I¡¯ve been carefully preparing for half a day, but you¡¯re scared away when you see me? ¡± ¡± don¡¯t tell me that the problem with my lord-tier abomination soul is the reason for the heartache! ¡± ¡°The last time I was on the sea demon ship, I didn¡¯t scare off the strange fish in the blood sea.¡± ¡°This time, however, I managed to scare off these blood hounds. ¡°It should have something to do with the devil Lord¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°if that¡¯s the case ¡­¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± after a few days, when the [ bloodsource-great blood sky dream curse ] is upgraded to level 1, i can start looking for meyssa in the blooddream world. ¡± after getting used to the environment of the blooddream world, gune looked at the center of the dragonhead port, where the transcendence association was located. it was an extremely deep and oppressive castle. the entire castle was filled with a particularly strange atmosphere. Gu nie knew the power of the transcendence Association. They weren¡¯t easy to deal with. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± gune headed towards the dragon¡¯s head port, where the extraordinary society¡¯s branch was located. Chapter 258 ? 258 chapter 79 solstan carrasa They walked towards the castle halfway up the mountain. gu nie finally confirmed one thing. that was, creatures like devils were not only powerful in reality. even in the blooddream world, it was still a top creature. along the way, gu nie encountered many blood dogs, blood cats, and even some stronger creatures like wolves, leopards, and tigers. however, when these creatures encountered the devil¡¯s co-soul, they were all scared and fled in panic. gu nie was naturally happy to see this. half an hour later, gune arrived at the entrance of the extraordinary association¡¯s branch castle at dragonhead harbor. the transcendent association¡¯s ancient castle entered his eyes. it was also as old and dilapidated as the outside. however, there were obviously fewer fragments of the nightmare corpses here. At the same time, an indescribable, strange power bloomed from the castle. This power would drive away the blooddream creatures. But to Gu nie, it wasn¡¯t much of an obstacle. Gu nie stepped through the gate and headed toward the ruined castle. ¡± who are you? why have you trespassed on the transcendent association¡¯s garrison? ¡± Just as Gu nie crossed the gate ¡­ A fierce shout exploded like thunder in the blood dream space. this voice shocked gu nie, and he even stopped in his tracks. as expected, there¡¯s an expert in the transcendent Association. I was discovered the moment I entered. After some thought, Gu nie slowly said, Your Excellency, extraordinary master, can you hear me? ¡± The master who had never met Gu nie heard Gu NIE¡¯s polite tone. It didn¡¯t seem like Gu nie was an enemy, so his tone became more relaxed. ¡°I can hear you,¡± ¡°i¡¯m here to visit lord solestan carasa.¡± Gu nie said directly. The transcendent master muttered to himself for a moment before replying. ¡°what is it?¡± ¡± it¡¯s very important. i need to tell senior solestan carasa personally. ¡± gu nie replied. A moment later, the voice slowly came. well, Your Excellency, please wait here for a while. Sir solestan Carasa is holding an emergency meeting now. you know, just now, those infidels caused a lot of trouble at the port, and many people died. according to our investigation, there are quite a few Cthulhu believers involved. Lord solestan Carasa is handling this matter. ¡°En!¡± gu nie slightly nodded. Gu nie then sat down with his legs crossed. gu nie estimated that if he forced his way in, the transcendent master would not be able to do anything to him. However, since the other party had already said so, it would be too rash to barge in by force. a Cthulhu believer? ¡± gu nie closed his eyes and pondered. ¡°it¡¯s true that ao gu shan is one of the people who has released my information.¡± ¡°After all, I¡¯ve ruined ao Gu Shan¡¯s big plan and made him the scapegoat. I¡¯m sure ao Gu Shan hates me to death.¡± ¡°Anyway, ao Gu Shan didn¡¯t come to kill me personally. Instead, he released the news first. Do they have other plans or do they have other reasons?¡± it¡¯s also possible that the news of me joining forces with the angel to kill the devil has been leaked. Ao Gu Shan saw that I¡¯m not weak, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. after all, once an expert at his level makes a move, it will cause a huge commotion. He might be targeted by a transcendent master. after thinking for a while, gu nie gradually calmed down. first, I¡¯ll carefully digest the soul of that rank six fiend Knight. I¡¯ll see what secrets he knows about the Dragonhead Harbor in the depths of his soul. Then, gune began to digest the rank six devil Knight¡¯s soul. Normally, when a devil devoured another person¡¯s soul, they would just swallow it directly instead of digesting it carefully. Only when it was needed would he carefully digest the memories in his soul. for example, this powerful six-star devil knight of the sixth step. if this fellow were to encounter any other law incantation master, he would probably be able to chase that law incantation master everywhere. When he encountered those close-combat Extraordinaries, there were even fewer who could fight him in close combat. after all, the flames from hell alone were enough to force most of the melee extraordinaries to retreat. In general, the demon Knights were powerful extraordinary professionals in close combat. However, he had encountered someone like Gu nie, who was faster than him, had a high spirit activity, and was a super spellcaster with dual soul casting. This guy was a cumbersome iron dummy. There was still a certain restraining relationship between the Beyonders of the major sequences. after some time of digestion. Gu nie slowly opened his eyes, which were filled with shock. ¡°a time hunter? dragon slayer? the evil god¡¯s daughter of the giant god church?¡± ¡± george came to dragonhead harbor? ¡± ¡± if your identity as a time hunter is really exposed, george might really run to the sea. after all, the sea is the best place to avoid being tracked down by the enemy. many of the evil god¡¯s believers ¡®strongholds are on the sea. ¡± ¡°By the way, who is this Dragon Slayer? another extraordinary profession in the starry sky sequence?¡± ¡± this evil god¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t easy to deal with. when the evil god¡¯s son went to the sug ruins, he caused a winter¡¯s death incident that shook the entire continent. ¡± this time, the evil God¡¯s daughter appeared in the Dragonhead port. ¡°They¡¯re just passing by? or are you plotting something in this dragon head port?¡± Could it be that the reason why they didn¡¯t come after me was because this Augustus and the evil God¡¯s daughter of the giant God church had a secret plan? The more Gu nie thought about it, the more likely it seemed. according to this Tier 6 Demon Knight¡¯s memories, old Edward¡¯s daughter has also come to Dragonhead Harbor. Is she here to kill me? ¡± old Edward¡¯s son was killed by me, which led to his defeat. ¡°This old pirate King probably also wants to skin me alive.¡± ¡± he sent his daughter over. it could be to kill me, or it could be to participate in the plan of the evil god¡¯s daughter. ¡± these great Pirates have an unclear relationship with those evil God¡¯s churches. Some of them even have deep cooperation. ¡°my current strength is no longer as weak as it was in the past,¡± even if an extraordinary master like old Edward came and attacked me personally, I would still have a certain ability to resist and escape. ¡± i¡¯m afraid that the waves will surge in the dragon head harbor again. ¡± just as gunes was considering whether he should find george and join forces with the heretics at the dragonhead port, he suddenly realized something. An old and slightly hoarse voice rang out in the bloody dream world. ¡°I¡¯m solestan Carasa. What can I do for you, my friend?¡± gu nie raised his eyebrows and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s a very important matter.¡± Gu nie said seriously. ¡°En, this friend can speak freely, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡± this matter is very important and can not be easily known to others. i need to pull lord solstan carasa into this world to tell you. ¡± ¡°lasorstan carrasa entered the blood dream?¡± at this moment, the sharp voice from before rang out. ¡± this friend is able to walk through the bloody dream world. his methods are extraordinary and worthy of respect. ¡± ¡± but your excellency wants to put sir lasorstan carasa in the blood dream. this kind of thought can¡¯t help but make people suspicious. ¡± The other¡¯s words surprised Gu nie. Was the bloody dream world really that weird? Even transcendent Masters didn¡¯t dare to enter? ¡°My friend.¡± I¡¯m sorry, ¡± the hoarse-voiced Solstein said softly. ¡± entering the blood dream layer is no small matter. this layer is filled with heresy and evil. once you enter, there is a possibility of your mind being contaminated. ¡± we admire your ability to enter, but we can¡¯t easily enter the bloody dream world. ¡± mental corruption? ¡± gu nie was startled. Gu nie immediately looked around. This blooddream world was indeed filled with many evil forces and drifting nightmare energy. When these things entered bloody Dream¡¯s body, they would indeed be contaminated. But the problem was that after Gu nie used the [ blood source-great Blood Sky dream curse ] to pull people in ¡­ the power of the blood source had completely isolated the heretical power. After all, the intrinsic power of the ¡®blood source¡¯ was the peak existence of the highest level of the blood world. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t be contaminated by these ordinary evil forces. ¡°So, this is what they¡¯re afraid of.¡± gu nie understood. the more powerful they were, the more they had to ensure the purity of their spirit, so that they could go higher and further. On the other hand, the extraordinary ones who could not go far in the lower class would not mind using the power of the wicked to help them improve. ¡°Lord solestan carrasa, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ll pull you into the blooddream world. I won¡¯t let you guys be contaminated in the slightest.¡± ¡°i¡¯m still capable of such a small trick.¡± Gune¡¯s words made the extraordinary master and solestan Carasa fall into silence. however, gu nie guessed that they were discussing. after all, he had to think twice before being pulled into a dangerous zone. sure enough, after a dozen breaths, the two transcendent masters had already made a decision. ¡°Alright, this friend will pull me into the blooddream world first.¡± the master who first spoke to gu nie said. ¡°no problem!¡± Gu nie said. ¡°When the pulling force surges, I hope that Grandmaster will not resist.¡± ¡°i know,¡± As he spoke, blood gushed out of Gu NIE¡¯s body. The power of his blood formed a three-dimensional shield the size of a football, completely covering Gu NIE¡¯s entire body. at the same time, the world power upanishad bloomed inside, forming a strong isolation frame. This way, even if the other side came in, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see Gu NIE¡¯s true identity. While he was talking, Gu nie had located the two extraordinary Masters. Their power had seeped into the blooddream world, so Gu nie could easily find them. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± As the blood-red light bloomed ¡­ The rank eight Grandmaster, Gu er Tong, was being pulled towards the blooddream world by Gu ni. Chapter 259 ? 259 the iron wizard He passed through the bloody dream barrier formed by the strange flesh and blood corpses and endless nightmares. Guru Tong entered the strange and strange blooddream world. As soon as he landed, Gu ertong saw the blood ball that was as tall as a person. the blood aura was thick and dense, perfectly blending with the surrounding environment. This made it difficult for Gu-er Tong to see what was behind the blood ball. Gu-er Tong sized Gu ni up, and Gu ni did the same to the rank eight master. The rank eight master¡¯s blooddream body gave Gu nie a lot of pressure. Its sanguine dream body was much more solid than the ancient Nirvana Devil¡¯s sanguine dream body. ¡± after all, he¡¯s a powerful level eight extraordinary. i can¡¯t afford to provoke him in the blooddream world. ¡± ¡°how is it?¡± At that moment, the voice of solestan Carasa, who was in the outside world, rang in gultong¡¯s mind. there¡¯s no contamination. It seems like some mysterious power has completely isolated the contamination energy that¡¯s dissipating. furthermore, bi an¡¯s opponent doesn¡¯t seem to be very strong. The pressure he gives me is very small. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s very strong and has hidden himself perfectly. Overall, he doesn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions. ¡°But be careful when you come in.¡± ¡°i know,¡± ¡°Alright, my friend, you can now pull me into the bloody dream world.¡± the voice of solestan carasa rang out. ¡°En!¡± If an ordinary person had come to visit solestan Carasa, it would naturally be impossible to see him. After all, not just anyone could visit solestan Carasa. However, this mysterious person who had suddenly visited them from the bloody dream world made them take him seriously. The transcendent Association had divided the various levels. the bloody dream world was classified as a very dangerous level. The broken limbs and remains of the nightmare corpses, the layers of distorted blood conjured domains, and some extremely polluted soul Elementium. Not to mention, this world also had many curses from the fallen blood demon God. even the top dream realm masters didn¡¯t dare to casually enter as there was a risk of being contaminated. and this weird guy, who could walk freely in the bloody dream world, was obviously extraordinary and worthy of attention. If that was all, it would be fine. However, if the other party could pull people into the bloody dream world, that would be bad. that was when gune had said he wanted to pull lasorstan carasa into blooddream. gu-er tong¡¯s reaction was so intense. Pulling people into the bloody dream world was a powerful ability on the level of an innate divine ability. ¡°whoosh! whoosh!¡± As the blood light surged. tholstan carasa, an old man in a gray robe and a wizard hat, appeared in front of gune. if it wasn¡¯t for the legendary steel scepter in his hand, which was taller and heavier than him, gune would have believed that he was a kind old wizard. The ¡®iron wizard¡¯, solestan Carasa. His extraordinary profession was the relatively rare ¡®wizard¡¯. His star rank was unknown to the outside world. he was well-versed in all kinds of ancient sorcery, body techniques, and all kinds of auxiliary spells. this was not important. This fellow was best at close combat. he looked old and even a little hunched, but when they really started fighting, he was already very strong. After the opponent cast a series of support spells, you would find that the person standing in front of you was a muscular iron wizard who was more ferocious than bloodthirsty Berserkers. It was said that countless extraordinary people had died under the scepter of the iron wizard, solstan carrasa. Most of them had been smashed to death, with their heads split open. after examining his surroundings, solstein¡¯s gaze finally fell on the huge blood ball in front of him. ¡± the profound meaning of the world isn¡¯t weak. after all, not all transcendent masters can comprehend the profound meaning of runes. it¡¯s already quite good to be able to comprehend it. moreover, this person¡¯s comprehension of the profound meaning of the world isn¡¯t weak. ¡± Solestan Carasa had a rough judgment in his heart. Then, solestein slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I still don¡¯t know this friend¡¯s name.¡± ¡± who i am is not important. what¡¯s important is what i¡¯m about to tell sir solstein. ¡± as he spoke, gu nie¡¯s mind moved. a giant blood sphere barrier bloomed around him, and his world and dark power upanishads merged into it. in the bloody dream world, blood could be seen everywhere. Gu nie could freely control the blood around him. Under gunie¡¯s control, a giant blood barrier surrounded them. world intent and darkness intent had completely isolated this place from the outside world. Even if Gu-er Tong was nearby, he would not be able to hear their conversation. Without saying a word, Gu nie tapped the ground with his right foot. The blood on the ground moved with it. A map of the sea of fog quickly appeared in the open space between the two. ¡°it¡¯s in this position,¡± gune pointed to a corner, where he¡¯d confirmed she was. ¡°The mother God of the human-face flower cult might be here.¡± Gu nie said in a deep voice. ¡°the mother god of the human-face flower cult?¡± Solstein¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For many years, the transcendent Association and The Pioneer Group had been trying to find the evil gods of the human face flower church, the giant God church, and the spirit priest church. &Nbsp; after all, as time passed, the evil gods would become stronger. when the strength of these evil gods surpassed the oracles and ancestral spirits of the transcendent association ¡­ it was also the time when the three great empires in the north of the oya continent were destroyed. Even though there was still a long time to go. However, they still couldn¡¯t find any traces of the evil gods of the three evil god churches. there was no need to talk about the evil god¡¯s tracks. they had not even found a few of the core strongholds. it was obvious that the evil gods were much more powerful than they thought. Solestan didn¡¯t expect the mysterious man to tell him the possible location of the mother God of the human-face flower church. ¡°are you sure?¡± After examining the map in front of him, Solstein then looked at the blood ball again. ¡± i can only deduce that there¡¯s a certain probability that the mother god of the human-faced flower church is here. ¡± ¡± even if it¡¯s not here, this place will be an important stronghold of the human-faced flower church. ¡± gu nie said. ¡°En!¡± solestein nodded slightly. If the other party was 100% sure that Deva was here, it would instead make solestein suspect that it was a trap. the other party had said that the mother god of the human-face flower cult was most likely here, and that this place would also be a core stronghold, so the credibility was extremely high. ¡°Thank you for informing me of such an important matter. I will quickly investigate this matter. if it¡¯s verified,¡± then, not many of the human-faced flower church members on this Island will be able to escape. solestein said cautiously. All this while, the transcendent Association and the pioneers had been eager to destroy even one of the core strongholds of the Cthulhu church. This time, they had finally obtained a definite stronghold. needless to say, there would definitely be ¡± god¡¯s messenger ¡± and ¡± ancestor soul ¡± powerhouses making a move, and there might even be more than one. If Mother God was here, she would definitely suffer. &Nbsp; after all, the top experts of the current human world were using the many treasures left behind by the ancient gods, and their combat abilities were still very strong. They could effectively injure or even kill the weakened evil gods that entered this world. ¡°thank you for telling me such an important thing.¡± ¡± thank you, ¡± solestan said in a deep voice. these heretics of the evil gods are wreaking havoc in our world and killing. It¡¯s my duty to attack these evil gods and their believers. Gu nie said. After a moment of silence, solestein slowly spoke. ¡°in about a week¡¯s time, would you be able to come here again?¡± can the battle be finished in a week? ¡± gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡°well, a week is more than enough. when you arrive, i can inform you of the battle situation. after all, the outside world has no way of knowing about this, so we can give you detailed feedback.¡± ¡°No problem. I also want to know what the result is.¡± gu nie didn¡¯t refuse. after a moment of silence, gu nie spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I should. I should leave now.¡± with that, gu nie waved his hand and dispersed the map and the giant blood ball. he then reincarnated and walked down the mountain path, quickly disappearing into the rugged mountain road. ¡± no matter what, we will know the follow-up of this information if we come back in a few days. i hope there will be a good result. ¡± immediately, gu nie collected his thoughts and suppressed this matter. As they walked down the mountain path. gune¡¯s gaze swept across the entire dragonhead harbor in blooddream. A moment later, a very good plan emerged. ¡°it seems that many enemies have come to the dragon head harbor this time.¡± ¡± whether it¡¯s the pirates or the evil god¡¯s believers, i can easily distinguish their existence in the blooddream world from the nightmarish scenes and intense killing scenes they carry on their backs. ¡± ¡± hmm, i¡¯ll test my skills on these pirates first. i¡¯ll train my combat ability in the blooddream world. ¡± ¡± this way, we can get blood crystals, soul fragments, nightmare materials, and other things. ¡± ¡± it can also improve my combat ability. it will be easier for me to deal with maesha after a while. ¡± ¡­¡­ Half an hour later. gune pulled a sleeping 3rd rank pirate into the blooddream world and beat him up. he looked at the stage three pirate¡¯s body. gu nie suddenly remembered something. he then looked at the transcendent association¡¯s castle halfway up the mountain. ¡°Those two seniors were both pulled in by my innate divine ability.¡± ¡°if they want to get out, either i kill them or they die.¡± ¡°these two seniors have extraordinary means. they should have a way to return!¡± after a moment of thought, gu nie chuckled, thinking that he was overthinking. after that, gu nie continued to immerse himself in his journey of beating up pirates in the blooddream world. Chapter 260 ? 260 the dragon slayer The next day. In the morning. in a tavern called ¡°gumu tavern¡± near the coastal port. even though it was early in the morning, it was still very lively. groups of sailors were drinking, chatting, and playing cards here. in the afternoon and evening, there would be some beast fighting programs to increase the stakes. ¡°Hey, kulu, we¡¯re here.¡± a sailor called out to his good friend. the 35-year-old extraordinary sailor named kulu looked exhausted and didn¡¯t sleep well. Moreover, he looked a little dispirited. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t tell me the witch squeezed him dry!¡± Seeing his somewhat listless appearance, some people joked. this immediately attracted the laughter of many people around. ¡°give me a cup of black runes wine, a large cup.¡± kulu ordered a large glass of black rugs from the bartender and sat down at the bar. Kulu said after taking a big gulp of the black Ruby wine, which lifted his spirits a little. ¡°they¡¯re all a little f * cking strange.¡± ¡°what evil?¡± The surrounding people looked over. after some recollections, kulu slowly explained. ¡°Last night, I called a 1st rank witch. I had a nightmare in the middle of the night, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it after waking up.¡± when I woke up this morning, I realized that my vitality had dropped drastically. It was as if I had lost a large amount of blood overnight. I didn¡¯t have much strength left. ¡± only the blood clan has such a powerful blood-sucking ability. when did the witch have the ability to suck blood? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s why i said it¡¯s a little strange.¡± kulu said, his eyes twitching. ¡°hey, kulu, you drank so much yesterday. you¡¯ve made a big mistake.¡± at this time, someone said. ¡°Something big? What¡¯s the big deal?¡± naturally, it¡¯s about super spell casters. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? isn¡¯t it common knowledge that a super spell caster has come to Dragonhead Harbor? it¡¯s obvious that someone wants to deal with that guy.¡± ¡± this super spell caster killed edward the feathered serpent. old edward won¡¯t let this guy go. ¡± Kulu said as he sipped on his Black Ruby wine. ¡°You don¡¯t know this!¡± ¡± yesterday, a six-star fiend knight of the sixth step and his team members attacked that super spellcaster captain jack. ¡± ¡°oh? A fiend Knight of the sixth rank, that¡¯s a ruthless character.¡± Gulping down a mouthful of black runic wine, kulu hurriedly looked over. ¡°What¡¯s the specific situation?¡± The man pondered for a moment before he spoke. that bounty team is very strong. I heard that the rank six Dark Knight is ¡®ito¡¯, who hunted several high-level Extraordinaries a while ago. He also has two rank five teammates and one rank four teammate. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, this bounty team must be very strong.¡± ¡± it¡¯s only natural that this bounty team is strong. ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, this small team was completely annihilated.¡± ¡°Completely annihilated? Is that super spell caster really that powerful?¡± Kulu, who was holding a large wooden wine glass, was stunned. ¡± that goes without saying. at the entrance of the boledon grand hotel, the powerful demon knight that was said to be able to withstand the bombardment of the engravings was ended by captain jack with three engravings. ¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Kulu gasped. ¡± three engravings and he killed a 6th step, 6-star demon knight. how terrifying is this guy¡¯s incantation? ¡± ¡± hehe, yingying, otherwise, how could you say that you¡¯re a super spell caster! ¡± ¡± there are also experts present who have made a detailed assessment. it is said that the spell should be the great thunderflame spell. this great thunderflame spell is at least level 4, or even higher. ¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk.¡± ¡± with such a high-level engraving spell, high-level extraordinaries who don¡¯t have any defensive means will basically die. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s for sure,¡± the news about the Super spellcaster and the demonic Knight from yesterday has already spread everywhere. ¡°oh! in that case, there¡¯s going to be a good show to watch in the next two days.¡± that goes without saying. Someone wants to deal with this superior spell caster, and this superior spell caster is not a good person! at this moment, in the clamor of the tavern, it was obvious that this wasn¡¯t the only place that was quietly discussing the battle between the super spellcaster and the dark knight yesterday. at this moment, at a round table in the corner of the tavern. the invisible interference barrier completely enveloped the round table and the two chairs around it. no one in the surroundings noticed this place. at this moment, there were two people sitting there. one of them was a 27 or 28-year-old man with a strong face, a burly figure, and a murderous aura. his long, curly black hair was messy, and he gave off a savage and murderous feeling. in front of this man with a resolute face. one of them was a young man in his early twenties, wearing a black top hat and a pair of glasses on the bridge of his nose. he had a kind face and a gentle aura. ¡°Are you sure this super spell caster is your friend?¡± dragon slayer ¡®zieglud¡¯ asked in a deep voice. ¡°there¡¯s a high probability that it¡¯s true,¡± at that time, he was placed on the assassination roll by a million gold pounds. He was targeted by a transcendent master and then disappeared. ¡± even when i visited, i was told that i wouldn¡¯t meet him. ¡± at that time, I guessed that he had left the sug ruins. ¡± and the timeline of this jack sparrow¡¯s appearance was exactly when he disappeared. ¡± ¡± also, according to the information we received, this captain jack has the major and minor thunderflame curses, as well as some kind of powerful magic blade cutting curse. ¡± ¡± this large and small thunderflame curse can only be obtained in the transcendent association. ¡± ¡± when he first joined forces with me, he used a powerful cutting spell called the strange spell of the magic blade. it¡¯s a very powerful spell. ¡± ¡± by the way, that friend of mine is the same as this super spellcaster. the overlap per second is very high. ¡± ¡°However, I haven¡¯t contacted him for more than half a year, so I can¡¯t be 100% sure.¡± ¡± but i can feel that there¡¯s a high probability that it¡¯s this guy. ¡± george derrick said. ¡°Since there¡¯s a high chance, it¡¯s worth a try.¡± dragon slayer zieglude said in his rough voice. fortunately, this sound was completely blocked by the interference nullification barrier, and the people outside couldn¡¯t hear anything at all. after all, if we have this super spellcaster as a helper, not only will we be able to seize the first opportunity in the ¡®dragon graveyard¡¯, but we¡¯ll also be able to get the upper hand. with the heretic God¡¯s ¡®forbidden elemental lands¡¯ plan, we won¡¯t have to fear the members of other forces. The deterrent force of a superior spell caster is still very large. yes, let¡¯s make some preparations over the next few days. We¡¯ll join forces and do something big. ¡± if i know it¡¯s the time hunter¡¯s doing, my friend might go and check it out. i¡¯ll naturally have the means to let him find us. ¡± ¡°If we let him find us, he won¡¯t attract other people, right?¡± Zieglude said in a deep voice. don¡¯t worry, only he knows about this method. Other people basically won¡¯t notice it. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± zieglude nodded slightly. ¡°have you thought of a target?¡± old Edward¡¯s daughter is nearby. That guy now hates Captain Jack to the bone. Let¡¯s kill him. George said. Chiegard laughed. ¡°you¡¯re trying to make the edward family extinct! i like your way of doing things.¡± ¡± this family with the dirty bloodline not only knelt to the giant beast in the darkness, but also to the evil god. from their bloodline to the depths of their souls, they are filled with a disgusting, dirty stench. it¡¯s time for them to be eliminated by the times. ¡± Chapter 261 ? 261 The blood of the thanator for several days. gu nie stayed in the quiet hotel room. He was completely immersed in the mysteries of the world¡¯s profound meaning, constantly comprehending it. after the last time he reincarnated from the late-stage of the fourth rank to the mid-stage of the fourth rank. Gu NIE¡¯s talent had improved a lot, and his understanding of the power Upanishad of the world had also improved. Gu NIE¡¯s comprehension speed was not slow to begin with, so it was only natural that it was even faster now. Every few days, Gu nie could feel his profound meaning of the world improving. gu nie¡¯s co-soul, on the other hand, had been searching for blood crystals and soul shards from the pirates. After dropping the blood crystals, the Pirates would be drained of their vitality. After dropping the soul Fragments, these Pirates ¡®souls were so powerful that they had a splitting headache and were bedridden. As for those with weak souls, they lost half of their lives on the spot. on the other hand, the nightmare fragments that dropped could make these pirates lose some of their nightmare memories. this was also the only drop that did not deal any damage but instead had benefits. Most of the time, blood crystals would drop, which was Gu NIE¡¯s favorite. it dropped soul fragments, which were relatively weak. gu nie had given them to the devil to speed up the advancement of his co-soul. the chances of dropping a nightmare fragment were extremely low. while guniz was tirelessly teaching the pirates a lesson ¡­ Two unlucky Pirates had already been beaten up by gunie for three days. He had lost a lot of his qi and blood, and his soul had been severely injured after the soul fragment had fallen. He had died. as for the other pirates who were lucky, even if they were not seriously injured, they would have lost a lot of blood and qi. However, none of them could escape the fate of death. If they didn¡¯t die, Gu nie would slowly find them and give them more blood crystals. Sooner or later, they would all die at Gu NIE¡¯s hands. Since you¡¯ve become an extremely vicious villain, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of evil retribution. in just a few days. the news of a terrifying monster hunting them in their dreams had spread among the pirates. It was said that there was a terrifying demon-like creature that wandered in their nightmares, waiting for an opportunity to devour their flesh and souls. In addition, there were already deaths. naturally, some of the evil pirates had already fled the area. fortunately, there weren¡¯t many pirates in the port. after he had cleared all the pirates nearby, he could just continue to clear them in another area. gu nie had already taken the blood crystals of the pirates who had escaped. gune only wanted to say,¡±you can run, but i¡¯ll admit defeat if you can.¡± some of the blood crystals, big or small, were able to increase the capacity of gu nie¡¯s blood pool by one or two milliliters. It was enough to add seven or eight milliliters to Gu NIE¡¯s body. now, as his comprehension of the world¡¯s profound meaning grew stronger by the day ¡­ Gu nie was sitting cross-legged in the small room of the hotel. Gune could clearly hear the conversation in the tavern twenty meters away. Gu nie had never left his home, so he used this method every day to obtain information about the outside world. ¡­¡­ On this day. It was close to noon. gu nie, who was meditating in the dark room, slowly opened his eyes. his eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Old Edward¡¯s daughter, Allie Edward, is dead?¡± ¡± and it was the work of a dragon slayer and a time hunter. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me? george has guessed something, so he¡¯s doing this on purpose?¡± After some thought, Gu nie nodded. that¡¯s possible. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need for them to reveal their identity and traces. ¡°no matter what, i have to go and take a look.¡± ¡°If George really did it on purpose, he¡¯ll definitely leave some traces.¡± while he was thinking, gu nie¡¯s devil co-soul left the bloody dream world and returned to his body. after some preparation, gu nie opened the door and left. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ an hour later. gune, dressed as an ordinary sailor, came to the place where allie edward had died. it was a nice-looking villa. at this time, the villa was completely isolated by the government. most of the road in front of the gate had been sealed off. The scene after the battle in the villa was also shocking. The entire villa was in a half-collapsed state. Many places had traces of flames and spells exploding. The ground was cracked in many places. It could be seen that the battle here was very intense. Moreover, the two sides were not weak. ¡°no wonder i heard an abnormal explosion and a slight source energy fluctuation last night. so a battle happened here.¡± His gaze swept past the surrounding streets, buildings, and a few narrow alleys. lowering the brim of his wide black sailor hat, gune walked into a small alley with few pedestrians. gu nie wasn¡¯t walking very fast. he used his source power vision to check out some hidden corners. five or six minutes later, in a remote alley. gu nie stopped. He took in a deep breath of the surrounding air. Gu NIE¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°it¡¯s the blood of a thanator. it¡¯s very weak, almost inaudible.¡± if I wasn¡¯t a blood cursemancer, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to detect it. Gu nie stopped about seven or eight meters away from him. then, gu nie looked around to make sure no one was looking. Gu NIE¡¯s finger brushed past an unremarkable spot on the wall. there was a trace of the dried blood of the thanator. At the same time ¡­ Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°As expected, that George fellow is leaving traces for me.¡± ¡°The slight outline of this drop of blood should be pointing in this direction.¡± following the location of the thanator¡¯s blood, gu nie was like a passerby, walking along the road. Along the way, Gu nie could clearly feel that at every set distance, in a hidden corner, there was a drop of dried blood of a thanator guiding the way. Ten minutes later, he was led to a coffee shop. He stood in front of the door for more than ten seconds. As if sensing something, gugne pushed the door open and entered the coffee shop. as soon as they entered the coffee shop, the rich and mellow taste of coffee hit them in the face. gu nie walked up the stairs to the second floor. he walked to an ordinary place near the window. There were two people here, and they didn¡¯t seem to attract Gu NIE¡¯s attention at all. when gu nie looked at the two of them, he subconsciously avoided them. Gu nie knew that this was the effect of the interference nullifying barrier. gu nie had been affected by the interference nullification barrier before, but now, it had little effect on him. With one step, Gu nie directly crossed the interference nullifying barrier. then, the scene in front of him suddenly changed. A burly man with a rough face and messy hair sat in front of the coffee table. He was out of place with the small coffee cup. The other person was George Derrick, who was wearing a top hat and glasses. ¡°George, your interference nullification barrier hasn¡¯t improved much!¡± Gugne laughed. As he spoke, Gu NIE¡¯s face quickly returned to Gu NIE¡¯s original appearance, and his voice also changed. at this moment. compared to the calm face of dragon slayer ziegrud ¡­ george looked at gune in surprise. he was pretty sure that if captain jack was gu nie, he would be able to find the coffee house using the thanator¡¯s blood. but he didn¡¯t expect gu nie to be able to see through the interference nullification barrier and come directly in front of them. Although it had been a long time since his interference nullification barrier had been strengthened. However, it was not something that could be easily seen through. gu nie was able to see through the interference nullification barrier, which clearly showed how powerful he was. ¡°perhaps i should use time to strengthen these support abilities.¡± ¡°otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good if we were discovered because we¡¯re not hidden enough.¡± george began to think. ¡°it¡¯s not that my improvement isn¡¯t big, but your improvement is simply too shocking.¡± if it wasn¡¯t for your battle with The Dark Knight, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you¡¯re already in the mid-stage of the transcendent level four. ¡°How long has it been? you¡¯re already a mid-stage fourth order transcendent. your rate of improvement is truly astonishing!¡± George stood up and gave gugne a big hug. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time,¡± ¡°haha, yingluo, long time no see.¡± gu nie laughed. Chapter 262 ? 262 The evil God¡¯s greed he sat down and poured himself a cup of coffee. gu nie looked at the burly man. ¡°This must be the Dragon Slayer!¡± Dragon Slayer, ziegrud. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, ¡± zieglude introduced himself concisely. guni Lawrence. Of course, I¡¯m just an ordinary blood cursemancer. I don¡¯t have such a dazzling and powerful profession like yours in the starry sky sequence. Dragon Slayer, time hunter. Just the sound of it is enough to shock people. Gune took a sip of the coffee and savored the rich taste. ¡± you¡¯re too modest, sir. the identity of a ¡®super spellcaster¡¯ is more intimidating than us who rely on our extraordinary professions. ¡± ¡°even a sixth step, six star level meat tank demon knight was easily killed by you. i can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Alright, you guys can stop bragging.¡± george, who was on the side, interrupted the two men¡¯s commercial flattery. George looked at gune and spoke. ¡°this time, i didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± ¡± i only guessed that the super spellcaster ¡®captain jack¡¯ might be you, so i left behind some traces. the result is that it really is you. ¡± when george said this, gu nie nodded slightly. ¡± if you can guess that it was me, then those people who wanted to assassinate me should also be able to guess that captain jack might be guni lawrence. ¡± fortunately, I¡¯m not too worried about the assassination of transcendent Masters now. for gu nie, increasing his strength meant that he didn¡¯t need to fear transcendent masters. on the other hand, dragonhead harbor was very far from the oya continent. even if a master wanted to assassinate gunie, it would take a month or two to get there. even if he did come, he might not be able to find gu nie in dragonhead harbor. Moreover, who knew where Gu nie would be in a month or two? George poured a cup of coffee for gune, and his expression became serious. ¡± the main reason i asked you to come here is that there¡¯s a very important plan that requires your participation. ¡± ¡°A plan?¡± gu nie frowned. ¡°what¡¯s the plan?¡± it¡¯s about the evil God¡¯s daughter. george lowered his voice. ¡°the evil god¡¯s daughter?¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but rub his fingers as he listened. ¡± of course, part of it is about the daughter of the evil god, and the other part is about the place where the evil gods and the masters of the star sequence from the starry sky above the ocean have been plotting-the forbidden elemental land. ¡± ¡°Elemental forbidden land?¡± Gu nie was slightly moved. ¡± all this time, i have been aware that those evil gods have been plotting something in the ocean. it turns out that they are plotting against the elemental forbidden land. ¡± ¡± what is this forbidden elemental land? and why are they trying to get their hands on it? ¡± gune asked george in a deep voice. I don¡¯t know much about these things. Chieglude knows a lot about them. He¡¯ll tell you! as he spoke, george¡¯s eyes fell on the burly dragon slayer, chiegard. gugne was also holding his coffee cup as he looked at ziegard. before coming here, zigrud had an in-depth conversation with george and knew that this guy named guni lawrence was a trustworthy existence. Moreover, with his strength, he would be an extremely powerful helper. Chiegard mulled it over for a while before he slowly began to narrate in a deep voice. I was once a member of the cult of the church of pastors, and I was one of the very important core members, the kind that was nurtured by the core. chiegard¡¯s words made guni¡¯s brows twitch. he was a little surprised, but he waited for the man to continue. ¡± don¡¯t misunderstand. i can¡¯t tell you because of my special identity. you just need to know that i became an evil god member on purpose to find out their secrets. ¡± ¡± in the church of pastors, my status as a dragon slayer is not inferior to that of the daughter of the evil god of the church of giant god. at the same time, it is also because of the powerful star sequence of the dragon slayer that i know many, many secrets. ¡± ¡± one of the secrets is a huge and important secret plan between the cthulhuism society and the south church. ¡± once this plan succeeds, not only will our three Northern empires be in danger of being destroyed, but I¡¯m afraid that the entire Oya continent will be shrouded in the Dark and Bloody rule of the evil god. ¡± as a magus, you should know the fate of worlds ruled by evil gods from the notes of the travelers from the extraordinary worlds above stellaris, right? ¡± ¡°en!¡± gu nie nodded. a world under the rule of evil gods? ¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his expression became gloomier. ¡± that will be the beginning of death and fall for the entire world. ¡± There were quite a few transcendent worlds among the stars. Some extraordinary worlds were eventually won by those who had a heart of justice and yearned for the light. These powerhouses built altars of faith and eventually used the power of faith to light up the divine fire, becoming powerful gods of the light system. in fact, that was what the first batch of powerful gods of the humans in the oya continent did. and it was because of the protection of this group of gods that humans were able to survive in the darkest era. even in the later eras, they continued to expand their territory, reproduce, and become the current population of the oya continent, which was in the tens of billions, an absolute overlord-level existence. unfortunately, due to some special reasons, that group of powerful gods had left this extraordinary world. and the development of those churches eventually turned into a machine of iron and blood ruling with the excuse of faith. In the area currently ruled by the church, anyone who did not believe in the church¡¯s gods was a heretic and would be hung on the stake to be burned to death. This was already similar to the ruling god of the evil gods. some worlds were occupied by evil overlords who worshipped darkness and loved killing. In such a world, these Masters would also build dark religion and light up the divine fire, becoming the dark, murderous, and bloody ¡± god of darkness. In a world where killing was the belief, it was easy for strong people to be born, but there would also be more deaths. sometimes, due to the breeding of venomous insects and the serious internal friction, this would weaken the power of the extraordinaries in this world. Some transcendent world¡¯s powerhouses were powerful but had no desires. After they built altars and became gods, their attitude towards the world¡¯s development was to develop as they pleased. There were also some Buddhist gods. As for the powerhouses of some worlds, after establishing a unified belief, they became passionate about war and opened the door to the extraordinary world, constantly conquering One World after another. it was said that the source of power advancement in some extraordinary worlds came from this. But no matter how it developed. these experts would treat the world they were in as their core, and would not destroy the transcendent world they were in. As for the ¡®evil gods¡¯ who wandered the various major transcendent worlds and were more terrifying than blood-sucking parasites, they would not think so at all. Their idea was to kill the chicken to get the eggs, and to exhaust the pond to catch the fish. Every time they arrived at a world. it would establish an absolute rule of faith and build a flesh altar. Then, like locusts, they began to slaughter all the intelligent creatures in the world. the power of faith was not a necessity for evil gods. what they needed was the nourishment from the power of flesh and soul. when they had massacred almost all the intelligent creatures in the world, they would build an ¡± extraordinary origin altar ¡± to extract the origin energy of the entire extraordinary world. The true goal of the evil gods was to extract the power of the source of the entire world. The transcendent world would suppress those evil gods that came from the outside world. and what these evil gods that came from outside wanted to do was to kill this transcendent world. In the past hundred years, the power of the extraordinary origin had been extracted. the evil god¡¯s power would grow day by day. the entire transcendent world would gradually weaken. a world that was originally at the ¡°mid level devil¡± level would move towards the ¡°low level devil¡± level. as it continued to extract the extraordinary origin, it would eventually become a weak world with ¡®minor magic¡¯. at that time, origin power would disperse and life force would be exhausted. the number of extraordinaries was decreasing, the number of them losing control was increasing, the power of the evil was growing, and resources were extremely scarce. the entire world would fall into a long period of time-the dark age. if it was not extracted, the world would fall into the dark age of hundreds of thousands of years, in which dark creatures were rampant. they would slowly recover and usher in their own era of recovery. That was also the best outcome for a world after the invasion of evil gods. Most of the time, the evil gods would drain the world of all its power. at that time, the framework of the transcendent world would collapse. the entire transcendent world would become a ¡®transcendent comet¡¯ with a long tail in the starry sky. When every extraordinary world turned into a comet and bloomed with its own brilliance, it would be the world¡¯s last silent sigh. In the short span of a few hundred years, he had killed countless lives and destroyed an entire transcendent world! &Nbsp; this was the terrifying part of evil gods. Chapter 263 ? 263 Chapter 84-God creation plan ¡± you know how terrifying the evil gods are. ¡± Dragon Slayer ziegrud¡¯s voice was very low. ¡± however, the top powerhouses in our world are not weak either. ¡± ¡± currently, the top-tier experts in our northern continent have a great advantage in terms of strength. ¡± however, due to some special reasons, we gained some advantages when we faced the South Church. and that¡¯s why the evil gods and the South Church can¡¯t wait to speed up their plans. ¡°this time,¡± Zieglude said in a particularly low voice. ¡± the south church and the evil god¡¯s plan is to create a god! ¡± God creation! gugne felt a little suffocated when he heard what ziegard said. God! it had not appeared in the world of the oya continent for a long time. The reason why those ancient gods had become gods was because they were all gods. it was because they had gathered the power of faith, which had ignited the divine fire and achieved the position of god. and this was the easiest way to become a god, and it was also the only path to becoming a god known to the extraordinary humans of the oya continent. Other than that, there was no other way to become a God in the entire Oya continent. and there had been no birth of a god for such a long time. the south church had a god they believed in, so they couldn¡¯t change their god¡¯s faith. the true name of the god they believed in was written into the doctrine of their church¡¯s holy bible. the path of faith had been sealed, and no new faith was born. naturally, there would be no new gods. the three northern empires, on the other hand, did not take the path of faith. it was because the northern empire was unwilling to let the south church spread their faith that the two sides were on completely opposite paths. ¡± those evil gods are being suppressed by the power of the extraordinary world, so they don¡¯t dare to act recklessly. ¡± ¡± and once these guys succeed in creating a god. ¡± this newly born God will not be suppressed by our transcendent world. and this new god is on the side of the evil god. at that time, I¡¯m afraid that the entire continent will fall under the bloody rule of the evil god. ¡± and the fate of the entire world is obvious. ¡± The South¡¯s churches were in cahoots with the evil gods, and gune was well aware of that. After all, the South Church had always been at a disadvantage in the war against the northern Empire. colluding with evil gods to resist the transcendent association formed by the empire in the north was normal. however, gune didn¡¯t expect that the members of the church who believed in god would dare to ignore the doctrines of faith and create a god. ¡°I¡¯m afraid those old geezers of the South Church have never truly believed in those ancient gods! it¡¯s not strange for them to do this.¡± gu nie said. Zieglude nodded slightly. ¡± the church of healing and the church of war are the two most powerful churches in the south. the church of light has suffered a disastrous decline ever since the archbishop was killed more than ten years ago. ¡± the other small churches are all small forces that can¡¯t hold up the appearance. it¡¯s no secret that the higher-ups of the church of healing and the church of war don¡¯t have any faith. ¡°religion is just a means to maintain their rule.¡± originally, the two churches ¡®cooperation with evil gods was still mild. and this time, the church has made up their mind to walk down the same path as the evil gods. There¡¯s another thing that has a great catalytic effect. ¡°another matter?¡± Gu nie frowned. Zieglude lowered his voice again. ¡°Most people don¡¯t know about this.¡± even among the higher-ups of the transcendent Association, the news was only released after the blood-eared elves ¡®distorted secret plane was completely conquered and stabilized, and they obtained control of the spring of life. ¡± that means that i¡¯ve achieved a breakthrough in the armadillo engraving potion. ¡± ¡± from what i know, the signet potion for the soul, the physical body, and even the physical body¡¯s flexibility in the dark shadow has been developed. ¡± ¡± in particular, the powerful soul potion called ¡®dawn of souls¡¯ was the first to be developed. it is said that this is a powerful potion that can transform the soul into an ¡®elite-grade soul¡¯. ¡± as for the potion Master who developed this extraordinary potion of epoch-making significance, it¡¯s said that his name is still confidential, so I don¡¯t know. if this potion were to be popularized, the powerful extraordinary characteristics of an elite-grade soul would allow our Northern extraordinary Association to produce a group of powerful extraordinary Masters. ¡°As time passes, more and more experts will be born.¡± ¡± originally, the south church had some difficulties in continuing the resistance. ¡± and with the emergence of these potions, they will be the most powerful force to completely crush the South Church. ¡°In order not to be destroyed.¡± the higher-ups of the church have completely torn their faces apart. ¡± they want to intercept the faith of the ancient gods and use the ¡®divine crown¡¯ left behind by the dead gods in the forbidden land of elements to create a new god. ¡± ¡± so, the birth of the engraving potion has so many implications. ¡± Gu nie suddenly understood. ¡°As expected, pulling one hair will affect the whole body.¡± the signet potion had brought a sense of crisis to the south church, which was beyond gune¡¯s expectation. ¡± intercept faith, forbidden elemental lands, god¡¯s crown, and create a new god. ¡± A series of information bloomed in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. ¡°So this is their plan?¡± gu nie rubbed the coffee cup in his hand. He finished the coffee in the cup in one go. Gune looked at ziegard again. ¡°What kind of place is the elemental forbidden land? Where was he? Why would there be a God¡¯s crown there?¡± Gugne¡¯s chain of questions made ziegard think for a moment before he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°i don¡¯t know what kind of place the elemental forbidden land is. Why would there be a God¡¯s crown there? I want to ask someone about it. ¡± but I do know a little about the location of the forbidden elemental lands. ¡± the entrance to the elemental forbidden land is said to be on the mysterious moving island in the strange sea. ¡± strange Sea region, mysterious moving Island, and strange sea old man? ¡± gu nie muttered to himself. ¡°isn¡¯t this the strange place where i¡¯m going to carry out the inheritance of the occultic runes?¡± is this still the entrance to the forbidden elemental lands? ¡± the evil gods and those religions are now united, and the matters involved in this are really important. it seems that after the matter at Dragonhead Harbor is over, it¡¯s necessary to hurry to the mysterious moving Island to inherit the occultic runes. ¡°we might even make it in time for the battle in the elemental forbidden lands.¡± it¡¯s impossible for the transcendent Association not to know about the God creation plan. They will definitely make a large-scale arrangement, and I¡¯m afraid that a huge battle will be inevitable on the moving Island. zieglude continued. the God creation plan in the forbidden land of elements involves many aspects. ¡± there are seven seeds of god creation. ¡± the South Church has two people, and the two major churches have one person each. ¡°One person from each of the three great evil god organizations.¡± there are also two people who seem to be selected from the people brought by the foreign visitors. ¡± it is said that these two are powerful professions in the starry sky sequence. ¡± ¡± those visitors from foreign lands travel from world to world. they will find geniuses with professions that have the starry sky sequence and nurture them. ¡± ¡°i heard that these foreign visitors seem to have an organization, and they have a lot of connections behind them.¡± ¡± of course, these things are not something we can come into contact with now. ¡± ¡± this time, our target is the daughter of an evil god from one of the three major evil god churches, the giant god church. ¡± ¡± the evil god¡¯s daughter is the target of this god creation. ¡± originally, the original plan was for the son of the evil god of the giant God church to be the candidate to create a God. ¡± however, during the winter¡¯s end in the sug ruins, the son of the evil god, who should have enjoyed the blessing of the great creature, was instead devoured by the great creature. ¡± although he managed to escape, he¡¯s still in a half-dead state. ¡± that¡¯s why the person chosen to create a god this time is the daughter of the evil god of the giant god church. ¡± ¡°Our goal this time is to kill this evil God¡¯s daughter. from this point on, the possibility of the giant god church creating a god is cut off.¡± gu nie said after some thought. since this evil God¡¯s daughter dared to come to Dragonhead Harbor, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a master-level powerhouse protecting her in secret. With our strength, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough. Gu ni digested the soul memories of a six-star fiend Knight of the sixth step. He knew it very clearly. The evil God¡¯s daughter was indeed at the port, and there were three transcendent Masters protecting her. in terms of strength, the three of them were indeed not enough. Chapter 264 ? 264 the dragon graveyard plan according to the information I¡¯ve received, there are three transcendent Masters protecting the evil God¡¯s daughter this time. One of them is a level eight transcendent and is extremely powerful. the three of us aren¡¯t even enough to deal with a level Seven master, so it¡¯s naturally impossible to deal with these three masters. This was something that zieglude was very clear about. ¡± this time, there are very, very few people who know the whereabouts of the evil god¡¯s daughter, but there should be some. ¡± ¡± however, almost no one knows what the evil god¡¯s daughter wants to do in dragonhead harbor. ¡± and I know exactly why the evil God¡¯s daughter came to the Dragonhead Harbor. as he spoke, he looked around cautiously. Finally, his eyes fell on George. ¡°no problem, it¡¯s very safe.¡± George replied after carefully sensing it. At the same time, Gu nie was carefully trying to sense it. furthermore, there was a spying power spying on the three of them. After getting George¡¯s affirmative answer. dragon slayer ziegrud slowly began to explain. the story probably starts from an altar at the bottom of the sea a few months ago. ¡°an altar at the bottom of the sea?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°don¡¯t tell me yingluo was the one i met!¡± ¡± the church of the giant god has found the anchor of the abyss at an altar at the bottom of the sea. they¡¯ve sent a transcendent master and several high-ranked experts to guard it. ¡± they want to use the undead to absorb the dark power to pull out the deep-sea anchor. after all, the anchor of the abyss is the only way to obtain energy in the forbidden elemental lands. ¡± it¡¯s just that due to their negligence, the deep-sea anchor was snatched away by a powerful lightning elementalist or a lightning-type spellcaster after eliminating most of the deep-sea undead. ¡± When zieglude said that ¡­ the two of them looked at gu nie. gune was drinking coffee with a calm expression. ¡°why are you all looking at me? do you think i can snatch that deep-sea anchor from a master?¡± ¡± if i had that ability, would i have to hide my name and run to the sea to avoid the assassination of a transcendent master? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true,¡± George laughed. Zieglude continued to narrate as he slightly retracted his gaze. to enter the forbidden elemental lands, we need a treasure like the deep-rooted anchor. and this is also the reason why the evil God¡¯s daughter came to the Dragonhead Harbor. although I don¡¯t know where the evil God¡¯s daughter is now, I know that in a few days, she will definitely enter the ¡®underground dragon graveyard¡¯ of Dragonhead port to pull out the deep-sea anchor. ¡°Underground Dragon tomb? deep-sea anchor?¡± gu nie pondered. it¡¯s said that this Dragonhead Harbor was a gathering place for Dragon creatures in ancient times. later on, generations of Dragon Slayers killed many of the Dragon creatures here. ¡°when the dragon slayer cut off the head of the last level seven transcendent giant dragon and hung it on the peak of the extinct volcano, the dragon slayer¡¯s head was already on the ground. dragons disappeared from dragonhead harbor.¡± and that¡¯s how the Dragonhead Harbor got its name. many Dragon creatures once lived here, and there is indeed a legend of an underground Dragon tomb here. ¡°Sir Gu nie is right, the Legend of the Dragon tomb is true.¡± zieglude nodded. ¡± and there is also an anchor of the abyss there. it extracts energy from the depths and supplies the ¡®dragon nest space¡¯ in the form of the ¡¯empty source space¡¯ of the entire underground dragon race. it even supplies the energy needs of the dragon race creatures in the entire dragonhead port. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the Xuanji dragon race has declined, and the altar that absorbs energy is also broken.¡± ¡± at the same time, the huge underground space that was used to breed and bury the dragon clan¡¯s creatures in the dragon¡¯s lair also became the dragon clan¡¯s graveyard. ¡± ¡± when it¡¯s flourishing, it¡¯s the dragon nest where life began. when it¡¯s declining, it¡¯s the final grave to bury the race. ¡± gu nie sighed in his heart. Gradually, ziegrude¡¯s tone became low. the void Origin space of this dragon clan¡¯s graveyard is rather unique. It has its own spatial sealing power. A tier seven transcendent can¡¯t enter, and even a powerful tier six transcendent can¡¯t enter. so, there won¡¯t be many strong people from the Cthulhu¡¯s Church who will Enter the Dragon¡¯s necropolis this time. ¡°more importantly, they will definitely block the entrance.¡± ¡± they thought that after blocking the entrance, it would be relatively safe inside, so they would definitely be at ease and let the evil god¡¯s daughter in. ¡± however, they don¡¯t seem to know enough about me, the ¡®Dragon Slayer¡¯. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where the entrance to this Dragon tomb is.¡± ¡± however, i can use my innate ability to easily enter the dragon graveyard. ¡± and this is also the key reason why we are confident in this assassination of the evil God¡¯s daughter. the moment the evil God¡¯s daughter enters the underground space, it will be the time for us to surround and kill them. ¡± perhaps the transcendent association stationed here might know the location of the entrance. if possible, we might be able to contact them and borrow their strength to kill those transcendent masters. ¡± George muttered. ¡°it¡¯s no use.¡± chieglou shook his head. ¡± the infiltration ability of the evil gods in the sea is more terrifying than we thought. ¡± I dare say that if we inform the transcendent Association of this news, when they begin to carry out the encirclement operation ¡­ ¡°Those Cthulhu¡¯s people have all run away long ago. ¡°why do you think they dared to come to longshou port? It¡¯s because there are enough spies here, and the positions of the spies are high enough.¡± look at those extraordinary Masters from the cthulhuism society. Do they dare to go to the capital of the three great empires? ¡± ¡± without a spy to provide them with information, they won¡¯t take risks. those evil god members are all smart! ¡± ¡°indeed!¡± Gu nie nodded. Regarding the possible location of Deva, the reason why Gu ni went straight to the absolute power of the Dragonhead Harbor was because he was afraid that the information would be leaked. It had only been half a day since gune had entered Dragonhead Harbor, but several powerful bounty teams had already set their eyes on him. It was clear how many eyes and ears the evil God¡¯s believers had on the sea. ¡°Only the three of us know about this operation.¡± ¡°if the news is leaked, don¡¯t blame me for not showing you any mercy.¡± this dragon slayer, zieglude, was really a man of his word, not giving any face at all. he was as fierce as a dragon-slaying saber. ¡°George¡¯s relationship with this Dragon Slayer is clearly trustworthy. And the mastermind of this entire plan is this Dragon Slayer. Your words are clearly directed at me!¡± Gugne finished his coffee again and looked at ziegard. &Nbsp; ¡± I, guni Lawrence, am most interested in killing those evil gods. As for being their Lackey, that is impossible. The other side¡¯s attitude was unyielding, so Gu nie naturally had to make a statement. chiegard nodded at gune¡¯s words. but then again, killing the wicked God¡¯s believers is our duty. Are there any good things in the Dragon graveyard? ¡± ¡°There should be, but I don¡¯t know if it still exists because it¡¯s been so long.¡± After thinking about which one to tie, ziegrude said. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Gu nie looked over. ¡°the dragon race¡¯s forbidden spell!¡± a forbidden spell! Gu NIE¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The forbidden spell was undoubtedly a good item. in the system of spellcasters. transcendent law incantations, secret pattern law incantations, and rune forbidden incantations. These were the three main levels of the spell system. Each tier would increase the user¡¯s power and effect. There were quite a lot of elementary, intermediate, and advanced transcendent magic spells. as long as one had the money, one could basically get the spells they needed. However, it was much more difficult to obtain engravings. for gu nie. The ¡± thunderflame curse ¡± that he had mastered so far was only a beginner-level engraving spell. Gu nie had made a great contribution to the auction, which was why he was qualified to buy the great thunderflame curse. It was very difficult for a normal law incantation master to obtain a spell with secret engravings. in the more high-end transcendent exchanges, one could only try their luck. even if there was one, it might not be suitable. As for the engravings and arcane passage, it was a spell that had been eliminated by the times. It could only be said that it was a perfect fit with Gu nie, and that was why it was able to give birth to a second spring. it was basically impossible to find a second spell that had been eliminated by the era and was compatible with the ancient one. and this was only a basic level inscription. The more powerful mid-grade and high-grade runic magic curses were even rarer. As for the forbidden spell, it was one level higher than the engravings. In the entire Oya continent, they were basically in a state of extreme rarity. So far, the only forbidden spell that gune had seen once was the other shield that had appeared on maesha. And this forbidden spell should have been cast using a scroll. From this, one could see how rare forbidden spells were. even a transcendent master who could master a forbidden spell was an extremely rare existence. Gu nie didn¡¯t think that this ancient dragon tomb would have the legendary runic forbidden spell. ¡°i wonder if the forbidden spell still exists. That¡¯ll be interesting.¡± Gu nie thought. Chapter 265 ? 265 News of Mother God After a series of exchanges and leaving behind their means of contact, the two of them were finally able to communicate. after disguising themselves, the three of them left the coffee shop. In the next few days, Gu nie continued to cultivate and comprehend the mysteries of the world. Before he knew it, it was time for him to communicate with the iron wizard ¡± solestein ¡± again. In a quiet room in a small hotel. whoosh! It was accompanied by the grotesque layer of flesh and nightmare. Gu nie arrived at the bloody dream world. Then, he opened the door and went to the street. After looking around, gune walked toward the extraordinary Association¡¯s Castle. as he walked, gu nie thought to himself. I seem to have fought too many Pirates these days. All the Pirates in this area have fled. it seems that it¡¯s necessary to change our position. It¡¯s said that there are many Pirates near some ports in the North. Gu nie didn¡¯t know. he had been killing pirates and dropping blood crystals for the past few days. the ¡°curse of misfortune¡± among the pirates had completely spread in the dragonhead port. It was said that in the world of nightmares, there was a terrifying creature that was looking for ferocious Pirates in its dreams. whenever night fell, even if one did not sleep, there was a possibility of being found by this terrifying creature. then, it would drag one into the nightmare world and beat one up. Once you die in a nightmare, this terrifying nightmare creature will devour your flesh and soul. being beaten up in a nightmare was already unbearable enough. when he woke up, he found that his qi and blood had been damaged and his physique had declined. he even had a splitting headache and his soul had been injured. this was simply a double blow. At first, it was just a rumor that spread in a small area nearby. however, as more and more people were attacked by this nightmare creature ¡­ Many people realized that there might really be a weird and terrifying nightmare creature that had come to the Dragon head Harbor. this nightmare creature fed on evil. just like the angel, he targeted pirates. If that was all, it would be fine. after all, there were many pirates who could enter the dream world. when the news spread, many dream realm experts immediately entered the dream realm and patrolled the area for traces of the nightmare creature. But the result was that they didn¡¯t find anything. as usual, the nightmare creature would hunt for pirates at night. in other words, this nightmare creature would be difficult to deal with even with the means of an expert in the dream realm. no one knew what the nightmare creature looked like, but they could vaguely sense that it was a strange nightmare creature that was as terrifying as a powerful demon. The nightmare creature was like a curse, following the Pirates like their shadows. Some of the Pirates had already left dragon head port on the sea demon ship, but they still could not escape the pursuit of the nightmare creature. In addition, this nightmarish creature was impossible to deal with. In the past few days, the rumors about the nightmare creatures had begun to grow more and more intense. Even the news that some Pirates were infected with the ¡®nightmare curse¡¯,¡¯ being stared at by terrifying creatures¡¯, and ¡®the recovery of mysterious and strange powers¡¯ began to spread. But no matter what, the Pirates in Dragonhead port began to be frightened. This was an undeniable fact. ¡­¡­ Half an hour later. Gune arrived at the entrance of the transcendent Association¡¯s Castle halfway up the mountain. as soon as he arrived, gu nie was stunned. It was the place where he had met with senior Solstein and Gu-er Tong a few days ago. two items were left behind. the blood crystal was big and round. the soul fragment beside him was long and wide. He looked at the blood crystals and soul Fragments left behind by death. Gu nie seemed to have guessed something. With a flip of his hand, Gu nie collected the blood Crystal and the soul fragment. then, gu nie began to form a ball of blood that wrapped around him. After waiting for a while, Thorstein¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°Friend, since you¡¯re already here, just pull me in!¡± ¡°En!¡± Gu nie replied. following the direction of the voice, gune used the [ blood source: great blood sky dream curse ] to pull solstein into the blooddream world. As soon as he entered the blooddream world, Solstein looked around. After he didn¡¯t see anything, his gaze fell on Gu NIE¡¯s blood ball. Gu nie raised his hand, and a giant blood ball appeared around him. it enveloped the two of them. even now, gu nie wouldn¡¯t let the two¡¯s conversation be heard by the possible peeking masters outside. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± gu nie asked in a deep voice after some thought. ¡°An unprecedented victory!¡± solestein laughed. Gu nie let out a sigh of relief. fortunately, my deduction was correct. If I had made a mistake, I would have been covered in dust. at the same time, this also proves that my prying means have a great advantage when playing games with other forces in the absence of the shackles of fate. now that the chains on my fate have been completely severed, it means that everything I¡¯m spying on is real. Furthermore, the enemy can¡¯t detect my spying at all, much less stop me from doing so. ¡°This is wonderful.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the specific situation?¡± gu nie asked after he calmed down. the island hidden in the depths of the fog is not only the place where the mother God of the human-face flower cult is located, but it is also the old nest that the human-face flower cult has been painstakingly managing for decades. this time, five ¡®oracles¡¯ and more than 20 extraordinary Masters will be participating in the battle. ¡°in one battle, you chased the goddess mother of the human-faced flower cult for more than 5000 kilometers. in the end, the mother god of the human-face flower cult used her divine power to escape.¡± ¡± however, now that he¡¯s used his divine power, his power that¡¯s being suppressed by our world will become even more powerful and terrifying. i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to achieve much in the future. ¡± the mother God of the human-face flower cult was able to escape, but the other Masters at the level of the transcendent master wouldn¡¯t have such luck. in this battle, more than 15 transcendent Masters of the human-faced flower cult were killed. The rest of the transcendent Masters were seriously injured and fled. ¡± three of the flower emperor¡¯s bodies have been killed. ¡± ¡°there are at least twenty of them in the body of the flower king.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this human-faced flower cult¡¯s Flower King, the flower Emperor¡¯s body, is too cunning. Many of them have escaped.¡± the rest of the mid-and high-level Extraordinaries have suffered countless casualties. ¡°and the entire base was uprooted by those god emissaries.¡± ¡°This battle was truly an unprecedented victory. We¡¯ve dealt a huge blow to the human-face flower cult and even damaged their Foundation. At least, it¡¯ll be difficult for them to recover for a long time. This has also allowed us to take a big breath of relief! Hahaha!¡± At this point, Solstein couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. when he learned of this news, he did not tell anyone. it was naturally very smooth to share such an exciting event with others. hearing solestein¡¯s words, gune couldn¡¯t help but feel a burst of joy. the human-face flower religion and their followers had caused trouble everywhere and harmed living beings. now that their lair had been discovered, they were severely injured in a battle. How could they not be excited? Gune wanted to ask about her death, but no one would notice her at this time. He didn¡¯t want to expose her identity, so he didn¡¯t ask. After all, Gu NIE¡¯s identity as blooddreamers could be hidden for as long as he could. Two days ago, the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] had already been raised to Level 1. He could now pull meyssa into the blooddream world from a long distance. in order not to interfere with the masters ¡°pursuit of the human-faced flower church, gune didn¡¯t rashly go to her. At this moment, since they already knew that the battle had ended, they could not afford to waste any more time. when he returned, he could use her blood to find out if she was still alive. After a hearty laugh, solestein continued, ¡± ¡± of course, the victory this time was the victory itself. the second reason was that through this battle, we have attacked the human-faced flower sect¡¯s lair and released a strong signal that we can find those evil gods. ¡± this will create a greater deterrence for the activities of the evil gods and their believers. They will be even more afraid of acting recklessly. ¡°this battle has a huge impact.¡± thorstein looked at gune and asked. ¡°The value of this friend¡¯s information is immeasurable,¡± if you have any requests, I, Solstein, will definitely inform the higher-ups of the Association. I believe that as long as the request is not too excessive, the Association will definitely fulfill it. at the same time, I wonder if you know of some other strongholds, or even the locations of the other two evil gods? ¡± Gu nie thought for a moment, then said, I do have some things that I need your transcendent Association to help me with, but not now. ¡± i don¡¯t have any detailed information about the evil gods ¡®location and other strongholds, but i think i should be able to find some information soon. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll naturally inform you when the time comes.¡± gu nie said. Hearing this, solestein¡¯s expression changed. previously, I guessed that this guy might be a powerful star sequence expert with extraordinary means from above the starry sky. Now it seems that he is. ¡± otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the exact location of those evil gods and the many strongholds. ¡± With that in mind, Solstein bowed slightly to gune. ¡°then i¡¯ll have to thank you very much.¡± ¡°in addition, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Zarstan muttered to himself. ¡°When you leave, I hope you can send us back.¡± ¡°otherwise, i realized that we seemed to have been completely imprisoned in the bloody dream world by a strange force.¡± ¡°You can only leave by dying.¡± ¡± if we die in this bloody dream world with our strange projection bodies, our bodies will be fine, but we will still suffer some damage. ¡± ¡± the last time gu-er tong and i went back, his soul seemed to have suffered some damage. it¡¯ll probably take a week or two to recover. ¡± ¡°i also lost a small amount of vitality.¡± I think that since the various factions could easily pull us into this bloody dream world, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to send us back! when solestan said this, gu ni thought for a moment before nodding in response. ¡°I was indeed a little careless last time. This time, don¡¯t worry, Sir. I will definitely send you back.¡± Chapter 266 ? 266 chapter 87 pulling and pulling meesha after getting the relevant information, they negotiated. gune was sending solstein back to the world. Half an hour later. Gu nie returned to his dark and quiet hotel room. in the small room. the floor, the walls, the doors, the windows, and even the ceiling were all sealed by gu nie¡¯s puppet strings, completely isolated from the outside world. Gu nie, who was sitting cross-legged on his bed, began to think. ¡± the human-faced flower¡¯s lair has been breached. ¡± The Flower King¡¯s body is very cunning. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s dead. ¡°I wonder if she¡¯s dead or not.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± As he used the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ], Gu nie entered the blooddream world. However, he didn¡¯t try to pull her away. Instead, he used the [ BloodSource-great blood heavenly dream curse ] to construct his own unique ¡®BloodSource war dimension¡¯. the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] would be pulled into different levels according to the amount of blood consumed. ordinary pulling would only pull the other party into the blood source world. The special pull could bring the enemy into the Bloodborne war dimension that Gu nie had specially designed. Gu nie wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if his opponent ran around in the bloodworld, but if he entered the cage-like bloodwar dimension, his opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if he wanted to. before, gu nie couldn¡¯t pull his enemies into the blood war dimension because his innate ability wasn¡¯t high enough. now, the level 1 [ bloodsource-great blood heavenly dream curse ] could drag the enemy into the bloodsource warzone. within the bloodborne war dimension. While imprisoning the enemy. Gu nie would be able to enjoy the power of the blood source. the other party would be suppressed by the bloodwar dimension. gu nie was able to deal with some extremely powerful enemies. furthermore, the higher the level of [ blood origin-great blood sky dream curse ], the stronger gu nie would be in the blooddream world and the bloodsource warzone. when it reached a certain level, gu nie could easily control the power of blooddream world to attack his enemies. but now, gu nie could only control the blood around him to form a barrier. during this time, gune continued to use the [ bloodsource-great blood sky dream curse ] to deal with the pirates, as well as listen to the islands ¡°discussions about the nightmare creatures. Gu nie had also discovered one of the ways to use the blood source: great Blood Sky dream curse. [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] was undoubtedly a heaven-defying innate ability. However, the degree of his damage was relatively weak against enemies who were strong enough. For example, Solstein¡¯s daily grinding would not affect his strength, unless he dropped a soul fragment. with gu nie¡¯s current strength and the level of the [ blood source-great blood sky dream curse ], he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull in a top-tier master like the agility squad if they didn¡¯t want to. secondly, they might not be able to win even if they were pulled in. After killing each extraordinary that was pulled into the blooddream world, the power of the projection of the extraordinary that was killed in the blooddream world would need some time to condense before it could take shape. It would take at least twenty-four hours, which was a day, before he could start pulling again. It was not easy to kill a strong enemy in this way. however, if one were to change their way of thinking, they would realize the power of the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ]. The [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ]¡¯s true purpose was to tactically corrode enemies, not to kill them in a short period of time. they would attack the enemy every three to five days. This method would constantly cause the enemy to be injured and weaken them. In this way, the enemy¡¯s cultivation would almost completely stagnate, and they might even fall due to the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ]. At the same time, such a blow would produce a fatal psychological pressure on the enemy. Even if the enemy used some kind of isolation technique to prevent the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] from pulling him. however, you can¡¯t be in a state of isolation forever. once he came out, the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] would follow him like a shadow. This way ¡­ Any enemy that opposed Gu nie would be targeted by him. as long as gu nie persevered. They could slowly torture all the enemies to death. this time, the first one that gu ni was weakening, consuming, and corrupting was none other than mayesha. As he pondered, Gu nie had finished constructing the blood Origin war dimension. he looked at the completed bloodborne war dimension and took out 50 milliliters of blood. It was enough to pull Meisa over. ¡°Mayesha, come over here!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s [ blood source-great Blood Sky dream curse ] was activated. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of the misty ocean. a sea demon ship was sailing quietly. Inside the sea demon ship, a human-faced flower statue stood at the bow of the ship. at this moment, the calm and elegant-looking mayesha, who was wearing a blue floral dress, looked at the human-faced flower statue with a little anxiety. A few days ago. Several extremely powerful human experts led a group of transcendent Masters and landed on the human-faced flower Saint Island to launch a surprise attack. this sudden attack had come too suddenly. Furthermore, before this attack, they had not received any information about being ambushed. It was clear that the enemy had done a good job of keeping this a secret. this also caused them to only know that the enemy was coming when they launched an attack. However, it was already too late. In this sudden ambush, the enemy was well prepared and had terrifying battle strength. It directly caused many of the core experts of the human face flower cult to die. Even the mother God of the human-face flower cult was being chased by several experts with the aura of gods. The whereabouts and safety of Mother God were still unknown. This battle of sneak attacks could be said to have directly cut off the strength of the human-faced flower cult. And the impact was not just this. it was said that many believers who did not have a firm belief in mother god were already in a state of panic. If their Mother God was injured, the consequences would be unimaginable. During this battle, maesha was on the periphery of the Holy Island, so she was spared. Even so, many of her subordinates were attacked by a transcendent master, and they suffered heavy casualties. Under the protection of a transcendent master, she was able to survive. This time, the place they were heading to was the strange Sea area, which was the intersection of the fog sea and the black demon sea. While she was deep in thought ¡­ the sound of footsteps came from behind him. Your Highness, you haven¡¯t rested for several days. Although you have the body of a Lord, you are still a human. Long-term rest is not good for your training. The one who spoke was a noble lady of about 27 or 28 years old, with a graceful and elegant temperament. And this woman named ¡®lorainman¡¯. .. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Mother God. A few days have passed, and the statue of Mother God is still standing at the bow of the ship. This also means that Deva should be out of danger.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you are the seed of God creation designated by Mother God. This trip to the forbidden elemental land is of great importance. once you become a god, you will be able to lead us across the galaxy to the supreme extraordinary world. And that is the place where you should truly exist.¡± so, for your own future, and for Mother God. ¡°you should go back and rest!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll guard this place,¡± loramant said in a soft and gentle tone. after some thought, she nodded. ¡± master roland, i¡¯ll have to trouble you. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± After returning to his room. she looked at the one-meter-tall human-faced flower king¡¯s body on a flower pot by the window. then, she lay on the bed and closed her eyes. Before she could think too much ¡­ endless deep fatigue and sleepiness swept over him. At the same time, horrifying images of flesh and blood, as well as nightmares, and murmurs surged in. Chapter 267 ? 267 chapter 88 Meesha¡¯s nightmare ¡°Ah!¡± The screaming maesha suddenly woke up. Just when she wanted to take a breath, she felt something was wrong. ¡°i¡¯m not on the boat, i¡¯m yingluo.¡± when she looked around, her body suddenly stiffened, and an inexplicable fear welled up in her heart. ¡°how is this yingluo possible?¡± ¡± ah! ¡± meyssa exclaimed. he saw that she was in a small room on the second floor at 155 old stone street in the sug ruins. There was a small wooden bed, a cabinet, an abstract painting on the wall that no one could understand, as well as Windows, wooden doors, and so on. everything was exactly the same as 155 old stone street in the city of the sug ruins. It was as if she had returned to the old stone Street. however, it was a little awkward. it seemed to be raining outside. She walked over and looked out of the window. All she saw was the blood rain and the blood-red Sky that looked like it was boiling. The world outside the window was made up of some inexplicable, strange fragments that fell from the sky intermittently. the ground was filled with all kinds of numbing remains and fragments. ¡°is this a dream?¡± She tried to calm herself down. if it was just a dream, I wouldn¡¯t have the ability to dream, so I wouldn¡¯t have such a clear self-awareness. and if it¡¯s not a dream, why would I appear in such a terrifying and weird environment? ¡± I can even feel that the air is filled with some kind of strange substance and energy that makes one¡¯s heart palpitate. If I¡¯m infected, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need Deva¡¯s help to expel it. ¡°what¡¯s going on with yingluo?¡± While Medusa was at a loss of what to do in the cabin ¡­ ¡°bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!¡± there was a knock on the door. ¡± meisa, old man cohen is looking for you. ¡± it was gu nie¡¯s familiar voice. ¡°ancient nirvana.¡± Suddenly, she became alert. That battle was still fresh in her mind. without a doubt, gu nie was very powerful. he could even be considered a very terrifying guy. Even if it was a one-on-one battle, she might not be a match for the other party with her Lord¡¯s body. later, he found a lot of information about gu nie. But the conclusion she got was quite shocking. This seemingly ordinary Gu nie actually had the power of a law Magus. If there was an explanation, it would be that Gu nie was a super genius spellcaster. in fact, she could vaguely guess that the superior spell caster who had appeared on the sea during this period was gune lawrence. He didn¡¯t know why he would appear in the room at 155 old stone Street in this weird dream. and gu nie was here. but there was no doubt that something was wrong. she immediately tried to use her attack to break the window and escape. however, when she tried to attack the window, she found that she could not use her human-faced flower ability. at the same time, her body was quite weak. this scene made her feel even more strange. he clenched his fist. He tried his best to smash the window glass that couldn¡¯t be opened. ¡°bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!¡± However, not only did this action of Smashing The Glass not break the glass, but it also made a lot of noise. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and come out.¡± the voice outside seemed to be a little anxious. she continued to smash the glass, ignoring the noise outside. however, no matter how hard he smashed the glass, the glass was like a thick wall, and he couldn¡¯t break it. Just as she wanted to see if there were any other exits ¡­ ¡°peng!¡± a sound. the wooden door of the small house was blasted open. as wood splinters flew everywhere, she saw gune standing at the door with a fierce look on his face. there¡¯s something wrong with you, meyssa. I knew you were trying to escape. as he spoke, gu nie suddenly pounced over. gugne was so fast that the weak meisa had no time to react. gugne grabbed her by the neck and pressed her against the wall. The strength in gugne¡¯s hands almost broke her neck. you can¡¯t escape, Meesha. You will never escape. Gu NIE¡¯s face was twisted as he roared. this is the eternal curse, this is the Supreme cage. Endless nightmares will haunt you, you will never be able to escape. the strange laughter and horror mixed together in front of her eyes and in her mind. ¡°Peng!¡± A sound. mayesha was crushed to death by gunie. as she died, her body quickly dissipated, and a blood crystal the size of a fingernail fell out. After killing maesha, gune¡¯s twisted face slowly returned to normal. Gu nie smiled and took the blood Crystal with a flip of his hand. a terrifying nightmare cage. That¡¯s a good idea! gu nie thought. it was easy to use the bloodborne war dimension to whittle down the enemy. if it was simply to wear down the enemy, the goal would be too direct. when the enemy found out, they would definitely try to stop and resist. more importantly, it wouldn¡¯t be too much trouble for gu nie to kill them one by one. it didn¡¯t matter when there were few enemies, but when there were many, gu nie would definitely be busy. It combined the dream world, cage, arena, and other elements from his previous life. gu nie had discovered a new way to activate the [ blood source: great blood sky dream curse ]. That was to use the Bloodborne war space to construct a huge ¡®Bloodborne cage Colosseum¡¯. he would pull his enemies in and let them fight by themselves. as they fought each other, gu nie just watched from the side. in fact, gu nie could even give the winner a small reward, which would make everyone fight for it. This Bloodborne war space was originally used for combat. Now that it had developed into a dreamscape Colosseum, it couldn¡¯t be more perfect. Of course, Gu nie was still weak, so he couldn¡¯t build a huge dream Colosseum to pull people in. The level of the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] continued to increase. gu nie believed that he could build a huge dream colosseum and drag those evil guys into the blood origin cage to fight. the difficulty of upgrading an innate divine ability was much higher than upgrading a secret inscription spell. when gu nie was digesting the corpse of the thanator, he was clear that the thanator leader had been cultivating the black arrow of extinction for more than ten years, but it was still only at the first rank, still some distance away from the second rank. Moreover, the limit was that one could only cultivate this innate ability to the third level. If one was lucky, one could cultivate it to the fourth level, which was the upper limit of the level barrier of the innate ability. but for gu nie ¡­ The hack system was in his hands. this [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ], level three or four, was nothing. There were no barriers at all, and he could continue to upgrade as long as he logged in. when he reached level seven, level eight, or even level ten. gu nie would become a powerful ruler of the blooddream world. in addition, the idea of building the blooddream arena would give gu nie a way to expand his blood pool without limit. And this maesha was the first step of Gu NI¡¯s experiment. when gu nie looked at his blooddream arena ¡­ In the fog of the distant sea, on the sea demon ship. ¡°You can never escape, Zhenzhen¡± Layers of murmurs and terrifying images exploded in the depths of her soul. ¡°ah!¡± a shrill scream woke meesha up. ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± her breathing was a little heavy, and she looked around in panic. he saw that it was a small room on the sea demon ship. This calmed her down a little. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Was that a nightmare? or did it really happen?¡± After this weird nightmare, she felt even less sleepy. He opened the window and let the sea breeze in. the slightly moist sea breeze blew in, clearing her mind. ¡°What?¡± suddenly, she noticed something was wrong. ¡°Why is my vitality declining?¡± ¡°could it be that yingying is related to that weird nightmare?¡± ¡°is this tao wu related to gu nie?¡± Looking at the faint fog on the sea, maesha fell into deep thought. Chapter 268 ? 268 enemy of the star sequence in the silent cultivation. A few days had passed. On this day, in the quiet room of the small hotel. With a flip of his hand, Gu nie produced a true netherworld origin fruit. As he ate the ¡°true netherworld origin fruit,¡± he could feel his soul tentacles forming within five meters of him. A faint smile appeared on Gu NIE¡¯s calm face. being a domain spell caster was a secret that no one knew about. as gu nie¡¯s soul grew stronger, so did his soul perception domain. The powerful soul of the five-meter-long soul tentacles gave gune an absolute perception domain of fifteen to eighteen meters. At the same time, eating a true netherworld origin fruit every three to five days also strengthened Gu NIE¡¯s soul defense. Gu NIE¡¯s soul defense was getting stronger by the day, and this was one of his many secrets. Steadily increasing his strength without anyone knowing, this was Gu NIE¡¯s favorite state. gu nie then looked at the other plants. The sunflower tree that was more than 50 meters tall had bloomed to the size of a sunflower, and the ¡± sunflowers ¡± were as bright as a clam lamp. Gune also picked up a sunflower. But when the sunflower was placed in the house, gune didn¡¯t even have to pay for the gas for the oil lamp. It had been more than ten days, but the sunflower was still bright, and the intensity had only weakened a little. gu nie estimated that the sunflowers would still be dazzling for three months, but lighting for half a year would not be a problem. the lighting effect surprised gu nie. After some research, he found that apart from emitting light, the sunflower could also repel mosquitoes and darkness. It was easy to carry around, and its light could penetrate through anything. But the problem was ¡­ In this extraordinary world, what was the use of having such a huge light bulb? if gu nie had studied the light power upanishad, this thing might have been useful. but the problem was that gu nie had comprehended the dark power upanishad. ¡°There will always be a use for it. At least when it bears fruit, I can use its fruit seeds as a light bulb. It¡¯s cool enough. Or perhaps there are other uses that I don¡¯t know of in the future.¡± gu nie explained to himself. in fact, gu nie didn¡¯t have any other plants that could replace the emperor-grade sunflower tree. Otherwise, Gu nie would guarantee that this thing wouldn¡¯t live to see the sun tomorrow. the elven tree of life grew as strong as ever, growing larger and larger. the perfect living environment seemed to have stimulated the characteristics of this elven tree of life, which was an overlord-grade plant. the pond of life was getting bigger and bigger, so big that gu nie could swim in it. at the same time, the ¡®pure water of the spring of life¡¯ was about to be born. The dark prison tree continued to supply Gu nie with fruits, allowing Gu NIE¡¯s soul to become stronger. the mutant elite sea demon tree was almost ready for harvest. the emperor level sea demon tree had already taken root and sprouted, growing strong and healthy. gu nie estimated that it would soon produce a dark blue origin crystal. at that time, gu nie would be able to continuously expand his origin pool. with an emperor-grade sea demon tree that could continuously produce dark blue crystals, gu nie wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his origin pool becoming smaller. ¡°i¡¯ll check out of this room when i get there later.¡± gu nie thought to himself after eating the true netherworld origin fruit. all the Pirates nearby have run away. Even the timid sailors have run away. ¡± it¡¯s said that a large number of pirates have gathered at the northern port. ¡± ¡°Find a good time and capture them all in one night.¡± ¡± especially those type 4 and type 5 experts. we can¡¯t let a single one of them go. we can basically get a lot of blood crystals and soul fragments from them. ¡± ¡°my devil overlord¡¯s co-soul is about to break through in a few days. i¡¯m counting on these soul fragments to help me.¡± ¡°a rank 6 devil lord will give me even more terrifying power.¡± while gu nie was thinking ¡­ the bracelet of time on gu nie¡¯s wrist trembled slightly. ¡°What?¡± gu nie touched the bracelet of time on his wrist, and his expression changed. ¡°the dragon graveyard! is it about to start?¡± He knew that he had to engage in a life-and-death battle with the powerful evil God¡¯s daughter and her powerful subordinates. Gu nie had already made full preparations for this trip to the Dragon tomb. gu nie was well aware of the self-sealing nature of the origin space. If he was trapped inside and couldn¡¯t come out for a while, Gu nie would be prepared. and if the enemy¡¯s methods were very powerful, gu nie would also have a way to deal with them. After making sure everything was ready, Gu nie headed to the agreed location. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ an hour later. on the third floor of a caf¨¦ named ¡°manray flower.¡± In the corner. With Gu NIE¡¯s arrival, the three gathered together. george quietly released his interference nullifying barrier. when this invisible interference nullified barrier bloomed, gu nie¡¯s face was calm as usual. he casually looked around, and his heart moved. in such a short time, George has already raised the interference nullification barrier to such a high level. ¡°the way time hunters use time to strengthen their abilities is really amazing.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± George said softly after he finished constructing and felt it carefully. just now, gu nie had also carefully sensed that no one was spying on them. once he used observation, spying, or even penetration probing techniques, he would be able to detect the origin of the lightning. The powerful domain of absolute perception and Gu NIE¡¯s ability to sever the shackles of fate. gu nie could easily feel the faint gazes and methods. ¡°I feel movement.¡± Dragon Slayer ziegrud said in a deep voice. ¡°if i¡¯m not wrong, they should have already entered the dragon¡¯s necropolis, and we should have gone in as well.¡± ¡°remember, this void origin space, which is similar to the dragon clan¡¯s graveyard, is extremely unique.¡± even though it has been quiet for many years, there might still be great danger. ¡°it might easily cause us to die.¡± ¡± at the same time, we can¡¯t underestimate the evil god¡¯s daughter and the extraordinaries who traveled with her. ¡± ¡± the descendants of evil gods might not only have divine powers, but they might also have very strange abilities. ¡± and this is also the reason why the descendants of Diablo can be comparable to a rank seven transcendent master at rank six. although this evil God¡¯s daughter is only at the fifth step, her strength is at least at the peak of the sixth step. ¡± in a one-on-one battle, other than me who is at the fifth step, you two are only at the fourth step. you might not be his match. ¡± ¡± and this time, the person traveling with the evil god¡¯s daughter is no ordinary person. ¡± At this point, Dragon Slayer zieglud¡¯s voice was very low. ¡± if i¡¯m not wrong, the one with the evil god¡¯s daughter should be a genius of the star sequence who came to our world with those foreign powerhouses, and even a genius of a unique seven-star extraordinary profession. ¡± ¡± a genius from the starry sky sequence? ¡± george was slightly surprised. ¡°that¡¯s right. they¡¯re in the same echelon as us, the starry sky echelon.¡± ¡± even if he¡¯s not a star sequence beyonder but a seven-star beyonder, as a seven-star beyonder, he¡¯s able to come to our beyonder world with those foreign powerhouses. his extraordinary aptitude and means are probably even more terrifying than those star sequence beyonders. ¡± ¡± he might be a super fighter, a super shadowman, or even a super spell caster. ¡± ¡± you must know that this is a tough battle. if we go head to head with them, we might be the ones who die. ¡± ¡°So, we must be careful.¡± The Dragon Slayer zieglude¡¯s words made gune more cautious. however, this also ignited gu nie¡¯s desire to fight. ¡± a seven-star and even an extraordinary genius from a foreign land. this is really interesting. ¡± ¡°this battle is going to be interesting.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. Chapter 269 ? 269 the depth of profound meaning after his explanation, zieglude looked at the two of them. ¡°are you two ready?¡± ¡°En!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± the two of them nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± zieglude nodded. the voice fell. A brutal, overbearing, and terrifying aura bloomed from his body. dragon slayer. They were Born to Kill Dragons. It could nullify most of the attacks from creatures with Dragon bloodline. it would also cause great damage to creatures with dragon blood. in addition, dragon slayers could eat dragon blood, dragon meat, dragon bones, and dragon scales. To continuously strengthen himself. At the same time, it could also devour and absorb the aura and pressure of the leader of a species like the Dragon race for its own use. it could be said that dragon slayers were natural dragon slayers, born to kill dragons. this was how powerful the extraordinaries of the star sequence were. even gu nie couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. gu nie even thought about getting himself a supernatural class in the starry sky. After all, the transcendent professions in the starry sky sequence were powerful no matter how one looked at them. But according to what Gu nie knew ¡­ It was almost impossible to change a supernatural profession. when he obtained the extraordinary profession, as he advanced, his soul and body had long since become one with the extraordinary profession. it seemed that the only way was to add another extraordinary profession. They were like the angel Karona, who had a half-class Angel and a universal proposer, becoming the rare ¡± Angel of Truth. but gu nie might not be used to this. the extraordinary characteristics of different extraordinary professions were different. originally, when two powerful seven-star transcendent professions were forcefully stacked together, it might cause the two seven-star transcendent professions to weaken each other. in the end, the two seven-star extraordinary professions became two one-star extraordinary professions. all of them combined were not even comparable to a single seven-star extraordinary profession. ¡°there¡¯s another way, and that is to advance your profession.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve only seen a few words about this method in a few notes.¡± ¡± the probability of an execution level only exists in legends. ¡± ¡± because of the curse, my blood cursemancer is only equivalent to a four-star blood cursemancer. ¡± after all, the curse can be too fatal at certain times. I wonder how yulair, who has also inherited the blood curse, is doing? ¡± after the curse is removed, it¡¯s equivalent to a six-star. and with my hack machine manual tirelessly improving the blood pool Codex and awakening my innate divine ability, this is already stronger than a seven-star extraordinary profession. It¡¯s not even weaker than the general Star sequence. but the problem is that the spiritual force, source energy, and physical strength that increase at each level are all less than those of a seven-star. ¡± at the same time, the awakening of the star sequence¡¯s innate divine ability will definitely be different from that of a six-star innate divine ability. the power will also be different. ¡± ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to investigate how this six star blood cursemancer became a Seven Star blood cursemancer when I have time. At the same time, is it possible to become a blood cursemancer in the star sequence after the seven-star level?¡± there shouldn¡¯t be any information about this in the Oya continent, but there are powerful foreign powerhouses on the stars, terrifying evil gods, and undying gods. There¡¯s also the ¡®high-dimensional extraordinary world¡¯ that is said to be a perfect projection of the shadow world. Even the high and mighty creatures that can not be looked at will exist in the high-dimensional extraordinary world.¡± the transcendent world is so vast. I believe there should be a corresponding method. Gu nie Wu thought to himself. zieglude deliberately released his own aura to see guone¡¯s reaction. after all, although he had heard the rumors that this superior spell caster was extremely powerful, he still needed to see it with his own eyes. When that powerful aura pressed down on Gu nie. However, he found that guni Lawrence ignored his aura. This immediately made him restrain his little thoughts. It was obvious that this superior spell caster was not weak. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± After the invisible force enveloped the two of them, Dragon Slayer zieglud let out a low roar. ¡°Swish!¡± a strange and thick layer of soil quickly passed through gu nie¡¯s eyes. Gu nie could clearly feel the power of the earth bloomed around him. is this Dragon Slayer zieglud a profound truths of the earth? ¡± gu nie thought. ¡°however, the profound truths of the earth isn¡¯t that profound.¡± ¡°You can even say that it¡¯s relatively weak.¡± as the number of reincarnations increased. Gu NIE¡¯s speed of comprehending the world and dark power Upanishads had also been greatly improved. as he continued to comprehend the world intent and the darkness intent ¡­ Gugne gradually discovered that he had met many extraordinary individuals, such as the Prophet, the Dragon Slayer ziegrud, and the time hunter George. Their understanding of the profound meaning of runes was not strong. it was far inferior to his dark power upanishad. Not to mention comparing it to his own ¡°profound truths of the world.¡± After all, Gu NIE¡¯s main cultivation was world power Upanishad. Luckily, Gu nie knew how powerful Upanishads were. Although he hadn¡¯t cultivated any books that could use Upanishads, it didn¡¯t stop him from learning the world and dark Upanishads. therefore, gu nie could usually only use a little bit of his power, not even one-tenth of it. Gu nie had hidden most of the profound meanings. The power Upanishads that Gu nie had released were just the tip of the iceberg. ¡°swish!¡± The profound meaning of the earth bloomed fiercely. The three of them suddenly landed in a dark space. ¡°His control over the profound truths of the earth is very rough.¡± sensing the fluctuations of the profound meaning of the earth around him, gu nie made a general evaluation. as he landed, gu nie quickly activated his night vision and source power vision. the first thing he saw was an extremely vast and majestic dragon clan¡¯s underground city. it was a hundred-meter tall arched stone door carved with dragon patterns, auspicious clouds, and dragon scale totems. There was a huge staircase that was more than ten meters tall and a corridor that was two to three hundred meters wide. There were also numerous platforms the size of a football field on Top of the Rock barrier. all of this showed the glory of the dragon clan in the past. unfortunately, all of this was not buried by dust and ashes. What was left behind was also an empty, dilapidated, and quiet ruin. standing in the vast underground dragon world, gu nie felt like he was in the kingdom of giants. He quickly looked around and made sure that no one had noticed the three of them. dragon slayer ziegrud said in a low voice. ¡°The Dragon Necropolis here is extremely huge.¡± ¡°the area we¡¯re currently in is just a resting place.¡± we need to follow our original plan. We need to hide our tracks and find them. Then, we need to analyze their strength and come up with a detailed battle plan. otherwise, without knowing their overall strength, we¡¯ll probably be at a disadvantage if we fight them head-on. Zieglude quickly explained the battle plan he had specified. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. ¡°no problem,¡± he said. gu nie also nodded. he didn¡¯t know the exact strength of the evil god¡¯s daughter and them, so he could only find her first. he raised his hand and cast a high-level spell, invisibility. When he¡¯d gone to the merchant House, he¡¯d bought himself a high-level spell called invisibility. as of now, this invisibility spell was only at level 0, and its concealment effect was average. the invisibility spell would work if the target was far away, but it would be impossible to hide from the experts of the shadow element if the target was close. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s concealment techniques weren¡¯t limited to this. Gu NIE¡¯s mind flickered, and his aura was perfectly retracted. Then, he followed the dark power Upanishad and perfectly hid in the shadow. when gugne disappeared, george looked around and laughed. ¡°When did you become so good at invisibility, Gu nie?¡± ¡± i had no choice. i had to prepare this kind of escape technique when i was being chased by an expert in case i needed it. ¡± Gu nie replied in a soft voice. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± With a slight sway of his body, George entered stealth mode, and the interference nullification barrier also wrapped around his body. fortunately, george was still within the range of gune¡¯s absolute perception, so he could still sense his presence. If he had left the domain of absolute perception, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense his presence. dragon slayer ziegrud, who had the worst stealth ability, used a high-level stealth scroll. Fortunately, as long as he was careful enough, he could still hide from the enemy¡¯s sight from a long distance. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± The Dragon Slayer took the lead, and the two of them followed the Dragon Slayer. They advanced silently in the dark and quiet Dragon tomb. Chapter 270 ? 270 the ancient forbidden spell he followed the dragon slayer through the underground city of the dragon clan, which was built of stone. gu nie quietly opened his system and entered the miracle page. ¡°As expected!¡± Gu nie thought. Before, Gu nie had asked the Dragon Slayer if there was anything good in there. he knew that there might be a forbidden spell of the dragon race here. the system clearly told gu nie that the dragon¡¯s forbidden spell was indeed here. [ fortuitous encounter: an ancient forbidden spell. ] [ Adventure 1: dragon essence demonic crystal ] [ Miracle 2: ancient altar ] [ Adventure 3: Dragon Fang magic staff ] [ miracle 4: an ancient forbidden spell. ] there were a total of four side adventures. According to the pattern, the further it went, the higher its value would be. as they moved forward, gu nie split his attention and looked through the details of the four adventures. after some detailed reading, gu nie had a general understanding of the situation. there are many dangerous places in the Dragon underground city. ¡± there are even many places that still have some kind of destructive power accumulated, as well as some desperate places. ¡± ¡°Once you enter these places, you basically won¡¯t be able to come out.¡± luckily, I have the miracle System, which allows me to check the dangerous environment of these areas. ¡± this dragon essence crystal should have a similar effect to the saint shadow magic stone. it can make the bloodline of creatures with dragon bloodline even richer. ¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s fortunate that I didn¡¯t walk the Path of the Dragon bloodline.¡± otherwise, if I met such a Dragon Slayer, wouldn¡¯t I be completely suppressed? ¡± ¡± the interior of the ancient altar should be similar to the ancient altar i encountered back then. it should also be the anchor of the abyss. ¡± the evil God¡¯s daughter and the others should be heading to that place. ¡± yes, i¡¯ll think of a way to lure the two of them over later. then, i¡¯ll set up an ambush nearby. no matter what, i¡¯ll be able to meet the evil god¡¯s daughter and the others. ¡± ¡°and then there¡¯s the dragonfang staff and the ancient forbidden spell.¡± ¡°This Dragonfang wand was actually sealed.¡± ¡°just what sort of enmity does the dragon race have with this dragon fang magic staff for them to seal up such a treasure?¡± ¡°A wand that can be sealed by an entire race is not weak. I wonder if it¡¯s the legendary magic wand. If it is, then it¡¯s really powerful.¡± ¡°there¡¯s also the last forbidden spell of the dragon race.¡± seeing this powerful dragon forbidden spell, gu nie¡¯s heart sank. ¡± there aren¡¯t many complete forbidden spells in the entire oya continent, and those who can master a forbidden spell are even fewer. even at the level of extraordinary masters, there are only a few who can master a forbidden spell. ¡± and I will soon have a complete forbidden spell. The group moved forward, and soon they arrived at the entrance of the dwelling. At this moment, the three of them were in front of an extremely huge cross-shaped tunnel. in front of gu nie and the others was a huge main passage, which seemed to be another dragon¡¯s nest. At this moment, the two to three hundred meters wide corridor seemed to stretch as far as the eye could see. It was extremely quiet and dark. ¡°Left or right?¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± chieglou asked softly, not sure what to do. ¡°Left.¡± Gu nie said in a straightforward manner. his voice was soft enough for the two of them to hear. ¡°Why?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± zieglude asked in a low voice. ¡°my feeling.¡± gu nie replied. ¡°Also, my intuition is very accurate. Trust me.¡± The Dragon Slayer, who had been undecided, nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the left,¡± Immediately, the three of them silently headed towards the left side of the huge passage. ¡± of course we¡¯re going to the left. the treasures are all on the left, but there¡¯s nothing on the right. ¡± gu nie thought to himself as he moved forward. As they moved forward, the group soon passed the first slightly slanted intersection. Both sides seemed to be their habitat. ¡°Continue forward.¡± before the dragon slayer could ask, gu nie spoke again. ¡°en!¡± The underground Dragon tomb was indeed huge. The three of them walked for more than an hour and passed several intersections. along the way, the three of them could see the habitats of dragon clan creatures of all sizes. unfortunately, it was all deathly silent now. when they arrived at another intersection. the ground was clearly different from the rugged ground from before. The ground seemed to be paved with huge stones, and these huge stones seemed to have been strengthened. ¡°go that way?¡± The Dragon Slayer asked again in a low voice. ¡°I think the altar at the end of the huge tunnel on the left is the target they are looking for.¡± gu nie said. Gugne¡¯s words made both zigrud and George¡¯s expressions change. the two of them looked towards the entrance of the huge tunnel on the left. however, their vision wasn¡¯t as good as gu nie¡¯s, and it was dark for two or three kilometers. ¡°sir gu nie, your vision is amazing.¡± ¡°it¡¯s still alright.¡± Gu nie replied. Gu NIE¡¯s body was strong, and so was his vision. in addition, the powerful penetrating properties of source power vision combined with night vision meant that the dark night had no effect on gu nie. in this dark and silent environment, gu nie¡¯s vision had a great advantage. with the system¡¯s guidance, gu nie was able to find his target. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± zieglude asked in a deep voice as he walked forward carefully. ¡°Sir Gu nie, do you see anyone there?¡± gu nie immediately loaded himself with eagle eye. Gu nie said after carefully examining the altar. ¡°I haven¡¯t found any traces. Those guys shouldn¡¯t be here yet.¡± but we can¡¯t be 100% sure. We have to be careful of those guys who have already entered but are hiding to ambush us. Although the probability of this is very small, we have to be careful. ¡°yes.¡± ¡± the three of us will spread out and slowly explore the altar from three directions to prevent anyone from ambushing us. ¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. then, the three of them carefully made their way toward the altar. About half an hour later, the three of them gathered on a huge altar that was about three hundred meters tall. it was obvious that there were no enemies nearby. even though there were no enemies here, the three of them were still in hiding. ¡°Anchor of the abyss.¡± Looking at the anchor of the abyss formed by the long chains on the altar, Dragon Slayer ziegard was secretly surprised. they hadn¡¯t taken any detours, and gu nie had brought them all the way here. ¡°How can this guy¡¯s perception be so terrifying? or does Yingying have a special talent in this area?¡± however, as a superior spell caster, it¡¯s normal to have some special characteristics. After some consideration, zieglude kept his thoughts to himself. after looking around. it seems like they haven¡¯t discovered this place yet. the dragon slayer, who was hiding, spoke first. they probably don¡¯t know that we¡¯ve entered. From the looks of it, those guys should be searching for traces of the anchor of the abyss in the habitats ahead. and we can use this to set up an ambush for them. ¡°Ambushing the enemy, I like this method the most.¡± George laughed. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s decided then. At the intersection of the passages, that place is the most suitable for hiding. moreover, after we attack, we¡¯ll have enough space to escape.¡± After some discussion, an extremely cruel ambush plan was gradually born. Chapter 271 ? 271 A shameless sneak attack in the dark and silent passage. a total of seven people, including the daughter of the cthulhu, shimell, were currently advancing at high speed through the tunnel. the extraordinaries in this line. Three of them were mid-stage sixth level transcendents, while the other four were peak fifth level transcendents, including himell. Other than himell, three of the six were from the star sequence. Originally, he was confident that several late and peak stage sixth level transcendents would follow him into the dragon graveyard, including the extremely powerful peak stage sixth level transcendent, ao Gu Shan. However, when he opened the entrance and was about to enter ¡­ The energy hierarchy of this energy-depleted empty source space seemed to have prevented late-stage and peak-stage rank six powerhouses from entering. Even a mid-sixth level extraordinary master would need special means to enter. Although the late-stage and peak-stage rank six powerhouses did not enter, the few of them were enough to deal with the situation in the Dragon graveyard. Along the way, they had already checked the habitats of more than a dozen Dragons. unfortunately, they found nothing along the way. at this moment, they once again arrived at the intersection of a huge passageway. himell found that the ground here was slightly different from the rugged ground before. The ground here was actually covered with a huge slab of stone, and this slab of stone seemed to have been strengthened by special means. He glanced at the huge passage on both sides that did not look like a resting place. ¡°I hope there will be a good result here.¡± Jimer thought to himself. ¡± cukaron, ake martin, you two go to the left tunnel to check. ¡± ¡°Loves, Claudia, you two go check the right tunnel.¡± following himell¡¯s instructions, the four extraordinaires split up into two teams and walked towards the two sides of the passage. When they entered, a transcendent master had warned them. They said that the Dragon Slayer was at the port. Even if they were guarding the entrance, they had to be wary of the Dragon Slayer who might come in and assassinate them. when they first came in, himell was indeed cautious. however, as the few hours passed ¡­ It was dark and quiet all the way, and nothing happened. Himell gradually became less vigilant. after patrolling the huge passage on both sides and carefully observing the surroundings, zhang tie finally stopped. an inexplicable anxiety appeared in himell¡¯s heart. ¡°don¡¯t worry, your highness.¡± He seemed to have noticed that Chimer was a little anxious. the mid-stage seven-star level 6 transcendent fighter max, who was a guest from another world, opened his mouth. it seems that it¡¯s safe here. We just need to be patient and search slowly. We¡¯ll definitely find the target. As a top-notch powerhouse of the star sequence who was on par with his own level, Max¡¯s words had a certain effect. Jimer¡¯s expression gradually relaxed. ¡°Even if that Dragon Slayer comes, he won¡¯t be much of a threat to us.¡± ¡°on the other hand, we can easily kill them.¡± Pfft! A slight tearing sound was heard. then, himell saw the powerful max¡¯s body being sent flying to the side. His head seemed to have been pierced through by someone. This sneak attack was so sudden that they didn¡¯t even notice it. ¡°an enemy is ambushing us,¡± himell only reacted when max fell out. at the same time, two extremely brutal source powers instantly exploded in front of the remaining two. it was a saber with a thick aura and unparalleled sharpness. the entire saber exuded a bloody intent of slaughter. This was a dragon-slaying saber, and its power increased with every Dragon it killed. And at this moment, this incomparably sharp blade was slashing towards himell. ¡°It¡¯s you, indeed.¡± The roaring himell instantly raised a single palm to meet the blade, and his entire aura instantly burst forth, as if an evil god had come to life. ¡°Haha, Yingluo is going to kill you today.¡± The laughing Dragon Slayer, ziegrud, activated the blade to its maximum and slashed down. like a ghost, time hunter george used his means to almost instantly stick to max¡¯s body. A sharp hunting blade went straight for Max¡¯s chest. Before this, the three of them had been hiding in a corner, carefully observing the situation of the Cthulhu¡¯s seven-person team. when they saw the four of them leave and the three of them were standing guard, the three of them knew that their chance had come. his first target was the strongest fighter, the one that gave gu nie the feeling that he could kill the most easily. this extremely powerful expert had already been secretly on guard. But he was facing Gu nie, a guy who had broken free from the shackles of fate. This sudden attack left him with no time to react. The arcane Shot pierced through his head. knowing that this foreign expert wasn¡¯t weak, gune had specifically told george to stick close to him and kill him in one fell swoop. otherwise, there was a high chance that this guy would survive. george was carrying out gune¡¯s order with determination. At the same time, it penetrated the core of its life frame. if the blade went straight through the body, the person would be completely destroyed. dismembering all of its time. even though his head had been pierced by gune¡¯s spear, max was still able to resist george¡¯s attack. He tried his best to pull out the sword with his right hand, and the sword light was already in the process of being nurtured. This scene made George extremely shocked. ¡± he still has the ability to fight back even though his head is already in such a state. with such means and strength, if i don¡¯t kill him in one fell swoop, this guy will definitely come back to life. ¡± Even though Max wanted to fight back. However, this attack did not just hit the head of the physical body. The soul was also penetrated by this attack, and a considerable part of it was annihilated. This also caused his control of source power and his physical body to be much slower. Before he had even pulled out the sword. ¡°Swish!¡± A blade with a powerful time-destructive power pierced through the chest armor from the side and penetrated the body. ¡°Break!¡± following george¡¯s low roar. max, who was already heavily injured, had his life frame broken by george¡¯s blade. In George¡¯s field of vision, a large number of time fragments burst out wildly. the time fragments that burst out were absorbed by george. this guy¡¯s body is carrying a terrifying amount of time power. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m going to get all of it. The moment the battle broke out, the seven Star, peak of the fifth step law incantation master, Ashley Jamal¡¯s first reaction was to cast another shield on herself. she had a ¡®shield talent¡¯, which could enhance her shield with the amount of energy from the source pool. the number of shields could be stacked up to four times, which made her survival ability far stronger than the average magus. At the same time, she had the ability to cast two spells. as he cast a shield on himself, he threw a series of violent thunderballs in the direction of the shot. this tier 5 mage was also a mage who could cast instant cast, one second stack. looking at the speed at which they were overlapping each other in a single second, it was likely that there were 13 or 14 curses in a second. the high frequency of spells made gu nie¡¯s heart skip a beat. after all, it was rare to meet one of his kind. ¡± the effect of your spell bombardment is not bad, but it doesn¡¯t have a strong lock-on effect. as long as i¡¯m fast enough, your spell won¡¯t be able to hit me. ¡± ¡°die!¡± the dark inscription arcane passage controlled by the puppet¡¯s secret thread instantly aimed at the female mage at the peak of the fifth step. ¡°bang bang bang bang!¡± Gune fired several arcane shots in a row. Before the ball of lightning fell, Gu nie used blood escape to put fifty meters between them. boom! boom! boom! boom! The violent thunderballs fell down with great momentum. the power of each violent thunderball burst out violently. Gu NIE¡¯s previous position was blown to pieces. Gune dodged the attack, but the female mage wasn¡¯t so lucky. Gune¡¯s arcane bullets had left several large holes in its body. His entire body was blown away by the arcane bullet. Chapter 272 ? 272 Chapter 93 heavy casualties however, the arcane bullet did not penetrate his head. Its strong survival ability allowed it to maintain a high combat ability even if its body was pierced and it was in a state of serious injury. As a top-level mage and a special life-saving method, Ashley¡¯s ability to survive was quite strong. Ashley, who was seriously injured, was very shocked. ¡± how could that enemy¡¯s energy bullet attack be so powerful? my shield is strengthened by my origin pool. the thicker the origin pool, the stronger my shield. ¡± ¡°Currently, the strength of my advanced shield is very close to a powerful engraving shield. This enemy¡¯s one bullet pierced through two layers, and two bullets shattered all four of my shields.¡± ¡± this energy bullet even pierced through my body. i have an original body. ¡± Ashley Kamal, who had thought that her shield would be able to block the attack, had ended up in a state of serious injury due to her negligence. ¡°Swish!¡± at that moment, ashley kamal felt the lightning sweeping toward her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± without any hesitation, ashley jamal¡¯s body flashed with a yellow light and disappeared. ?! As the lightning pierced through, it only hit an afterimage. However, when Ashley Kamal instantly traveled more than 30 meters and landed. a powerful incantation of law instantly enveloped him. Ashley Kamal felt that this was a powerful spell that could lock and pull. Immediately after. Chi Chi Chi Chi Several powerful bolts of lightning struck him. ¡± arcane shot, lightning-type spell, lock-on and pull, and an extremely high one-second overlap. is this guy the legendary super spellcaster, captain jack? ¡± ¡°You do have some tricks.¡± Ashley Jamal¡¯s figure flashed again, quickly avoiding the bombardment of several powerful Thunderbolts. At this moment, Gu NIE¡¯s heart also moved. gu nie¡¯s opponents had always been either too strong or too weak. Under the single-second overlapping burst, there were basically not many who could withstand it. This female cursemancer from another world not only had an extremely strong shield, but she also had an incredible life force. After being hit by the ancient Nirvana arcane bullets, there were four fist-sized bloody holes on her body. Even her spine was broken, but she still ran quickly. it was obvious that he had some extremely powerful life-saving technique. his reaction speed was also quite shocking, and he used a teleportation spell to avoid the explosion of gunie¡¯s spell. More importantly, this female magic incantation user was also a magic incantation user who could instantly cast overlapping spells in one second, and the power of her magic incantations was quite strong. these extraordinary individuals who could follow the foreign powerhouses and cross the stars to come to our world are indeed extraordinary. Gu nie thought. ¡°however, i¡¯m not here to kill you this time. i¡¯m here to stop you.¡± this female supernatural being was not weak, and with some of her trump cards, it would be difficult to kill her. gu nie wasn¡¯t here to kill her, but to distract her from george¡¯s killing of the injured mid-type 6 powerhouse. even the dragon slayer, ziegard, had attacked the demon god¡¯s daughter so that she would not be able to save the type 6 expert. from the beginning to the end, the target of the three of them had been the mid-stage tier 6 expert, not the demon god¡¯s daughter or the female mage in front of them. After another series of little thunderflame curses erupted. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± george¡¯s fierce roar reverberated. When they heard George¡¯s words, gune and the others no longer had any lingering feelings. Gu nie took advantage of the female cursemancer¡¯s movement to use four blood escape spells to quickly move two hundred meters away. He then used an invisibility spell and disappeared. The entire retreat was completed in the blink of an eye. It was unbelievably fast. George¡¯s movements were also extremely fast. As he retreated, he quickly disappeared. the slower dragon slayer¡¯s body also turned into a flash of cold light and disappeared at an extremely fast speed around the corner. three against three, and in a sneak attack at that, gu nie and the others had a great advantage. if they waited for the four people who had gone out to rush back, they would have to wait for them. That advantage instantly turned into a disadvantage. therefore, the single-target killing plan with george as the core was the main mission this time. As soon as George finished killing the enemy, the three of them would immediately retreat, killing one at a time. They were not greedy. the heretic god¡¯s daughter and the female magus with an extremely powerful shield were not easy to kill. Therefore, this time, he would kill the fighter who should not have good life-saving abilities. And the facts proved that the fighter was indeed easy to kill. the female magus had a very strong shield, and gu nie¡¯s bullet might not even be able to penetrate her head. As for the evil God¡¯s daughter, even if her head was crushed, she would probably still be able to fight back with vigor. After finishing off the fighter, the three of them immediately retreated. Their retreat was quite decisive. When the three of them quickly retreated. The heavily injured female spellcaster Ashley Jamal and the daughter of the Cthulhu himell, who was in the process of activating her power, were still on guard. They did not even believe that the enemy would retreat so easily. if they continued to fight, the two of them might not be able to defeat the three of them. ¡°They actually retreated so quickly?¡± ten seconds later. buzzzzzz! an afterimage quickly appeared beside the two of them. it was the rank 6 star-sequence shadowman, cukaron. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± cukaron asked gloomily when he saw the traces of battle and the people on the ground. ¡± we¡¯ve been ambushed. it¡¯s the dragon slayers. ¡± himer said in a deep voice as she looked around vigilantly. she was still afraid that the enemy would come back and attack. ¡°Where are they?¡± Cukaron looked around with killing intent. ¡°He fled, he fled very quickly.¡± the cthulhu¡¯s daughter himell¡¯s expression was rather unsightly. now she understood why those guys ran away so quickly. They immediately retreated after gaining some benefits from the ambush. These guys didn¡¯t want to suffer any losses. The level of slyness was simply infuriating. some of her trump cards were extremely harmful to her, and she could only use them at the moment of life and death. Otherwise, she would have definitely killed that Dragon Slayer just now. Cukaron looked around and confirmed that the enemy had left. ¡°How are you guys?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. the cthulhu¡¯s daughter, himell, shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m injured, but I¡¯ll be fine after a few hours of rest.¡± ashley kamal said weakly, her face pale. the two of them immediately looked over. At this time, Ashley Kamal sat cross-legged and began to recuperate. At the same time, she spoke. you guys have to be careful of that law Magus. His attacks are very powerful. Even if he escapes, he might still ambush us from a distance. after those corrosive bullets hit me, they easily pierced through my body. The wound won¡¯t heal in a short time. Although you have powerful rare grade equipment like magic Gold leather armor, I don¡¯t think it can withstand it. ¡°More importantly, that guy will definitely aim for your heads.¡± I have the ¡®original embryo¡¯. Only a universal treasure like this can guarantee a strong life force. You don¡¯t have such a treasure. once your body is broken, or even your main bone armor is damaged, your battle will be greatly reduced. ¡°What?¡± The two of them nodded their heads slightly. At the same time, they were on high alert of their surroundings to prevent another sneak attack. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t feel Gu NIE¡¯s little thunderflame spell. Otherwise, she would have added, ¡± be careful of his Thunder spell. It¡¯s very powerful. ¡°Where¡¯s Max? he seemed to have been hit by that mage¡¯s shot just now and was heavily injured.¡± himell asked doubtfully when he couldn¡¯t find max. just now. the two of them were in a stalemate, and they didn¡¯t notice max¡¯s condition at all. When he turned around, he realized that Max had already disappeared. cukaron also looked around in surprise, but he didn¡¯t see anyone. when the other three people rushed over. after searching the vicinity several times and divining based on the bloodstains on the ground, they finally confirmed it. Max was dead, and even his body had been taken away. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 273 ? 273 Counter-attack Max was dead, not even his body. This result made everyone fall into silence. They were all high-level powerhouses, the top experts from the extraordinary world in a foreign land. They had seven-star and even star-ranked extraordinary professions. it could even be said that they were one of the top geniuses in the transcendent world. even though the opponent this time was not weak. However, in just a few short seconds, they had lost one member. the strength of the opponent made them feel the pressure. they were geniuses, but so what? there were geniuses and experts in the transcendent world. even if they underestimated their enemy, they would still be killed. in fact, even if they did not underestimate their enemy, they would still be in danger of being killed by a sneak attack. the silent atmosphere was somewhat gloomy and oppressive. Cukaron looked around and broke the depressing atmosphere with a deep voice. ¡°Without a doubt, our opponent this time is very strong.¡± but this time, they had the advantage of a sneak attack, and we didn¡¯t know what they were up to, which led to Max¡¯s death. ¡°but this kind of thing will never happen again.¡± As cukaron spoke, everyone looked over. ¡°if they ambush us, we can ambush them as well.¡± Cukaron said in a low, murderous tone. ¡°But it won¡¯t be easy for us to find them.¡± himell said, frowning. ¡± that¡¯s not a big problem. since they fought here, i have a way to trace their location. ¡± Cukaron said with certainty. but the problem is that we need to know who among them is the most threatening. We need to adopt a corresponding strategy to kill him first. Cukaron¡¯s eyes swept over himell and Ashley, who was recovering from her injuries. after some thought, himell spoke softly. the methods and strength that the Dragon Slayer displayed were not threatening. He had an advantage against Dragons, but he had no advantage against me. ¡°On the other hand, the time Hunter¡¯s methods are a little strange.¡± ¡°no!¡± At this time, Ashley suddenly spoke. ¡°The real threat is the law incantation master.¡± eh? A law incantation master? Everyone looked over. Faced with everyone¡¯s gaze, Ashley began to explain. ¡± usually, we¡¯ll be able to sense it when it¡¯s launched, and we can even avoid it. ¡± however, Youyou¡¯s attacks are very strange. When he ambushed us, even if he did, we wouldn¡¯t have noticed him if we didn¡¯t notice him. take Max for example. When the bullet went through his head and we felt movement, we knew that the enemy had ambushed us. ¡± some kind of perception blocking ability. ¡± Cukaron¡¯s face darkened. Cukaron, who was knowledgeable, instantly analyzed this ability. ¡°it¡¯s a very tricky method.¡± ¡°If we let this guy continue to ambush us, we will definitely be the ones to suffer.¡± ¡°in that case, the first person qianqian will kill will be this law incantation master.¡± cukaron¡¯s killing intent was unusually cold. ¡°when my dagger pierces through his head, he will regret assassinating us.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in a dragon clan¡¯s resting place, in a relatively remote dark and quiet small passage. at this moment, george used interference nullification barriers to block the left and right sides. At this moment, the three of them were quietly sitting there. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing that gu ni¡¯s shot went through that guy¡¯s head. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill him.¡± as he spoke, george placed the corpse of the mid-stage type 6 swordsman on the ground. Gu nie used his puppet to touch the assassin, and then used the blood touch as a power source to suck the Assassin¡¯s blood. Using this method, Gu nie could perfectly conceal the existence of the touch of blood. ¡°The taste is really not bad. It has an exotic flavor.¡± Ten seconds later, all of the blood had been extracted, and Gu nie nodded. ¡± just now, even though this guy¡¯s head had been pierced through, he still wanted to draw the sword at his waist and kill me. ¡± their heads were pierced through like that, but they still have the strength to fight back. I have to say that these extraordinary people from the foreign starry sky are indeed something. george recalled the scene from before and sighed. ¡°Indeed,¡± Beside him, zieglude nodded slightly. ¡± there are many extraordinaries above stellaris, and there are even many extraordinary worlds that will give birth to cosmic sequence beyonders like us at certain times. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s said that there are many experts above the stellaris realm.¡± however, as long as we continue to grow and become stronger, sooner or later, we will have the strength to leave the transcendent world and roam the stars. experts above the stars? ¡± gu nie thought to himself. Above the vast stars, there was an even vaster transcendent world. Gu nie also wanted to see the wider world and the weirder scenery after he became stronger. ¡°this time, we killed one of their mid-type 6 experts. They¡¯ll definitely be on high alert, and it¡¯ll be difficult to launch a sneak attack.¡± of course, it¡¯s more likely that they¡¯re using some investigative, divination, spying, or tracking methods to secretly track us down. fortunately, we¡¯ve already used George¡¯s ability to erase our traces. ¡°they won¡¯t be able to find us.¡± when dragon slayer ziegrud said so with such certainty ¡­ gu nie¡¯s face slightly changed. Gu nie looked around and activated his source power Vision and dark vision. Gu nie didn¡¯t see any traces of it. ¡°Although it¡¯s very slight, we can be sure that the enemy seems to have used some method to spy on us.¡± gugne then looked at george and chiegard. The two of them seemed to be completely unaware of this extremely well-hidden spying method. ¡°i just don¡¯t know if they¡¯re using spying methods from a long distance, or if they¡¯re just mayflies.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. The next moment! It was like the cycle of time and space and fate had crossed, blooming in the depths of Gu NIE¡¯s eyes. when gu nie had severed most of the shackles of fate. the eye of fate, which seemed to be able to see everything, would occasionally bloom on gu nie. After Gu Nier had severed all the shackles of fate, he had become a legend. Gu nie discovered that he had completely unlocked the eye of destiny. gu nie was exhausted every time he opened it. however, as long as it was only activated for a few seconds, it wouldn¡¯t have much of an effect. As time and space intersected with fate ¡­ the eyes of fate in gu nie¡¯s eyes opened. after that. Gu nie saw several powerful auras around them using some kind of special method. They were in a state of extreme concealment, and they were quietly ambushing the three. Before, Gu nie and the other two had ambushed the enemy. at this moment, the six enemies were actually going to ambush the three of them. The nearest superhuman was less than a hundred meters away from the three of them. the next moment, gu nie turned off the eye of fate. ¡°Run!¡± with a low roar, gu nie instantly flew to the side. george and chieglou reacted quickly. when gugne said ¡± run, ¡± the two of them instantly reacted. Although he didn¡¯t know what the enemy had done, it was clear that the enemy had already caught up. immediately, the two of them began to run after gu nie. ¡°You want to leave? it¡¯s too late.¡± cukaron, who was close enough, laughed. an invisible eye above his head had locked onto gu nie, who was turning into a ray of blood light. ¡°dimensional gate, open!¡± with a thought ¡­ Gu nie, who was still running, immediately realized something was wrong. The surrounding space instantly became grotesque and variegated. It was as if auroras had bloomed in the surroundings, and the entire heaven and earth seemed to be confined. at the same time, a door that looked like a dimensional space was slowly opening. ¡°it¡¯s some sort of unique innate divine ability.¡± gu nie¡¯s face grew serious. Gu nie immediately transformed into a ray of blood-red light and flew four to five hundred meters away. however, when gu nie landed on the ground, the dimensional door was still in front of him. gu nie¡¯s movement technique couldn¡¯t escape the lock of this special ability. Gu nie turned into a ray of blood light a few more times. he couldn¡¯t get rid of the dimensional gate at all. Even when Gu nie took out the teleport scroll, he couldn¡¯t activate it. It was as if all escape techniques were useless in front of this dimensional door. Seeing this, Gu nie no longer tried to escape. he just stood there and looked at the dimensional door. kachahahahahaha the dimensional door slowly opened. Hualalalalalalalalala At the same time, the surrounding space was completely torn apart into a new world. A world that belonged to an alternate dimension enveloped them. ¡°some kind of cage-like divine ability? Should we just make him stay?¡± ¡°Oh! this method is really interesting.¡± ¡°But then again, out of the three of them, what a coincidence that you picked the strongest one.¡± gu nie quietly looked around and laughed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll send you to your death today if you dare to come in.¡± Chapter 274 ? 274 you can¡¯t beat me! when he saw the law incantation master being locked onto by the dimensional gate and being completely locked inside, he was dumbfounded. Not only cukaron, but the others also smiled. The few of them quickly gathered. ¡± those two guys escaped really quickly. their sense of smell is even sharper than the rats in the sewers. ¡± in the darkness, the daughter of the cthulhu, himell, laughed. at this time, ziegrude and george had indeed escaped. ¡± although those two guys have escaped, it¡¯s fine as long as the law incantation master is captured. ¡± with a flip of his hand, cukaron took out a dagger that was emitting a cold air. this was a top-tier devil gold assassination dagger with a few legendary characteristics, and its destructive power was needless to say. as a dagger with some legendary characteristics, it had a fatal cutting ability on the body of an extraordinary. cukaron had used this assassination dagger to kill many geniuses, and even several seven-star superhumans who had opposed him. ¡°After I go in and kill that law Magus, we¡¯ll look for the other two.¡± ¡°since they have the guts to enter, this dragon tomb will become their burial ground.¡± With that, cukaron¡¯s figure disappeared on the spot. At this moment. after being pulled into the dimensional space, gu nie quickly used his puppet strings. At the same time, he also cast a Blood Shield on himself. his soul perception was also clearly released. gu nie was ready. ¡°swish!¡± a cold beam of light shot down from gu nie¡¯s head. This cold light was terrifyingly fast. It crossed several meters in an instant and headed towards Gu NIE¡¯s head. gu nie took a step and turned into a blood light, flying a dozen meters away. at the same time, he cast a soul-freezing divine ring spell. just as the soul-stabilizing spell locked onto the enemy and gu nie was about to cast an instant spell, the enemy¡¯s body froze. The figure had already disappeared. At the same time, the soul setting divine ring spell¡¯s lock had also disappeared. ¡°What?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his vigilance grew. he appeared instantly and disappeared instantly. ¡°At the same time, he perfectly avoided my puppet¡¯s Secret thread. Even my soul-stabilizing divine ring spell was cut off by an invisible force.¡± Then, Gu nie looked up at the dimensional gate that had opened up high in the sky. ¡°An assassin in an alternate dimension? They use the power of space to travel and kill.¡± ¡°This is a little tricky.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like it can¡¯t be dealt with.¡± Gu nie had a powerful body, many spells, and many hidden cards. Even though he was trapped in this powerful dimensional space, he didn¡¯t panic. even if I explode his eyeball, he will still hide. Doing so will alert the enemy. Therefore, I have to imprison him or even kill him the moment he comes out. ¡± the first thing we need to do is to find this guy¡¯s exact location. when he comes out, we¡¯ll attack him. ¡± A battle plan quickly formed in gune¡¯s mind. following the framework of the world, gu nie¡¯s soul perception spread out to the entire world around him. The world! It contained everything. the profound meaning of the world described all the existences in the entire universe. It contained everything, sensed everything, controlled everything, and operated everything. this was the path of the world power upanishad that gu nie had taken. Within the framework of the world, everything was under Gu NIE¡¯s control. As the world of the thoroughly meticulous spread out, Gu nie was able to sense the surrounding area and even the movements in the deeper layers of space. ¡°swish!¡± A sharp cold light once again shot towards Gu nie. this time, the opponent¡¯s speed was even faster than before, and gu nie seemed to be unable to dodge in time. The sharp daggers sliced through gune¡¯s head. ¡°Peng!¡± The blood Shield exploded. at the same time, gu nie turned into a ray of blood-red light and flew away. however, as soon as gu nie landed, a sharp cold light attacked him again. gu nie once again turned into a ray of blood-red light and fled. one fled, one chased. the two of them rapidly shifted their bodies within this dimensional space. ¡°this damn guy, how can his reaction and speed be so fast?¡± cukaron, who was in the middle of a chase, was also shocked as he used dimensional travel. As the ¡®dimensional killer¡¯ of the star sequence, he was a legendary figure. he had the powerful innate ability of ¡®dimensional travel¡¯. To him, traveling through dimensional spaces was as simple as eating and drinking. He had thought that it would be easy to kill this law Magus by dragging him into an alternate dimension. However, he had not expected that this law incantation master would have such a fast reaction speed and had the ability to move quickly. The moment he appeared, the other party immediately fled. whether it was his soul¡¯s perception or his physical reaction, he was not slower than him at all. If he didn¡¯t know that his opponent was a law incantation master, he would have suspected that his opponent was an expert in the shadow element. even if he managed to touch the enemy, the enemy would have already escaped the moment the blood shield blocked the attack. as soon as he landed on the ground, a blood-red shield appeared on his body. forget about killing the other party, even getting close to the other party and dealing a fatal blow was a little difficult. Cukaron knew very well that a law Magus had a lot of energy. he was definitely no match for a law incantation master in terms of energy consumption. I can¡¯t kill this guy with normal methods. Although the ¡®mana pool¡¯ will cause some damage to me, it¡¯s enough to kill this guy. with this in mind, cukaron no longer hid. the terrifying ¡®demonic source¡¯ sealed in his body quickly bloomed. as the ¡± demonic source power ¡± bloomed, his speed doubled, and his perception and movements also improved greatly. In a single dimension, cukaron instantly appeared on the face of the escaping mage. this time, the speed was much faster than before. cukaron was confident that this time, the law magus would not be able to escape. ¡°Die!¡± Cukaron¡¯s sharp dagger exploded with an unprecedented destructive power. It even caused slight spatial ripples in this not-so-high-level dimensional space. At the same time the dagger came down, cukaron¡¯s attack was enough to penetrate the opponent¡¯s shield and tear open the opponent¡¯s head. at the same time, cukaron felt a series of spells blooming in his body. This law incantation master actually dared to fight back at close range. ¡°you¡¯re really looking for death.¡± In that split second, cukaron didn¡¯t even have the chance to retreat, nor did he want to. he had to kill this law incantation master. at the same time the dagger fell. The bright purple lightning bloomed on cukaron¡¯s body. Fortunately, cukaron¡¯s mana pool was activated at this time, which made his resistance strong enough. It would not be a problem to resist a few powerful high-level spells. cukaron¡¯s dagger pierced through the blood-red shield, tearing apart the energy shield on the mage¡¯s head. it also pierced through the glass-like helmet that had just appeared, and then followed the sharp light to penetrate the mage¡¯s head. However, a scene that surprised cukaron appeared. the power of this sharp dagger was so terrifying. even though it had broken through three layers of shields, a large part of its power was still enough to burst a mage¡¯s head like a watermelon. when the dagger touched his opponent¡¯s head, cukaron felt as if he had stabbed into a piece of strengthened magic copper armor. Even so, the dagger was still penetrating. in the end, the tip of the dagger was completely inserted into the other party¡¯s head. he had thought that the other party would definitely die under this attack. a scene that terrified cukaron appeared. the mage who had his head pierced didn¡¯t seem to have suffered a heavy blow. in fact, he didn¡¯t even look like he was in pain when his head was pierced. On the contrary, the other party turned a blind eye to the attack, as if the head that was pierced by the dagger was not his own. ¡°how is this yingluo possible?¡± Cukaron was dumbfounded. Don¡¯t you feel pain with a dagger in your head? He had wanted to kill his opponent with one strike, but the dagger didn¡¯t bring him death. then, he would face a crazy counterattack from the enemy. The violent purple electric current crisscrossed. Cukaron could already feel that his body was completely numb, and his soul was slightly injured. fortunately, cukaron, who was using his mana pool, was able to break free from the numbing sensation caused by the bombardment of the spell. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± cukaron, who didn¡¯t even have time to pull out his dagger, retreated. This law incantation master was too strange. As soon as he retreated, cukaron felt a large number of invisible and strange silk threads tighten, making it difficult for him to retreat. ¡°damn it!¡± Cukaron, who wasn¡¯t able to resist the intertwining purple lightning, was pulled back by the spell. immediately, another seven or eight spells fell. The other party¡¯s spells overlapped too quickly in a single second. It was so fast that cukaron couldn¡¯t use any other means in such a short time. despair instantly enveloped cukaron¡¯s heart. chi chi chi chi chi Under the dense and crisscrossing lightning. in the end, cukaron did not escape the fate of being electrocuted. ¡°Peng!¡± a sound. His body fell from the sky, emitting green smoke. His body was almost burnt. Cukaron, a mid-tier 6 star sequence Shadowman dimensional killer, had died. Chapter 275 ? 275 chapter 196-don¡¯t even think about escaping he looked at the charred body on the ground. gu nie expressionlessly pulled out the dagger from his head. immediately, the touch of blood quickly reached out and stuck to cukaron¡¯s charred body. gurgle, gurgle, gurgle. the blood of the dead cukaron was quickly extracted. As the blood transformed, the terrifying wound on Gu NIE¡¯s head quickly healed. his terrifying body made him unafraid of assassins or extraordinaries. If they wanted to go at close range, one for one, the one at a disadvantage would always be the other party. the power of this attack is really strong. It instantly broke through two layers of my shield and helmet, and even pierced through my head. The lethality is really beyond words. ¡± unfortunately, i¡¯m not an ordinary spell caster. i¡¯m a rare domain spell caster. my soul can leave my body, but my head isn¡¯t my vital point. even if my head explodes, i can recover it. ¡± ¡± the blood cursemancer¡¯s terrifying recovery ability is not just for show. ¡± Gune quickly picked up cukaron¡¯s body, which had been drained of blood. then, he glanced at the dimensional space. with cukaron¡¯s death, the dimensional space was in a state of collapse. With a flip of his hand, Gu nie took out a long distance teleportation scroll and quickly injected his origin power. Gu nie had to wait until the dimensional space completely collapsed before he could leave. Otherwise, there were still five people waiting outside! ¡°it¡¯s lucky that i¡¯ve released my world power upanishad to sense his location. i¡¯ve prepared a way to wait for him to get close to me. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have known his location and timing. if he had attacked me first, i¡¯m afraid he would have escaped today.¡± ¡± the perception and control of the world¡¯s profound are indeed powerful. when i reach the extraordinary master level, i will cultivate the ¡®secret pattern spell book¡¯ that can match and use the profound. when i can use the power of the profound, my strength will reach a new level. ¡± gu nie made a rough conclusion about the battle. Hualalalalalalalalala the dimensional space that had trapped gu nie crumbled. Gu nie activated the teleport scroll. ¡°swish!¡± with a flash of white light, gu nie disappeared. as the white light flashed, the evil god¡¯s daughter, himell, ashley, and the others were all stunned. Even though it was only a glimpse. However, they saw that the man was obviously not cukaron. Since it wasn¡¯t cukaron, it was obviously the law incantation master that cukaron wanted to deal with. The law Magus had escaped, and the dimensional space had collapsed. What about cukaron? the few of them looked at the empty environment in the area. there was no trace of cukaron. Expressions of shock and astonishment appeared on their faces. Sixth rank versus fourth rank. don¡¯t tell me he ran another one without a corpse! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ as the white light landed on the ground ¡­ gu nie quickly looked around. this was a quiet and cold dragon lair. the surroundings were silent and there was no one around. Gu nie immediately became invisible. Then, he used his dark power Upanishad to hide himself. he then hid in a corner. only then did gu nie relax. gu nie opened his system. as the miracle system¡¯s page opened, gu nie roughly located his position. Gu nie was currently in a Dragon¡¯s Nest on the side of the main passage they had passed through. ¡°I¡¯m quite far away from the battle, so no one should have noticed me.¡± Gu nie thought. ¡°just now, the three of us were hiding there. even with george¡¯s interference, those guys still managed to track us down.¡± ¡°Those foreign geniuses still have some tricks up their sleeves.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the ability of the guy I just killed.¡± however, regardless of whether they are or not, I killed them cleanly this time and didn¡¯t even leave behind a corpse. Whether they dare to continue chasing after me is a question. ¡°this group of people discovered us before, so they probably didn¡¯t follow my tracks.¡± ¡°you¡¯re obviously chasing after the traces of these two guys, but you made me take the blame.¡± Gu nie rubbed his temples. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing that i¡¯ve escaped and am separated from them. it¡¯ll also give me time to get my hands on those many treasures.¡± ¡°before that, i still have something to do.¡± gu nie stood up and followed the system¡¯s directions to a hidden place. In the Dragon graveyard. the root of the abyss was a tool for extracting energy. As for the utilization of the extracted energy, it was in another place. this place happened to be in the ¡®miracle 3: The location of the Dragon Fang wand was also marked out. Before, Gu nie had been wondering if he should open this thing. now, it seemed that it was necessary to open it. Anyway, no one would know that he did it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ half an hour later. Down below the Dragon¡¯s Nest, there was a rugged path that should be about five to six meters high, which the Dragon whelps had passed through. gu nie came to another relatively hidden dragon nest that wasn¡¯t too wide. The dragon¡¯s lair here was about the size of a village of thirty to fifty households. He stood at a higher position in the Dragon Lair. the eyes of fate in gu nie¡¯s eyes opened and then closed. after confirming that no one was nearby ¡­ Gu nie turned around and walked to a large slanted stone platform. he placed his palm on the slanted stone platform. Strange dragon language syllables came out of gune¡¯s mouth. gu nie had dabbled in the dragon language, but he wasn¡¯t proficient. in the history of the transcendents, draconic was a language that was even more powerful than laenumi. the draconic language was a ¡°two-syllable rune language.¡± whether it was the endurance of the body or the consumption of source power, it was extremely huge. as for the laenerian language, it was a ¡°single-syllable rune language,¡± so the pressure on the soul was much less, and the consumption of origin power was also much more economical. The Dragon language was more suitable for the Dragon race. and the laenumi language was more suitable for humans. There were also some humans who went to learn the more powerful dragon language, and there were even a small number of scholars who were proficient in it. Gune had very little knowledge of draconic. the system then gave gu nie a detailed pronunciation of the words in draconic. all gu nie had to do was follow the pronunciation and supply the source power. After a large amount of source power was supplied and more than 50 syllables were spoken, the sound of the voice was heard. ¡°boom! boom! boom!¡± the entire dragon graveyard in the huge underground dragon lair began to tremble slightly. at the same time, an extremely terrifying sealing power bloomed throughout the entire necropolis. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± With a rumbling sound and a slight earthquake, debris and gravel fell. In the huge tunnel, the evil God¡¯s daughter and the other four. the few of them looked around nervously. if an earthquake were to happen, that would be no joke. Fortunately, this slight vibration came and went quickly. it ended in a dozen seconds. however, when the shaking stopped, their faces became even uglier. this was because they could feel an extremely terrifying restrictive force that had completely enveloped the entire underground dragon tomb. the entire dragon graveyard seemed to have been completely sealed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ when the shaking stopped. The Dragon Slayer, chiegard, who was with George, looked around with a serious expression. ¡°George, we seem to be in big trouble.¡± ¡°What?¡± dragon slayer zieglud¡¯s face turned ugly as he felt the terrifying restrictive power that was gathering. ¡°The entire dragon graveyard seems to have been sealed. I can¡¯t get out with my travel abilities.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When he felt the terrifying power of the restriction growing, he was stunned. no one was happier than gu nie. The switch of the restriction here could completely seal and imprison the entire dragon graveyard. not only was the entrance blocked, but even the dragon slayer¡¯s ability to travel and the teleportation of the space scroll that connected to the outside world could not get out. at this moment, the dragon necropolis had already become a sealed off place! The only person who knew the switch was Gu nie. ¡± this time, if all of you don¡¯t die, none of you will be able to leave. as for the evil god¡¯s daughter, even if you are hungry, you will die here. ¡± gu nie chuckled. gu nietta turned his head and looked at the seal on the side. the dragon fang staff was sealed there. Chapter 276 ? 276 chapter 97-legendary staff ¡°dragon slayer¡¯s tooth¡± the ancient gray stone slab looked unremarkable, and it was unknown how much time had passed. gu nie placed his palm on the rough stone slab. he could feel the deep precipitation of time. as his perception seeped in, gu nie could feel that the seal behind the stone slab was a small empty space. This was not something that could be opened with brute force. it required a corresponding draconic incantation to unseal it. fortunately, gu nie had the dragon language incantation. a minute later, gune was chanting an incantation in draconic and pouring in more than 300 units of source power. ¡°Ka ka ka ka¡± The stone slab slowly opened. then, a pitch-black tunnel as thick as an arm appeared in front of him. ¡± the empty source space is not static. it will slowly change with the movement of time and space, just like the movement of continental plates. it is very slow, but it exists. ¡± ¡°In another tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years, this magic staff will most likely be permanently sealed within the depths of this sealed space.¡± gu nie thought. after the puppet thread was released, gu nie quickly took out the dragon fang wand from the void origin channel. The Dragon Fang wand was about forty centimeters long. The handle was as thick as gune¡¯s thumb, and the tip was as thick as his little finger. it was made of grey-white jade porcelain and felt heavy in his hand. with such a small section, it was estimated to be at least sixty jin. it was quite suitable for gu nie to hold. ¡°It would be even better if the tip was a little sharper.¡± Gu nie said as he thought. He sat down cross-legged and constructed a magic-contacting channel to feel the Dragon Fang wand of unknown quality. A lot of information came pouring in from the wand. ten minutes later. ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± after one breath, gu nie opened his eyes. gu nie¡¯s face was silent as he gently stroked the wand. It wasn¡¯t that the wand wasn¡¯t powerful, it was simply too powerful. It could even be said to be the top-tier legendary wand. according to the information gu nie¡¯s devil trigger had received. it was called the ¡°tooth of the dragon slayer.¡± It was made from the fangs of a five-colored giant dragon, as well as the corpses of the nine Star sequence ¡®Dragon Slayers¡¯ and their extraordinary professions. It was a genuine ¡°legendary wand¡± that had been born from blood and slaughter. however, it seemed to have been sealed for too long, and the ¡°tooth of the dragon slayer¡± had already lost its original power. only by slaughtering a dragon and feeding it with its blood, bones, meat, and soul could it regain the power of a legendary wand. ¡± the five-colored giant dragon is said to be a powerful existence at the divine level of the dragon clan. moreover, it¡¯s one of the purest bloodlines. ¡± ¡± the corpses and extraordinary professions of the nine ¡®dragon slayers¡¯ of the star sequence. ¡± thinking of this, gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be moved. ¡± it¡¯s true that the star array is powerful, but there are also many people who covet it. and there are even more people who have the intention to do so. ¡± ¡°Using nine Dragon Slayers to refine this Dragon Slayers ¡®Fang. Clearly, the higher the level of the transcendent world, the more powerful it was. the massacre became more and more brutal, and even extraordinaries could be used as materials to make legendary weapons.¡± ¡°No matter what, at least I have a wand with the potential to become a legend. it¡¯s a pity that there are too few creatures with dragon blood in the oya continent and this vast ocean. i guess it¡¯ll be hard to activate the power of this legendary wand.¡± Speaking of which, although the Dragon race is powerful, the birth of an extraordinary like the Dragon Slayer is too much of a counter to them. although the Dragon had sealed the Dragon Slayer¡¯s Fang, it was still unable to stop the Dragon Slayer¡¯s massacre. In the end, it still ended up as a Dragon Nest that turned into a Dragon tomb. After putting the tooth away, he opened the system again. ¡°we can¡¯t go to the altar now. let¡¯s take the forbidden spell and the dragon essence demonic crystal first.¡± ¡± then, we¡¯ll deal with the evil god¡¯s daughter. none of them will be able to escape anyway. ¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ at the entrance of the dragon graveyard. the entrance to a huge tunnel had disappeared, and it was blocked by a thick stone wall. at the same time, the powerful sealing force was perfectly added to the stone wall. at that moment, the evil god¡¯s daughter and the other four had already used up all their means. Not to mention breaking this giant stone barrier. he didn¡¯t even leave a trace. He looked at the mountain-like huge stone wall. the evil god¡¯s daughter and the others had extremely gloomy expressions. If they couldn¡¯t break the stone wall, they would be imprisoned in the Dragon¡¯s necropolis forever, just like the decayed corpses of the dragons. Searching for secret treasures, being imprisoned in a dangerous place, and then dying of old age. This situation was not uncommon in historical legends. and right now, they were facing such a desperate situation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ about 1,500 to 1600 meters away from the evil god¡¯s daughter and the other four. George and chiegard were also quietly crouching in a hidden corner. the exit is also closed. Judging from their previous attacks, they seem to be trapped and can¡¯t get out. zieglude¡¯s tone was also a little depressed. ¡°It should be that some of the countermeasures in the Dragon graveyard have been triggered. it¡¯s no wonder that the supernatural beings of the pioneer group didn¡¯t explore this place. could this be the reason?¡± At this moment, George was also depressed. It was a good sneak attack and assassination, but it ended up in a dead end. It was really depressing. no matter what, the evil God¡¯s daughter and the others are trapped with us. If we don¡¯t kill them, we will all die. ¡°Even if we are trapped here, we still need to kill them first.¡± george said. ¡°that¡¯s true,¡± Dragon Slayer zieglud clenched his fists. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ suddenly, the eyes of chimell and the others, the mid-stage rank 6 star sequence powerhouse, loves, lit up. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s not the time to be in a desperate situation yet.¡± Loves suddenly lowered his voice and said. everyone¡¯s expression suddenly changed as they all looked over. ¡°the restriction of the necropolis clearly requires a supply of energy.¡± and the core of this energy supply, Yingluo ¡­ When loves said that, those who were quick-witted instantly understood. ¡°it¡¯s the anchor of the abyss that we¡¯re looking for.¡± Jimer¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°that¡¯s right. as long as we pull out that deep-sea anchor, we¡¯ll be able to cut off the energy here.¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll continue to attack this restriction. Even if it still has energy reserves, there¡¯s still hope of breaking it after three to five years of hard work, or even longer.¡± ¡°although it will take a long time, at least i won¡¯t be trapped here.¡± Hearing lofs¡¯s words, many people who were originally in despair suddenly had hope. being trapped here for three to five years would be better than dying of old age in despair. ¡± however, those three guys are still trapped here. we need to occupy the altar first and have the energy to supply ourselves. we have an advantage in fighting them. ¡± ¡± let¡¯s go to the altar and make some arrangements. it seems like this battle will last for a long time. ¡± the cthulhu¡¯s daughter himell said in a low voice. They immediately pulled themselves together and quickly headed in the direction of the altar. Meanwhile, George and ziegard were secretly following the evil God¡¯s daughter and the others. ¡­¡­ When this group of people was moving. Gu nie was also moving silently. The Dragon essence demonic crystal was already in Gu NIE¡¯s hands. The place gune was heading to was the location of the dragon clan¡¯s forbidden spell, which was extremely rare in the entire Oya continent. Chapter 277 ? 277 chapter 98-forbidden spell in hand in a dark and quiet corner. He used the route given by the system and the draconic incantation. gu nie began the process of unlocking five stone wall seals. these dragon language incantations were all given to him by the system, so he only needed to follow the instructions to open the stone door. But gune wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity to learn a Dragon Spell. As for the syllables of the draconic incantation and the detailed notes, Gu nie studied them in detail. After he was sure he had completely mastered them, he began to chant the incantation to open the stone door. even the draconic incantation that the system had given him was deeply etched into his mind. although gune¡¯s memory wasn¡¯t as good as the scholars ¡°memory palace, which could record everything for eternity. but after thinking it over and over again and explaining it in simple and profound ways, gu nie was able to completely memorize it. After about three hours. gu nie memorized all the dragon incantations on the five stone doors. At the same time, Gu nie opened all five stone doors. The stone door of the last floor was opened. A carving stone the size of Gu NIE¡¯s palm floated in front of him. It glowed with a white light and was slightly curved. After looking back and forth between the carving stone and the formation below, Gu nie understood why the Dragon curse carving stone had been placed here. On one hand, the confinement array within the compatible space supplied energy to the carving stone, allowing it to inherit continuously. on the other hand, the carving stone had also been completely imprisoned here by the confinement array. Furthermore, the energy was supplied separately, and the energy channel was not connected to the altar outside. ¡°It really is an extremely profound treasure.¡± gu nie sighed. stepping forward, gune used the devil¡¯s soul to create a catalyst passage to open the inheritance of the powerful forbidden spell of the dragon race. as the catalyst was accepted, a powerful force slowly seeped into the depths of gu nie¡¯s soul memory. the inheritance didn¡¯t last long, about five minutes. Gu nie had perfectly inherited this powerful forbidden spell of the dragon clan. Then, Gu nie sat down with his legs crossed and began to digest this forbidden Dragon Spell. gu nie sat there for a full two to three hours. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± Gu nie slowly opened his eyes after understanding the use of this powerful forbidden spell. ¡°it really is a supreme forbidden spell manual.¡± gu nie sighed. this forbidden spell manual of the dragon clan was known as the ¡®dragon language forbidden spell¡¯. It was a forbidden spell that could only be cast in the Dragon language. in fact, this ancient book on the ¡°draconic forbidden spell¡± was not created by the dragon clan of the oya continent. it was transmitted from an even more powerful transcendent world. through the inheritance of the catalyst, gu nie could perfectly grasp the dragon language magic spell he had inherited and release it. its name was ¡°true scales-kun¡¯s protection.¡± it was a defensive type of ¡°beginner level forbidden spell.¡± The Dragon language had 21 syllables, which was 42 syllables in the laenumi language. luckily, the secret crossing rune was just a rune. It was also effective against draconic spells. similarly, speed increasing runes and amplification runes were also effective on it. [ magic incantation syllables: 42 (laenumi) ] [ origin power consumption: 100 ] It seemed that Gu nie could release it. But this was only on paper. in fact, in gu nie¡¯s current state, he couldn¡¯t withstand the release of a forbidden spell. the soul of a spellcaster at least at the level of an extraordinary master was required to withstand the release of a forbidden spell without being injured. It was a good thing that gune had the soul of a rank 5 devil Lord. Gune estimated that the soul of the devil Overlord would still be able to cast the forbidden spell even in its injured state. Was there a problem with a devil Lord¡¯s soul getting injured? Even if half of it was destroyed, he would be able to recover after a period of rest, let alone getting injured. he could even recover faster by devouring some souls. The benefits of a powerful co-soul like the devil Overlord weren¡¯t small. as long as the devil co-soul was in good condition, gu nie could cast this powerful forbidden spell. ¡°42 syllables. with my secret crossing rune and dark wizard staff, it¡¯ll be 18 syllables.¡± in other words, I¡¯ll need six seconds to complete the release of ¡®true scales-kun¡¯s protection¡¯. ¡± the syllables can be repeated to gradually strengthen the ¡®true scale-kun¡¯s protection¡¯. ¡± that will require even more Soul Support and origin power consumption, in addition to more time. At the moment, gune had 14 secret crossing runes. After breaking through to rank four, Gu Niang could condense even more. however, one of gu nie¡¯s goals in the ocean was to inherit the demonic runes. Gune wasn¡¯t sure if the occultic runes required Soul Support. therefore, gune didn¡¯t dare use up all his soul power to form the secret crossing rune. It would be troublesome if the occultic runes required a soul to bear the weight. He opened the system and checked it carefully. Gu nie stood up. I have a forbidden spell in my hand, although I only have one chance to cast it. however, not only can this forbidden spell resist all kinds of spells and even extraordinary martial arts attacks, but it can also weaken most of the soul attacks. At the same time, it has a strong resistance against all kinds of sealing, imprisonment, and locking spells. all in all, with the shield and the attacks of the evil God¡¯s daughter and the others, I can attack as I wish. although he could do this, gu nie wouldn¡¯t do it unless it was a critical moment. such a powerful trump card was naturally not to be taken out if possible. George and Dragon Slayer ziegrud had many tricks up their sleeves, so guni didn¡¯t have to show himself first. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes fell on the ¡°carving stone¡± in the formation. after some thought, gu nie gave up on using the system space to collect the carving stone. If he did, then this place would have one less treasure ground for the inheritance of forbidden spells. although he didn¡¯t collect the carving stone. But Gu nie wouldn¡¯t let anyone come in to receive his inheritance. Before he left, Gu nie slowly closed the five levels one by one. Gu nie had memorized all the incantations, so he could open it at any time. in the future, when I¡¯m strong enough, I can capture some powerful Dragons and set up a Dragon Nest breeding farm in the Dragon graveyard. It¡¯s best to breed the ¡®Blood Dragons¡¯ and then guide the blood water of the netherworld blood sea into it. This way, the blood Dragons can grow at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, they can absorb the blood water of the netherworld blood sea so that they can recover faster when their blood is drawn. ¡± after obtaining an abundant amount of powerful dragon blood, i¡¯ll use even more powerful dragon blood together with the ¡®pure spring of life¡¯ to concoct a high-level potion with powerful engravings that can transform the soul and body to the ¡®leader level¡¯. ¡± ¡°i wonder when i¡¯ll be able to have such strength and means.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Half an hour later, Gu nie arrived at the entrance to the altar. at that moment, the evil god¡¯s daughter and the others were using the energy at the altar to construct an energy barrier that covered the top of the altar. The spherical energy barrier bloomed with a milky-white luster and dazzled, driving away the surrounding darkness. Using his Eagle Eye, Gu nie could see that the Cthulhu¡¯s daughter was the only one on the altar. It went without saying that the other four were hiding nearby. as long as gu nie and the others dared to go over, they would immediately attack. Gu nie didn¡¯t rush over. Using the eye of fate, gugne found George and Dragon Slayer ziegard hiding in the corner. At this moment, the two of them were looking at the altar in the distance with worry. you were running pretty fast just now. It doesn¡¯t feel good to be trapped in a dangerous place, does it? ¡± Gu nie looked at the two of them and pondered. Chapter 278 ? 278 If you¡¯re found, you¡¯ll die! ¡°what are you looking at?¡± gu nie¡¯s ghostly voice came from behind the two. the sound gave george and zieglude a fright. Hearing Gu NIE¡¯s voice, the two finally relaxed. ¡°You¡¯re like a ghost! Are you trying to scare us to death?¡± Turning around, George¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. He looked at Gu nie and asked again, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°If you guys had run a little slower, you would have noticed that I killed that Tier 6 expert and suffered heavy injuries.¡± The two laughed at Gu NIE¡¯s words. If Gu nie hadn¡¯t asked them to escape together, they would have been killed by the sneak attack. It was most likely one of them who was trapped. we didn¡¯t run away before. We just observed from the side. After we confirmed that you killed that guy, we retreated. George said. ¡°How are your injuries?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve almost recovered.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s gaze then turned to the altar in the distance. ¡°are they extracting the anchor of the abyss from the altar?¡± gu nie asked. ¡°yes, i am.¡± The Dragon Slayer nodded slightly. they want to convulse the anchor of the abyss and then completely cut off the energy supply here, turning the restriction here into rootless water. ¡± this way, i can slowly wear down the restrictions here. after a long time, i can break the restrictions here and finally escape. i won¡¯t be trapped here. ¡± ¡°This is indeed a good idea.¡± Gu nie nodded with a calm face. what are you doing? ¡± George asked, frowning. ¡°You don¡¯t look worried at all.¡± ¡°Worried?¡± Gu nie laughed as he spread his hands. ¡°why should i be worried? i was the one who opened the restriction, and i can close it at any time.¡± what? the two of them looked at gu nie in shock. ¡°is what your yueyue said true? What a terrifying sealing power!¡± George pointed at the surrounding restrictive power in shock. ¡°en!¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°i used a teleportation scroll to escape earlier.¡± I found an almost inaudible source power surge at the place where I landed. If I hadn¡¯t stuck to the rock wall and my mental power perception wasn¡¯t strong enough, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed the movement there. ¡± thus, when i touched the devil, i discovered that it seemed to be the switch of the entire dragon graveyard. after some consideration, i decided to activate it. ¡± ¡± this way, we can completely trap the evil god¡¯s daughter and the others here, and then eliminate them one by one. ¡± otherwise, with their strength, even if they can¡¯t beat us, they still have ways to escape. After all, you¡¯ve seen their methods before. they are the geniuses of the starry sky sequence. They are the cream of the crop in the entire transcendent world and are no weaker than us. After Gu NIE¡¯s explanation, the two let out a sigh of relief. no one wanted to be trapped for a few years before they could leave by opening the restriction. More importantly, although extraordinary humans were extremely resistant to hunger and had a lot of food stored in their extraordinary storage equipment, who knew if they could last until then? this was also a very realistic problem. ¡± since it¡¯s not a problem for us to get out now, then ¡­ ¡± Ziegrude said in a deep voice as he stared at the altar that was glowing in the darkness. it¡¯s time for us to launch an attack on the evil God¡¯s daughter. at the moment, the other party has built an energy barrier to protect the core of the altar. The other four are in hiding. Once we go over, there¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯ll be discovered. ¡± we¡¯re still at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. i¡¯m afraid this battle won¡¯t be easy. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to fight, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°The three of us killed a mid-stage Tier 6 before, and then I killed another one by myself.¡± ¡°Right now, of these five, only one is at the mid-Type 6 realm, the rest are all type 5.¡± ¡°George, you hold off two of them. Zieglou, you hold off two of them as well. It¡¯s just the Cthulhu¡¯s daughter and that mid-Type 6 expert.¡± ¡°then, i¡¯ll quickly kill one of them in a one-on-one battle. after that, i¡¯ll go and help george in the 2v2, and we¡¯ll be able to quickly kill them all as well.¡± ¡± in the end, when we fought three against two, victory was in our hands. ¡± Gu nie said with certainty. When Gu nie said this, the two¡¯s hearts sank. before, gu nie had been pulled into a strange level, and in a one-on-one fight, he had killed a mid-sixth step powerhouse. although he didn¡¯t know what gu nie had done, gu nie¡¯s strength was unquestionable. They naturally believed Gu NIE¡¯s words. your plan is ¡­? ziegard¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± isn¡¯t that a little too crude? after all, we don¡¯t know the location of the four extraordinaries hiding in the dark. if we go there rashly, we might be attacked by them first. ¡± ¡°They¡¯re hiding very well now, but soon, they won¡¯t dare to hide so well anymore.¡± Gune said slowly. these words moved the hearts of the two. It was obvious that Gu nie was about to start his scheme again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the corner, the earth elementalist, aike martin, was sitting cross-legged behind a large rock. he was in a concealed state. although his invisibility was very poor, everyone was in hiding at this moment. He had no choice but to hide behind the Boulder and use the beginner invisibility skill that he was not very familiar with to hide with the rest. Himell told everyone to keep an eye on the entrance at all times to prevent enemies from entering the space through the entrance. however, ake martin knew his own limits. with his stealth ability, as long as he dared to show his face, he would most likely be discovered by the experts with strong insight. therefore, he simply did not show his face. it was to avoid exposing their position and getting sniped. it was true that he was an extraordinary of the star sequence, but his star sequence was meant to enhance the power of the profound truths of the earth. he could easily cast a large-scale earth series elemental spell, and its power was very strong. he had a great advantage when fighting against enemies with a large range. however, in a one-on-one battle, an earth elementalist did not have much of an advantage. At the same time, as an earth Elementalist, although his shield was very thick, if the other party had arcane bullets like armor-piercing bullets, there was a high probability that he would be shot in the head by the terrifying arcane bullet. His body wasn¡¯t protected by the ¡± original body ¡± like Ashley¡¯s. Once his head was blown up and his soul was pierced, there was a high probability that he would be killed directly. All in all, Ake Martin, who was hiding in this small corner, did not care about the situation outside at all. He just hid quietly in the small corner. ¡± that guy called captain jack is clearly only at the 4th rank. his methods are truly shocking. ¡± the type 6 max and type 6 cukaron both died at the hands of this guy. ¡± such a terrifying guy would probably be comparable to an ordinary extraordinary master when he¡¯s at the sixth rank! ¡± ¡± even in some high-level extraordinary worlds, it¡¯s difficult to produce such a terrifying super spell caster. how could such a freak be born in this medium or low-medium ordinary extraordinary world? ¡± As he was thinking, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. ¡°Not good!¡± just as he was about to escape, he felt an intense pain in his soul. His soul seemed to have been pierced through by this attack. He couldn¡¯t even move, let alone use the earth escape technique to escape. At the same time, Ake Martin felt that his shield had been broken through. Immediately after, dense purple lightning swept over. ¡°This guy really has shield-breaking bullets, hehe.¡± that was the last thing that hit him. ¡°peng!¡± a sound. Ake Martin¡¯s body fell to the ground, and it was charred black. Chapter 279 ? 279 The power of the evil god he used a high-level invisibility spell, george¡¯s interference nullification barrier, and gune¡¯s own ability to hide in the dark. Gu nie quietly slipped in from the passage without anyone noticing. using the eye of fate, gugne easily located the tier 5 earth elementalist, who wasn¡¯t particularly good at escaping. With dark elemental enlightenment in mind, gune was able to Complete Arcane shots, great Thunderfire spell charging, and a series of other actions from a hundred meters away from the breath Elementalist. Then, in an instant, the power of these spells poured into the elementalist¡¯s body. The result was clear. the wave of attacks directly killed the unlucky elementalist. he did not even have time to react. at the same time the lightning exploded. The dazzling purple lightning was like a purple dragon, lighting up the entire space. it was even more dazzling than the energy barrier above the altar. After taking the body away, Gu nie once again went back into hiding and quickly disappeared. Everyone thought that they had concealed themselves well, but when they saw the terrifying spell erupting from that corner, their faces changed. If he continued to hide and was found, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be skinned. The other three who were still hiding reacted extremely quickly. They decided not to hide anymore and all flew in the direction of the altar. when they were fleeing. bang bang bang bang bang bang A few consecutive shots of arcane shots were fired. There was a muffled groan in the air, and blood bloomed. a moment later, three figures appeared in the energy barrier of the altar. The rank 5 Claudia¡¯s expression was grave. One of her arms had been broken. He had been targeted when he was escaping just now. Fortunately, the enemy¡¯s position and trail had been exposed. He had been very careful to hide his position when he fled. even so, one of his arms was broken by the terrifying arcane shot. He didn¡¯t even dare to pick up his broken arm. He could only run into the energy barrier as fast as he could. Otherwise, he would lose his life. ¡°Bang! bang! bang! Bang!¡± The next three bullets hit the two-meter-thick energy barrier above the altar. The thick energy barrier had blocked all of gune¡¯s arcane bullets. ¡°this is a pretty good turtle shell.¡± Gu nie, who had just killed an elite of the star sequence, nodded in a good mood. Using his source power to cover his wound, the ashen-faced Claudia gulped down a bottle of high-level life potion. combined with his own life force, it was enough for him to regrow the broken arm in ten minutes. at the same time, george and moon sieglude appeared at the entrance of the altar space. one was dead, and another was heavily injured. In addition, there was the Super spellcaster ¡°Captain Jack¡± who could kill a mid-stage Tier 6 expert. At this moment, the strength of the three-man team was not any weaker than that of the evil God¡¯s daughter and the other three. ¡°Himell, long time no see.¡± with the dragon-slaying saber in his hand, ziegrude looked at the altar with a playful smile. ¡± zieglou, you traitor. how dare you show your face here? ¡± himell¡¯s tone was filled with murderous intent. ¡°what traitor? i¡¯m just hiding my real faith and pretending to have a fake faith.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that the evil god was too stupid and believed it.¡± hehe, when I escaped, the counterattack from the inside and outside killed three extraordinary Masters. It was really satisfying. Zieglude laughed gloomily. ¡°do you know what¡¯s the stupidest thing about you, ziegruder?¡± himell gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice. Before zieglude could retort. himell continued. ¡°The stupidest thing about you, you fool, is that you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± ¡°you were lucky to succeed that time. do you really think you have the ability?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just lucky.¡± this time, do you really think that the three of you are our match? ¡± don¡¯t forget, this is an altar, a complete and huge altar, hahaha! as he spoke, himell suddenly burst out laughing. ¡°I wanted to accumulate more power, but you idiot, you¡¯re in such a hurry to die. then i¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± zieglude¡¯s eyes darkened as he sensed that something was wrong. ¡°kill them all!¡± Himell, who was on the altar, suddenly roared. in an instant! boom! BOOM! BOOM! boom! Four terrifying auras that made one¡¯s heart tremble bloomed from the altar. at this moment, shimell, ashli, loves, and claudia were all on the altar, and each of them was exuding a terrifying aura. The aura was so vast that when it appeared, the entire spatial altar shook violently, and large amounts of gravel and dust fell. this disturbance was several times stronger than when the sealing power appeared. it was as if the entire world was trembling under this power. Looking at the power that burst out. no! chieglou¡¯s expression changed drastically as he roared with all his might. ¡°Dammit, run!¡± this energy shield is not used for defense. It¡¯s used to cover their sacrifice. they¡¯ve guided the evil God¡¯s power over. Leave this place quickly! As soon as he finished speaking, zieglude and George quickly retreated through the tunnel. ¡°follow the plan and kill them all.¡± Controlling the power of the evil god The heretic God¡¯s daughter leaped up and borrowed the heretic God¡¯s power to fly out of the restrictive barrier above the altar, heading in the direction where ziegard and George had fled. At the same time, the type 6 mid-stage lovus was also flying with him. at this moment, the two of them were riding on evil god energy and were in a flying state. Ashri and Claudia, who were controlling the power of the evil god, flew out of the altar and attacked gune¡¯s hiding spot. with the evil god¡¯s power, the power and range of their attacks were increased by more than ten times. they were more than a thousand meters apart. Ashley¡¯s continuous Thunder balls bombarded him. The ball of lightning, which was originally the size of a human head, was now the size of half a small car. Each fireball was filled with a destructive and terrifying power. the distance between them was easily more than a thousand meters. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Every time a fireball landed, a terrifying shock wave would raze everything within fifty to sixty meters to the ground. At the same time, destructive Thunder flames and lightning flashed and filled the air. A series of fireballs exploded and destroyed everything within a few hundred meters of where Gu nie was. at that moment, gu nie was looking at the area that had been razed to the ground by the explosion. His eyes were unusually calm as he stood on the spot without moving. Gu nie had sensed the terrifying power within the altar before. But even Gu nie couldn¡¯t break through such a thick shield. gu nie thought the power was there to protect the barrier from being broken. Who would have thought that the evil God¡¯s power had been guided over by the evil God¡¯s daughter? Fortunately, Gu nie had left a human body made of puppet strings in his original hiding place. His real body had been secretly moved. sure enough, the two evil god-enhanced guys aimed at the location of the secret thread puppet that gune had prepared. is this the power of the evil god? ¡± in the distance, gu nie was pondering this as he felt the power. ¡± the pressure it gives me isn¡¯t as terrifying as i thought. it shouldn¡¯t be pure evil god power, but just a little divine power in their origin power. this way, it can greatly increase their strength without causing too much damage to them. ¡± otherwise, the descent of divine power that doesn¡¯t belong to this world will cause a backlash from the entire world. even so, this power is not something I can resist. It¡¯s already comparable to an Ordinary Level Seven transcendent master. I hope they don¡¯t find me. When this period of time is over, they will die. gu nie thought. This thought appeared in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. ¡°i found him. he¡¯s here.¡± A fierce roar was heard. ¡°eh? Trying to trick me for my position?¡± Just as Gu nie had this thought, he suddenly saw a large ball of lightning coming at him. ¡°Damn it, these guys have really found me.¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The destructive attack instantly covered an area of several hundred meters around Gu nie. Chapter 280 ? 280 Chapter 101 the battle between the evil god and the indescribable God! gu nie ran away quickly. blood escape art after blood escape art, he instantly moved more than four hundred meters away. however, he was still affected by an evil god¡¯s strengthened thunder ball. gune¡¯s blood shield was instantly shattered, and his interference nullification barrier was also broken. the dragon necklace¡¯s shield was also broken. After three consecutive layers of defense were broken, the power had weakened a lot. when it hit gu nie¡¯s body, gu nie felt an intense pain from the electricity. An ordinary mage would have died on the spot. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s body was strong enough to withstand the attack and quickly escape from its range. with this wave of attacks, gu nie¡¯s figure was completely exposed. ashley¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw gunie, and she was full of killing intent. ¡°Die!¡± The woman, filled with killing intent, began to bombard Gu nie. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! the law incantations continued to bombard the area. wherever they went, the huge stone tablets, stone-shaped nests, and wide corridors were all blown to pieces, and gravel flew all over the sky. as for gu nie, he was running for his life from the power of the explosion. The swordsman, Claudia, who had borrowed the power of the evil god to quickly recover, did not rush over. Instead, she stood guard beside Ashley, preventing Gunier from attacking Ashley who was casting spells. He was very clear about how powerful Jack, who was fleeing at full speed, was. two extremely powerful experts had already fallen at the hands of this fellow. Gu nie didn¡¯t have much time to catch his breath. the radius of the ball of lightning was too large. with a radius of fifty meters, it was a hundred meters in diameter. Secondly, with the support of the evil God¡¯s power, the casting distance had reached more than 2000 meters. almost the entire space was within the range of its spell. More importantly, the female mage was also a mage who could cast spells that overlapped with each other in a single second. More than ten spells were cast in a second, and Gu nie was a bit overwhelmed. ¡°If this goes on, one mistake or not being able to avoid it in time will result in serious injuries, if not death.¡± He cast a glance at the female Magus who was casting spells at him crazily near the altar. ¡± do you think you¡¯re the only ones with terrifying power? ¡± ¡°you guys have it, so do i.¡± ¡± the evil god against the terrifying cthulhu creatures. let¡¯s see who is more terrifying. ¡± his body suddenly leaped, and he quickly pulled away from the crowd. gu nie raised his hand and used the puppet¡¯s secret thread to hang the terrifying piece of the ruler¡¯s flesh three meters above him. pupu¡¯s black, cured meat-like body appeared above gu nie¡¯s head. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± two indescribable, grotesque, and shrill screams were heard from the altar at the same time. Gu nie looked over. &Nbsp; the terrifying evil god energy that had been added to their bodies suddenly surged, and their faces were filled with extreme fear. Their bodies rapidly expanded like balloons. Gu nie quickly hid the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood. Immediately after. Bang! Bang! bang! bang! It was like the sound of a balloon exploding. the blood and flesh of the two cultivators on the altar flew towards gu nie and quickly fell to the ground, dyeing the nearby ground red. the ground was covered in the powder of their flesh. ¡± it seems that your evil god power is no match for the terrifying and great creatures, cthulhu, who control the entire universe above the stars. ¡± even if it¡¯s only an existence at the level of a Dominator, it¡¯s still not something that the evil God¡¯s power can contend against. with that in mind, gune¡¯s desire to control cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power grew. Gu nie thought to himself. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± There was a loud explosion in the distance. it was obvious that the evil god¡¯s daughter and the type 6 expert had already begun their assault on the dragon slayer and george. he quickly went to the altar and collected their extraordinary storage rings and the extraordinary equipment that had exploded on them. gu nie then quickly ran out. the small amount of divine power they contained greatly increased the strength of the two rank five extraordinaries, and gu nie couldn¡¯t fight back. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu NIE¡¯s fast speed and strong defense, he would¡¯ve died long ago. although the two supernatural beings were not law incantations masters and did not have the ability to kill from a long distance, they were still very powerful. george and chiglude were definitely not feeling well either. in a large dragon lair. gune found george. At this moment, George¡¯s entire body was radiating the fluctuations of time intent. its speed was five to six times faster than before. it was obvious that he was also burning his own time at this moment, frantically fleeing from the pursuit of this type 6 extraordinary who had been slightly buffed with diabolic energy. Even so, George didn¡¯t feel good. The middle-stage rank 6 loves ¡®body was burning with red origin power flames. This was the effect of origin power blooming under the support of diabolic energy. as a fire elemental knight, loves was even faster and more agile than george. Each charge covered a distance of two to three hundred meters, and they were frighteningly fast. it was extremely agile during the charge and could easily change directions. Fortunately, George also had the ability to travel through time, which allowed him to barely escape from the other party¡¯s attacks. Otherwise, he would have died long ago. However, George was not feeling good either. the corner of his mouth was filled with blood, and his arm seemed to be injured. it could be seen that george was struggling to escape. Furthermore, this method of burning time could not last long. when comparing the shadow sequence to the battle sequence, it was clear that the battle sequence had the complete victory in terms of their ability to withstand pressure. When they saw Gu nie, they were stunned. george, who was on the verge of death, suddenly had a sharp light in his eyes. ¡°Save me!¡± although he didn¡¯t know how gu nie had dealt with those two, gu nie¡¯s arrival was the last straw he could rely on. the other party was an elemental knight of the star sequence, and he was naturally able to restrain him. In addition, the other party had the support of diabolic energy, and George was indeed unable to fight back. The power of the evil god was a terrifying existence that the entire world had to suppress. One could only imagine how majestic and vast this power was. Even if it was only a trace of it, it was still difficult for George to bear. Gu nie cast a soul-stabilizing spell from far away. however, when this soul binding divine ring curse fell on that loves ¡°body, you were still in shock. Chi Chi Chi Chi The power of the burning source power directly burned away Gu NIE¡¯s soul-stabilizing spell. ¡°as expected!¡± Gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised at all. The soul-stabilizing divine ring spell was only a high-level spell, after all. It was still too far away from a sixth-grade source power that was supported by a little divine power. It would be burned if it was locked on. ¡°Hurry up, I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± at this moment, george, who was frantically running away, shouted with all his might. the next moment, a dark arcane passage appeared next to gu nie. Bang! Bang! bang! bang! bang! bang! bang! bang! four consecutive shots were fired, accurately bombarding loves ¡®body. Every bullet exploded on loves ¡®body, and a large amount of burning source power flew in all directions. One could even clearly see a fist-sized wound on loves ¡®body. He was forced to retreat. Although it did not cause too much fatal damage. however, these four shots just happened to solve george¡¯s urgent problem, as he had almost been caught. george, who had quickly escaped danger, didn¡¯t run toward gune. instead, they stopped on a platform on a cliff over 300 m away from loves. This was a good position. If the fire elemental Knight chased him, gune would have the perfect firing position. And if the other party went after Gu nie, it would be a good opportunity for him to recover. With a flip of his hand, George drank a bottle of water from the spring of life and paid close attention to the situation on the field. It was as George had expected. the elemental knight charged at guni. Chapter 281 ? 281 true scales-kun¡¯s protection one was a time hunter who was being chased by him and didn¡¯t even dare to fight back. The other was a Magus who had super long-range attacks and could cause damage to himself. Even if he used his toes to think, loves knew that he had to first eliminate this mage and then turn to attack the time hunter. otherwise, if the time hunter were to be sneaked in, the continuous attacks from the mage would continue to hinder him and even injure him. With that little bit of divine power, he was indeed powerful. however, he was not invincible. At the very least, the energy of the law incantation master would be able to cause him some damage. when he saw the fire elemental knight charging towards him, he was stunned. Gugne shouted at George as he quickly retreated. you go and help zieglude. I¡¯ll deal with him alone. Otherwise, zieglude might be killed. even though zieglude was strong, he was not fast enough. Furthermore, the daughter of the diabolic God was different from The Extraordinaries who borrowed the power of the diabolic God. it could even unleash the terrifying power of the evil god. in such a short time, if there was nothing special about zieglude, he would most likely be crippled or even killed by the extraordinary profession of a dragon slayer. ¡°Alright!¡± george didn¡¯t waste any time with gunie. he leaped and disappeared. when he reappeared, he was at the entrance to the dragon lair. He then flew towards the battle between ziegard and the evil God¡¯s daughter. in a one-on-one fight, they would be beaten until they fled in panic. Two against one, then at least they would have a small chance to fight back. Using the blood escape technique, Gu nie quickly fled. the fire elemental knight followed him like a shadow. Gugne was also feeling the pressure from George. The speed of the fire Elementalist behind him was indeed terrifying. Gu nie had to precisely control the high frequency of blood escape¡¯s movements, and if he was a second late, he would be hit by the spear. Even Gu nie would be pierced through by this spear that contained the power of the evil god. After making sure that George had left, gune looked at the fire elemental Knight coldly. Without any hesitation, Gu nie used the ruler¡¯s flesh again. In the midst of his hideous and twisted expression. ¡°peng!¡± A sound. The fire elemental Knight exploded and died. the other party had already taken out the terrifying power of the diabolic energy, so gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite with them. this kind of trump card should be used at this time. you have ruthless people, but i have more ruthless people than you. After picking up the other party¡¯s rare grade storage equipment and rare grade equipment, he confirmed that he had not missed anything. gu nie ran towards the direction of the explosion. As he moved forward, gune used the devil¡¯s soul to chant the forbidden spell ¡°true scales, protection of the kun.¡± on one hand, the evil god¡¯s daughter was the only one left. Three against one, they had the advantage in numbers. on the other hand, gu nieyue needed to personally experience the true scale-kun¡¯s protection¡¯s power. It was obvious that this evil God¡¯s daughter was a very good experimental target. after a few seconds. As the devil Lord¡¯s co-soul chanted the Dragon language incantation ¡­ A terrifying soul pressure suddenly descended. If Gu NIE¡¯s own soul had been the one to resist the curse, his soul would have exploded. the devil overlord¡¯s co-soul managed to withstand it, but it wasn¡¯t easy. As gugne chanted the incantation, the pressure grew stronger and stronger. It was already starting to damage the devil Lord¡¯s soul. six seconds later. Buzzzzzz! a spherical silver-scaled shield appeared on gu nie¡¯s body, perfectly covering him. at this time, the devil overlord¡¯s co-soul had already lost a tenth of its soul power. It would take at least half a month to a month of recuperation to recover. Fortunately, the true scales-kun¡¯s protection had been condensed, so he no longer had to bear any pressure. At this moment, the true scales-kun¡¯s protection was activated. Silver scales appeared on its surface and were arranged in a perfect angle. Its aura was also perfectly concealed. More importantly, it was the thickness of the true scales-kun¡¯s protection. the thickness of the energy barrier was at least half a meter, which was quite shocking. Also, Gu nie could feel the strange energy fluctuations of different power Upanishads intertwining perfectly with each other. There was more than one power Upanishad. A powerful forbidden-level law curse had already touched upon the level of natural elemental enlightenment. It was precisely because of this that it had such a terrifying soul pressure. It was fortunate that Gu nie had comprehended a strong Nature Power Upanishad, and his soul had been nourished by it. Otherwise, the co-soul would have been under more pressure from the forbidden spell. after examining the true scales, gu nie nodded in satisfaction. with this powerful forbidden spell-grade shield, I don¡¯t have to be too afraid of the Cthulhu¡¯s daughter even in a one-on-one battle. Gu nie quickened his pace and headed in the direction of the battle. Very quickly, in another huge Dragon Lair. Gu nie saw the two people fighting the evil God¡¯s daughter. at this time, there was only one word to describe the two of them, and that was ¡­ miserable! and it was quite miserable. there seemed to be a large hole in george¡¯s body, and blood kept dripping, dyeing a large part of his clothes red. As for Dragon Slayer ziegrud, he was in an even worse state. His left arm had been completely broken, and one of his eyes had been blinded. The extraordinary armor on his body had been cracked, and he was covered in blood. to gune¡¯s surprise, dragon slayer ziegard¡¯s entire body was burning with a fierce and overbearing power, as if it were some kind of strange dragon power. even though this power was not as terrifying as the power of the diabolic energy. But it was with this power that ziegard was qualified to fight back against the Cthulhu¡¯s daughter, who was blessed by the Cthulhu¡¯s power. otherwise, if he dared to fight back against the evil god¡¯s daughter, who had been strengthened by the evil god¡¯s power, he would have died long ago. gu nie¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°As expected!¡± this zieglude is not simple. Other than the powerful star sequence Dragon Slayer, this guy really has his own secrets. Oh right, he was able to use false faith to deceive the evil God¡¯s perception. That¡¯s quite a powerful technique. on the other hand, George is a head shorter. However, no one can be sure if he will have other fortuitous encounters in the future. ¡°come over and help!¡± George shouted when he saw gune appear at the entrance, his body radiating a milky white light. As for the injured sieglude who was still trying his best to resist the heretic God¡¯s daughter, his mind suddenly became excited. &Nbsp; if the two of them dared to go against the evil God¡¯s daughter, they would probably be the ones to die. the only reason they dared to fight back was because george had told him that gu nie was quickly killing the other guy using diabolic energy. that was why he dared to fight back and hold the demon god¡¯s daughter back. he couldn¡¯t let her interfere with gu nie¡¯s killing. They had also personally experienced the consequences of taking on the attack of the Cthulhu¡¯s daughter. it was like a hammer of despair madly pounding on their souls. Every second, the Cthulhu¡¯s daughter¡¯s attack was like a scorching hot wave of lava, crazily rushing towards him. he felt that he could at most hold on for another 10 ¨C 20 seconds before he would be defeated. at this critical moment, guni lawrence, the super spell caster, finally arrived. Chapter 282 ? 282 Chapter 103 the devil lord when he saw gu nie. the cthulhu¡¯s daughter, himell, who didn¡¯t believe george¡¯s words at first, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sudden shock in her heart. could it be that those guys are really dead? ¡± this Captain Jack killed the others so quickly. What kind of method did he use? ¡± while he was shocked, himell knew that this was a moment of life and death. without any further hesitation, himell immediately activated the terrifying seal in the depths of his body. The support of diabolic energy was only a portion of the power. the divine power in her body was even more vast. once it was completely activated, her strength would be on a higher level than it was now. Although activating the sealed Power in her body would allow her strength to increase explosively for a short time, the backlash of this power was also extremely strong. It would cause her realm to fall and even reduce her potential. however, compared to dying here, this price was obviously nothing. ¡°today, all of you wanwan will die!¡± following himell¡¯s maniacal and hysterical roar, the air waves exploded. boom! boom! A terrifying burning power, like a volcanic eruption, bloomed wildly on his body. The diabolic energy on his body expanded and strengthened at a speed visible to the naked eye. and in the face of himell¡¯s berserk outburst ¡­ george and chieglou also knew that this was a moment of life and death. if they didn¡¯t kill himell now, they would be the ones to die. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Even though George and chieglou were seriously injured, they did not lack the courage to fight. the two of them pounced toward the evil god¡¯s daughter from the left and right. gu nie was no longer hiding his skills. Facing the evil God¡¯s daughter, Gu NIE¡¯s two souls exploded at the same time. He had been secretly preparing the great thunderflame curse. the two curses erupted at the same time. The purple Thunderfire curse even had some Black Lightning. This power was naturally quite terrifying. buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Two rays of penetrating power penetrated the body of the evil God¡¯s daughter. the terrifying penetrative power instantly numbed his soul. george and chiegard also seized this critical opportunity. George¡¯s dagger pierced through its neck, and the destructive power of time burst out wantonly, destroying its life frame with all its might. A large number of time fragments gushed out. dragon slayer ziegruder¡¯s blade had pierced through himell¡¯s chest from the side. At the same time, he let out an extreme roar, and his aura seemed to have condensed into an unparalleled sharp saber. ¡°slash!¡± the dragon slayer roared. the terrifying power of the slash caused his erupting power to stagnate slightly, even causing himell¡¯s power to become a little chaotic. this was the power accumulated from killing dragons. now, it was being used to kill gods. And the effect was obviously very good. after the successful attack, they would be faced with the crazy counterattack of the injured himell, and the two immediately retreated frantically. ¡°You dare to hurt me? you¡¯re all going to die, all of you!¡± Himer, whose face was twisted and whose aura was unstable, roared hysterically, his aura wreaking havoc in the entire Dragon Lair. The fight between the two of them had indeed caused her to suffer quite a bit of injury. Bang! Bang! bang! bang! bang! bang! three consecutive bullets accurately hit himell¡¯s left eye, right eye, and mouth. He was sent flying backward, and even his eyes were bleeding. ¡°damn you!¡± the furious himell immediately charged at guni. for a moment, gu nie felt like the entire world was falling down. facing the charge of the cthulhu¡¯s daughter ¡­ Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid. Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz A dense wave of little thunderflame curses burst out. At the same time, the arcane shots did not stop. the ability to dual-cast allowed the ancient nirvana origin power to be used at the same time, allowing the two paths to cast spells on their own without any delay. Arcane bullets and little thunderflame curse bloomed madly on the Cthulhu¡¯s daughter. &Nbsp; but the evil God¡¯s daughter, who controlled the evil God¡¯s power, charged at him while enduring the attacks. zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz Bang! Bang! bang! bang! bang! bang! the distance of several hundred meters was covered by himell in an instant. ¡°BOOM!¡± The terrifying energy shock wave swept out like a hurricane. the huge rocks within a hundred-meter radius were all shattered. The ground cracked and trembled violently. The Cthulhu¡¯s power that was unleashed by the Cthulhu¡¯s daughter himell was even more terrifying than the aura of a rank 7 master. however ¡­ When the vibrating energy wave dissipated ¡­ gu nie stood there, completely unharmed. true scales-kun¡¯s protection blocked all of himell¡¯s attacks. ¡°this is the suan ni forbidden spell!¡± looking at the thick layer of energy barrier in front of him, himell¡¯s body trembled in fear. ¡°this guy has the suan ni forbidden spell. damn it!¡± Just now, she had already felt that the shield on Captain Jack¡¯s body was extraordinary. As she struck down with all her might, it only shook the shield a little. She finally understood. this seemingly unusual shield was actually a forbidden spell! furthermore, it seemed to be a dragon scaled forbidden spell. The terrifying defense of this forbidden spell rendered her attacks useless. Himell¡¯s eyes moved, and he already saw it. from captain jack¡¯s shoulder, a strange blood-red tentacle spread out into seven or eight thumb-like tentacles and wrapped around his neck, arms, legs, and the trunk of his body. ¡°idiot! do you think these tentacles can hold me back?¡± himer laughed hideously and was about to leave. The next moment, his smile froze on his face. He only felt that his entire body was soft, and he couldn¡¯t even mobilize his strength. At the same time, the blood in her body was being rapidly drawn out. ¡°this mystical item of the kasaya!¡± himell¡¯s face quickly turned ugly. ¡± and it¡¯s an extremely powerful mystical item. ¡± this strange mystical item directly imprisoned himell¡¯s body, making it impossible for her to escape. The touch of blood had become stronger day by day as Gu nie continued to nourish it. As a top-tier dangerous grade artifact, the touch of blood not only had the ability to absorb blood, but it also had an extremely strong suppressing and restraining effect on flesh and blood creatures. the powerful effect of this suppression was directly applied to the other party¡¯s physical body, judged by the strength of the other party¡¯s blood. after all, the essence of a mystical item was closer to the level of cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power. A slight touch, the touch of blood, could easily suppress a rank four star array expert. at this moment, with its multi-directional coverage, it could also suppress the body of this evil god¡¯s daughter for a short period of time. This was indeed the case. Even though himell had a small amount of diabolic energy, the touch of blood, a powerful top-tier dangerous grade item, was still able to seal the deepest layer of his body and rapidly extract his blood. himell immediately realized the danger of being imprisoned by this mystical item. He quickly activated the power in his body, trying to break free from the shackles of the touch of blood. the next moment! buzzzzzz! buzzzzzz! the two powerful engravings struck his body, causing it to freeze. At the same time. George and chieglou also charged up their attacks from behind. puchi! kachaa! An extremely brutal attack exploded behind Chimer, and there was no longer any blood on his back. ¡°Roar!¡± Jimer let out an extremely furious roar, and the air waves rolled and shook. as he roared, the diabolic energy controlled by chimer bloomed even more wildly. The heat wave even burned gune¡¯s shield! Even the touch of blood seemed to be on the verge of breaking free. ¡°roar!¡± At this critical moment, an evil and brutal roar burst out from the depths of Gu NIE¡¯s soul. It caused everyone¡¯s soul to tremble, and they felt fear in the depths of their hearts. ¡°devil!¡± Himell¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at gune, his voice shrieking in madness. The powerful devil Lord jumped out of gune¡¯s Sea of Souls, braving the scorching heat as it bit down on himell¡¯s soul. Chapter 283 ? 283 Chapter 104! the reward of victory himell was powerful, but her soul did not have the support of divine power ignition. otherwise, her own soul would have been burned by the heretic god¡¯s power. At such a close distance, in a shackled state, the powerful rank five devil Lord bit down. there was no possibility of dodging at all. ¡°crack!¡± The sound of something shattering rang out from the depths of his soul. Himell¡¯s aura suddenly dissipated. the origin power, which was enhanced with a little evil god¡¯s power, quickly spread out in all directions from his body like a mist. himell was dead. himell¡¯s soul was bitten and devoured, and he died on the spot, with no chance of survival. the devil lord¡¯s soul returned to gune¡¯s sea of soul and began to digest himell¡¯s soul. after all, the devil lord¡¯s soul was still injured. gune quickly collected himer¡¯s body. George and ziegard, who were hiding in the distance to prevent himell from retaliating, looked at guone in a completely different light. He had easily killed a rank 5 or rank 6 star-sequence Beyonder who had divine power. It was a powerful forbidden spell. A strange mystical item. It was a powerful co-soul at the level of a devil Overlord. All in all, this Gu nie couldn¡¯t be described as powerful, he was a monster. it was true that the extraordinaries of the star sequence were powerful. However, in front of him, they were easily killed. ¡°This freak is even stronger than before.¡± George thought to himself. at the same time, gu nie let out a sigh of relief. luckily, he had many trump cards. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill the evil god¡¯s daughter in such a short time. I have to say that the devil Lord¡¯s innate ability to devour souls is really effective against flesh and soul-type creatures. ¡°If you dare to get close, I will swallow your soul and kill you on the spot without any resistance.¡± ¡°and i¡¯ve already felt it. after this time¡¯s injury is healed, my co-soul will be able to advance to the sixth step.¡± when I reach the sixth step, I should be able to cast another forbidden spell. I shouldn¡¯t be injured then! gu nie thought to himself. Gugne then looked at the heavily injured George and chiegard. ¡°you two are just standing here, not going to recuperate from your injuries?¡± Gu nie was startled. ¡°I was frightened by your methods and strength.¡± George laughed. ¡°but then again, it¡¯s a good thing you came in with us. if you didn¡¯t come, yingluo, i¡¯m afraid that the two of us would have died this time.¡± gu nie shrugged his shoulders. ¡± you also said that it was an ¡®if¡¯. in fact, i followed you in, and the result was that they all died, and our yingying won. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true!¡± the two of them were smiling. Although the battle had been tough, they had survived to the end, and this was the greatest victory. gu nie raised his hand and threw the two bottles over. the two of them caught it. ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, as always, you¡¯re a good thing.¡± after opening it, george laughed. ¡°water of the spring of life?¡± After he opened it and felt it, he was shocked. ¡°Drink! this guy has a lot of good stuff on him!¡± george said, not surprised at all. He looked at guni for a while and then gulped down the water. The effects of using the water of the spring of life to recover from their serious injuries were naturally excellent. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ten minutes later. The two of them had completely recovered from their injuries. At this moment, the three of them were gathered on the altar. Their gazes were all on the chains on the altar. since he had already dealt with the evil god¡¯s daughter and the others, the next thing to do was to search for treasures. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes scanned the chains around the altar. Although he knew the spell to quickly pull out the chains, he obviously couldn¡¯t do it. moreover, one deep-sea anchor was enough. Gu nie didn¡¯t need this one at all. ¡°I can use my ability to pull this deep-sea anchor. It should be able to be completely pulled out in about ten days.¡± ¡± it¡¯s here! ¡± zieglude said after touching the deep-rooted anchor. ¡°about ten days. it¡¯s not a long time.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡± however, i can¡¯t wait here for the next ten days. i need to go to the mysterious moving island in the strange sea area. i have important things to do there. ¡± ¡± well, since you have something important to do there, i¡¯ll send you out first after you open the seal. then i¡¯ll come in and pull the anchor. ¡± zieglude nodded slightly. ¡°how about you?¡± ziegrude turned to george. ¡± i¡¯m not in a hurry to go there. besides, if you pull the anchor here alone, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to deal with the giant god church by yourself if they send experts in. it¡¯ll be a waste of time. i¡¯ll help you here. when you pull out the deep-sea anchor, we¡¯ll go to the mysterious moving island together. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine.¡± zieglude nodded slightly. ¡°we really have to thank you, sir gu nie. otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill the evil god¡¯s daughter.¡± chiegard said to gune. ¡°Hehe, Yingluo.¡± gu nie chuckled and waved his hand. ¡± this time, the evil god¡¯s church and the south church want to destroy our world. we¡¯ll join forces to deal with them. this is what we should do. there¡¯s no need to thank us. ¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve gained quite a lot from this trip.¡± gu nie¡¯s words were true. Without zieglude¡¯s help, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t have been able to get the Dragon slaying Fang and the forbidden spell manual. to be honest, gugne had to thank zieglude instead! Before he left, gune thought for a moment, then took out two exquisite wooden boxes made of dragon blood. ¡°this is for you.¡± gu nie said. the two of them looked at gu nie in confusion after receiving the box. this is the soul sigil potion. It¡¯s called soul¡¯s dawn. Each person gets six bottles. the light of the soul! The two of them suddenly felt their hearts throb. this was a powerful potion that could transform an ordinary soul into an ¡®elite soul¡¯. Even within the extraordinaire Association, only experts at the transcendent master level could obtain them, and there were not many of them. And now, Gu nie had taken out twelve bottles. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he he¡¯s ¡­¡± the two of them had some speculations in their hearts. the two of them had extraordinary strength, and they were both extraordinary professionals of the star sequence. they had a bright future ahead of them, so gu nie naturally needed to help them. ¡°Remember, use a bottle every ten days and digest it carefully.¡± ¡± no matter what, you can¡¯t take it continuously for a short period of time. otherwise, your body will develop a strong resistance to it. this way, you¡¯ll basically lose the opportunity for your soul to advance to elite. ¡± ¡± all of your souls are very strong. basically, six bottles are enough to transform your souls into elite-grade, which will have extraordinary effects for your future cultivation and advancement. ¡± ¡°i know.¡± the two of them nodded seriously. the advancement of their souls to the elite level was an important matter, so they naturally had to be careful. then I¡¯ll go and undo the seal first. Mr. Ziegard, please send me out first. In a dozen days, we¡¯ll meet on the mysterious mobile Island. If possible, after entering the ¡®forbidden elemental land¡¯, I hope we can have a big fight against those evil god forces. gu nie said. ¡°haha, yingluo, don¡¯t worry. you¡¯ll definitely be able to do it.¡± chieglou laughed and said. Chapter 284 ? 284 the fear of being dominated by nightmares In the evening. in the dark alley, two figures suddenly appeared. the stray cat, which was rummaging through the trash can for food, was so frightened by the appearance of the two people that it jumped up. it meowed at the two of them, then quickly ran away. Gu nie quickly looked around to make sure that no one had seen the two of them before looking away. you really don¡¯t need me to inform the transcendent Association¡¯s Garrison? ¡± The Dragon Slayer ziegrud looked at gune. ¡°No need,¡± Gu nie shook his head. at that moment, the heretic god¡¯s daughter had already died, and the many powerful beings at the entrance of the dragon graveyard outside probably did not know about it. Even if they knew, it didn¡¯t matter. After all, they didn¡¯t know who did it. Therefore, ziegard planned to inform the transcendent Association¡¯s Garrison and have them attack the members of the heretic cult. gune, on the other hand, believed that the participation of the extraordinary society¡¯s experts would delay their collection of the deep-sea anchor in the necropolis. furthermore, even if he informed the transcendent association, the spies within the transcendent association would only let them know in advance and then escape. there was no need to do so. if they didn¡¯t know what was happening inside, it would be better to let them wait there or send people in to die than to drive them away. ¡°en!¡± chiegard nodded in agreement with guni. ¡°Then be careful on your way.¡± Said zieglude, who was about to Enter the Dragon graveyard again. ¡°i will,¡± Gu nie nodded. after zieglude left, gugne¡¯s face wriggled in the alley, and his body shrank a little. after changing into a normal sailor outfit, gune had become an extraordinary sailor. ¡°it¡¯s time to collect the blood crystals from the powerful pirates at the northern port.¡± at the same time, I can use these guys to start some experiments related to my blood dream cage. gu nie thought. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ two hours later. night had fallen. the northernmost port of longshou port was a relatively prosperous area. After visiting a few taverns, Gu nie returned to his room in the small hotel. After a round of inspection in the tavern, Gu nie was very satisfied. There was no lack of fierce Pirates nearby, and their numbers were quite considerable. it seemed that the rumors that the pirates had all run to the port in the north were true. This large number of Pirates also proved that there might be many powerful pirate leaders, pirate captains, and the like in the vicinity. And these people were the ones Gu nie was paying attention to this time. Back at the small hotel. gune closed the window and used the puppet¡¯s secret thread to seal the door, windows, floor, and ceiling. after the room was completely isolated from the outside world. with a flip of his hand, gune retrieved the magic whale adventurer team¡¯s contract scroll. Gu nie wanted to take his temporary group to The Mysterious Island in the strange sea. however, doing so would undoubtedly harm them. the ¡®war¡¯ and ¡®healing¡¯ between the three evil god churches and the south had already changed the church, and there was also the behemoth that was the transcendent association. the power of so many behemoths had gathered on the mysterious moving island. once captain jack and the demonic whale adventurer team arrived on the mobile island ¡­ those who wanted to kill captain jack would definitely come in secret. gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid, but he was afraid that no one else on this ship would survive. it¡¯s about time for the demonic whale adventurer team to disband. gu nie said softly. He placed his palm on the contract scroll. ¡°disband!¡± gu nie¡¯s will seeped into it. at the same time, the magic whale adventurer team¡¯s members in dragonhead harbor received the news. ¡­¡­ ¡°disbanded?¡± in a tavern, the expression of jason horwell, who was drinking wine, changed slightly. however, he wasn¡¯t surprised by the demonic whale adventurer team¡¯s disbandment. after all, from the news he had received in the dragon head port these days, he could tell that the dragon head was not the same as the dragon head. Many of the ¡± good things ¡± that Captain Jack had done had already been leaked. whether it was the massive wealth obtained from hunting the feathered serpent edward, or the key transaction of the giant god church that was destroyed on bewilderment fog island. this caused many powerful forces to target this ¡± captain jack. ¡± If Captain Jack¡¯s Magic whale Pirate team continued to sail on the sea, there would probably be a large number of sea demon ships coming to surround them. ¡°Now that it¡¯s disbanded, it¡¯s safe.¡± At this moment, Arsen Howell heaved a sigh of relief. I wonder how Captain Jack is doing now. However, judging from the battle situation some time ago, I¡¯m afraid that ordinary high-level Extraordinaries will not be able to pose a threat to Captain Jack. ¡­¡­ In a small hotel room, Marter, who was sitting cross-legged and meditating, felt the message that was transmitted from the depths of his soul. His eyes suddenly opened. ¡°Disbanded?¡± marter¡¯s face showed a bit of reluctance. Marter said softly after a moment of thought. ¡°it¡¯s indeed time to disband. too many people have their eyes on the magic whale pirates and captain jack.¡± fortunately, I¡¯ve made a lot of money by following the captain this time. The water of the spring of life that the captain gave me last time even activated my gluttony talent. ¡°very soon, i will be able to reach the 3rd rank. at that time, my strength will be even stronger.¡± ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll be as strong as the captain and own my own sea demon ship. I¡¯ll also eat all the sea creatures.¡± marter thought to himself. ¡­¡­ When the crew received Gu NIE¡¯s message, many of them let out a sigh of relief. After all, they had heard a lot of news about Captain Jack during this period of time, and most of it was negative. Too many people had their eyes on Captain Jack. now that jack had announced the disbandment of the magic whale adventurer team, they could leave dragonhead harbor freely. following the demonic whale adventurer team this time, they had transferred gold pounds that they hadn¡¯t been able to earn in years or even decades. be it hiding one¡¯s name, doing a small business, or using these resources to increase one¡¯s strength, they were all very good choices. when gu nie announced the disbandment of the demon whale adventurer team, the weight in his heart was lifted, and he relaxed. ¡± the official merchant ship to the moving mysterious island will set sail tomorrow morning. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll take care of these pirates tonight. after boarding the ship tomorrow, i¡¯ll be able to have a good rest. ¡± Then, gune¡¯s demonic co-soul used the [ blood source: great Blood Sky dream curse ] and entered the bloody dream world. this time, gu nie first pulled the pirates into the blooddream world one by one and then slowly killed them one by one. he also put the most vicious pirates into the blood origin cage for some experiments. this would be very helpful for gu nie¡¯s future designs and construction of the bloody dream worlds. gu nie immediately began to attack the pirates in the blooddream world. That night, the Pirates once again experienced the fear of being dominated by a bloody nightmare! Chapter 285 ? 285 Blood dream prison The pitter-patter of the rain sounded. she suddenly opened her eyes. in front of her was the familiar roof of the second-floor house at 155 old stone street. She clearly remembered the wave-shaped ceiling pattern in her mind. the calm-looking lady got down from the wooden bed and walked to the window. what entered his eyes was the pattering of blood rain. the sky was filled with blood-red clouds. at the same time, nightmarish fragments kept falling down. when she reached out to touch the window, she felt an invisible barrier. she had tried this invisible barrier before, but with her current strength, she could not break it at all. after looking around the small house, meesha fell into deep thought. ¡°Is he back?¡± this is not a curse. This is bi an¡¯s bloody dream world! ¡± i can¡¯t, ¡± muttered meesha in a low voice. Since the last time she was pulled into this strange world, she had been asking Loraine. only then did he know that the world he had been pulled into was most likely the strange level of the bloody dream world. At the same time, he also knew that if his blood was in the hands of the enemy, he would be continuously pulled into this strange level. And the corpse had once been obtained by only one person. That was guni Lawrence. ¡°bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!¡± There was a knock on the door. ¡°what trick is it this time?¡± she looked at the wooden door. compared to the first time she was pulled into this world, this time, she was much calmer and more experienced. ¡°squeak!¡± the wooden door was opened. she looked at the familiar yet strange young man, ¡± guni lawrence. ¡± ¡°I know that this is the blooddream world. This is not a curse at all.¡± she said calmly. ¡°Even if you kill me, I¡¯ll only lose a certain amount of vitality, and then I can leave this place.¡± ¡°the curse is just a trick!¡± ¡°guni lawrence, what do you want?¡± meyasha¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as she stared at gunie. The expressionless gune looked at her and began to explain. perhaps you¡¯re right, but do you really think that you¡¯ll lose a certain amount of vitality when you die in this world? ¡± ¡°No!¡± gu nie shook his head. ¡± as the number of deaths increases, when you reach a certain number, it won¡¯t be as simple as a small amount of vitality. you¡¯ll lose a large amount of vitality, and even your soul will shatter in this world. at that time, you won¡¯t be going back, but dying in this world for real. ¡± ¡± of course, you have the original body of the flower emperor. you can make another one. ¡± however, after you condense it, you will die again. ¡°When you die a few more times. Your flower Emperor¡¯s soul was also pulled into this world, and then it died completely and eternally.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± She said coldly. ¡°it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡± gu nie¡¯s voice was unusually calm. What Gu nie had said was true. however, the number of deaths wasn¡¯t the deciding factor. it was the level of gu nie¡¯s [ blood source: great blood sky dream curse ]. Every time he leveled up, Gu nie would increase the amount of qi and blood he lost. the level 2 [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] could use soul fragments to pull people in. The rank 3 [ blood source: great blood dream curse ] Gu ni could easily cause both the soul and blood Crystal to drop, and increase the loss of a large number of souls, directly causing the soul of the transcendent to shatter. using this method, gu nie could easily kill a rank three or even rank four extraordinary. The level 5 [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] would be even more terrifying and powerful. At this level, the BloodSource-great blood heavenly dream curse could easily kill a rank five or six extraordinary, whether it was by using their blood or soul. when he reached level seven or eight, he could kill powerful masters in his dreams. The [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] that was upgraded was extremely terrifying. that was why gu nie was so confident. ¡°after you return, you can use any method to isolate this curse. see if you can stop this terrifying and powerful curse.¡± ¡°but now, if you want to go back alive, you have to complete a mission.¡± Gu nie said indifferently. ¡°mission? gu nie, don¡¯t even think about it if you want me to help you.¡± Meesha sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to do it or not.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s voice became ethereal. At the same time, Gu NIE¡¯s body and the surrounding houses quickly turned into a thick blood mist. ¡°kill them all and you can go back. otherwise, you¡¯ll be killed by them and return.¡± As Gu NIE¡¯s ethereal voice descended ¡­ the surrounding blood mist quickly dispersed. A whole new scene appeared. What he saw was a rather simple and crude Colosseum, about a hundred meters in diameter. the whole week was filled with the spectators ¡®stand, which was shrouded in a faint blood-red mist. At the same time, on the other side of the arena, five extraordinary humans appeared. In the minds of the five extraordinary humans, an ethereal and majestic voice sounded at the same time. ¡°Kill her and you can go back alive.¡± At the same time, in their field of vision, a girl of about 14 or 15 years old appeared on the opposite side of the arena. the five extraordinaries, or ¡± pirates ¡± to be precise, looked around in confusion. ¡°Where is this place?¡± ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s that nightmare again.¡± ¡°Damn it, didn¡¯t I leave Dragonhead Harbor? how did i end up in this nightmare again?¡± ¡°is this a nightmare? we were dreaming about being together?¡± ¡± this is not a nightmare at all. damn it, i was f * cking a captured maid. i was just feeling happy when i was suddenly pulled in. i didn¡¯t sleep at all. ¡± after a round of discussion, the few ferocious pirates finally looked at the girl who was about 70 to 80 meters away from them. ¡°That voice said that we can go back after killing her? is that true?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care if he¡¯s real or not, let¡¯s kill him first.¡± ¡°kill her first,¡± the five ferocious pirates immediately came to a consensus. That was to kill this little girl first. Immediately, the five ferocious Pirates swarmed toward Meesha. In the face of the enemy¡¯s attack, she would not sit still and wait for death. Plus, Gu NIE¡¯s curse was still echoing in her mind. If she continued to die Here, she would eventually die completely. Regardless of whether it was true or not, after death, one¡¯s vitality would be greatly reduced, and it would take a week to recover. During this period, one would not be able to cultivate to improve their strength. This kind of weakness in the real world was real. Therefore, it was obviously better to go back alive than dead. Unfortunately, in the blooddream world, maesha was not strong, and her close combat skills were rare and ordinary. She was no match for these Pirates who had been fighting at sea all year round. in less than half a minute, the body of the pirate who had been thrown to the ground exploded, and she died. after killing maesha, the five pirates returned to their respective places. When these returning Pirates confirmed that they had not lost anything, they immediately felt much more at ease. as long as he could kill that weak little girl, he would be able to return safely. this nightmare didn¡¯t seem to be a nightmare. After he took the blood Crystal from Meesha. Gu nie rubbed his temples and chuckled. a battle every day. I don¡¯t even need to do anything. I just divided these guys into two camps and they will naturally fight to the death. I only need to collect blood crystals and soul Fragments secretly. ¡± when i become stronger and the level of the [ blood source-great blood sky dream curse ] is higher, i will be able to randomly pull more extraordinary humans into the blooddream world. ¡± ¡± the bloody world of terrifying nightmares that will sweep across many transcendent worlds will soon take shape. at that time, the cold and desolate bloody dream world will also become lively. ¡± Gu nie said. Chapter 286 ? 286 The mysterious moving Island he opened the window. a rare ray of sunlight shone through the misty clouds and onto the window. Feeling this little warmth, Meesha let out the anger in her heart. Although she seemed to have discovered Gu NIE¡¯s little trick this time. But the result was no different from the last time. However, it was Gu nie who had crushed his blooddream physique last time. this time, it was five brutal extraordinaires who shattered her body. After dying this time, her qi and blood weakened once again. Her aura, which had weakened for the first time, had just recovered, and her cultivation progress had begun to advance. This time, the weakening directly caused him to work for nothing for so long and interrupted her cultivation progress again. He could not cultivate in a state where his qi and blood were weak. ¡°i have to find a way to cut off this damn trick. otherwise, that gu nie will keep pulling me into the bloody dream world.¡± ¡°What¡¯s even more hateful is that Gu nie dragged those Pirates to the blooddream world, and they actually followed his orders.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know how to unite against Gu nie.¡± in the bloody dream world, if he were to continue fighting with this gate, the weakening of his vitality would only become a weight for that guy to increase his strength. ¡°We¡¯d better team up with the other superhumans to kill Gu nie.¡± she clenched her fist and thought. after some thought, she gradually collected her thoughts and looked into the distance. What entered his eyes was a bustling little town under the heavy fog in the early morning. the sea in the distance appeared calm and natural. It looked like a quiet and harmonious Bay Town. In fact, this was the mysterious moving Island. It had been more than ten days since she came to the mysterious mobile Island. Mother God hasn¡¯t come out yet, and those powerful bases all have extraordinary Masters at the level of the human-faced flower Emperor. They won¡¯t welcome me. ¡°in fact, if i go there, i¡¯ll be in danger as well. i¡¯m still too weak.¡± ¡°if i want to become stronger quickly and even win over a group of strong people to be my subordinates ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one way, and that¡¯s to use the Suan ni.¡± Meesha squinted her eyes and looked at the quiet mobile Island. I must obtain the God¡¯s crown on this trip to the forbidden elemental lands. I must make myself qualified to become a God. ¡°This way, I won¡¯t have to fear Gu NIE¡¯s pull, and I¡¯ll have the capital to continue to improve my strength.¡± ¡°Otherwise, it would have been very difficult for my strength to make any great progress under Gu NIE¡¯s harassment.¡± after some thought, she looked at the sea demon ship belonging to the supernatural association that was slowly sailing over from the sea. ¡°This should be from longshou port! I don¡¯t know if Gu nie is still in the port or somewhere else.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the mist was heavy. On the third deck of the passenger ship. Gunnie stood on the deck, looking at The Mysterious Island in the distance. They took the official passenger ship and sailed on the sea for more than ten days. gu nie had finally arrived at the mysterious island. the mysterious moving island didn¡¯t look too different from an ordinary island. Even the small town along the coastline was particularly quiet. however, from what he¡¯d learned along the way, he knew that more than eighty percent of the passengers on the official ship were extraordinaries. there was no lack of powerful pirates and official members of organizations among them. And a large number of them were high-level Extraordinaries. it was clear that the northern extraordinary society had been increasing their strength on the mysterious mobile island. the evil gods and the powerful ones from the churches had also contacted the pirates on the sea and started to increase their forces on the mysterious island. It was a mysterious and quiet moving Island. In fact, the undercurrents were already surging. Once the waves rose, it would be an extremely brutal battle. however, gu nie had no intention of participating in the battle. gu nie¡¯s main goal was to pass on the occultic runes. this occultic rune had been exchanged for by saleen using the dawn of souls and the corresponding potion-making method. It could be said that this was the greatest benefit he had gained from his research. gu nie naturally needed to be careful. as he pondered, he gently touched the golden conch in his robe. Gu nie had already decided that when they reached the island and night fell, he would find a hidden place and blow on the Golden Conch. ¡± i wonder if that meesha is the seed of god creation from the church of human-faced flower. ¡± ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then this is going to be interesting.¡± Gu nie chuckled. After more than an hour, the sea demon ship stopped at the port of the mobile Island. after scanning the entire harbor, he followed the crowd to the island. at the same time, gune glanced at his miracle page. he didn¡¯t find anything. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that the entrance to the forbidden elemental lands is here? there¡¯s actually no indication at all, or is it that it can only be opened when the time is up?¡± gu nie thought. This mysterious moving Island had moved on its own a long time ago. The ship couldn¡¯t find its location based on past positioning. in addition, this area would sometimes be filled with a large amount of sea fog. this made the moving island very mysterious. And now, Gu nie had heard that an Energy Information tower had been set up on the island. Something like a radio wave tower or a base station could transmit information and locate its position. As such, he could easily locate The Mysterious Island, making it much easier to find. as more and more people came to the mysterious island, naturally, many of the secrets of the island were excavated, and the island no longer had the mysterious attributes it had in the past. when gu nie stepped onto the island. gu nie immediately felt an invisible force spying on him. gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised. The mobile Island had its own unique aspect. One of the reasons was that this ¡°moving Island¡± seemed to be alive. It could sense every living being on the island. and if anyone dared to cause wanton destruction or even fight on the island ¡­ there would be punishment, including but not limited to burning, cutting, lightning, and even light beams. If they stayed on the island, they would not be attacked. at the same time, the strange sea old man on the moving island was also an extremely strange and powerful existence. According to the rumors in the outside world, the strange sea old man seemed to be the representative of this Island. on the mysterious island, this strange sea old man was almost an invincible existence. it was said that there was once a transcendent master who had attacked strange sea old man, but he was easily suppressed. Even now, that extraordinary master seemed to still be suppressed. Ever since then, there were very few people who dared to provoke the strange sea old man. ¡°I wonder if the island will attack both sides indiscriminately if the two sides fight on the island.¡± gu nie thought to himself. After entering the town on The Mysterious Island. He found an ordinary Tavern and ordered a large cup of black runes. He leaned against the window and waited quietly for the night to fall, for the opportunity to obtain the occultic runes. After all, there were probably quite a few transcendent master experts on the mobile Island. Gu nie had to be careful not to attract any attention. When it was time to be steady, Gu nie would be steadier than anyone else. Chapter 287 ? 287 Chapter 108-ruler¡¯s seal At dusk, night slowly descended. This was the busiest time in the entire island town. clamors could be heard from all the taverns and restaurants. After dinner, gugne walked along the beach and arrived at a no man¡¯s land with more reefs. As the night slowly fell, Gu NIE¡¯s figure was completely covered by the sea of reefs. gugne took out the golden conch when they reached a cliff near the sea. ¡°Wuwu ~~~¡± gu nie blew the conch. a low and melodious voice seeped into the depths of the sea, seemingly causing some kind of origin power to vibrate. as it spread, it became more and more powerful. when gune put away the golden conch. a blood-red light suddenly appeared behind gu nie, and it was aimed at gu nie¡¯s neck from a strange angle. the air was easily torn apart. Gu nie didn¡¯t even turn his head. With a single hand, the Tier 5 assassin who had tried to assassinate gunie was restrained by the puppet¡¯s Secret thread. immediately after. ¡°Roar!¡± the devil overlord¡¯s terrifying aura bloomed and then disappeared. at the same time, the soul of the assassin of the fifth step also disappeared. the blood tentacle flicked out quickly. Gurgle gurgle a large amount of blood was being drawn. the assassin was then taken into the system space by gu nie. The entire process of killing and collecting the corpse was as smooth as flowing water in just a few seconds. These assassins of the fifth step were too weak for the current Gu nie. He couldn¡¯t even withstand a single soul-devouring from a devil Overlord. Of course, Gu nie had already discovered the enemy¡¯s tracks and was on guard. This was the main point. on the mysterious mobile island, anyone who caused damage would be punished by the island. therefore, many people thought that it would be safer to move to a safer place, and no one would casually make a move. But it was the opposite. there were many assassins. this was because, if you damaged the moving island, you would be punished by the moving island. but what if you didn¡¯t? If Gu nie had been an ordinary law incantation master, he wouldn¡¯t have been punished for having his head cut off by the assassin. On the other hand, Gu nie had easily killed his opponent without causing any damage, so he wouldn¡¯t be punished. Ordinary people and even Extraordinaries who thought that this place was very safe would only die miserably if they dared to wander around. kill this assassin of the fifth step. as gune digested the assassin¡¯s blood, he was also chewing on the assassin¡¯s soul fragments, absorbing his memories. after digesting the information, gu nie¡¯s face was as calm as ever. ¡°The assassinations on this moving Island are so rampant? There were also some assassins who specialized in fishing to attract the attacks of powerful mages. They would bomb the island and then use the power of the island to counterattack. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, it seems that if we fight on The Mysterious Island, it¡¯s necessary to use some spells that aren¡¯t very destructive to the island. For example, the minor thunderflame spell is a useful spell. Its penetration shouldn¡¯t cause much damage to the ground, and it should only be transmitted into the ground and the ocean. ¡± of course, it¡¯s best to lure the enemies to the ocean. that way, it¡¯ll be safer. ¡± Gu nie thought. ¡± however, this also indirectly proves that this mobile island¡¯s local forces and the new forces that have just arrived are complicated and extremely dangerous. it¡¯s necessary to be careful. ¡± After that, he looked at the sea. He was one with the reefs around him, waiting quietly. He felt the island move, and the sea wash over the reefs. about half an hour later. hualalalalalalalalala A thirty-meter-wide vortex appeared in front of him. Gu nie stood up and looked at the giant vortex with a serious expression. A moment later, an old wizard with snow-white hair and beard appeared in the center of the vortex. He was wearing a white wizard hat and a White Wizard robe. When the old wizard looked at gune, he immediately felt a strong sense of prying. gu nie¡¯s own unique characteristics made him very resistant to this kind of spying power. As if sensing Gu NIE¡¯s resistance, the probing power quickly disappeared. The old wizard squinted his eyes at gune. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Is one Golden Conch not enough? Do I need to verify my identity?¡± As he thought about it, Gu NIE¡¯s body jerked and his face and body quickly returned to his original appearance. the old wizard immediately recognized gune. ¡°Gune Lawrence.¡± the old man said with a smile. ¡°however, your appearance alone is not enough to prove your identity.¡± with a single thought, the touch of blood emerged from gu nie¡¯s shoulder. When he saw the touch of blood, the old man raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Yes, identity confirmed.¡± ¡°Sir gune Lawrence, please follow me!¡± the old wizard waved his hand, and a stream of water quickly swirled around gune. Gu nie felt an invisible force lift him up. the swirling water brought gune to the old wizard¡¯s side. then, the two of them quickly sank into the ocean. Compared to gunie, who needed to use deep sea gills and fins to move quickly, gunie¡¯s speed was much faster. This old Magus was obviously different. Gu nie was protected by a Whirlpool shield as he moved through the ocean at an extremely fast speed. As they left The Mysterious Island and entered the deep sea ¡­ Gune could clearly feel the old wizard accelerating. After a while, he was four or five times faster than his own speed limit. To be able to move at such a terrifying speed in the ocean ¡­ it was obvious that the old sorcerer had an extremely strong ability to control the sea. ¡°senior wizard, may i ask about the inheritance of the occultic runes?¡± Gu nie said after some thought. ¡°Oh! Did the person who gave you the Golden Conch not tell you anything about the occultic runes?¡± The old Magus looked over. ¡°The senior only told me that the occultic runes are related to energy, and that the Golden Conch can tell me its exact location. Other than that, he didn¡¯t tell me anything else.¡± gu nie said. The old sorcerer smiled warmly after hearing this, and then gently explained. ¡°the inheritances of the demonized runes are no ordinary place.¡± ¡°It is located in the underground world.¡± ¡°underground world?¡± gu nie¡¯s expression changed. did the underground world really exist? in the ancient books that gune had read, there were only a few descriptions of the underground world in novels or the songs of bards. Gu nie had never seen anything like this in the official records. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the underground world.¡± The old Magus nodded with certainty. ¡± there¡¯s an ancient and powerful sealed land in the underground world, and it¡¯s sealed by the ¡®ruler¡¯ who has eternal life. ¡± ¡°dominator!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as he became excited. for a long time, gune had wanted to obtain the great power of cthulhu¡¯s life. rulers, old gods, and ancient gods. each level was stronger than the previous. even though the dominator was only the weakest existence in the great life system of cthulhu. however, they were still born with eternal and immortal life. They were countless times more powerful than gods. now that he was about to encounter such a powerful being, gu nie couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. After all, others could not obtain the Dominator¡¯s terrifying power and strange abilities. It was even difficult to look directly at the existence of this terrifying great creature. but gu nie could. using the system, gu nie might be able to obtain the supreme power of the dominator. Chapter 288 ? 288 chapter 109-the power of the enchanted runes ¡± this supreme and great existence, we call it the great kuragru. ¡± the old magus explained softly. ¡°this is a very kind and great life form.¡± ¡± his seal is also a self-seal, because if he didn¡¯t seal himself like this, the entire underground world would collapse and collapse because of his power. ¡± at the same time, the ocean framework will also be affected by the fluctuations, causing a large-scale collapse, which will cause a large-scale movement of the ocean plate and even a large-scale volcanic eruption. it can be said that if this great being makes a slight move, the entire Oya continent will face a catastrophe. it¡¯s a good thing that this great lifeform doesn¡¯t want to see so many lives die because of him. Therefore, he chose to seal himself and sleep. perhaps our entire world would go from birth to prosperity, then to the peak of glory, and then to decline, finally turning into ashes in the endless years, or finally becoming an ordinary dead world among the extraordinary stars. and the entire process, in the eyes of this great life form, was just the time they took to sleep. the eternal and great life forms are different, so their perspective of things will naturally be different. ¡°Maybe!¡± gu nie said in his heart. ¡± at the same time, it¡¯s also because of this great life form¡¯s self-dormancy and seal that we are qualified to come into contact with this great life form. ¡± ¡°After entering the underground world curse, you will see a huge ancient palace.¡± ¡± at the end of the palace is the slumbering and sealed place of ¡®kuragru¡¯. ¡± when you touch the seal, you can feel the gentle call of its sleep. at the same time, you can use the catalyst channel to seal yourself and absorb a small portion of its power to construct your ¡®occult runes¡¯. ¡°The reason why there are very few people who come here to construct the inheritance of the occultic runes every year is because the energy that is emitted is very little. Only three to four people can condense the inheritance.¡± ¡°i see.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. however, you must be extremely careful during the whole process. Do not explore any deeper inside. once you come into contact with the true body of that great being, you will die for sure. There is no possibility of saving you. ¡± just touching and sensing its existence is enough for me to die? ¡± Gu nie thought. ¡°As expected, Yingluo is really indescribable!¡± ¡± this time, you will need to inherit a unique rune-the occultic rune! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s very terrifying and powerful.¡± The old sorcerer explained softly. ¡± first of all, after you¡¯ve condensed the occultic rune, kuragru¡¯s call will forever exist in your mind. ¡± ¡± you will never be able to dispel it. you have to find a way to suppress and isolate it. ¡± if you don¡¯t have a way to suppress and isolate it, with the passage of time, you will be guided by this power and eventually become a loyal and devout believer of its infinite power, even if ¡®he¡¯ doesn¡¯t need believers. You will also be extremely fanatical and unconditionally generate faith in them.¡± ¡°The influence of a great power is beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°en!¡± gu nie slightly nodded. Gu nie wasn¡¯t worried about this at all. There was no negative status that couldn¡¯t be resolved with one death. If there was, he would do it twice. if you have a way to suppress the negative effects of the occultic rune, you will enjoy the powerful advantage brought by this Supreme rune. as he spoke, a smile appeared on the old magus ¡°wrinkled face. ¡°The occultic runes are very strange and powerful.¡± ¡°You need to use your soul, physical body, origin power, and other abilities to carry the occultic rune.¡± ¡± when you have completely condensed an occultic rune in your body. ¡± ¡°first of all, your origin power will be ¡®demonized¡¯. to be more precise, your ordinary origin power will become¡¯ magic origin power ¡®with a unique attribute.¡± it¡¯s a very strange and weird change. the ¡®mana source¡¯ will give you many extraordinary characteristics, one of which is that you can¡¯t be imprisoned. ¡°Can¡¯t be confined?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°In other words, the origin pool can¡¯t be locked?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± The old Magus nodded. ¡°With the occultic runes.¡± even the sealing power of a forbidden spell will not be able to stop you from casting it. Gu nie gasped. When dealing with spell casters, it was very important to seal the other party¡¯s origin pool. Gu nie had encountered this kind of attack many times in his previous battles. it was conceivable that there would be many such attacks in the future. before, gu nie had been thinking about whether he should find a special way to break the anti-magic seal. gu nie didn¡¯t expect the ¡°mana source¡± to be able to ignore the anti-magic spell. just the fact that it can ignore the anti-magic rule is already terrifying enough. It can make many fatal methods ineffective. gu nie exclaimed. ¡°Being unable to be confined is one of the unique properties of mana. The second is that the ¡®mana pool¡¯ that carries mana will also have its own level.¡± ¡°the level of self? ¡°This Tao Wu ¡­¡± Gu nie began to think. The old wizard wasn¡¯t in a hurry to point it out. He wanted to see if gune could recognize the power of the spell. after a while, gune looked at the old wizard. ¡± if the origin pool really has its own level, then the mana pool can be completely isolated from the outside world. at the same time, it won¡¯t be affected by the resonance of the origin power outside. in fact, the backlash of the origin power won¡¯t even be reflected on the body? ¡± ¡°correct.¡± the old magus nodded. ¡± most of the time, due to some special resonance, the elementalist¡¯s source pool will be disturbed by the outside world, which will cause great damage to the body. ¡± ¡°relatively speaking, it¡¯s better to be a law incantation master.¡± ¡± however, you also know that when the energy of the outside world is turbulent, the origin pool of a magus will also be affected. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re still weak now. when you get stronger, you¡¯ll know that the stronger you are, the greater the fluctuations you¡¯ll feel. ¡± in some special places, our energy will even be extracted, interfered with, and even polluted by the outside world. ¡± once it¡¯s transformed into a mana pool, the mana pool will no longer be disturbed, extracted, and polluted by the outside world. ¡± the old magus explained. gu nie also had a clearer understanding of the mana pool. the mana pool has its own independent layer. This is the mana pool¡¯s mana energy ¡®forming its own world¡¯, completely unaffected by the outside world. It has absolute control over the internal environment and Energy. This is a very powerful technique. after some thought, the old sorcerer continued. ¡± of course, other than the fact that it can¡¯t be silenced and that the mana pool has a unique layer, the power of mana will be much more powerful than origin power. this will greatly increase the power of spells. as for how much it will increase, it will depend on the purity of your origin power. ¡± ¡°at least thirty percent, at most fifty or even sixty percent,¡± ¡°directly increasing the base power of the origin power is also a very good thing.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. ¡°The purity of my origin power is frighteningly high to begin with, and a fourth-rank origin power isn¡¯t any worse than an ordinary sixth-rank origin power. i wonder what the effect will be after i form the occultic rune.¡± ¡°with the increase in the power of the demonic origin, the demonic origin pool has become a world of its own, and special attributes can not be suppressed. All in all, these occultic runes are quite powerful.¡± after some consideration, gu nie was full of anticipation for the inheritance of the occultic runes. At this moment, the old sorcerer spoke again. ¡°Of course, if that was all, the occultic runes wouldn¡¯t have been so important.¡± Gu nie was startled. with these three aspects combined, the occultic rune was already powerful enough. could it be that the occultic runes had an even more powerful aspect? gu nie listened carefully. ¡°the most unique thing about these occultic runes is that the soul, physical body, and energy that they contain will be slightly modified by them, allowing the three to be exchanged.¡± these words made gu nie¡¯s expression change. ¡°a change in life form?¡± gu nie asked in a deep voice. ¡°Yes! these great and unique runes can change life forms.¡± the old magus nodded. this time, gu nie was truly shocked. Chapter 289 ? 289 A hundred million points the form of life! It had always been an important topic in the supernatural academic community. A hundred years later, as the number of extraordinary Masters gradually increased, the amount of knowledge they obtained gradually increased. The extraordinary academic community¡¯s understanding of life forms had been further improved. first of all, humans were living beings in the form of flesh and blood. remember,¡¯flesh¡¯ and ¡®soul¡¯ are the necessary conditions for human life. It was not a necessary condition for ¡®life¡¯. for example, the extraordinary calamity lifeforms without flesh and soul-mechanical lifeforms. The mechanical heart hidden under their cold mechanical bone armor had extraordinary intelligence. they had even built their own unique civilization, and even the bold evil gods did not dare to provoke them. These machines did not have any beliefs. What they had to do was to dismember the gods and put them into their own mechanical furnaces to enhance their potential and strength, so that they could grow faster. nothing could make them feel fear. the only thing recorded in the notes of the extraordinaires was their fear of mechanical life. or for example, a soul without a body. Their forms were vast and existed in various transcendent worlds, and the top-ranked life form,¡¯devil¡¯, was known by countless transcendent worlds. Another example would be elemental life forms without souls. For example, stone giants, mountain giants, flame beasts, and so on. although there were not many of them, there was no doubt that they did not have souls. no matter how powerful the soul attack was, it would not be able to destroy a weak elemental life form. clearly, flesh and soul were not the necessary conditions for a living being. then what was the ¡®life core¡¯? This problem seemed to have been solved long ago in the notes of some ancient extraordinary Masters, but the scholars of the Oya continent had not reached this level of understanding and research. that was why there had never been a consensus on a large scale. and about 50 to 60 years ago. the complete life theory was finally formed in the oya continent. the core of life was the framework of life energy. this ¡± energy ¡± included flesh, soul, and even an elemental body. generally speaking, everything could be seen as the ¡± energy ¡± of life, and matter was just another form of energy. As long as the ¡± Energy ¡± could be used, it could be constructed into a complete and stable framework of life. then this living being could be called life. This ¡± life energy framework theory ¡± was a mainstream cognition, but no one knew whether it was correct or not. but at the very least, this would provide humans with a new perspective to understand more life forms in this extraordinary world. After understanding the nature of life forms. the form of a human¡¯s soul, flesh, and blood would appear weak and even have some disadvantages compared to those powerful living beings. For example, a human¡¯s ¡± flesh body ¡± and ¡± soul ¡± had to construct a ¡± life framework ¡± at the same time in order for life to survive. when the physical body lost its vitality and its frame collapsed, even if the soul was not injured, the soul would still die, causing the entire person to die. When the body was complete, but the soul was destroyed or devoured by the devil, the person would die. compared to the weak body and soul of humans ¡­ The soul and body of a crown creature were extremely terrifying. for example, if 90% of a devil¡¯s soul was destroyed and only 10% of its soul was left, it could still accumulate energy and survive by relying on this 10% of soul energy. for example, if 90% of the body was destroyed, even a ¡°demon¡± with only a small section of its claw left could still survive with this small section of the claw. such a powerful life form was difficult for a weak life form like humans to understand. it was hard to understand, but that didn¡¯t mean that humans didn¡¯t pursue this. In fact, the advancement of the extraordinary sequence was not only about the pursuit of strength. it was also the pursuit of a higher life form. humans also wanted to have 90% of their souls destroyed and still be able to survive. Humans also wanted their physical bodies to be annihilated to the point where only a palm was left. They could also survive. Advancing from the sixth step to the seventh step was only a single step, and it didn¡¯t seem like the difference was big. in reality, the difference between tier 6 and tier 7 was like the difference between heaven and earth. The most important reason was ¡­ When one advanced from the sixth step to the seventh step, their life form would be strengthened and improved. this was what allowed the strength of an extraordinary to increase explosively. According to what Gu nie knew, only the sixth step could advance to the seventh step. Only when one reached the ninth-rank would their life form undergo a metamorphosis. But Gu nie didn¡¯t expect the occultic runes to be able to change the lifeform of an extraordinary. This was quite an unbelievable thing. by condensing an occultic rune. the old sorcerer continued his explanation. ¡± soul, body, and energy will form a unique life form of trinity. ¡± for example, if your soul is slightly damaged, you can use your physical body to repair your soul. You can also use energy, that is, origin power, to repair your soul. This kind of repair is immediate and has excellent effects. ¡± similarly, when the physical body is injured, the soul and origin power can be consumed to recover. ¡± ¡°If the source power is weak, you can exchange it with your soul and body.¡± ¡°i said it can be transformed, but in reality, no one would consume their soul and body to transform origin power.¡± ¡°there are some changes that can be done this way, but it¡¯s not necessary.¡± gu nie said. ¡°right!¡± The old sorcerer nodded slightly. ¡± as a magus, you should know that the soul is a very important core to a magus, and we can obtain energy from it very easily. ¡± it¡¯s very difficult to recover from soul injuries. It takes a long time to recover. Some of the injuries can only be healed by using soul-type treasures. if we have a Trinity Life form, we can easily consume energy to heal our soul¡¯s injuries if it¡¯s slightly injured or even if it¡¯s permanent. ¡± or even if it¡¯s a severe injury of a broken limb, we can also consume energy through the trinity life form and recover our physical body. ¡± ¡°this powerful life form of a trinity is truly terrifying.¡± gu nie sighed. advancing from the type 6 realm to the type 7 realm also strengthens the body, soul, and energy, but there is no way to convert them. ¡°the 3-in-1 life form granted by the occultic runes really creates an unprecedented new form for living beings.¡± Gune glanced at the old wizard as he sighed. he noticed that the old sorcerer was smiling. gu nie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°i¡¯m afraid that this beautiful trinity life form of yingying is not as good as i imagined!¡± ¡°senior magus, are there any drawbacks to this trinity life form? or are there any restrictions?¡± gune looked at the old wizard. ¡°there are no disadvantages, nor are there any restrictions.¡± ¡± the only bad thing is that the conversion efficiency of the mist is a little low. ¡± ¡°a little bit?¡± Gu nie secretly curled his lips. ¡°judging from your tone, i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just a little, but a hundred million points!¡± Chapter 290 ? 290 chapter 111 kuru ~ la ~ gru ~ ¡± for us normal extraordinaries, a slight crack in the soul is enough to cause a splitting headache and make it difficult for us to concentrate. in this state, we basically lose the ability to cast spells. ¡± ¡± if you cast the spell forcefully, the damage to your soul will be even more serious, causing irreversible soul damage. ¡± ¡°when the soul shatters, one or two percent of it is lost, and those with weaker souls are basically half-dead.¡± ¡± a transcendent¡¯s soul has been lost by five percent. basically, there¡¯s no chance of survival. ¡± ¡°losing five percent of the soul is the limit of our human life.¡± the old magus explained in a calm tone. ¡± take the slight cracks in our souls as an example. hmm, i need about three times the total source power of my body to repair these wounds. ¡± ¡± of course, this source power capacity refers to the source power capacity of the corresponding class, as officially determined by the transcendent association. ¡± ¡°If your origin pool is relatively large, then double or even the origin power of the entire origin pool. when your origin pool is vast enough, it will be about half or even one-third of your origin power to repair the soul crack.¡± ¡± a normal law magus would need three times the amount of source energy to repair the cracks in their soul? ¡± after hearing the old wizard¡¯s story, gune sighed. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a hundred million points!¡± ¡± and this is only to fill up the crack. if this damages one or two percent of the soul, then i¡¯m afraid that qianqian won¡¯t have to cultivate for a long time. she¡¯ll be busy recovering her soul. ¡± fortunately, at least I have a way to recover my soul. I won¡¯t have to suffer a drop in my realm because of my soul injury, nor will I be unable to break through forever. In the AO ¡®ya continent, it was not uncommon for many extraordinary people to have their realms fall due to soul injuries, and they were unable to break through. Clearly, the Trinity of soul, body, and energy could resolve this weakness. ¡± this trinity of life form ability does have a certain effect, even at some times, it¡¯s not small. ¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°of course,¡± the old magus nodded. ¡± the body, energy, and soul are three-in-one, and they are exchanging with each other. although the efficiency is slow and the rate of exchange is low, at least it gives us the ability to recover in some aspects and not to the point of being unable to recover. ¡± this is a unique ability that many other life forms don¡¯t have. ¡°from nothing to something, this is a huge leap.¡± ¡± of course, this is only the case if i can condense a single occult rune. if i can condense a second one, then the efficiency will increase by a lot. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± the old wizard¡¯s words made gune¡¯s expression change. ¡°Condense the second one?¡± gune looked at the old wizard. ¡± of course you can. you can¡¯t possibly only be able to form one of such powerful runes, right? ¡± it should be very difficult to condense the second one! Gu nie said. ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± The old Magus nodded. when I¡¯m condensing the second one, the calls from kuragru will increase dramatically, and it¡¯s the kind that goes deep into the soul, which is almost impossible to resist. ¡± i know a few top-notch transcendent masters who have tried to condense a second occultic rune. ¡± ¡°but they all failed in the end.¡± ¡± of course, there were those who succeeded, but their ending was miserable. ¡± ¡± now, their bodies are still kneeling near the place where the great kuragru sealed itself. before they died, i can still hear them softly chanting ¡®the great kuragru¡¯ and so on. ¡± that devout faith that comes from the heart, it¡¯s impossible to pull it back. the old magus sighed. gu nie¡¯s eyebrows twitched. compared to the flesh and blood of humans and the fragile soul of a great life form at cthulhu¡¯s level, the gap was too great. Even if the other party had no ill intentions. even if the other party had sealed himself and was still in a deep sleep. even if the occultic runes were formed by humans. however, the power that had been gained after a few turns was still unbearable for humans. once it was penetrated, the form of the soul would be completely changed, and it would live in fanatical faith until death. ¡°Of course, there were a few special existences who completed the condensation of two occultic runes.¡± when the old sorcerer finished his sentence. its speed began to drop. at this moment, the two of them had already arrived at an extremely deep underwater world. The old wizard led gune into a tunnel in the dark, silent ocean. gu nie quickly activated his darkness and source power vision. When gune activated his source energy Vision, the old wizard looked at him. ¡°Oh! he¡¯s really talented to have such a high compatibility with origin power. he¡¯s a good seedling for an expert. it¡¯s also a good thing for him to be able to come into contact with a powerful existence like the occultic runes.¡± ¡°it¡¯s rare for our oya continent to have such an extraordinary genius.¡± A moment later, light gradually appeared in front of them. At the same time, the tunnel, which had originally looked like a pile of seabed sediment, seemed to have become a rock tunnel. Suddenly. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.¡± there was a sudden sound of water breaking. The light in front of him quickly lit up. At the same time, Gu nie felt as if he had entered an extremely strong barrier. ¡°Have we arrived at the underground world?¡± After getting used to the light, Gu nie looked at the world before him. The underground world was like an ancient forest. A Grand and majestic building stood in the middle of the vast ancient forest, like a Supreme temple. Just a glance at it made Gu nie feel a sense of worship. At this time, the underground world was shrouded in a misty luster. it didn¡¯t look too bright, but it was obviously daytime. Gu nie took the lead. Above the sky of the underground world, there was a strange layer of light. the light of the shadow world has been projected into the underground world? ¡± this scene shocked gu nie. ¡± it¡¯s said that the shadow world of the high-dimensional transcendent world is projected and can be inhabited. ¡± Gu nie slowly collected his thoughts and looked around. gu nie¡¯s body was covered in a layer of jelly-like energy barrier. it looked very soft, but when gu nie tried to move, he found that he couldn¡¯t move the soft energy at all. after a few more attempts, gu nie retracted his power and didn¡¯t rashly touch the energy of the mysterious energy barrier. ¡°Kua¡­La¡­ Ge ¡­ Lu ¡­~ at this moment, the old magus ¡°deep and melodious voice called out softly. The old Magus called out. a passage was slowly opened up in this energy barrier. The old wizard then continued to lead guone forward. ¡± this is a special barrier naturally formed by kuragru. ¡± the old wizard said. ¡± this great life form doesn¡¯t want its existence to cause any influence or damage to its surroundings. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we were able to call out to it and come to this Palace.¡± ¡°otherwise, no one will be able to enter.¡± As he spoke, the old wizard led gune to the square outside the palace. At that moment, more than ten Extraordinaries were sitting in the corner of the square. These Extraordinaries were either wearing armor, robes, or cloaks, or were covered in black mist. There were even some who were wearing pants made of animal skin and were carrying a heavy sword on their back. some of their auras bloomed, while others were perfectly restrained. However, there was no doubt that those who could sit and cultivate here were definitely powerful existences at the first level of the extraordinary master realm. gugne and the old wizard landed. These transcendent grandmasters didn¡¯t care about anything at all. They just sat there and cultivated. ¡°These people are all ascetics. They are all experts who want to pursue a higher realm.¡± ¡°There are even some people who have been meditating here for a hundred years.¡± the old magus said in a low voice. ¡°won¡¯t you be hungry after sitting for so long?¡± Gu nie thought. ¡± however, after becoming a transcendent master, if you have special innate abilities, you really don¡¯t need to eat. ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t have a similar talent, you still need to eat.¡± as for the oracles, ancestral spirits, and even sages above the extraordinary master level, they should be able to completely use energy as their Life Core! he led gu nie into the hall. the old wizard thought for a while and looked at gune. ¡°Right, where were we just now?¡± Chapter 291 ? 291 the great life form ¡± there are a few special existences who have condensed two occultic runes. ¡± gu nie said. ¡°oh! yes, it¡¯s two occultic runes. hehe, yingluo¡¯s memory isn¡¯t as good as you young people¡¯s now!¡± The old sorcerer sighed with emotion. according to the descriptions of these transcendent Masters who condensed two occultic runes. ¡± first of all, the conversion efficiency has greatly increased. it¡¯s about two to three times higher than before. ¡± although it¡¯s not very efficient, it¡¯s said that the effect of the practice is quite good. at the same time, more importantly, they also discovered an important aspect. The old Magus paused. ¡± that is the damage to the soul. the impact on the soul is starting to decrease. ¡± the old wizard¡¯s words made gune think. the damage to the soul has decreased? ¡± this Kasaya means that the soul¡¯s ability to withstand damage has increased? ¡± gune looked at the old wizard. ¡°yes, i am!¡± the old magus smiled and nodded. The soul¡¯s ¡°defensive ability¡± and ¡°damage tolerance¡± were two different concepts. In Gu NIE¡¯s understanding, it was the soul¡¯s ¡°defense¡± and ¡°health.¡± For example, a creature with a soul like the ¡®devil¡¯. many weak soul attacks were unable to break through the abominations ¡®defenses, and they could ignore such ordinary soul attacks. Even if the powerful means had caused damage to the devil¡¯s soul. even after losing ten percent of their souls, the abominations were still able to maintain their peak combat strength. even if they lost 50% of their souls, they could still maintain a very high combat power. but human souls were different. a slight ¡± soul crack ¡± could cause a human to have a splitting headache, making them wish they were dead. they would almost lose the ability to cast spells. however, to the demons, such a slight soul crack was like a scratch to them. it did not hurt or itch. The loss of five percent of the soul could basically determine the death of a human. but for demons, they could recover after a period of rest. Devil creatures were extremely resistant to damage to the soul. on the other hand, humans ¡®ability to withstand damage to the soul was next to nothing. many supernatural beings believed in this. That was to ensure the completeness of the soul. The soul could not be injured, or it would easily leave behind future problems. he couldn¡¯t allow his soul to suffer injuries that couldn¡¯t be recovered. in the end, it was because the human soul¡¯s ability to accommodate damage was too weak, and its recovery ability was too weak. once he was injured, he could slowly recover from the minor injuries. If the damage was slightly more severe, they would basically die on the spot. that was why the transcendent seniors would repeatedly emphasize that the soul should not be injured. the condensation of the occultic rune had solved the problem of his soul¡¯s recovery ability. these two occultic runes had clearly increased the damage tolerance of his soul. ¡°what¡¯s the exact tolerance range?¡± gune looked at the old wizard. ¡°It¡¯s still five percent.¡± it¡¯s still 5%. Isn¡¯t there no change in this Yingying? ¡± gu nie was startled. ¡°no, there are still some changes.¡± The old Magus said softly. the previous loss of about one to two percent of soul power can be regarded as a serious injury to the soul. ¡± they¡¯ve lost about three to four percent of their soul power. they¡¯re basically dead. ¡± ¡°a loss of five percent of the soul, this is the theoretical limit of survival. however, in reality, those who lose one to two percent will suffer heavy casualties, while those who lose three to four percent will have less than one in a thousand survivors.¡± after condensing two occultic runes ¡­ as long as you don¡¯t lose more than five percent of your souls, you can ignore the damage done to your souls and still maintain your combat power. This made Gu NIE¡¯s heart throb. in other words, once you¡¯ve condensed two occultic runes, you won¡¯t suffer a life worse than death from a slight crack in your soul, lose 1 ¨C 2% of your soul and completely lose your ability to cast spells, or lose 3 ¨C 4% of your soul and permanently lose consciousness. before losing five percent of the soul, one¡¯s combat strength would be extremely high. Only after losing more than five percent would one¡¯s soul die? ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± the old magus nodded. ¡®The soul¡¯s ability to withstand damage has greatly increased. Although the theoretical upper limit has not changed, the actual effect has changed greatly. It can even be said to be a qualitative change.¡± gu nie said. ¡°yes,¡± ¡°Two occultic runes. This effect is truly astonishing.¡± gune rubbed his hands in his black cloak. ¡°what about the effects of the three occultic runes?¡± Gune looked at the old wizard. The effects of the two occultic runes were already so shocking. Gu nie naturally wanted to know more about their effects. if you condensed three occultic runes, would you easily tell others about their effects? ¡± the old magus looked over with a smile. Gu nie was a bit surprised. This Tao Wu was also true. Condensing two was already extremely difficult. Condensing three was probably not something a transcendent master could do. therefore, the expert who had condensed three of them would naturally not reveal it so easily. At the same time, no one dared to force him to say it. ¡± although i have never heard of it, based on the characteristics of occultic runes, we can still deduce some things. ¡± the old sorcerer slowly explained. ¡°in essence, the occultic runes are a three-in-one transformation of the body, soul, and origin power. At the same time, it will increase its ability to accommodate damage.¡± ¡± although the efficiency is a little low, as the number increases, the transformation efficiency will greatly increase. the ability of the soul and the body to withstand damage will also greatly increase. ¡± ¡°we can deduce it to the extreme. it¡¯s not difficult to calculate the subsequent effects at this time.¡± ¡°Extreme improvement?¡± gu nie quickly let go of his imagination. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, then the consequence of the soul¡¯s extreme tolerance for damage is that even if the soul is completely annihilated, with a 100% chance of perishing, the frame of life will still not collapse, which means that i will still not die. ¡± after all, the soul is not a necessary condition for the framework of life. and energy can be quickly transformed into a soul. the death of the soul can be transformed again. using the same logic, we can deduce that the complete destruction of the physical body, but the mana pool, which has its own independent layer, will not be destroyed with it. Then, the energy will flow backward, and the physical body will be condensed out of thin air. the body and the soul are not the necessary conditions for the framework of life. both the soul and the body have been completely destroyed. However, as long as the energy core is not destroyed, it can still be revived. if you want to kill it, you must destroy all the energy that contains its life frame, including its body, soul, and even all the energy in the demonic pool. Only then can you kill it. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the type of Suan ni natural disaster creature?¡± gu nie¡¯s mind was slightly shaken. ¡°Even a natural disaster creature wouldn¡¯t be this powerful. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s even more terrifying than a natural disaster creature.¡± even if you are a God, once your divine fire is extinguished and your divine crown is broken, you will still die. the runes that borrow the power displayed by the great ruler can allow one¡¯s body, energy, and soul to reach an unprecedented level of unique life. ¡°this is a completely different life form.¡± is this the power of Cthulhu and the others from the great life system? ¡± ¡± and this is just a ruler. above it are the old gods, the ancient gods, and other supreme existences. ¡± The more he understood the terror of this life form, the more Gu nie felt how small he was. After a long time, Gu nie slowly restrained his wild imagination. ¡± the gap between us and the great life is so big that it makes one¡¯s heart tremble. ¡± Gu nie said softly. ¡± therefore, we must always be in awe of such a great life. ¡± the old magus nodded. ¡°but yingluo is very fast!¡± in the depths of gu nie¡¯s heart, a smile appeared. I will have a new ¡®ke¡¯ life form that is close to Cthulhu¡¯s life form. Chapter 292 ? 292 chapter 113-lord¡¯s seal He followed the old sorcerer. soon, they arrived at the end of the long corridor by the side door of the hall. Further ahead was the mountain-like majestic sealed land. At the end of the corridor, the old Magus stopped. I¡¯ll see you off until here. I¡¯ve already explained everything I need to, especially the few things I warned you about. You must be careful. the old magus said softly. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I will be careful.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. ¡°Then you can go! There aren¡¯t many people here, so you just need to find a place to quietly come into contact with, absorb, comprehend, and condense.¡± after saying that, the old sorcerer turned around and left. ¡°Senior, I still don¡¯t know your name,¡± Gu nie quickly said. ¡°zul eremon.¡± the old magus said softly. ¡°Zul Eremon.¡± Gugne memorized the name of the wizard. after all, the kind old man had told gu nie a lot of important things along the way. If it was someone else, they would have been sick of it. some wouldn¡¯t even say a word to gunidor. ¡°Senior zul, when will the forbidden elemental land open?¡± Gu nie asked. this was one of the questions gu nie was most concerned about. After all, Gu nie was hoping that he could return after he finished forming the demonic runes. ¡± two or three months at least, and four or five months at most. ¡± ¡± with your talent, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to make it in time for the battle in the forbidden elemental lands. ¡± after saying that, the old wizard zul turned and left. two or three months at least, and four or five months at most. There¡¯s no rush. Gu nie then looked at the giant ruler seal that was like a giant rock in the depths of the forest. even standing there, gu nie could feel a faint power attracting him to worship and believe in it. this powerful force naturally gave off the effect of ¡®power worship¡¯. All living beings yearned for power. when faced with too much power, the original intention of life would faintly fall into the worship of power. if it were an ordinary person who did not have enough soul resistance, they would basically fall into fanatical faith and kneel until death. fortunately, as an extraordinary, he could easily resist this slight power worship. gu nie¡¯s eyes swept across the forest and the huge rocky mountain as he quietly walked along the edge. gu nie wasn¡¯t like the other extraordinaries who came in. He had come here to absorb energy and then comprehend the inheritance. gu nie had come in to touch a great life form. during the process of reincarnation, gu nie naturally needed to find a quiet corner where no one could see him, and quietly complete the process of reincarnation. this secret could not be discovered by others. only by touching and reincarnating would gune be completely immune to kuragru¡¯s summoning. At that time, gune could freely condense more occultic runes instead of focusing his power on resisting kragru¡¯s call. At the same time. These reincarnations would allow Gu NIE¡¯s extraordinary talent to reach a higher level. Last time, just touching the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood had greatly increased Gu NIE¡¯s extraordinary talent. he now had the powerful innate ability to directly comprehend the profound meaning of the world. And this time, when he truly came into contact with this great creature, the power of the backlash would definitely be extremely terrifying. the more this was the case, the better the effect after reincarnation. it could even increase gu nie¡¯s comprehension of the world and dark profound by more than ten times. he moved forward silently. About half an hour later, Gu nie had entered a small stream. The ruler¡¯s sealed land had not moved for a long time and had undergone the changes of mountains and rivers. The rocks on this side of the mountain stream had already been stacked together with the ruler¡¯s seal. After being washed away, a small cave with a water curtain was revealed on the side. Gu nie could tell that the cave had been modified by someone with extraordinary power. ¡°Is there anyone inside?¡± Gu nie called out. there was no response. Gu NIE¡¯s body flickered and he quietly walked into the cave. after twenty to thirty meters, there was a stone room covered in dust at the end. On one side, there was a slight stream of water. On one side was a wall formed by the ruler¡¯s seal. ¡°there shouldn¡¯t be anyone here. the person who condensed the occultic rune here has already left.¡± ¡°then this is the best place for me to gather and cultivate.¡± After looking around, Gu nie laughed. After tidying up the stone room, he also blocked the entrance. after some thought, gu nie placed a wooden tablet at the entrance.¡±there¡¯s someone inside, please do not disturb!¡± after all these preparations were done, gu nie sat down beside the ruler¡¯s seal. Gu nie sat down cross-legged and focused his mind. At the same time, he silently merged with the world around him. ten minutes later, gu nie slowly opened his eyes. ¡°No one is spying on me in the dark.¡± ¡°In front of such a powerful life form, no one would be so bored as to do such a thing.¡± for me, I can start my plan with a peace of mind. he stared at the ruler¡¯s seal barrier in front of him. ¡°whoosh! whoosh!¡± Under Gu NIE¡¯s control. the origin power in his body surged out and gathered into a tentacle as thick as a thumb, making contact with the ruler¡¯s seal. The moment they touched. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± A power like a volcano erupting bloomed in front of Gu nie. It was as if the lava from the volcano was about to rush to his face. The world that Gu nie perceived was shaking. gu nie¡¯s soul, origin pool, and body were all trembling from the heat. this was the fear and trembling of the essence of life in the face of a supreme life. it was a good thing that gune had already learned from zul what would happen if he touched the seal. in the face of such a terrifying difference in level, he managed to calm his mind. boom! boom! A violent force surged out. Gu nie felt like his entire body was about to fall apart. Fortunately, Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of death. And so, Gu nie gritted his teeth and endured the pain. zul ¡®er had already told gu nie. The first step of contact had to be taken slowly. it required repeated contact and absorption before one could finally adapt to the trembling of the seal of a great creature. But gune himself had experience and resistance against the reincarnation of the ruler¡¯s remains. In addition, he had absorbed so much wriggling flesh and blood. Gu nie had enough capital to get used to it faster than ordinary people. for a normal person, it would take half a month to adapt. in fact, it would break after the first contact, or else he would die. however, gu nie found that the trembling only caused him some discomfort and discomfort, but it didn¡¯t cause any serious damage. After calming down, Gu nie began to slowly adapt to the violent power, and at the same time, slowly absorb it. only by absorbing and digesting the energy on the surface could one move on to the next level and touch the essence of the occultic runes. the occultic runes were located on the second floor. moreover, the difficulty of condensing occultic runes was far higher than the difficulty of absorbing energy and transforming it on the first floor. Fortunately, Gu nie had plenty of time, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. The power of the first layer was the special energy formed by the outer layer of the seal. It was said that after absorbing it, one could slightly refine their own origin power. gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity. Gurgle gurgle The surging energy was being absorbed by Gu nie. The origin pool in Gu NIE¡¯s body was also receiving this energy, and it was slowly becoming stronger. Chapter 293 ? 293 Chapter 114 crazily seeking death unknowingly. Three days had passed by quickly. Gu nie was sitting cross-legged in the small cave. he had been absorbing the energy from the first layer of the ruler¡¯s seal for the past three days. It was like a volcanic eruption three days ago. In front of Gu nie. it was like a lake with light waves, and it couldn¡¯t do anything to gu nie. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. Then, Gu nie carefully sensed his origin power. ¡°It has indeed been refined a little, but not by much.¡± for those Extraordinaries, there are not many opportunities for this kind of source power refinement. Only when they break through and advance will they have the opportunity to refine it on a large scale. This kind of small refinement is indeed of great help to them. for me, every time I reincarnate, the transformation of my origin power is six to seven times greater than this slight refinement. It¡¯s better than nothing. Gu nie closed his eyes again and merged into the space around him, trying to sense his surroundings. after half an hour, gu nie opened his eyes again. ¡°It¡¯s safe. No one is spying on us.¡± gu nie thought to himself. during these three days, while gu nie was absorbing the refined energy, he was also sensing his surroundings to see if anyone was spying on him. And the result was that no one would spy on him in secret. this conclusion put gu nie at ease. When he looked at the seal barrier of the ruler in front of him again ¡­ ¡± the energy from the first level is no longer a threat to me. now, let¡¯s move on. ¡± Gu nie gradually gathered his thoughts. it¡¯s to come into contact with the second layer of occultic runes, and even reincarnate the mayfly. then, using the origin power tentacle, gu nie¡¯s perception reached into the depths of the great ruler of life¡¯s seal. When he passed the energy of the first layer and entered the second layer ¡­ Immediately, Gu nie felt a vast and terrifying aura coming at him. ¡°Kua¡­La¡­ Ge ¡­ Lu ¡­¡± ¡°kua¡­la¡­ ge ¡­ lu ¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± the voice reverberated in gu nie¡¯s mind. gu nie was mesmerized by every note. ¡°Kua¡­La¡­ Ge ¡­ Lu ¡­¡± Even gune couldn¡¯t help but chant. Deep in his heart, he began to worship the voice. originally, in the old wizard zul¡¯s warning. he couldn¡¯t directly sense the second level. he had to have a corresponding way to suppress the call. or, he could listen to a short syllable in an instant and withdraw immediately, and then completely break away from the call of the voice before he could continue to listen. Only after listening to the small syllables repeatedly and completely restraining his mind from being affected, could he come into contact with the second layer of occultic runes. The process of repeated contact and forming a defensive ability would also take half a month. But for Gu ni, why would he resist the call? he wanted to sink deep into the call of Kula GRU and die. this way, he would be able to obtain the corresponding resistance. i don¡¯t need to resist, i just need to completely blend in. He was immersed in the call of Kula GRU. gu nie was still able to maintain a little self-consciousness. instead of stepping on the brakes to stop the call, gu nie stepped on the gas pedal and drove deeper and deeper. as gu nie went deeper, the the soft whispers had already turned into thunderous roars. there was only one voice in the world that gu nie could sense, and that was the supreme call, kula gru. at the same time, the essence of ancient one¡¯s soul began to twist rapidly, and the energy in the origin pool began to surge toward the seal of kuragru, the ruler. Gu NIE¡¯s body began to exude absolute piety and firm faith. gu nie offered everything he had to kula from the bottom of his heart. very quickly! Hualalalalalalalalala gu nie quickly woke up from his daze. And then, he entered the grayish-white, foggy death vision. ¡°is he dead?¡± when he saw his own body and the wall of the ruler¡¯s seal, he quickly collected his thoughts. after carefully examining it, gu nie nodded. ¡°it should be that i was completely immersed in the call of this great creature. after becoming its staunch believer, i was determined to be dead by the system! I need to reincarnate.¡± ¡± after all, in this state, i am no longer me. i am a puppet that worships strength. ¡± Speaking of which, this great creature is really terrifying. Even though I¡¯m already dead, I¡¯m still kneeling in front of it. gu nie¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± the previous reincarnation dropped from late-stage to mid-stage tier 4. however, during the time when i arrived at dragonhead harbor and stayed there for a period of time, as well as the time when i went to the mysterious moving island ¡­ ¡± ¡°my cultivation has also returned to the peak of the fourth step.¡± ¡± the increase in cultivation after reincarnation is equivalent to a half-recovered state. the increase will be extremely fast, and after reaching a new height, the cultivation will return to the normal cultivation standard. ¡± ¡°This time, I should fall back to the mid-fourth rank after reincarnation. I just don¡¯t know how it will turn out.¡± gune¡¯s eyes fell on the seal barrier of kuragru. ¡± i need to reincarnate several times before i can completely come into contact with this kuragru. ¡± His eyes swept over the number of reincarnations he had. [ number of reincarnations: 8 ] ¡°No matter how many times, I need to get in touch with this kuragru. after all, no one knows if they¡¯ll have the chance to come into contact with this great existence in the future.¡± ¡°reincarnation!¡± with a thought, gu nie immediately reincarnated. spacetime reversal. his view lowered. A moment later, Gu nie was revived. he didn¡¯t rashly continue to touch and sense. instead, he entered his own perception. Ten minutes later, Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. my origin power, physical body, and mental strength have all dropped to the mid-fourth stage. at the same time, my perception of world intent and darkness intent has increased by 2.5 times. ¡°my perception of the other profound meanings of runes has also been greatly improved. the one that increased the most is the destruction profound.¡± ¡± the third rune profound meaning that i have the clearest perception of is ¡®destruction¡¯? ¡± ¡± the world, darkness, and destruction. i like them very much. ¡± Gu nie chuckled. then, he looked up at the heavy ruler¡¯s seal. ¡°the road to death, begin!¡± with the construction of his source power, gune began his death charge against kuragru. Chapter 294 ? 294 The favored child of the world¡¯s profound after reincarnating once, gune had a strong resistance against kuragru. when gu nie entered the second level. the call for kura¡­g..ru¡­ was still ringing in gunie¡¯s mind. However, it had no effect on Gu nie. seeing this, gu nie¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. even gune could easily block the call from kuragru. at the same time, the occultic runes, the special black runes, were clearly displayed in front of gu nie. In other words, Gu nie was now qualified to form an occultic rune. Moreover, after it was condensed, it would not be afraid of the other party¡¯s call at all. This was completely equivalent to a natural barrier. This was undoubtedly great news for the other extraordinary humans. but gu nie¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t limited to this. controlling his soul perception, gu nie directly passed through the second level and charged into the third, fourth, and even deeper levels. As soon as he reached the third level, Gu nie felt an endless darkness. the endless darkness continued to envelop them. gu nie could feel that once he was enveloped by this boundless darkness, he would die. Gu nie braved the darkness and charged toward the fourth floor. he had just entered the fourth floor and felt the boundless light here. An endless, bizarre, and deadly force enveloped him. gu nie died at the age of seventeen. after returning to the death vision, gu nie was reborn after thinking for a while. then, he began to try again. Death on one level, death on two levels. he would die either way, so he might as well go deeper and come into contact with more terrifying death factors to lead to his death. the effect after reincarnation would be better. Following the second reincarnation. during the third reincarnation, gu nie ran exceptionally fast. The second time, he only made it to the fourth floor. This third time, Gu nie charged forward like crazy, heading straight for death. he charged straight to the seventh floor before dying. Fortunately, these powers were curses, memes, or Cthulhu¡¯s mysterious power that had caused gunie¡¯s death. It wasn¡¯t a direct attack. therefore, every time he reincarnated, gu nie would have enough resistance. his talent had grown enough. Gu nie didn¡¯t know how many layers the seal had. Each layer was isolated by a terrifying and strange power that could not be touched. but gune knew that he had to rush in as much as he could to truly touch the great kuragru. After his third reincarnation, Gu nie calmed himself down and closed his eyes to rest. After half an hour of meditation, Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. somehow, gu nie felt like he was about to meet that great creature. ¡°begin!¡± after getting ready, gune followed the path formed by the source power tentacle and began to sense the depths of kragru¡¯s seal. first level, second level: he¡¯d already touched the previous levels, so he wasn¡¯t much of a threat to gu nie. Gu nie quickly reached the seventh floor. at this moment, the seventh level was filled with blood. it was a little like the bloody dream world, but it was also completely different. It was more like the shore of an endless sea of blood. the barrier formed by the power of self-sealing alone was enough to give gune the feeling of an entire world. It was clear how powerful kuragru was. before, when gu nie had entered the seventh level, the countless blood tentacles had enveloped gu nie and assimilated him. at this moment, when he once again entered this endless blood world ¡­ the weird tentacles were gone. after being assimilated once, gu nie was like half of their kind, and also had half a resistance. the power here didn¡¯t have much of an effect on gu nie. I¡¯m already able to enter the blood dream world. I wonder if my abilities in the blood dream world will change after this strange transformation. ¡± but no matter what, after being touched to death by this strange blood-red power, i will definitely obtain the corresponding resistance. In the future, if I come into contact with a similar power again, I won¡¯t be too afraid.¡± after confirming that the seventh floor wasn¡¯t too harmful to him, gu nie focused his mind and then headed for the eighth floor. on the eighth level, what emerged was an infinite light. However, the light on the eighth floor was too bright. gu nie felt as if his soul was being baked in the sun. the moment he entered, gu nie already felt like he was about to die. once touched, one would die without any room for recovery. this was the power of the seal of a great life. in this moment of death, gu nie had to come into contact with even more deadly power. this way, the value of his death would be higher. And so, Gu nie headed straight for the ninth floor. upon entering the ninth floor, it was extremely dark. as soon as he entered, gu nie felt his soul become cold and suffocating. even his thoughts were frozen. Fortunately, gune had faced this deadly power many times, so his soul wasn¡¯t completely frozen. Furthermore, Gu nie was on the verge of death, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of the deadly effects. controlling the power in the depths of his soul, gu nie rushed to the tenth floor. the moment they entered the tenth floor. Gu nie felt a warm feeling in his soul. This warm feeling almost warmed Gu NIE¡¯s soul. there was no more perception. then, gu nier entered the view of death. in the view of death. Gu nie saw his own body turn into steam and slowly evaporate. this scene made gu nie fall into deep thought. ¡°wu didn¡¯t feel anything and just died like this?¡± ¡± or did i see that great existence, but i can¡¯t recognize him? ¡± ¡°before you have resistance, you can¡¯t be named?¡± ¡°you¡¯ll know once you¡¯re resurrected and feel it.¡± compared to the indescribable power, gu nie obviously trusted the system more. gu nie reincarnated. Time and space reversed, and streams of light gathered. Gu nie came back to life. when he came back to life, he immediately felt that he was different from before. ¡°this bi an ¡­¡± Gu nie looked around in surprise. gu nie was in a completely normal state. However, he could clearly see the world intent. That¡¯s right, he didn¡¯t need to enter the thoroughly meticulous state of comprehension. He could directly use his naked eyes to see and even absorb and comprehend the ¡®profound meaning of the world¡¯. the movement of the air contained the fluctuations of the world¡¯s intent. The water trickled and spun, containing the weak and delicate fluctuations of the world¡¯s power Upanishad. The entire landscape was deep within the frame of the world, and Gu nie could see it with a glance. it was even a profound meaning that the entire world was rapidly moving forward and changing its position within the framework of a larger extraordinary universe system. Everything in the world bloomed in front of Gu nie in the form of power Upanishads. the essence of the world power upanishad was displayed in front of gu nie. at this moment, gu nie was in an ocean of power upanishads. gu nie was stunned by this scene. gu nie gently waved his hand. the energy of the world power upanishad slowly flowed between his fingers. ¡°This is completely a Kasaya.¡± ¡°The beloved child of the world¡¯s profound meaning!¡± Chapter 295 ? 295 the origin of favored children of profound meanings gu nie looked around at the world power upanishad fluctuations around him and then slowly looked away. after that, gu nie focused on his dark power upanishad. ¡± compared to the third reincarnation, the fourth reincarnation¡¯s increase in dark profound is about four times, and the previous ones were a little more than two times. ¡± ¡± logically speaking, world intent should also be four times stronger than transformation. there shouldn¡¯t be such a huge change. ¡± ¡± there must be a reason for such an extraordinary change. ¡± ¡°Is it the great ruler? or is yingluo the explosion of my reincarnation?¡± Gu nie began to search for the cause of this change. After all, if Gu nie found it, he would have a better way to improve and transform his talent. this was a powerful innate talent at the ¡®favored child of the profound¡¯ level. he was a powerful talent that could comprehend the essence of profound meaning with just a few glances. In ancient mythological history,¡¯favored children of the profound¡¯ were extremely rare. even in the extraordinary notes of the ancient masters of the foreign stars, it was only a supreme product in a few legends. ¡°the direction where the two people might be. First, I witnessed the existence of a great ruler creature, and then received the transformation of the world¡¯s favored child.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a possibility, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s high.¡± the second direction is the ¡®thick accumulation¡¯ of the long-term reincarnation and precipitation of the Pi Xiu. Gu nie rubbed his fingers. ¡± in the past year or so, i¡¯ve been using the reincarnation function to stabilize and improve my extraordinary talent. ¡± ¡°The extraordinary talent of strengthening the body is reflected in the fact that I can easily master various techniques to exert the strength of the body. even when i was in the blood origin cage, i watched the battle-type extraordinaries fight against the shadow-type extraordinaries. after i watched their moves and techniques once, my body naturally grasped them.¡± ¡°However, this is only the learning ability after the transformation of the physical talent. The learning ability is only a manifestation of the deeper level. I think that other than the improvement in my learning and comprehension abilities, there are more talents that have settled in the depths of my body.¡± next is my soul. It¡¯s even more obvious in the soul aspect. every time I reincarnate, the strength and volume of my soul will decrease, but I don¡¯t know what aspects it will improve in. and one of the manifestations is that I can withstand more incantation runes. ¡°From the looks of it now, it should be that the extraordinary talent has been continuously settling in my body. Finally, after this particularly huge increase in talent, it has reached the critical point. The power Upanishad I could feel the most clearly-the world power Upanishad. It has transformed to the extreme. In this aspect, I¡¯ve become the favorite of this power Upanishad.¡± and the method to verify this answer is very simple. As he thought about it, Gu nie looked at the barrier that the ruler had sealed itself in. ¡°Just look at that great creature again.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°No matter what, the harvest this time is really impressive.¡± ¡°let¡¯s not talk about the situation of comprehending the world¡¯s profound meaning.¡± ¡± the speed of comprehending the dark and destruction ultimacy has increased by more than 30 times since i first entered! ¡± ¡°Right now, a day¡¯s worth of comprehension is comparable to a month¡¯s worth of comprehension.¡± as long as I¡¯m given a few years to cultivate and comprehend, my comprehension of the profound truths of darkness and destruction will be profound. I¡¯ll be able to catch up to those extraordinary Masters who have cultivated for decades or even centuries. ¡°as for world intent, i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be even faster.¡± ¡°Next is to help me condense my occultic runes!¡± as he pondered, gu nie¡¯s perception reached the second level. if gu nie didn¡¯t listen carefully, he wouldn¡¯t even have been able to hear the soft call. At this moment, the Kura¡­Ge¡­ Lu¡¯s call didn¡¯t even have any effect on Gu nie, let alone its death. As long as Gu nie wanted to, he could easily form demonic runes. gu nie immediately focused his mind and continued to sense deeper. The seventh floor, the eighth floor, and the ninth floor. Gu nie could sense that each floor was safe and there were no negative effects. It was obvious that the effect of entering the core layer was too great, to the extent that the effects of the outer layers were no longer effective. with a thought, gu nie¡¯s perception entered the core layer. After that. gu nie saw a dandelion-like object floating in the quiet space. It seemed to be in a deep sleep, or perhaps it was meditating, or it was floating gently! Gu nie looked at his opponent, but he couldn¡¯t sense his opponent¡¯s condition. At the same time, Gu nie felt like he was about to die. he hadn¡¯t been hurt, but gu nie felt like he was going to die. last time, gu nie thought he had seen it, but the indescribable power must have made him lose his memory. and after the last time, when his memory was erased, he had developed a resistance to the strange power. this time, not only could gu nie see him, but he could also remember him. But gune was staring at the great sleeping ruler. this also caused gu nie to be killed by an unknown power. Gu nie knew very well that he was about to die. ¡°You can¡¯t even let me take a look when you¡¯re asleep?¡± the unknown killing power began to eat away at gu nie¡¯s body, soul, and energy. When everything returned to nothingness, Gu NIE¡¯s everything disappeared. gu nie then clicked on reincarnation. A moment later, Gu nie reincarnated for the fifth time. inside the small cave. the water in the stream flowed, and the sound of it echoed in the room. gu nie wasn¡¯t sitting in front of the barrier anymore. Instead, he was pacing back and forth in the small stone house, thinking about something. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s number of reincarnations had been reduced to three, and his realm had also dropped to the early 3rd rank. Gu NIE¡¯s comprehension of the power Upanishads had increased after this reincarnation. It was only thirty to forty percent. Gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised. after all, when gune was staring at kuragru, the dandelion-like creature, the power was slowly killing him. obviously, the strange power wasn¡¯t that scary, so for gune, the talent he gained after absorbing it was a bit weaker. However, an increase of 30 to 40 percent on top of the original foundation was already very exaggerated. But Gu nie wasn¡¯t paying attention to this. Instead, it was about the source of the favored child of the world¡¯s profound. ¡°it¡¯s obvious that we¡¯re not heading in the direction of the dandelion-like kragru. The most likely source is the accumulation of my talent in my reincarnation, and the transformation that finally reached the critical point.¡± ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± Gu nie exhaled. ¡°As expected, the system is domineering!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t believe i¡¯m as talented as the favored child of the world¡¯s profound.¡± ¡°the only pity is that i don¡¯t have a book on the profound meaning of the world yet.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use the power of world intent. however, generally speaking, only transcendent grandmasters are able to obtain incantation manuals that contain the power of the world¡¯s profound meanings.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t get it now.¡± ¡°The slow death just now basically confirmed that this strange power of death is no longer a big threat to me. If I look again, it¡¯ll only be the power of kuragru the Dominator himself that caused my death.¡± this kind of death would be a meaningless death. ¡°At this point, my reincarnation has basically come to an end.¡± ¡°Then next, Zhenzhen¡± Gu nie gently rubbed his palm with a smile. ¡°it¡¯s about the condensation of the misty demonized runes.¡± Chapter 296 ? 296 Occultic runes gu nie once again sat down and began to think. ¡± previously, i¡¯ve continuously advanced, but i didn¡¯t manage to form any secret crossing runes. ¡± ¡± the main reason is that we need to leave enough bearing capacity to bear the weight of the enchanted runes. ¡± ¡± the space that was left before should be enough to form four or five secret crossing runes. ¡± ¡°after five reincarnations this time, i should be able to condense about five or six.¡± ¡°in short, the formation of 10 secret crossing runes is about the same.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t need to gather too many. the secret crossing runes are enough for me to use with the dark wizard staff to cast the great thunderflame curse. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll just have to condense six more secret crossing runes. ¡± the rest of the power carried by the soul needs to be used to carry the occultic runes. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how much it can carry.¡± With this in mind, Gu nie gradually restrained his thoughts. ¡± it¡¯s not a problem to complete the upgrade in these three to five months. if i take too long, i might be able to reach the fifth step directly. ¡± ¡°My soul¡¯s defense is already very strong after continuously devouring the ¡®true netherworld origin fruit¡¯. Coupled with the powerful damage tolerance of the soul brought by the occultic runes,¡± ¡°My soul¡¯s level is also about to increase.¡± both the soul and the body have extremely strong defense and high tolerance to injuries. This is the most important thing. gu nie thought. of course, defense is one thing. What¡¯s more important is my offensive ability as a mage. such a long period of time is enough for all my incantations of law to increase by one or two levels. ¡± my hack system also needs to start choosing core incantations as my core combat power. ¡± For a law incantation master, it was necessary to strengthen the power of the core law incantation. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have any magical incantations related to the profound meaning of runes on hand.¡± as he thought about it, gu nie opened his hack system. [ first hack position: dark arcane passage (Level 4) ] [ second hack position: glyph-bona origin pool (Level 5) ] [ third hack position: soullseal Codex (Level 7) ] [ fourth hack slot: Thunderfire curse (Level 5) ] [ 5th hack slot: Bloodpool Codex (Level 7) ] [ sixth hack position: blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse (Level 2) ] the seventh idle slot was 58%. ¡± in about four months, the seventh position will be unlocked. ¡± After some thought, gune replaced the arcane channel in the first position. Then, he placed [ true scale-kun¡¯s protection ] on it. After replacing them, he looked through the spells and relaxed. There were many spells on the screen, all of which were extremely important to Gu nie. It was either used for cultivation or to improve one¡¯s core abilities. ¡°my demonic co-soul also fell to the early 4th rank with my realm.¡± ¡± fortunately, it can grow along with my strength. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll start to form the incantation. i¡¯ll also start to comprehend the profoundness of the world, darkness, and destruction. ¡± gu nie immediately focused and started his cultivation. The ruler¡¯s sealed land was relatively safe and was indeed a suitable place for cultivation. The old wizard, zul Eremon, had also told gune that he would lead him out when the time came. Gu nie didn¡¯t need to worry. He just had to stay here and cultivate steadily while comprehending the profound meaning of runes. Just like that, he condensed the runes and comprehended the profound meaning of the runes at the same time. gu nie entered a steady state of cultivation. unknowingly, more than four months had passed by. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ on this day. At the entrance of the underground world. the sound of water breaking was heard. Zul ¡®Eremon had brought three extraordinary humans into the underground world. a moment later, the old wizard zul opened a thick energy barrier and brought the three of them to the huge buildings sealed by the ruler. Flying alongside zul ¡®Eremon was a spellcaster swordsman from an alien Galaxy, carrying six spellblades on his back. Compared to the development of the supernatural sequence in the Arya continent ¡­ The ¡± large transcendent worlds ¡± above the starry sky had a more complete development of their transcendent sequence. battle, law incantation, shadow, and other beyonder professions of various sequences all had excellent ¡®magic weapon¡¯ and corresponding book of law incantation that matched their own beyonder profession. as for the small to medium-sized transcendent world, the oya continent ¡­ the beyonders only had the most basic class inheritance. on the other hand, spell manuals, battle manuals, and shadow manuals all existed in the form of a single spell. they were all learned from whatever they encountered and were relatively more chaotic, making it difficult to form a powerful combat system. after all, it was easy to construct a single incantation. As for a set of ¡®law incantation tomes¡¯ and ¡®incantation weapons¡¯ that were compatible with a transcendent class, that was extremely difficult to construct. Not only did it require a lot of powerful, experienced, and creative extraordinary scholars to conduct research and experiments, but it also required a lot of time. It also required a large number of Extraordinaries to go through a long period of cultivation and to temper themselves in battle, settle down, and give feedback. Only then could a complete set of powerful professional combat system be formed. the transcendent grandmaster with the demon curse sword on his back scanned the entire underground world. when he saw the shadow world-like light in the sky, his expression changed slightly. ¡°The embryonic form of a higher dimension world? This is really rare!¡± The spellcaster swordsman, bataru, laughed. ¡± it¡¯s just that the great ruler¡¯s presence here has caused the embryonic form of the high-dimensional world in a small area to change. such a strange natural scene is not naturally formed, so there¡¯s no potential for it to expand. ¡± ¡± if we really have the embryonic form of a higher dimension world, i¡¯m afraid that even more extraordinary experts and evil gods will descend upon our world. then, they will kill us all and build a new powerful force. ¡± in fact, the scourge will wage war and completely occupy our world, nurturing our world into their core world. The old wizard, zul, shook his head. ¡°Haha, Yingluo, that¡¯s true. To your world, the release of the ¡®source tide¡¯ and the Starlight between the stars is already a disaster. If your world really releases the embryonic form of a high-dimensional world, tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk, it won¡¯t be a disaster to you anymore, but a crisis of complete destruction.¡± bataru laughed. ¡°even so, our transcendent world is not having a good time. Those evil gods have already descended, and those heretical transcendent powerhouses won¡¯t easily give up on our world¡¯s extraordinary origin.¡± ¡°This time, I hope Sir bataru can help me.¡± zul said. ¡± don¡¯t worry. you should be clear about our long-term cooperation. since your extraordinary association is willing to give me the occultic rune, we will naturally do our best to help you. ¡± ¡± furthermore, those fellows who are intertwined with the evil gods are mostly not good people. in many major transcendent worlds, they are also people with bounties on their heads. to be able to kill them is naturally an extremely good thing. ¡± bataru said. Zul asked bataru after some thought. ¡± i haven¡¯t gone outside to get more details in the past one or two months. what¡¯s the situation on the island now? ¡± ¡°what else can it be? it¡¯s even more chaotic now.¡± bataru shook his head. ¡± you should know about the battle three to four months ago. it was extremely brutal, and many transcendents were killed or injured. even two transcendent masters died. ¡± ¡± the entire moving island is shaking from the battle. ¡± it¡¯s fortunate that old man strange sea took action to suppress those transcendent grandmasters. Otherwise, those God emissaries would have taken action as well. ¡± however, it was also because of old man strange sea¡¯s actions that those divine emissaries became obedient. ¡± ¡± with the strength of a demigod expert, even those god¡¯s messengers don¡¯t dare to attack casually in front of him! ¡± ¡± is that strange sea old man really at the demigod level? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s natural.¡± bataru nodded slightly. ¡°even so, in the past month or two, although there was no conflict on the island, small-scale assassinations have been going on. at the same time, both sides have begun to patrol the surrounding seas to hunt down the other side¡¯s experts who have increased in strength.¡± ¡± although the transcendent association¡¯s official power is strong, the ocean is still a place where evil gods and pirates operate all year round. right now, both sides are basically equal. ¡± ¡°However, in general, at least before the forbidden elemental lands open, there will be no large-scale battle between the two sides. Even if there are fights, they¡¯ll be small-scale ones.¡± ¡°en!¡± zul nodded slightly, then asked softly, ¡± ¡°the elemental forbidden land is about to open!¡± Chapter 297 ? 297 chapter 118 assassination ¡°Yes, soon.¡± Bataru nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll only take half a month, or maybe a month.¡± ¡°once it¡¯s activated, i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be another brutal battle.¡± zul sighed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s natural. In a battle of life and death, if you don¡¯t fight, you¡¯ll die. Compared to the evil God¡¯s forces, the South church¡¯s strength can not be underestimated. They will also be sending more people to participate in this battle.¡± ¡°that¡¯s for sure,¡± zul ¡®eremon nodded slightly. ¡± by the way, according to the agreement, we should have come in more than three months ago. why did it take so long? ¡± Bataru asked zul. ¡± at that time, one of the top geniuses of our transcendent association came in first. ¡± ¡°we deduced that the energy here is not enough. after you enter, you will have to wait here for a long time in vain. thus, we delayed the time for you to enter.¡± ¡°Three months ago? a genius from your transcendent association?¡± ¡± it should be the super spellcaster guni lawrence who disguised himself as ¡®captain jack¡¯! ¡± Bataru laughed. ¡°En!¡± since the other party had guessed it, zul did not hide it. after all, this bataru had been working with their transcendent association for a long time, and they had even worked together several times. furthermore, the other party¡¯s authority in the transcendent association was not low. bataru had been involved in the encirclement and suppression of the human-faced flower church a few months ago. No information was leaked during the entire process. it was obvious that this bataru was relatively reliable. ¡± the birth of a superior spell caster is extremely rare. ¡± bataru sighed softly. ¡± also, i heard that gu nie¡¯s extraordinary profession is only a four-star blood cursemancer. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s the birth of a super spellcaster. it¡¯s the easiest job in the star system to produce such a super spellcaster. ¡± ¡± the weaker ones are also top-tier seven-star spellcasters. ¡± ¡± however, this four-star blood cursemancer can actually become a superior spellcaster. this is simply unbelievable. ¡± ¡± you have to know that the blood cursemancer is not a supernatural profession that leans towards the magic curse system. it is more inclined towards the combat body and the strange blood curse system. ¡± even a blood cursemancer who¡¯s not as good as the others can become a super spell caster with the help of this genius named gune Lawrence. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how terrifyingly talented this guy is.¡± ¡± a 4-star blood cursemancer is not weak. if you can suppress the curse that comes from the depths of your blood, you¡¯ll be equivalent to a 6-star blood cursemancer. ¡± zul said. even if it¡¯s a six-star, it¡¯s not a six-star that¡¯s biased towards a law Magus. Bataru shook his head. ¡± if he was given the title of ¡®blood source cursemancer¡¯ or ¡®blood demon cursemancer¡¯ from the star sequence, this guni lawrence would definitely soar. ¡± ¡°oh! Can ordinary transcendent professions really be promoted to a higher level in the star sequence?¡± Zul¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°of course, it¡¯s just that the difficulty is very high, and the chances are slim. if you don¡¯t succeed on the first try, there¡¯s basically no chance of a second try. I¡¯m not too sure about the specific situation. if this gunier lawrence has the opportunity to enter the higher dimensional extraordinary world in the future, perhaps he can go and search for it himself.¡± ¡± the high-dimensional transcendent world is so far away. it¡¯s not easy to enter! ¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± bataru nodded slightly. Bataru then turned to look at the two extraordinary humans in their early twenties, a man and a woman. look at that gune. He¡¯s only a four-star extraordinary professional, but he¡¯s already a fourth-rank super spellcaster. ¡± besides, you should also know the news that came from the dragon slayer. ¡± ¡± in the dragon¡¯s necropolis, that gu nie could kill a top seven-star or level six superhuman in a one-on-one fight. he could even easily kill a level five star sequence master. ¡± ¡°He is extremely powerful.¡± ¡°it¡¯s because you have powerful extraordinary professions in the star sequence that you are able to make yourself strong enough. He might even be considered a genius in a transcendent world.¡± ¡± however, in the many extraordinary worlds, the combination of your talents and extraordinary professions will not be as outstanding. after all, there are many talented geniuses in the endless extraordinary worlds. ¡± ¡°as for that gu nie, even if he was placed in many transcendent worlds, or even in the top major transcendent worlds, he would still be a top genius.¡± therefore, don¡¯t think that you are the chosen ones just because you have a supernatural profession in the star Series. That is good enough. if you don¡¯t work hard, seven-star, six-star, or even four-star extraordinary professionals of the same level can still have the strength to kill you. ¡°lord bataru, we will train hard.¡± The two of them said in unison. ¡°en!¡± bataru nodded slightly. ¡°it¡¯s also because you¡¯re willing to work hard in your cultivation that i¡¯ve brought you to this ancient, great ruler of life¡¯s sealed land to accept the inheritance of the ¡®occultic runes¡¯.¡± ¡± remember, you might not even have such an opportunity even in a major transcendent world. ¡± ¡± therefore, we must seize this opportunity and condense the occultic rune as soon as possible. ¡± this will be of great help to all of you. It might even bring about a qualitative change when you reach the realm of extraordinary master or even higher in the future. ¡°yes, lord bataru.¡± The two of them said in unison again. Lord bataru had already explained the power of the occultic runes to them. Naturally, the two of them were filled with anticipation for the occultic runes. Now that they were here again, they naturally did their best to condense the occultic runes. Ten minutes later. At the end of the corridor, an order was issued. a man and a woman, two extraordinaries of the star sequence, bade farewell to the two transcendent masters and walked towards the huge ruler¡¯s sealed body. the two of them silently entered the depths of the forest. When the two of them passed by a dark forest. a shadow silently separated from the female extraordinary and disappeared into the shadow of a tree. No one noticed the entire process. after the two of them left. After that, the shadow quietly emerged from the dark corner of the forest. as expected, guni Lawrence is here? ¡± the translucent dark shadow looked around and said softly. ¡°the difficulty of this mission on the night god ship is really high. Fortunately, he gave me some clues and the method to enter. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to find Gu nie.¡± ¡°but since i¡¯m already here, it¡¯s time to end this gu nie¡¯s life.¡± ¡°A super spell caster? Interesting!¡± immediately, the figure blended into the shadows and disappeared. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hualalalalalalalalala The gentle sound of the stream was like a melodious music score, flowing gently as usual. in a corner of the stone chamber. gu nie, who was sitting cross-legged on the cultivation seat, slowly opened his eyes. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°i¡¯ve finally reached the fifth rank.¡± he had been cultivating for several months. in the first three and a half months, gu nie had easily advanced from the early stage of transcendent rank three to the peak of transcendent rank four. The entire process was as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. Even when he broke through from the 3rd rank to the 4th rank, Gu nie, who had been immersed in his comprehension of the profound truths of darkness, hadn¡¯t been able to sense his own realm. In the end, when he came out, he discovered that he had broken through from the peak of the late 3rd rank to the 4th rank. and this time, when he advanced from the peak of the fourth step to the fifth step, it was equivalent to a relatively large leap. after all, a 4th rank could only be considered a mid-stage extraordinaire. As for the fifth rank, they were high-level Extraordinaries. Advancing from the peak of the fourth step to the fifth step was much more difficult than advancing from the peak of the third step to the fourth step. in fact, he was very close to advancing from the peak of the fifth step to the sixth step. However, after more than ten days of the system¡¯s automatic idle mode ¡­ Gu nie had easily broken through to the peak of the type 4 realm, automatically reaching the type 5 realm. from obtaining a transcendent profession to advancing to rank five in one and a half years, this speed is already quite terrifying. ¡± now that i¡¯ve reached the fifth step, my strength has increased quite a bit. ¡± ¡°More importantly, my demonic co-soul also advanced to the sixth step half a month ago.¡± ¡°with a rank 6 devil overlord in my hands, ordinary rank 6 extraordinaries won¡¯t be a match for me. only peak rank 6 extraordinaries like augushan and senior nigel, who¡¯s at the peak of rank 6, can fight me.¡± ¡°what?¡± Just as he was thinking, Gu nie suddenly felt something. ¡°didn¡¯t i hang a sign at the east gate? they even blocked the entrance with stones, but someone still came in? And look at how sneaky this guy is, and the strength of his shadow concealment state is definitely not something an ordinary extraordinary person can do. Could it be?¡± rubbing his fingers, gu nie felt something was wrong. Chapter 298 ? 298 A strange shadow Over the past four months of training. the soul seal codex had already reached level nine. With the unique nature of Gu NIE¡¯s soul, the amount of soul he had was naturally increasing. By now, Gu NIE¡¯s soul perception range had expanded to almost forty meters. in other words, everything within forty meters was within gu nie¡¯s soul perception. gu nie was the favorite of the world. As soon as this guy entered the range of great Gu NIE¡¯s perception, Gu nie clearly saw him. After some thought, Gu nie let out a cold laugh. ¡°Roar!¡± it was almost touching the shadow¡¯s face. the devil lord bit down on the soul. ¡°Crack!¡± A sound. this bite didn¡¯t manage to bite the devil lord¡¯s soul. fortunately, the devil lord was a powerful crown lord, so even if it didn¡¯t manage to bite the shadow¡¯s soul, it was able to tear off its head. ¡°eh? No soul? Is this a strange projection power?¡± this made gu nie¡¯s heart skip a beat. The devil Overlord didn¡¯t bite anything, but it exposed its own tracks. in a flash, the shadow appeared at the entrance of the cave. at the same time, the shadow¡¯s head rapidly grew out. ¡°Devil Lord!¡± seeing this devil lord, the shadow was somewhat surprised. immediately, the shadow smiled gloomily, as if he had guessed something. his figure leaped and instantly turned into an afterimage as he pounced into the cave. as soon as the shadow passed the devil lord, it saw gune in the corner. ¡°Die!¡± in a flash, the shadow appeared in front of gu nie with incredible speed. at the same time, the dagger in his hand was filled with shadow power, and he was aiming for gu nie¡¯s neck. however, as soon as the dagger fell into the air, a large number of densely packed puppet secret threads bloomed on the shadow¡¯s body. within gu nie¡¯s soul perception, he could cast spells from any angle. In other words, within a forty meter radius of Gu nie, Gu nie was in a perfect state of locking down, and there was no way to avoid it. at the same time, these puppet secret threads were also different from the past. every puppet secret thread contained a little bit of the world¡¯s profound meaning. This also increased the secrecy and toughness of the puppet secret thread by several times. The powerful pulling force was about to imprison the entire shadow in the air. The shadow killer didn¡¯t give up resisting despite being bound by a large number of puppet threads. His Shadow Dagger slashed towards the puppet¡¯s Secret thread. the sharp dagger fell. ¡°boom!¡± With a crisp sound, one of the puppet¡¯s Secret threads was cut off. However, when it came to the second puppet thread, the shadow assassin¡¯s dagger had already run out of power and was unable to cut through the second thread. his gaze swept past the hidden and tough puppet threads. the shadow¡¯s pure black eyes flashed with a hint of surprise. His Shadow¡¯s attack power was not weak. No matter what, it was at least at the peak of the sixth step. he didn¡¯t expect that this unremarkable puppet secret thread would be so tough. If it was controlled, it would be impossible to break free. gu nie took advantage of the gap in the puppet¡¯s secret thread to control the puppet¡¯s power and completely imprison the shadow killer in the air. the controlled shadow didn¡¯t panic at all, and its body trembled slightly. ¡°Swish!¡± a sound. The Shadow¡¯s entire body actually disappeared. the shadow of a transcendent master. ¡± this scene made gu nie¡¯s eyes narrow and his heart become cautious. To have a shadow at the peak of the Liu class, this was something only a master could do. This transcendent master used his shadow to assassinate. This kind of method was definitely not to be underestimated. before gu nie could react. A faint crackling sound quickly rang out. it was like the sound of light shattering. Then, endless darkness descended. the entire cave quickly turned into a kingdom of darkness. ¡°darkness?¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. gu nie stood still as his dark power upanishad bloomed. Without making a sound, Gu nie also perfectly blended into the darkness. Apart from the world power Upanishad, Gu nie had spent the longest time learning the dark power Upanishad. At this moment, this extraordinary master of the shadow element was using the shadows to cast the ¡± darkness descent ¡± of the profound meaning of darkness. in the area of the ¡± darkness descent, ¡± the darkness would perfectly block the vision, hearing, smell, and even the movements inside. nothing would be transmitted out. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know. Gu nie could completely merge his darkness descent into it. his surroundings quickly turned dark, and gu nie blended into the darkness. a sharp, penetrating attack appeared behind gu nie¡¯s head without a sound, and it was frighteningly fast. gu nie, who was also in the darkness, used his soul perception domain to see every movement of his opponent. At the same time the other party attacked. chi chi chi chi chi chi A series of rapid lightning bolts instantly bloomed on the shadow. However, the little thunderflame curse¡¯s annihilation effect didn¡¯t seem to have much effect on the shadow. The shadow braved Gu NIE¡¯s lightning and rushed toward Gu NIE¡¯s head. he dodged the attack with blood escape. he raised his hand slightly, and a large number of puppet secret threads quickly bloomed. As he sensed his surroundings, Gu nie began to think. after all, it¡¯s the shadow of a transcendent master. It¡¯ll be a little troublesome to deal with. it¡¯s a good thing that this shadow isn¡¯t too strong. At most, it¡¯s at the peak of the sixth rank. It¡¯s just that its methods are a little strange. if gu nie wanted to, he had many powerful methods to deal with this shadow. for example, he would be killed by hard damage. For example, the explosion of the destruction Upanishad. For example, he could run out and shout, ¡± help! Someone has assassinated him.¡± After all, this area of darkness could trap others, but not Gu nie. but gune didn¡¯t do so. fighting with the seed was a rare opportunity to understand the extraordinary master¡¯s methods and abilities. as soon as gu nie moved away, the shadow immediately chased after him. even the puppet thread was unable to control it. gu nie sneered. he continued to use blood escape to move quickly, while bombarding the enemy with little thunderflame curse. The penetrative power of the little thunderflame spell was not very harmful to creatures like shadows. however, it couldn¡¯t withstand the damage from the large number of attacks. after about 50 small thunderflame curses were continuously poured down his throat. Gu nie could clearly feel that the Shadow¡¯s speed and frequency had dropped. ¡°i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ve miscalculated this time.¡± he looked at guni lawrence, who was running faster than him in the area of darkness. the corner of the shadow¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. in the shadow concealment state, the moment he was discovered, this assassination could be considered to have failed halfway. when the darkness first attacked gu nie, gu nie quickly dodged and attacked him instead. he had a bad feeling about this. it was obvious that the darkness had no effect on gu nie. without concealment and surprise attacks, assassins were not much of a threat to a mage. even though his shadow was immune to most of the offensive power of magic curses due to his unique talent, it was still a powerful spell. However, the pervasive power was enough to slowly annihilate him. more importantly, he found that gu nie¡¯s spells were terrifyingly powerful. Even if it was just an ordinary little thunderflame spell, every strike of the spell would greatly reduce the power of his shadow. ¡± this level of law incantation¡¯s attack is probably a threat to even a transcendent master! ¡± He knew very well that this incantation master, guni Lawrence, had a frighteningly high rate of overlapping in a single second. At this time, the opponent didn¡¯t use such a high one-second overlap to kill him. it was obvious that the other party was doing this on purpose to test his methods. The Shadow¡¯s powerful concealment and the darkness descent¡¯s shielding were useless, so there was no need for the shadow to expose too much. After all, this time, the shadow had most likely come in to Scout the way. the real killing move was not on the shadow. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi A series of lightning bolts filled the air and struck the shadow. the shadow, which was already a little weak, was already unable to hold on. in the end, seven or eight thunderbolts were poured down. The power of the entire shadow quickly dissipated, and it died completely. After the Shadow¡¯s death, the extreme darkness in the surroundings also dissipated rapidly. gu nie¡¯s face gradually turned serious as he emerged from the darkness. although it was only an assassination, many things had been exposed. the transcendent Association¡¯s experts ¡®hierarchy has been eroded really badly. as long as their traces are exposed, they can still find their way into such an important place. They are really everywhere. ¡°You keep trying to assassinate me. Do you really think I, Gu nie, am someone you can mess with?¡± gu nie slightly rubbed his fingers and thought. ¡°My current strength is no longer the same as before.¡± even if I¡¯m facing an attack from a master of extraordinary power, I still have the ability to resist to a certain extent. I¡¯m no longer like before, sitting around and waiting for death. in fact, the extraordinary master¡¯s strange shadow is no longer a threat to me. after some thoughts. Gune looked around, then bombarded the cave with ring spells. as he flew away, gu nie detonated a large number of ring spells. boom¨C A violent explosion instantly bloomed in the underground world and then spread in all directions. Chapter 299 ? 299 Inspection Boom¨C Following this explosion, source power sound waves reverberated throughout the entire ruler¡¯s sealed region. at that moment, many experts at the square at the entrance of the ancient hall opened their eyes and looked in the direction of the explosion. Zul Eremon and bataru, who were discussing something in the corridor of the hall, stood up and looked in the direction of the explosion with a serious expression. At the same time, many other cultivators who were condensing demonic runes in the ruler¡¯s seal were also interrupted by the explosion. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with different degrees of caution. an explosion near the great ruler of life wouldn¡¯t cause it to react. However, such an abrupt explosion would cause anyone to panic. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± without any hesitation, zul eremon and bataru immediately got up and flew towards the explosion. A moment later, zul Eremon landed and saw gunie, who was at the edge of the explosion. ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± the old wizard, zul eremon, said with a serious expression. a shadow tried to assassinate me. It should be the shadow of a transcendent master. It was very powerful, but I still killed it. gu nie said. zul eremon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. On the side, bataru¡¯s eyes narrowed. zul didn¡¯t ask gunie any more questions. he took out his staff. following the chanting of the incantation. The tiny crystal at the tip of the staff was like a starry sky Crystal, emitting a starlike luster. Then, the collapsed cave was projected in the light and shadow, and the scene quickly reversed. the scene of the shadow and gu nie fighting in the dark was quickly reconstructed. When he saw the shadow, he was stunned. Zul¡¯s eyes narrowed, as if he was trying to find something from the shadow. at the same time, bataru¡¯s expression grew uglier and uglier. There had been nothing unusual here before. As soon as they entered, such a vicious assassination happened. this was definitely related to them. He and his two students would probably die Here today. After all, Gu nie was no ordinary person. he had a good relationship with the transcendent association¡¯s higher-ups, and he knew how much the transcendent association valued gune when they found out that he was a superior spell caster. Even the higher-ups of the transcendent Association had the intention of nurturing Gu nie as a core member. if they were really involved in the assassination at such an important place ¡­ he dared to say that the transcendent association would definitely kill the three of them for gu nie. When zul Eremon rewound the scene ¡­ The five transcendent grandmasters quickly landed in the vicinity. As soon as they landed, they immediately looked at the battle in the dark. when they saw that gu nie was able to quickly avoid the shadow¡¯s assassination in the dark, they looked at gu nie. Many transcendent Masters were tempted. It was obvious that Gu nie had some understanding of dark power Upanishad, and he wasn¡¯t weak at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to move so freely in the dark area. Previously, they had more or less heard that the Super spell caster guni Lawrence was a genius among geniuses, and his strength was extremely powerful. But that was only a rumor. now that he had seen it with his own eyes and roughly deduced that his comprehension of the profound meaning of darkness was relatively deep and not weaker than an ordinary transcendent master ¡­ suddenly, many of the transcendent masters looked at gu nie with strange eyes. the comprehension ability of this kind of rune profound meaning was truly frightening. After he finished reading, he realized that Gu nie had deliberately bombarding the area to attract people. zul ¡®er leymen¡¯s eyes narrowed. Then he looked at Gu nie, who was standing beside him. Zul also knew that if an ordinary person had been assassinated, the extraordinary Masters would just say something and investigate it. but gu nie had deliberately caused such a huge explosion, clearly not intending to keep the peace. More importantly, Gu nie wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. the signet potion, which could change the power of the north and the south, had been created by gu nie. just this contribution alone was enough to give him the qualifications to enter the upper echelons. more importantly, gu nie was terrifyingly powerful. He was able to kill a rank six star sequence Beyonder at rank four. His reputation as a super spell caster was even more impressive above the sea. Even the angel had once cooperated with him. not to mention, it had a good relationship with the dragon slayer, time hunter, and other mysterious beings. it didn¡¯t matter if others believed it or not. This Gu nie was currently rising to the top, and no one could stop him. If he became a transcendent master, he would definitely be one of the best among the transcendent Masters. In the future, he might become an Oracle, an ancestral spirit, or even the extremely rare ¡± Sage ¡± position. the talented gu nie had hidden his tracks in order to avoid assassination. this time, he was once again assassinated while cultivating and condensing the demonic runes here. from the looks of it, it was obvious that this matter would not be resolved if they did not give a good explanation. he looked at gu nie. Bataru¡¯s expression was extremely ugly and he knew that it would be hard for him to let this matter rest today. ¡°sir zul, i¡¯ll bring the two of them here. i¡¯ll be willing to accept the truth inspection later. i¡¯ll give sir gu nie an explanation.¡± glancing at bataru, zul eremon finally suppressed the thought of sending people to follow bataru. if that was the case, he didn¡¯t trust the other party too much, and the other party would inevitably feel ill-pressed. furthermore, without the special incantation to open the barrier, bataru would not be able to escape. ¡°En!¡± Zul ¡®Eremon nodded slightly. Immediately, bataru¡¯s divine steps rose from the ground and flew into the distance. after bataru had flown away. gune looked at zul. zul said after a while. ¡°someone came in today, three people in total,¡± one of them is that peak rank nine transcendent Grandmaster bataru who just flew away. He¡¯s an expert who came to a major transcendent world. He trains in a special manual, and his techniques are no small matter. ¡± his two students also came in with him. at the same time, it¡¯s very likely that the shadow is attached to his two students. ¡± ¡°we usually don¡¯t check them.¡± ¡± after all, anyone who can enter can be trusted. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s just that i didn¡¯t expect that someone would find out about your whereabouts and send the shadow of a transcendent master to assassinate you. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re not weak at all.¡± ¡®If it was anyone else, given the concealment of this transcendent master¡¯s shadow and the sealing properties of the darkness, they would have died without a trace. after that, the shadow will automatically disappear. at that time, we won¡¯t be able to find any traces of it. ¡± ¡°Who is that shadow?¡± After zul finished, gune looked at him. After a moment of thought, zul finally spoke. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be Brian Warwick.¡± ¡± this is an extremely notorious assassin who does nothing but backstabbing and backstabbing. because our transcendent Association issued an assassination order against him, he has been targeting our transcendent Association. ¡± this guy¡¯s reputation is very bad. he often kills his teammates who cooperate with him, so those evil god¡¯s churches that don¡¯t refuse anyone are not very willing to take in such a guy. ¡± but this guy is not weak. He often takes on all kinds of assassination missions on the night God ship to get paid. ¡°as such, he has many enemies.¡± ¡± this bowen warwick¡¯s shadow assassination abilities are very strong, and his ability to use his shadow to escape is also very good. he has also dodged the assassination plans of our transcendent association several times. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this time, this guy would actually use his shadow to enter this hidden place. It seems that it¡¯s necessary to report this to the higher-ups. In the future, all transcendents who enter this place will have to go through a strict interrogation.¡± Zul Eremon said. As the two of them were talking. bataru had already brought the two of them over. Chapter 300 ? 300 The personal letter of a Saint Lord zul wants to examine the two of you, and he¡¯ll ask you the truth later. You two cooperate with him and are not allowed to resist. bataru said sharply. The two young Extraordinaries had noticed that something was wrong when they landed. they recognized zul eremon, who had brought them in. as for the other five transcendent masters who were standing around in a state of alert, they did not know them. however, the atmosphere at the moment was particularly depressing. they could feel it. When they saw the pile of ruins not far away, and the black-haired young man was actually guni Lawrence, they had already guessed a little. he was afraid that the commotion just now was not something good. ¡°yes!¡± the two of them could only nod in response. Walking forward, zul gently waved the staff in his hand, and a light emerged from the top of the staff, enveloping the two of them like Twilight. after a while, zul pulled his staff. Immediately, a black shadow was pulled out of the female extraordinary¡¯s body. After seeing the black afterimage. Bataru¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Gwin, what¡¯s going on?¡± No matter how unclear Gwyn was, he knew that she was involved in this. Gwyn, who wasn¡¯t clear about the situation, didn¡¯t explain much. He immediately said, ¡± ¡°teacher bataru, i¡¯ve followed you into this place only to pass down the occultic runes. i¡¯ve never participated in any plans to destroy or assassinate anyone. i¡¯m willing to accept the inspection of the mantra.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also willing to accept the inspection of the mantra.¡± fabian knew he couldn¡¯t escape the inspection, so he spoke up. seeing this, bataru looked at zul and said, ¡± Your Excellency zul, lead the three of us to the door of truth for an inspection! Zul glanced at the three and nodded. ¡°Of course I believe in Sir bataru, but after this incident, we still have to go through the necessary procedures.¡± ¡°mm! I understand.¡± bataru replied in a low voice. it was clear that gu nie had to be given an explanation for what had happened. Gu nie quietly looked at the three. From their attitudes, Gu nie could tell that they had no problems. after all, the shadow could attach itself to anyone. If he died, then so be it. There would be no price to pay. On the other hand, if the three of them brought their shadows in and were exposed, they would be in trouble. It was most likely that the three people¡¯s whereabouts had been discovered by the Masters who had been secretly plotting, and then the shadow had hidden into the woman¡¯s body. that was why there was an assassination. ¡°I¡¯m Brian Warwick,¡± gu nie muttered the name in his mind. ¡°i¡¯ll remember you.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ an hour later. In a huge and towering palace complex, there was a stone table and stone chair area in a side hall. Gu nie, zul ¡®Eremon, and bataru were all sitting around a stone table. The inspection of the mantra had ended. the result was obvious. none of the three had any unusual thoughts. he didn¡¯t even know about the existence of the shadow. it was obvious that the three of them were also being watched and were victims. fortunately, the small mistake this time did not cause too much loss. ¡°sir gu nie, i¡¯m really sorry for this.¡± bataru said apologetically. Your Excellency¡¯s cultivation was interrupted because of us. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It doesn¡¯t affect me much.¡± Gu nie said, waving his hand. The other side didn¡¯t have any intentions of killing him, and Gu nie wouldn¡¯t deliberately make enemies. ¡°that¡¯s true, but we have indeed disturbed you, sir gu nie.¡± Bataru¡¯s attitude was very low, and he was on the same level as Gu nie. After all, with Gu NIE¡¯s talent, he¡¯d become a master or even higher in the future. He was worthy of his attention. ¡°sir gu nie is now rank 5, right?¡± Bataru asked with a smile. ¡°En!¡± Gu nie nodded. Just now, in the video, Gu NIE¡¯s aura had been rank five. ¡°To express my apology, please accept this, Sir Gu nie.¡± as he spoke, bataru placed a black stone tablet the size of a palm on the table in front of gune. this is a handwritten article regarding the usage of the profound meaning of runes that I once obtained from a special small world. ¡± the senior who left behind these notes is a ¡®sage¡¯ level expert. if i¡¯m not mistaken, this senior should have become a god. ¡± ¡°Sage to God!¡± zul¡¯s expression changed. Oracles were on the path of divine power, and their essence was to become gods through faith. in the past, the predecessors who had established religions in the oya continent had taken this path. this was also the most common method to become a deity in many transcendent worlds. however, with this method of becoming a god, the benefits of faith would also be subject to faith. the ancestral spirit became a god. It was slightly similar to the Oracle route, which was to expand the faith internally. The difficulty was much higher than the ¡± Oracle ¡± route. At the same time, once it was successful, it would not be limited by the power of faith. it was rumored that the most difficult sanctum was not the path of faith. As for how to become a God, there was no record of it in the Oya continent. However, although the path of sainthood was relatively weak at the beginning, as one cultivated further ¡­ After advancing to the demigod level. It would be much more powerful than the divine envoy and the ancestor soul, and its potential would be even greater. After becoming a true God, the sage would be able to easily kill the other two paths ¡®deity powerhouses. However, it was really rare to see a Sage become a God. and the value of the handwritten letter left behind by this sage who had become a god was so high that it couldn¡¯t be estimated. these are the notes he left behind. Although they are messy and unsystematic, the use of profound meanings is eye-opening and amazing in many ways. ¡°There¡¯s also a lot of knowledge I¡¯ve compiled about the various techniques for the introduction of the profound meaning of runes. i¡¯ll give them to you as well, along with this senior¡¯s personal letter.¡± ¡± at the moment, it can allow you to master a lot of techniques to use the profound meaning of darkness. you can even merge the profound meaning of darkness into the spell of law, making the effect of the spell more powerful. ¡± ¡°in the future, if you can get your hands on the book of law incantations, you¡¯ll be able to master it faster with these notes and the corresponding techniques.¡± When Gu NIE¡¯s eyes fell on the black stone slab, his expression was calm and natural, but his heart was filled with joy. The profoundness of the ancient Nirvana runes was not bad. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to perfectly fit into the darkness that the extraordinary master¡¯s shadow had cast. Gu nieque was the technique of using the Rune¡¯s profound meaning. in fact, gu nie had also figured out some simple techniques. for example, he could use the dark power upanishad to merge with the dark power perfectly. for example, he could use world intent to easily aim at his enemy. or, he could merge the world power upanishad into the puppet secret thread, making it tougher. These were all simple means of blessing, not considered any profound means. At this moment, the usage techniques of the Rune¡¯s profound meaning in the black stone slab were obviously not as simple as superficial usage. since it could be passed down, it must have been tested by countless people, which was of great help to the use of profound meaning. And the guidance and understanding of the profound meaning of runes in the notes of the ¡®Sage¡¯ who had already become a God was even more valuable. all in all, the contents of the stone slab would be of great help to gu nie. As for how much help it would provide, that would depend on the content and how much Gu nie could comprehend. It was clear that this foreign star realm expert was only offering such an important item because he wanted to befriend Gu nie. ¡°This technique related to the profound meaning of the runes will be of great help to me. I thank senior bataru.¡± Gu nie accepted the black slate as he thanked the old man. Zul Eremon couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. The technique to use this profound, as well as the personal notes of the expert who had become a God, were of great help to extraordinary Masters like them. seeing this, bataru also laughed lightly. ¡°You¡¯re a fifth-order transcendent, but you have a deep understanding of the profound meaning of runes.¡± it¡¯s quite rare even in a large-scale extraordinary world. After all, most extraordinary Masters are only able to comprehend the profound meaning of runes after stepping into the extraordinary master realm. in the future, if I can get my hands on the real book of law incantations, my power will definitely soar. Gu nie only shook his head. our transcendent world doesn¡¯t even have a powerful book like the law incantation profound meaning book. gu nie¡¯s words were true. The AO ya continent didn¡¯t have a powerful being like the book of power Upanishads. Even the many spells were created by themselves or spread from the outside world over thousands of years. Even if he created it himself, most of them were limited to engraving-level. It seemed that no one in the entire history of the Oya continent had created a powerful forbidden spell. it was so difficult to create a single law incantation. There was no need to even mention the entire set of incantation manuals that were on a higher level. ¡°actually ¡­¡± bataru thought for a while and said. it¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any. This time, you might have to face a powerful Upanishad cultivator. These words made Gu ni look at bataru with caution. Chapter 301 ? 301 The gathering of geniuses ¡°Precursor, do you mean that the wicked God¡¯s believers and the visitors from outer space have cultivated the Scriptures of power Upanishads?¡± gu nie asked in a deep voice. ¡°yes, i am.¡± Bataru nodded slightly. ¡°The book of Upanishads isn¡¯t an ordinary spell,¡± ¡± whether it¡¯s the fighting, shadow, or curse ultimacies, they¡¯re all combat systems of their own. ¡± ¡± as far as i know, among the visitors from the stars who came to the oya continent this time, there is a teacher who seems to be from the top-tier, large-scale extraordinary world,¡¯ancient dragon island extraordinary world¡¯. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know much about this teacher, but there was a blue-feathered man named ¡®dius¡¯ who followed him to the oya continent. this person is no small matter.¡± ¡± this extraordinary called dius, a peak level six extraordinary, has cultivated a powerful book on the esoteric rule for wind. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know the specific name of the ancient book,¡± however, I¡¯ve seen a video of this guy¡¯s battle in the supernatural world of ancient dragon Island. ¡± he can control the profound meaning of wind, and his speed is terrifyingly fast. even some movement techniques aren¡¯t as fast as him. in the time it takes for a spark to fly off a flint, he can easily cross five to six hundred meters. ¡± ¡°if it¡¯s just fast, then so be it.¡± its strange body shape perfectly matches the unpredictable nature of the profound meaning of wind. You might not even be able to find its true location. ¡± the sharpness of its blade is even more obvious. i saw it easily tear apart devil gold armor with my own eyes, and then mince the enemy¡¯s body into pieces. ¡± ¡± this genius extraordinary called dius is said to be very famous even in a large extraordinary world like gulontan. ¡± Hearing bataru¡¯s words, Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but stare. Although he had already learned about the power of the book of Upanishads from many notes and related materials, he was still a little confused. But when he heard bataru¡¯s detailed explanation, Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart throb. dius, who had cultivated the battle scripture, was indeed very powerful. ¡°There¡¯ll be some differences between the scattered spells and the comprehensive books on rune Upanishads.¡± ¡°even if you aren¡¯t weak, sir gu nie, you must be careful of these powerful extraordinaries from the foreign stars,¡± other than dius, there¡¯s a possibility that there¡¯s an extraordinary who has other books on cultivating the power Upanishads. you will never know how strong these geniuses who have cultivated the book of Upanishads are before they fight. ¡± these extraordinaries, whether they cultivate with or without an esoteric scripture, or whether the esoteric they comprehend is strong or weak, all of these will make a huge difference in their strength. ¡± ¡°If we underestimate our enemy, we will inevitably suffer.¡± Bataru said in a low voice. ¡°indeed,¡± The old wizard, zul, also nodded slightly. the extraordinary world where our Oya continent is located, whether it¡¯s the size of the frame of the extraordinary world or the upper limit of the spellbook, is far from comparable to those powerful extraordinary worlds. therefore, you must be very careful on this trip to the forbidden elemental lands. ¡°En!¡± gu nie nodded. Gu nie would naturally be cautious against these enemies. gu nie had a deep understanding of the power of the evil god¡¯s daughter in the dragon graveyard. let¡¯s not talk about the visitors from the foreign starry sky and the believers of the evil gods. this time, the South Church of healing and the church of war are said to have already begun secretly intercepting the power of faith and using it to forge the bodies, origin pools, and souls of the two God creation seed geniuses. after being refined by the power of belief, I¡¯m afraid that their competence has a little bit of the power of the ¡®Messenger of God¡¯. Their overall competence isn¡¯t worse than the geniuses in the foreign space who have cultivated the Scriptures of power Upanishads. ¡± at the same time, because the elemental forbidden area is restricted from the entry of masters and above. ¡± ¡± both sides will also send a certain number of peak tier 6 powerhouses who have been accumulating for a long time and can become transcendent tier 7. ¡± ¡°The strength of these people can not be underestimated.¡± after listening to zul¡¯s explanation, gune rubbed his fingers and chuckled. ¡± it seems that there are many powerhouses in this trip to the elemental forbidden land! ¡± Gu nie said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± zul ¡®eremon nodded slightly. ¡°After all, this battle is related to the matter of the divine crown.¡± it could even be said that it could determine the future direction of the Oya continent. both sides have invested a lot in this game. ¡°no one will easily let go of life and death.¡± gu nie lowered his head as he pondered. after some thought, zul looked at gune. ¡°How¡¯s the condensation of your occultic runes?¡± ¡°it¡¯s already been condensed.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± zul nodded. there¡¯s still some time before the opening of the forbidden elemental lands. The Mysterious Island is currently in chaos. ¡°You¡¯ve also received the techniques and methods related to the profound that Sir bataru gave you. During this period of time, you¡¯ll focus on your training and work hard to improve your strength. This way, you¡¯ll be able to display your strength to a greater extent when you enter.¡± ¡°alright!¡± gu nie nodded. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ An hour later. Gu nie entered a secret underground room in the ancient Hall. The walls of this secret room had been specially strengthened. At the same time, the stone entrance was also a specially-made transcendent door. It was extremely safe to cultivate here, and there was no need to worry about being disturbed or even assassinated. After making sure it was safe, Gu nie took out a cultivation spot in a corner and sat down. In his mind, he recalled the geniuses who had cultivated powerful scriptures in the foreign starry sky, the seeds of the evil god and the South church¡¯s God Creator, as well as the peak rank six experts who had been there for a long time. gu nie¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°without a doubt, you are all very powerful.¡± ¡°but i¡¯m not weak now.¡± gu nie then looked into his body. these four months of cultivation. gu nie had made great progress. his progress in the profound meaning of runes was even more terrifying. In addition to the profound meaning of runes, gune¡¯s Foundation as a spellcaster had also improved. The rank five Gu nie had gone through many reincarnations and this breakthrough. just the power of his origin power foundation alone had already surpassed that of a peak rank six magus. There were three demonized runes in his body. gune began to think as he sensed the demonized runes. the first occultic rune could transform the source pool¡¯s origin power into a mana pool and mana. at this time, the origin pool and origin power in gu nie¡¯s body had also transformed into the mana pool and mana. at the very least, gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of the spell magi¡¯s greatest trump card,¡±anti-magic.¡± Two occultic runes could increase the tolerance of the soul. To Gu nie, this was a huge improvement. Before, Gu nie had been afraid that his soul would be injured, as that would be fatal to a mage. even though the co-soul of the devil was blocking the attack, gu nie couldn¡¯t make any mistake. a small crack in the soul could greatly reduce gu nie¡¯s fighting power, or even make him lose his ability to fight. however, after condensing two occultic runes, the situation was completely different. After being strengthened by the true netherworld origin fruit for such a long time, Gu NIE¡¯s soul had a strong resistance. with the increase in tolerance, gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of any damage to his soul. It could be said to be a small transformation. The three occultic runes. compared to the demonization of one occultic rune¡¯s source energy and the increase in soul tolerance of two occultic runes ¡­ the formation of the three occultic runes surprised gu nie. gu nie didn¡¯t seem to feel much change. The only change was that the efficiency of the origin power transforming into souls had greatly increased, and the mana pool¡¯s independent world had become more stable. These were the inevitable changes after the increase in numbers. as for whether or not the 5% soul damage limit would increase, gu nie didn¡¯t try. if he died, his cultivation would fall behind. regardless, the condensation of these three occultic runes did not seem to be the critical point. The effect he got was just a normal enhancement. He would need more occultic runes. However, Gu nie didn¡¯t choose to form more. He chose the secret crossing rune. after all, no matter how many occultic runes he had, it would only increase his defense and survival abilities. The formation of the secret crossing runes was the key to Gu NIE¡¯s transformation. Chapter 302 ? 302 The world¡¯s profound meaning Before, Gu nie had 14 secret crossing runes. Now, Gu nie had 22 secret crossing runes. with the dark wizard staff, gu nie could instantly cast 26 incantations. the 24 syllables of source power cost 10 points, and the engravings ¡°thunderfire curse could be cast instantly. ¡°This great thunderflame curse is now at rank 6.¡± ¡± with every level up, the power of the curse will increase by a huge margin. after the six changes, the current power of the thunderflame curse is so great that even if the heretic god¡¯s daughter were to burst out with divine power, i would be able to kill her. ¡± ¡± it can be said that the current threat of the great thunderfire curse is something that no extraordinary who enters the elemental forbidden land can underestimate. ¡± you can treat it as one of my trump cards. When it explodes, it can have a miraculous effect. ¡°the host soul and the co-soul are both strong enough to resist the power of the secret engravings for a short time.¡± the dark inscription arcane channel can also be cast instantly, but it doesn¡¯t make much sense. Most of the time, you need to hide in the dark and repeat the syllables to strengthen the power of the spell. ¡°true scales-kun¡¯s protection¡¯s activation time has also been reduced to four seconds. After the devil¡¯s soul reaches the 6th step, it will not be injured when casting true scales-clam¡¯s protection. Unfortunately, it can only be cast once. The second time will basically destroy most of the soul and the spell can not be released.¡± ¡®My previous continuous reincarnations caused my origin pool¡¯s capacity to decrease sharply. After these few months of supplying me with the moon Emperor sea demon tree¡¯s deep blue Origin crystals, my current origin pool has 15000 capacity units. i don¡¯t have to worry about the capacity of the source pool when it comes to casting spells.¡± of course, the more important thing is that after using a large number of dark blue Origin crystals, my mana pool¡¯s absorption rate has greatly increased. The mana pool¡¯s recovery rate can quickly make up for my mana consumption. Normal casting won¡¯t reduce my source power at all. The recovery speed is enough to offset the consumption. after examining his own strength. With a flip of his hand, Gu nie took out the black stone slab. ¡± the usage and techniques of the rune profound. ¡± gu niemo looked at the unremarkable black stone slab and pondered. After some thought, Gu ni began to construct a passage to receive the information inside. A lot of knowledge about the profound meaning of runes appeared in gune¡¯s mind. Gu nie was like a sponge, absorbing all the techniques and techniques. with the emergence of different techniques for different rune meanings, gu nie felt like he had opened the door to a new world, which made him very happy. many of the characteristics of this dark power Upanishad are completely different from the world power Upanishad and the destruction power Upanishad. when I used source power and other methods to use profound, I simply thought too simply of the use of profound. the destruction ultimacy needs to be activated and fused with the destructive law incantation when the origin power is activated. It¡¯ll be released in the form of a law incantation, which will have a better effect. ¡± it will fill the incantation with an unstoppable destructive power that will directly enter the depths of the soul and even the physical body. ¡± ¡± if i knew how to use this technique before, i would have been able to easily destroy the shadow with a dozen small thunderflame curses. ¡± ¡± but there¡¯s no rush. the destructive power contained in the great thunderfire curse is even more effective. ¡± ¡°The dark corrosion of this dark power Upanishad, when used with my annihilation energy, can be fully activated. Indeed, this dark power Upanishad needs to be used with my thanator beast to perform better.¡± ¡°Hmm, Yingying doesn¡¯t know much about the profound meaning of the world. is the world power upanishad so hard to comprehend?¡± half an hour later, gu nie slowly finished accepting the inheritance. after going through the techniques in his mind, gu nie began to understand and learn them. He had previously been unable to use the profound meaning of runes because he had been too deep in his comprehension. Now that he had learned so many techniques, Gu nie began to make rapid progress in the use of the profound meaning runes. unknowingly, more than ten days had passed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ on this day. in the corner of the ancient ruins. He sat on the edge of the stairs, his fingers moving. One by one, the demonic blade curses were released. Each magic blade curse was different when it flew out. Some of them were very fast, while others were very slow. some of them drew a huge arc in the air, some flew out and then flew back and out again, and some moved forward like waves. each of the magic blades and strange curses had a different trajectory, and they all ended up in the same direction, falling into the pool about 50 meters ahead of them. when the demonic blade curses entered the pool, they would make a ¡± poof ¡± sound and annihilate a small part of the water before disappearing. Not far away, a man and a woman, who seemed to be a bit tired from their cultivation, quietly stopped in the middle of the corridor and watched gunie cast the spell. After staring at each other for a while, the two of them slowly retracted their gazes. ¡± the world, darkness, and destruction ultimacies together aren¡¯t strong, but it¡¯s rare to have such a high level of control over a spell. ¡± The female transcendent master slowly spoke. ¡± it¡¯s obvious that guni lawrence didn¡¯t add more profound meanings into it. he¡¯s only practicing his control of the three profound meanings. ¡± the day I can freely control these three profound meanings will be the day I can perfectly control the power of this light. The male extraordinary said. ¡°yes, that¡¯s true.¡± The female extraordinary nodded slightly. The male transcendent master¡¯s gaze then fell on Gu nie. ¡± he¡¯s only rank five, but he¡¯s already learned three kinds of rune profound meaning. judging from his control, it¡¯s obvious that only a small part of the three kinds of rune profound meaning has been released. ¡± ¡°I remember when I was a rank five extraordinary, I was still being chased by those ice dragons in the Northern Ice Field! At that time, I wasn¡¯t even familiar with the powerful secret engravings fighting techniques, let alone the rune profound.¡± and this guy is already training his control of the profound meaning of runes. ¡°It¡¯s really infuriating to compare.¡± the male transcendent master shook his head and sighed. the woman chuckled. ¡°when i was rank five, my mentor locked me up in the origin tower. he said that i would only be released when i could condense the sixth density rune.¡± ¡± at that time, i studied the soul codex every day, trying to figure out how to increase the strength and volume of my mental power. then, i condensed the sixth secret crossing rune and reached the ¡®ice and thunder ball¡¯ that could instantly cast six incantations. ¡± and this guni Lawrence is actually using an eight-syllable magic blade spell to practice his control. as expected, there are differences between people. The difference is like heaven and earth. the two of them chuckled as they spoke. In their era, resources were scarce, and there were not many transcendent tomes and legacies of transcendent occupations. Times had changed, and the standards of geniuses had naturally risen. But no matter what, in this strange era where geniuses appeared in large numbers and even the star sequence had been born ¡­ this genius named guni lawrence was undoubtedly the most dazzling existence in the new era. gune was completely immersed in his practice. he was trying to strengthen his control of the spell. the three great profound meanings of world, darkness, and destruction. Right now, Gu NIE¡¯s main focus was the world power Upanishad. gu ni was the favorite of the world power upanishads, so he could easily sense any world power upanishad in the world. What was the most important thing about the world¡¯s profound meaning? everyone had their own answer, and gu nie¡¯s answer was to accommodate and control. in my world, everything is under my control. Of course, Gu nie was weak himself, but his power Upanishad was strong. gu nie couldn¡¯t control the entire world power upanishad, and he couldn¡¯t use it to control the surrounding worlds. therefore, gu nie had to start by mastering the incantation. When one perfectly mastered the incantation of law contained in the world¡¯s profound, a very strange scene would appear. gunie¡¯s curses wouldn¡¯t just disappear after being cast. they would still exist in the surrounding world. to give a simple example. in the past, the devil¡¯s blade curse that gu nie had cast would fly out. if it didn¡¯t hit the enemy, it would fall to the ground far away. spells of law were all released in one go. if they didn¡¯t hit the target, they would be useless. basically, most incantations were like this. once released, it would be useless if it did not hit. but! now, with the world intent¡¯s accommodation, he could use the world¡¯s laws to absorb the energy. under gunie¡¯s control, the large number of spells released by the demonic blades could float around the world. If Gu nie wanted to, he could release hundreds or even thousands of spells around him. gune¡¯s current effective casting range was 140 meters, and it could contain all the spells it cast. In addition, as long as they were within the effective control range of 140 meters, they would not disappear unless the incantation of law hit the enemy. They could continue to pursue The Enemy Within this range until they hit the enemy. for the same reason. The major and minor thunderflame curses, soul-stabilizing divine ring curses, and various other spells could all be condensed around him. Of course, Gu nie wasn¡¯t able to do that yet. gu nie was constantly casting the demon blade curses to train his control of the world¡¯s mysteries. when he reached a certain level, he would naturally be able to master it. it was very simple to conjure a spell without releasing it. It was easy to secretly cast a spell. however, the incantation of law could be controlled in the surroundings and its power would not dissipate. it could also be controlled at will and then attack the enemy. this was difficult. although it was difficult, gu nie, who had the world intent and could control an entire world, could definitely do it. this was also one of the directions of the world¡¯s profound meaning that the powerful ¡®sage¡¯ who had become a god had explained in the black slate. just as gune was about to cast the spell ¡­ ¡°Whoosh!¡± A figure quickly landed on the side. Gu nie immediately looked over. What he saw was the old wizard, zul Eremon, who had a serious expression. Seeing the serious look on the man¡¯s face and the time he had spent here, Gu nie had a vague idea. Chapter 303 ? 303 the bloody rules ¡°Senior, the forbidden elemental lands have opened?¡± gune asked zul eremon in a deep voice. ¡°En!¡± zul ¡®er leyman nodded. ¡± just now, the moving island shook violently, and at the same time, a barrier that contained a lot of divine power enveloped the entire island. the elemental forbidden land has been opened. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to lead you there.¡± ¡°it¡¯s finally going to open?¡± gu nie thought. with a light wave of his staff, an invisible force enveloped gune. zul eremon quickly took gune to the exit. As he flew, Gu NIE¡¯s face squirmed. A moment later, he looked completely different from before. He was a bit shorter and a bit fatter. Then Gu nie put a golden wig on his head. His skin squirmed, and the wig fit perfectly. after the disguise, gu nie had become a completely different person. With some dark power Upanishad in his body and the dark cloak, Gu nie looked like a shadow. This scene stunned zul Eremon. After a moment, zul Eremon laughed. ¡°you¡¯re really cautious.¡± ¡°There are too many people out there who want to kill me. I have to be careful.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± zul ¡®er leyman nodded. When they reached the exit, zul Eremon, who was carrying gune, stopped. ¡°We still have to wait for the others?¡± gu nie asked. ¡°En!¡± In less than a minute. two flying figures were rapidly flying over from two different directions. These two transcendent grandmasters each brought a person. It was a long-haired girl who looked to be sixteen or seventeen years old. She wore a magic-gold leather armor and carried a heavy sword on her back. Although the other party had concealed his aura perfectly, he was too close to Gu nie. ¡°Mid-sixth rank.¡± Gu nie thought. gu nie¡¯s gaze swept past the girl and landed on the heavy sword she was carrying. ¡°This heavy sword, Kasaya, seems to contain an extremely powerful spell.¡± ¡°a strange magic weapon? Or a top-tier Magic Gold weapon with a legendary characteristic?¡± the long-haired girl also noticed gu nie. after looking at gu nie for a while, she didn¡¯t find anything special about him, so she looked away. gu nie looked away from the heavy sword and turned to another extraordinary master. it was a man of about 25 or 26 years old, wearing black armor and carrying a sharp blood-red saber on his back. his aura was murderous, and the blood-red saber was just like his aura, sharp and imposing. his cultivation base was also perfectly released along with the killing aura. he was at the peak of the sixth step. he seemed to have noticed gu nie¡¯s observation, so he looked over at gu nie and smiled. ¡°since everyone is here, let¡¯s set off!¡± zul ¡®er leymen said in a deep voice. After breaking through the strange barrier formed by the Dominator, the three transcendent Masters brought the three into the sea and quickly headed toward the mysterious mobile Island. Ten minutes later. the group of six quickly broke out of the water. the sea that entered his eyes was currently in the quiet night. The thick fog pressed down on the vast ocean. as soon as he reached the surface of the sea, gu nie felt the terrifying power. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± The three transcendent grandmasters brought the three of them towards the direction of the terrifying force. after a few minutes. The six of them were already approaching the mobile Island. The moving Island wasn¡¯t too big, and a huge sphere-shaped energy shield perfectly wrapped the entire Island. this energy barrier was at least one meter thick, and it was emitting terrifying energy fluctuations. Having seen the evil God¡¯s divine power, Gu nie knew that this was the fluctuation of divine power. even though it was just the fluctuations it emitted, its power was as vast as a mountain, making people not dare to look at it directly. ¡°don¡¯t tell me that the energy barrier is sealed and we can¡¯t enter!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. zul eremon, who was flying in front, said as he flew. ¡°according to the information that was just sent out, the entire island has been sealed by divine power. anyone who dares to make a move will be killed immediately. there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± ¡°so when you enter the island later, don¡¯t act rashly. otherwise, no one will be able to save you.¡± ¡°i know.¡± gu nie and the other two all nodded. Zul ¡®Eremon flew into the energy barrier with guni. when they came into contact with the energy barrier, the energy passage was easily opened after a slight obstruction. however, as soon as he entered, zul eremon¡¯s body quickly descended. at the same time, the other two transcendent masters also landed. ¡± there¡¯s a power that forbids flight. let¡¯s hurry over. ¡± zul ¡®er leymen said. Immediately, the group of six stepped on the water surface and quickly ran towards the core area of the island. as they approached the core of the island. gune could clearly see that in the core area of the island, there were a large number of extraordinary people divided into three areas. a part of them was naturally on the side of the evil gods, the south church, the pirates, and many other experts. on one side were the experts from the ocean division, as well as the transcendent association established by the three great southern empires, yulan, st. ruya, and adamantium. as for the other group, they were completely unrelated passersby. when the group of six arrived at the transcendence association ¡­ Gu nie looked around and saw that there were more than three hundred people. The evil gods, the South Church, and the Pirates had even more people, more than a thousand of them. of course, most of them were ordinary pirates, and their experts were roughly on par with the transcendent association. Gu nie was looking at the supernatural organization from the front. he saw a few familiar figures, such as the iron wizard, ¡± solestan carasa ¡°, the extraordinary master, ¡± gurdon ¡°, and so on. And these transcendent Masters were standing behind three powerhouses that Gu nie didn¡¯t know. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw the three powerhouses at the front. ¡°an oracle-level powerhouse?¡± ¡± it shouldn¡¯t be just these three. i¡¯m afraid the others should be hidden in the dark. ¡± across from the area where the south church and the cthulhu church were, gune also saw many powerful figures. After looking around and finding no trace of her, gune slowly looked away. that maesha must have guessed that I¡¯m here. She knows she¡¯s no match for me, so it¡¯s not surprising that she hid. After some thought, Gu nie set his eyes on the most important part of the mission. old man strange sea¡¯s treehouse. In the center of the island, on an ancient Banyan Tree, a medium-sized treehouse was built on the branches of the Banyan Tree. in other places, if the power of the attack was not strong enough, it would not be a big deal to destroy things such as flowers and trees. however, if they were to attack the banyan tree nearby, they would be in danger. Then, the many roots and tentacles of the Banyan Tree would instantly pull the destructive entanglement into the ground and become the energy and nutrient supply of the Banyan Tree. on the stone path below the staircases of the treehouses. A Whirlpool about the height of a person was slowly spinning and absorbing the energy around it. however, the energy vortex contained chaotic space, time, and other fluctuations. it was clearly not the time to enter. this is the location where the forbidden elemental lands will open? ¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes swept back and forth across the vortex as he pondered. Everyone waited in silence for more than an hour. only then did the energy vortex gradually stabilize. ¡°The path to godhood is an extremely difficult path in itself.¡± ¡°Since ancient times, how many geniuses have not wanted to become a God and obtain eternal life?¡± At the same time, an old voice came from the wooden house. The voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone to hear it clearly. This sound immediately caused the spirits of the thousands of people who were waiting in the surrounding to rise, and they all looked towards the wooden house. ¡°even with the guidance of the divine crown of our predecessors, it is still extremely difficult.¡± sometimes, the shortcut you think of might not be the devil¡¯s whisper. the battle for the God¡¯s crown in the forbidden elemental land has been filled with bloody battles and killings since we entered. ¡°the door is there.¡± however, behind the door is the Grim Reaper waiting to harvest the souls of the dead. That is the real Grim Reaper. ¡°If two people enter, one will definitely die. The Grim Reaper will only let you through after he has harvested the souls.¡± if you want to fight for the divine crown, you must be prepared for death. Chapter 304 ? 304 Gu NIE¡¯s plan The two of them entered, one died and one survived. after listening to old man strange sea¡¯s explanation, everyone started to figure it out. in the crowd, gu nie also began to think. ¡°one life and one death, isn¡¯t this a cage battle to the death? only the winner has the right to enter, it¡¯s really bloody and cruel.¡± gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡°old man strange sea¡¯s way of doing things is truly hard to fathom.¡± then again, the divine crown is a shortcut to becoming a god. Although it¡¯s the same as the predecessors, it¡¯s basically impossible to break through the upper limit of the divine Crown¡¯s owner¡¯s strength. ¡°But how many people want to leave but don¡¯t have the chance to do so!¡± ¡± eternal life is the supreme pursuit of countless extraordinary people. ¡± in the cultivation of extraordinaries, an extraordinary master was a threshold. the oracles, ancestral spirits, and sainthood above the extraordinary master were also a threshold. and the gods above that were undoubtedly the ultimate goal. after becoming a deity, one would be able to live forever. eternal life was a very tempting choice in any era. Not to mention that becoming a great deity was also accompanied by the strength to rule an extraordinary world. While everyone was thinking, in the sky in front of the wooden house. A ray of light was projected down. what he saw was a patch of black grass dancing in the wind. as the angle of the projection gradually increased, a rugged mountain road appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. at the entrance of this rugged mountain road, a grim reaper, who was shrouded in black mist and holding a scythe in his hand, floated there quietly. the robe formed by the black mist on his body fluttered in the cold wind. at the foot of the mountain, there was a vast area of black grass. the area with a radius of about three to four kilometers was clearly visible. beyond that was a strange barrier formed by the thick black fog. it was obvious that this area of black grass was a battle zone of life and death. if one rashly entered the thick black mist barrier, one would know the outcome without guessing. following the rugged mountain path, one could vaguely see the strange and mysterious outline of a majestic mountain in the deep black fog. As for what was on the mountain, no one could see clearly. it was obvious that the first stage, the cage battle to the death, was the most important stage at the moment. If they won, they would be able to enter the depths of the strange mountain and search for the traces of the divine crown. And if he died, he would be completely dead. if he wanted to take a shortcut, he had to pay the price. ¡°senior sea elder, is this a battle of life and death, one on one or a chaotic battle?¡± at this moment, a voice came from the evil god¡¯s side. ¡°one-on-one.¡± An old voice was heard. after old man strange sea spoke. many people from the evil god¡¯s side gathered together and seemed to be talking about something. but they were all secretly communicating, so gu nie couldn¡¯t hear them. ¡°he¡¯s probably plotting something again.¡± gu nie thought. ¡°and in this life and death situation, if i am a little more ruthless, there might be some loopholes that i can exploit.¡± a moment later, the evil god and a group of more than ten people from the church walked towards the rotating entrance. these people completely ignored the transcendent association. before the transcendent association¡¯s experts could react ¡­ only to see two figures in that group of people leap, swiftly entering the vortex. The evil gods and the South Church had actually sent two people in. this scene shocked many people. immediately, many people could guess what they were going to do. Needless to say, one of them must be extremely powerful, and the other was probably a ¡± cannon fodder ¡± who was devout to the evil god. as cannon fodder, the other powerful person could easily pass through the life-and-death juncture and enter the rugged mountain road. Seeing this, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°as expected, i have to do this.¡± what strange sea old man described was one life and one death, and the literal meaning was that one would pass if one died. However, it didn¡¯t state that there must be a life-and-death vendetta or a battle between the strong. this scene fell on the transcendent association¡¯s side, and many people immediately cursed. ¡°You don¡¯t even have the courage to fight? As expected of an evil and shameless person, to think of such a crazy method.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, with the nature of these guys, there¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t sacrifice. &Nbsp; in the future, those evil gods will probably kill all his believers and absorb their flesh.¡± ¡± these stupid guys still believe in evil gods, but they don¡¯t know that they themselves can be sacrificed. i really feel sad for them. ¡± The other side immediately retorted, not to be outdone. ¡± the noise of a group of low-level creatures without even faith. after you die, your souls will be completely annihilated and you will not be able to go to the divine kingdom. ¡± ¡°the rules are like this. the right way is to make use of the rules reasonably. are you so stupid that you only know how to solve problems with your fists? it seems that your heads are in the wrong place.¡± only then did the two sides begin to argue with each other. in the end, the scene started to get out of control, and they directly started personal attacks and family greetings. even some ordinary extraordinaries joined in the cursing. gu nie¡¯s knowledge of the situation increased. indeed, when he couldn¡¯t fight, he was the king of all mouthy men. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the battle between the two. the battle between the two was clearly one-sided. Even if the doomsday devotee had the strength of a late-stage rank four transcendent, he had no power to resist against the opponent who was a peak rank six transcendent. The peak Type 6 expert, after a symbolic exchange, easily split it in half. One life and one death, the outcome had already been decided. it¡¯s not easy to figure out the way this strange sea old man does things. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to pass through this kind of trick! Seeing the end of the battle, Gu nie began to think. sure enough, after this life-and-death battle ended. the grim reaper was still guarding the mountain road, showing no intention of letting them go. At this moment, the experts from both sides also noticed this strange scene. ¡°Senior strange sea old man, this life-and-death duel has already decided who will win, why aren¡¯t you letting us through?¡± A loud voice rang out from the evil gods and the church¡¯s side. ¡°His soul is too weak, and a completely twisted soul like this won¡¯t be enough to satisfy the Grim Reaper. Only a powerful soul will be able to let another person pass.¡± old man strange sea¡¯s voice slowly sounded. ¡°As expected!¡± This scene immediately made the transcendent Association¡¯s side feel relieved. this kind of trick was not feasible. he had sent a believer to die for nothing, and it had no effect. just as everyone was thinking. Old man strange sea¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°The earlier we enter, the more likely we will be able to obtain the divine crown.¡± at the same time, there are also many treasures left behind. there are even Supreme books of profound meanings in large transcendent worlds. They are treasures that allow one to easily become a transcendent master without any drawbacks. There are also some legendary equipment and weapons, all of which exist.¡± moreover, there isn¡¯t much energy in the vortex passage. I¡¯m afraid only a dozen or twenty people can enter. At this point, strange sea old man¡¯s voice fell completely silent. many of the extraordinaries ¡®expressions changed. in addition to the divine crown, there were many other treasures. even if they couldn¡¯t get the divine crown, it would still be excellent to get the treasures. many experts and geniuses below the transcendent master level who were originally observing also had the intention to make a move. even gu nie¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but stir. To be honest, the God¡¯s crown was attractive enough for Gu nie, but it wasn¡¯t so attractive that he had to take it. however, the books and legendary equipment were more attractive to gu nie. After all, these things could increase one¡¯s strength. now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯m afraid that many of the geniuses want to enter as soon as possible. Otherwise, if they¡¯re too late, all the good stuff will be taken away. ¡°i need to go in as soon as possible, and at the same time, i need to ¡­¡± Gune¡¯s eyes narrowed as he scanned the group of extraordinaires from the evil gods and the church. ¡°when we go in, we have to get rid of a stronger guy.¡± Chapter 305 ? 305 Two consecutive wins There were quite a number of powerhouses in the evil gods and churches. There was no doubt that the top geniuses from the foreign starry skies, as well as the powerhouses who had been at the peak of the sixth step for a long time, were Gu NIE¡¯s targets. Kill as many as you can. After all, the main purpose of this trip was to prevent those evil gods and members of the church from obtaining the divine crown. naturally, it would be best if they could kill everyone first. If they all died, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get their things. After a private discussion between the two sides. He seemed to have made a rough decision. On the side of the evil gods and the church, an old man in a silver robe at the very front spoke in a clear voice. Osman, I¡¯ve heard that there are many geniuses in your transcendent Association, and there was even a super spell caster who appeared some time ago. Do you have the guts to compete with him? ¡± ¡± hehe, louise, you were the ones who wanted to enter by offering your life, but now you¡¯re asking if we have the guts to fight? ¡± at the forefront of the transcendent association, an old man in a black shadow cloak and mage¡¯s robe spoke with a hoarse and calm voice. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to compete?¡± Louis sneered. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll send our own experts in. No matter who wins or loses, we will be the first to enter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to compete with us.¡± The old man, Osman, said slowly. ¡°This one, and the three following, your people will go first, then we will go. Otherwise, we¡¯ll just waste our time here.¡± it was obviously not a good idea to just waste time. the old man, osman, was clearly using this method to gain the right to enter later. after all, in a fight between two people, the one who entered first would definitely be slightly restrained by the one who entered later. ¡°what about the next one?¡± Louise asked in a deep voice. ¡°each side will take turns to enter first.¡± ¡± alright, no problem. in that case, you can send someone in! ¡± After a discussion among the experts in front of them ¡­ A moment later, an ordinary-looking man in his forties with a resolute face walked toward the vortex. as he entered the vortex ¡­ in the projection in the air, the traces of two people had already appeared. as soon as they entered, there was no communication. the two sides immediately entered a battle. But Gu nie quickly noticed something. The Cthulhu and the church¡¯s peak Tier 6 expert who had entered first. He wasn¡¯t weak, but he was clearly only a relatively powerful expert. As for the man from the transcendent Association, he was clearly an expert at the peak of the sixth rank. There was a clear difference in strength between the two sides. After fighting for about two to three minutes, the expert from the evil God¡¯s side was ultimately killed by the transcendent Association¡¯s expert. The outcome of the battle was decided. the god of death who was guarding the mountain path reached out and grabbed the corpse of the dead man, before fusing it into his body. Then, he moved away. the middle-aged expert from the transcendent association didn¡¯t hesitate and followed the mountain path into it. As soon as they entered the mountain path, everyone could clearly see some traces of the mountain path. The man¡¯s figure disappeared into the mountain path, and no one knew where he had appeared. when gu nie saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but start to think. ¡± obviously, this mountain path is just an entrance to the teleportation. the real location should be in some unknown corner of this fog-shrouded mountain. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s probably impossible to block them from the mountain path.¡± In the first battle, the evil gods and the church had lost. This seemed to be within the other party¡¯s expectations. after all, the first person to enter was not the strongest. a moment later, a frail-looking woman in red leather armor, who was about 27 or 28 years old, entered the vortex. ¡± he¡¯s strong, but not strong enough. he¡¯s not worth my time. ¡± After a moment of observation, Gu nie suppressed his thoughts. In fact, when the two sides were ready to fight, Gu nie had already quietly used the eye of fate to patrol the area. Naturally, Gu nie could sense the presence of a few powerful experts. These people should be at the peak of the type 6 realm for a long time, all of them existences that could break through to the extraordinary realm. There were also a few top geniuses who had descended from the starry sky, and Gu nie had his eyes on them. these people were gu nie¡¯s targets. ¡°i¡¯ll play this one.¡± Just as the experts in front were discussing. a deep and rough voice suddenly sounded from the crowd. everyone looked over. Gu nie laughed when he saw this. The man was none other than Dragon Slayer ziegruder. ¡± this is going to be interesting. that woman has dragon blood. although she¡¯s also an expert who has been at the late stage of tier 6 transcendent for some time, it won¡¯t be easy for her to face a tier 6 dragon slayer! ¡± At this time, Dragon Slayer ziegrud had also advanced to the early stage of the sixth step. Although his rank was lower than the other party, he was a Dragon Slayer, and the other party had the blood of the dragon race. the woman had hidden herself well, but she couldn¡¯t hide from gu nie¡¯s eyes, nor could she hide from the dragon slayer¡¯s senses. I didn¡¯t see this guy, chieglude, just now. I guess he¡¯s hiding too. Now that he saw a Dragon, he immediately showed up. What a sinister guy. as expected, when zieglude appeared ¡­ The faces of the experts who knew that the woman possessed the dragon clan¡¯s bloodline immediately sank. They could vaguely guess the woman¡¯s fate. with a leap, he entered the vortex. when he saw it was chieglou in the projection, gune could see the woman¡¯s face shake. she must have heard of chieglou the dragon slayer. Very quickly, the battle began. the dragon slayer made gu nie clearly feel the restraint of the extraordinary sequence. the woman¡¯s attack was very sharp, and at the same time, extremely fast. it could even be said that his momentum had completely surpassed that of ziegrude. However, the problem was that the damage caused by the attack on zieglude was too much to look at. The Dragon Slayer zieglude let out a furious roar, and the woman¡¯s body trembled uncontrollably. A long-ranged blade landed on the woman, almost taking half her life. The perfect restraint of the transcendent sequence made it impossible for him to turn the tables. ¡°Is this the restraint of the extraordinary sequence? The difference is indeed huge.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡± fortunately, my blood cursemancer is not restrained in any way. ¡± even if I can slightly suppress it, my true power isn¡¯t limited to the blood cursemancer¡¯s power. soon, the battle came to an end, and as expected, dragon slayer zieglude won. even the woman¡¯s final burst of power was easily nullified by ziegard. after two consecutive wins, the transcendent association¡¯s experts were all smiling. The advantage of having two people ahead of them was huge, so everyone was naturally in a good mood. a moment later, one more person from the evil god side walked out. When he saw the person, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. it was an old man with a slightly hunched back. he was wearing ordinary clothes and his hands were empty without any weapons. he walked to the entrance of the vortex and stepped in. ¡°this guy is not simple!¡± Gu nie thought. according to gu nie¡¯s observations, this old man was one of the powerhouses who had been at the peak of the type 6 realm for a long time. He might even be one of the strongest people. ¡°how is it? do you want to go up and try?¡± A voice came from behind Gu nie. Gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised by the sudden voice. Gu nie had already noticed the man when he had approached. gune turned around and looked at the short and chubby extraordinary. he chuckled.¡±senior nigel, long time no see.¡± Chapter 306 ? 306 chapter 127-gu ni on stage that¡¯s right, the person who had come was nigel. ¡°yup! It¡¯s only been a year and you¡¯ve become so powerful.¡± nigel sighed as he patrolled guni¡¯s body. ¡°senior, you still haven¡¯t broken through?¡± gune looked at nigel and said in a soft voice, ¡± I was going to break through, but the higher-ups said that this trip to the forbidden elemental lands would require a peak Tier 6 expert, so I suppressed my cultivation. Nigel said softly. ¡°That old man isn¡¯t weak, but he¡¯s not my target. Senior, you should go!¡± ¡°i also have the same intention.¡± Nigel laughed. then, he looked up at the hunchbacked old man who had already entered the battle arena and said softly. ¡°that old thing is called ¡®contract shark¡¯. he¡¯s a rather brutal and ruthless fellow. he¡¯s escaped from my hands twice, but he won¡¯t be able to escape this time.¡± Nigel then walked forward. a moment later, neil¡¯s figure appeared in the projection. Hu hu hu hu ~~ the wind howled, and the grass on the ground was swept up by the wind and blown into the depths of the black mist. The ground was already in ruins, and under the black grass were black rocks and soil. It was as if the entire world only had one color,¡±black.¡± ¡°Contract shark, you won¡¯t be able to escape this time.¡± Nigel said indifferently as he felt the strong wind blowing against his face. ¡°Nigel, I knew you would be here.¡± qi sha laughed gloomily, which was very scary. ¡°However, do you know why I still dared to come in?¡± ¡°it¡¯s because i¡¯m going to kill you today.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, contract shark¡¯s entire body instantly turned into a blood-red stream of light and charged over. ¡°I came prepared!¡± The contract shark roared angrily as it charged over. ¡°boom!¡± As soon as the two of them exchanged blows, a terrifying wave of air swept across a radius of more than thirty meters. All the black weeds within thirty meters were uprooted in an instant. immediately after. boom! boom! boom! boom! A series of explosions rang out. The two of them immediately entered a frenzied battle. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the two fight. It didn¡¯t take long for Gu nie to notice something. The Qi of the man called contract shark was becoming more and more powerful, and each of his strikes was like a light slap. Nigel was starting to be suppressed. And as time passed, the contract shark¡¯s attacks became more and more ferocious. At the same time, his speed and the bizarreness of his attacks were also gradually increasing. nigel began to be completely suppressed. Nigel did not even have the chance to counterattack after being repeatedly suppressed. His attacks and dodging movements began to slow down. ¡°nigel, today is the day you die.¡± the contract shark said in a low and sinister voice while attacking. contract shark, have you finally finished smelting the heart of the furnace? ¡± even though he was being suppressed and even injured, nigel¡¯s expression was still calm. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity,¡± Nigel¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and blood was flowing out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to be stubborn? my furnace heart is compatible with my bloodline power. Even if your strength has increased greatly, it will be difficult for you to resist.¡± ¡°Idiot, you should know that there are some things that can restrain your furnace heart, such as the Pi Xiu.¡± Nigel¡¯s body suddenly lunged forward. At the same time, a mystical item in his hand was secretly activated. It was an old mechanical pocket watch. the mechanical pocket watch moved. the contract shark¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his attack suddenly came to a halt. The momentary pause in a battle between experts was extremely fatal. nigel¡¯s palm had already landed heavily on contract shark¡¯s chest. ¡°boom!¡± A sound. The contract shark¡¯s entire body smashed into the ground. ¡°Damn you!¡± amid the contract shark¡¯s furious roars, nigel once again closed in on him. it was accompanied by a series of particularly fierce attacks. The contract shark was forced to retreat in defeat, and even his clothes were torn apart, revealing the mechanical scales on his body. one could vaguely see that where his heart was, there was a high-temperature furnace. the modification of mechanical lives? ¡± This scene shocked Gu nie. as the battle entered its most heated state ¡­ The terrifying waves of air around the two of them stacked together. finally, it exploded. when the fluctuations dissipated ¡­ Nigel, who was badly injured, stood among the ruins at the side. as for the hunchbacked old man called qi sha, he was already dead. the heart of the furnace had been shattered. After looking at the contract shark for a while, Nigel slowly retracted his gaze. at this moment, the death god in the distance had already collected the contract shark¡¯s corpse and dissipated soul, and at the same time, moved away. without further delay, nigel entered the mountain path and disappeared. ¡± he only knows how to use mystical items. otherwise, this nigel would definitely die in there today. ¡± the evil god expert said coldly. ¡°That might not be the case.¡± an expert from the transcendent association retorted with a smile. ¡± that pocket watch that can restrain mechanical creatures is not easy to use. also, how do you know that nigel doesn¡¯t have any hidden cards? ¡± if we fight to the end, the contract shark will still die. It¡¯s just that the mystical item sped up the process. With three consecutive victories, the transcendent Association¡¯s momentum was even greater. even the experts smiled. ¡°Instructor, I¡¯ll go!¡± at this moment, in the crowd behind the transcendent association, a foreign youth carrying a longsword condensed from the light of the house softly spoke. This youth was thin and his skin was like a matte silver-gray metal. At the same time, his face, arms, and arms were all sharp metal-like horns. His entire body seemed to be forged from a sharp sword. When the young man opened his mouth. not far away, dius, who was carrying a dark light battle sword on his back, looked over. ¡°even pasta can¡¯t hold back anymore?¡± dius knew very well that pasta was a top-notch genius who wasn¡¯t any weaker than him. he was a genius who had the potential to become a saint. although the powerhouse at the peak of the sixth step from the world called nigel was powerful, he was only a slight threat to them. a battle of this level was only a slight challenge to them. ¡°go, be careful, don¡¯t underestimate the enemy.¡± Pasta¡¯s teacher nodded slightly. ¡°I know,¡± Pasta nodded and walked forward. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for me to go on.¡± Although Gu nie didn¡¯t know the young man¡¯s name, he had an idea when he saw the young man with the demonic spell sword walk up to him. gu nie had been waiting for a long time to snipe the masters from the foreign starry sky. At the same time, he also wanted to test the strength of these foreign geniuses and the books of Upanishads they had. when he arrived near the vortex, this foreign genius¡¯s gaze swept past the large number of high-level extraordinaries behind the many experts of the transcendent association, and he chuckled. ¡°if you¡¯re not afraid of death, then come.¡± a haughty look filled his face, and he was overbearing. As soon as he finished speaking, Gu nie raised his eyebrows and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°you don¡¯t say, there really is one who isn¡¯t afraid of death.¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m going.¡± gune lowered his voice and spoke to zul eremon. ¡°en!¡± Zul ¡®Eremon nodded slightly. gu nie walked forward. Pasta, the alien swordsman, looked over. after staring at gu nie for a while, the foreign swordsman stepped into the vortex. Gu nie, who had followed them, also entered the vortex. Chapter 307 ? 307 light profound hu hu hu hu ~~ as soon as he entered, gu nie felt a strong wind. the entire world was dark and oppressive. pasta, the alien swordsman, didn¡¯t immediately attack from two hundred meters away. he just stood there, watching gunie. Gu nie was quite surprised that his opponent didn¡¯t attack. since the other side wasn¡¯t in a hurry, gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. gu nie slowly took out his silver feather staff in front of his opponent, which stunned many of the masters outside. What was this guy doing? if the other party had attacked first, he would have been dead without even taking out his staff. Could this guy be a spy?! he waved his staff, seemingly trying to get used to it. this made the eyes of many experts from the transcendent association twitch. ¡°i haven¡¯t used it in a long time. it feels much lighter.¡± gu nie was indeed adapting. at the same time, it¡¯s just as the rumors say. It¡¯s impossible to recover origin power through ordinary means in this forbidden elemental land. The entire forbidden elemental land doesn¡¯t have any origin power or other energy. It¡¯s completely isolated. Only with the deep source anchor can one recover origin power after a battle. ¡°otherwise, the source power will only decrease with every use.¡± After waving it around for a while, Gu nie suddenly waved his staff. ¡°swish!¡± An almost inaudible voice was heard. A demonic blade curse that was almost impossible to capture flew towards the foreign swordsman. the demonic blade curse was very fast. But the sword of the foreign swordsman was faster. a cold light flashed. ¡°Qiang!¡± a sound. the curse of the demonic blade was easily torn apart. the foreign swordsman¡¯s movements were so fast that no one could see them clearly. ¡± he¡¯s very fast, and at the same time, he has the fluctuations of light profound. no wonder this guy¡¯s magic spell sword has such a strong luster. ¡± gune waved his staff again, and a few more magic blades flew over. Clang clang clang! Pasta¡¯s light spell sword flashed like lightning and cut through gunie¡¯s spell blade. He looked at the enemy he had never seen or even heard of before. After easily shattering a few of the other party¡¯s magic blade curses, pasta frowned slightly. ¡°This guy Yingluo can¡¯t really be that weak, right?¡± ¡°Or is this guy terrifyingly strong?¡± pasta stared at the mage wearing an ordinary shadow cloak, but he couldn¡¯t find anything unusual about him. He didn¡¯t even feel threatened. such people were either extremely strong or extremely weak. ¡°Swish!¡± Another wave of demonic blade curse swept over. at the same time as he broke the spell, pasta moved. ¡°swish!¡± the light seemed to be distorted around pasta, and his entire figure was slightly hazy in the distorted light. In that instant. pasta crossed two hundred meters, his sword as fast as a bird as it pierced through gune¡¯s head. ¡°What?¡± Pasta¡¯s eyebrows twitched. although it hit, pasta didn¡¯t actually stab anything. This was only an afterimage. as the shadow disappeared, gu nie reappeared in the grass a hundred meters away. this scene immediately caused the spectators outside to become alert. ¡°He¡¯s an expert.¡± Pasta could feel his opponent¡¯s strength with just one strike. the speed of light was extremely fast. His light profound meaning had made his attack and movement speed extremely fast, and it was beyond imagination. when he sparred with a seventh-rank transcendent master, the latter would sometimes find it difficult to block his quick sword. However, this ordinary-looking extraordinary whom he had never even heard of could easily avoid his sword. A hundred meters away, Gu nie was also staring at this top genius from a foreign Galaxy. ¡± as expected, the speed of the light profound is astonishing. ¡± during this time, gu nie had studied and cultivated the many techniques of the power upanishads that bataru had given him. he knew the characteristics and powers of many power upanishads, which gave him a general understanding of the entire system of power upanishads. It was now even easier for gune to deal with the light-element swordsman. Of course, the most important thing was ¡­ gu nie¡¯s profound world intent, dark intent, and destruction intent, which he hadn¡¯t comprehended much of, began to show their effects. it wouldn¡¯t be like before, where he had a deep understanding of the profound meaning but couldn¡¯t use it. ¡°You¡¯re fast, but I¡¯m not slow either!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s body had been transformed by the Holy shadow magic stone, and he had been blessed with the Holy shadow runes, so his speed was naturally incredible. With the help of the world power Upanishad, Gu NIE¡¯s speed increased to another level. If Gu nie wanted to, he could even make his blood escape faster and go further. however, there was obviously no need for that. ¡°Your light power Upanishad¡¯s attack is too straightforward. It doesn¡¯t have any bizarreness. i can sense your every move in the range of my world power upanishad.¡± ¡°When you move, I move at the same time. I won¡¯t let you attack me so easily.¡± as gu nie¡¯s eyes swept over the other party, he began to think. As the favored child of the world¡¯s profound, Gu NIE¡¯s perception and control of a certain area were truly powerful. ¡°Swish!¡± With a flash of white light, the sharp sword light came for him again. With a single thought, Gu nie once again moved away. Then, the sword light began to pursue Gu nie. For a moment, in the entire black area, only the blood-red light and the white light could be seen flashing rapidly, the two of them chasing each other at high speed. it was so fast that one could not even see its shadow clearly. ¡°swish!¡± The sharp white sword light came for him again. ¡± a sharp bolt of lightning instantly pierced towards pasta. Pasta¡¯s speed in a straight line was fast enough, and the little thunderflame spell was also in a straight line, making it almost impossible for pasta to avoid it. Pasta also didn¡¯t have any intention of avoiding it. the tip of the sword flew forward. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi the little thunderflame curse was directly cut open by him. even a rank 5 little thunderflame spell with penetrative power can cut through it. Is this the power of the magic spell sword? ¡± gu nie knew that these devil curse swords were special weapons forged by experts from the higher dimension transcendent worlds. compared to the black iron, magic copper, mithril, magic gold, and even higher level legendary weapons that had been passed down in the history of the oya continent ¡­ in the higher dimension transcendent world, these weapons were clearly not very popular. the more powerful ¡®magic curse weapons¡¯ were clearly the mainstream. The power of each magic weapon was no weaker than a legendary weapon. Powerful magic weapons were even more powerful than legendary weapons. moreover, its unique power completely overpowered legendary weapons. and today, gu nie had witnessed the power of the devil curse sword. It was actually able to cut through the thunderflame curse that contained penetrative power. needless to say, the demonic spell sword¡¯s terrifying power can easily cut off the puppet¡¯s Secret thread. gu nie thought. fortunately, gune was double-casting, and both were overlapping in one second. Otherwise, under the attack of this swordsman who had cultivated the book of profound meaning and grasped the devil spell sword ¡­ he would probably die even if he cast a spell. ¡°It seems that I can only use some powerful methods to deal with this guy.¡± As he pondered, Gu nie quickly came up with an excellent strategy in his mind. ¡°You¡¯re very strong!¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes swept over this top-tier expert from the foreign starry sky as he thought to himself. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that you met me.¡± Chapter 308 ? 308 chapter 129-the fall of! genius pasta released the light power upanishad to the extreme as he chased after gu nie. The many transcendent grandmasters watching the battle from outside had grave expressions on their faces. without a doubt, pasta¡¯s speed was fast, incredibly fast. in fact, it was a little hard for people to react. The profound meaning of light was perfectly compatible with the speed of his movement technique and the power of the sword gleam. It was even circulating perfectly, continuously integrating with the sword form and attack method, and could erupt at any time. it was so easy to control the power upanishad. This was the power of the book of Upanishad. As for the many transcendent Masters, all they could do was use the techniques of profound meanings to enhance their attacks. the principles of using the two were completely different, and the depth of control was as different as the heaven and earth. the power of the two profound meanings was also different. in fact, many transcendent masters were secretly envious. how could they not want to have a book of upanishads? But there was nothing. The AO ya continent didn¡¯t have any book of power Upanishad. even in major transcendent worlds, they were rare. and the only place that truly had a profound meaning scripture inheritance was the high dimensional transcendent world. this world was too far away for them to come into contact with. pasta was very strong. it was so powerful that it made people gasp in admiration, whether it was in terms of personal strength or the use of profound meaning. Their combined strength was even above those at the peak of the type 6 realm. what was unbelievable was ¡­ the seemingly ordinary-looking magus faced such a fast attack. Not only was he able to react in time, but he could also use his extremely fast speed and incantation to Dodge the attack. at the same time, they could also counterattack. The incantations landed on pasta¡¯s body. Although they didn¡¯t cause much damage, there was no doubt that this law incantation master was continuously retaliating. this scene left everyone dumbfounded. To be able to counterattack in such a short time was something they had not expected. the reason why gu nie was able to counterattack so quickly was because of the speed of his soul¡¯s thoughts. Ever since his soul had mutated, Gu NIE¡¯s thought process had become faster and faster as his strength increased and he continued to reincarnate. After the previous consecutive reincarnations and his advancement to the fifth step ¡­ now, gune could cast 35 spells per second. his soul¡¯s reaction speed was extremely high, and his body was also extremely agile. This allowed Gu nie to retreat and counterattack at the same time. Pasta, who was in the middle of an attack. at this moment, he was also extremely shocked. in his current battle state, he had not used his full strength. However, it was clear that the opponent was also doing it with ease. one had to know that he was a peak genius from a major transcendent world who had cultivated the profound of light. and this was only because of the ¡± source tide ¡°, and an unknown magus in the supernatural world that the outside world was familiar with was actually able to fight him to a standstill. what was even more detestable was that the other party was only at the early stage of level five transcendent and did not cultivate any profound meaning classics or the like. The other party had relied on his extremely strong foundation and profound world intent to fight him to a draw. ¡± if this law incantation master were to cultivate the law incantation or even the higher level of the curse domain, how terrifying would that be? ¡± pasta couldn¡¯t help but have such a thought. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t cultivate any book of Upanishads. So, Wufu, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die today,¡± &Nbsp; he suddenly clenched the demon curse sword in his hand, and the light intent in his body was pushed to its limits. At this moment, pasta was as dazzling as a small sun, making it impossible to look at him directly. ¡°Die!¡± Following pasta¡¯s furious roar. The sword light turned into twenty beams of light and shot towards Gu nie from all directions. The speed was so fast that no one could react in time. ¡°die!¡± At the same time, Gu nie, who had long since been prepared, cast his Blood Curse, [ blood source-great Blood Sky dream curse ]. the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] was now at level 5. The Level-5 [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] not only had the powerful ability to pull people into the bloody dream world, but it also had the ability to create a blood-red Dream world. At the same time, it also had the powerful offensive ability of soul attacks. after all, the [ blood origin-great blood heavenly dream curse ] was a powerful blood origin ability that allowed one to enter a dream through blood and enter one¡¯s soul. It could lock onto the opponent¡¯s soul and launch an attack. at this moment, it was impossible for the other party to use his profound meaning to pull him into the bloody dream world. however, this soul attack technique could directly attack the opponent. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi The sharp light beams quickly pierced Gu NIE¡¯s body. gu nie¡¯s [ blood origin: great blood sky dream curse ] also turned into a long blood spear and pierced into the enemy¡¯s soul. The invisible blood source spear directly locked onto the opponent¡¯s soul, and the foreign swordsman had no way of dodging it. Buzzzzzz! The moment the blood source spear entered his soul, an extremely thick soul barrier blocked the attack. As a top-tier genius, he still had some soul techniques. In fact, this soul defense even contained the power of the light profound. Unfortunately, the blood Origin spear also contained world intent and destruction intent. Even though the destruction ultimacy wasn¡¯t profound, it was still much stronger than the light ultimacy that the other party had added to his soul. As for the world intent on the blood Origin spear, it went without saying that it was a one-sided crushing. The power of a rank 5 Blood Origin innate ability was already terrifying. in addition, he had the support of the terrifying world intent and the destruction intent. the soul defense barrier was easily pierced through. it couldn¡¯t even stop the blood origin spear. ¡°Swish!¡± pasta¡¯s soul was directly torn apart. ¡°ah!¡± Pasta let out a shrill scream. the pain that came from the depths of his soul made his face contorted. He couldn¡¯t even control the light power Upanishad on his body. this attack had annihilated more than 10% of his soul, and at the same time, it had shattered his soul like a crystal, with thousands of cracks and holes. immediately after. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi A dense wave of little thunderflame curses came from all directions. Pasta¡¯s soul was shattered, and he couldn¡¯t even hold the curse sword in his hand, much less control his origin Power and Light intent to counterattack. The penetrating and powerful thunderflame curse penetrated through his body, destroying and annihilating every corner of his body. ¡°peng!¡± there was a dull sound. pasta¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground. His clothes had been set on fire by the lightning, and his body was charred black. He was a genius who cultivated the Scriptures of rune Upanishad in the foreign starry sky. Pasta! He had fallen. Chapter 309 ? 309 entering a strange place silence! all the extraordinaries in front of the wooden house of old man strange sea were silent. even the top oracles were looking at the projection with a serious expression. even old man strange sea, who was on the giant banyan tree, stopped what he was doing and looked at gu nie in the projection, his eyes shining. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the ordinary extraordinary who didn¡¯t seem to show his talents at all. as for the corpse of the top genius from the foreign starry sky, no one cared about it. the strength of this genius from the foreign starry sky went without saying. But it had become Gu NIE¡¯s stepping stone. After a period of silence, the sounds of discussion gradually began. ¡°who is this guy? he¡¯s so powerful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, could he also be a genius from a foreign starry sky?¡± he seemed to have used a soul attack just now to kill the other party in one fell swoop! ¡± it should be. the projection can also show many things that can¡¯t be seen. that glimpse of the blood-colored afterimage directly entered the other party¡¯s soul. it should be a soul attack. ¡± ¡°I feel that this guy¡¯s incantation of law is very similar to a certain guy¡¯s.¡± at the same time. In the camp of the evil God and the Church, pasta¡¯s teacher looked at pasta, who had fallen to the ground with smoke still rising from his body. His breathing was heavy and heavy, and his fists were clenched so tightly that cracking sounds could be heard. His eyes were filled with a surging killing intent. This student of his was overflowing with talent and had the potential to become a saint in the future. and now, he had fallen in such a small place. Then, the teacher¡¯s eyes fell on Gu nie. ¡± even with the protection of the transcendent association¡¯s experts, you can forget about living after coming out. ¡± As for those who knew pasta¡¯s strength, they were even more shocked. Pasta was one of the top geniuses in the major transcendent worlds. He could easily become a transcendent master, and there was hope for him to become a saint in the future. and now, it had fallen in a small-to mid-sized extraordinary world that shone slightly in the midst of the stars. this was simply unbelievable. this immediately made them calm down. even in a small place, there were still monstrous geniuses born. If they underestimated their enemy, they would still die Here. as everyone¡¯s eyes fell on gu nie, they began to discuss his true identity. Some people already knew Gu NIE¡¯s identity. Some of them had secretly figured out the true identity of this powerful Tier 5 extraordinary. The speed of the blood-red light, its extraordinary speed, the strange demonic blade spell, the little thunderflame spell, and so on. Those who knew Gu nie well would be able to make a rough guess. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect gune lawrence, a super spell caster, to have such astonishing power. it seems that this man can¡¯t be kept alive! ¡± At that moment, a deep voice rang out from the crowd of evil gods and churches. As soon as he said that, everyone was stunned at first, but then they suddenly realized. ¡± guni lawrence? is this the super spellcaster who¡¯s famous on the ocean? ¡± ¡°since a senior has said so, then it is naturally so.¡± ¡± it¡¯s said that he killed several geniuses of the starry sky array in the dragon¡¯s necropolis. i didn¡¯t expect that he would kill another top expert of the foreign starry sky here. ¡± ¡°He must have offended the evil gods!¡± ¡°The way you speak, it¡¯s as if you¡¯ll let him off if he doesn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± ¡°Oh! that¡¯s true.¡± before this, guni lawrence was only slightly famous on the ocean, mainly because of his status as a super spellcaster. and this time, he had used his powerful strength to kill this genius from the foreign starry sky. I¡¯m afraid that very soon, the reputation of this top genius in the history of the AO ¡®ya continent will spread to every corner of the continent. while everyone was discussing. in the forbidden elemental land. ¡± the power of this book is really powerful. it even pierced through my mithril and devil gold purple-scaled chainmail and left seven to eight bloody holes on my body. ¡± Feeling the injuries in his body, Gu nie gently shook his head. even when the burning effect of the light exploded in my body, I felt intense pain. ¡°If my body wasn¡¯t strong enough, I would have been melted by this light.¡± ¡± it¡¯s a pity that my physical body is stronger than you can imagine. the world¡¯s profound is contained in my body. this level of injury is nothing to me. ¡± with a thought, the blood began to flow. in just two or three breaths, the wounds that had been pierced by the light profound sword energies quickly healed. blood cursemancers used blood as their foundation. The blood was endless, and the body was undying. Gu nie then raised his hand. Pasta¡¯s powerful curse sword was snatched away by Gu nie. At the same time, pasta¡¯s corpse was quickly collected by the Grim Reaper and fused into the corpse. the grim reaper¡¯s eyes fell on gu nie, but he didn¡¯t move away. gu nie¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to get some spoils of war? a great existence like you has to be so calculative with me?¡± after a moment of stalemate. In the end, Gu nie lost and threw out his devil curse sword. After the Grim Reaper put away the demonic spell sword, he stepped aside. Gu nie unhurriedly arrived at the entrance, which was shrouded in a faint mist. Then, he stepped into it and disappeared. The experts who were watching the battle from outside were speechless. but then again, that magic spell sword was a powerful weapon comparable to a legendary weapon. Anyone would covet it, so it was no wonder that Gu nie would act this way. after the transcendent association¡¯s higher-ups recovered from their shock ¡­ only then did they realize that they had already won four times in a row. moreover, guni lawrence was so powerful. With such a huge advantage, they were becoming more and more steady. ¡°Osman, it¡¯s your turn to enter first!¡± the evil god¡¯s powerhouse, louise, said in a deep voice. they had lost four battles in a row and even lost a top genius of the starry sky. his face was also not good. ¡°no, you guys go first.¡± The old man, Osman, said with a smile. ¡°We made a deal first. Both sides will take turns, and each side will get one person first. Are you going back on your word?¡± louis sneered. ¡°The first four matches were agreed upon. You guys go first.¡± The old man, Osman, said. ¡± then, it¡¯s time for both sides to take turns. now that the turns have begun, it¡¯s natural that you guys should start first. otherwise, we¡¯ll just wait! ¡± his words made louise¡¯s breathing heavy. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± dius, who was in the crowd, suddenly spoke. ¡°Be careful. After you enter, you must be careful of that guni Lawrence. That guy is not easy to deal with.¡± dius ¡®teacher said softly. ¡°i know,¡± ¡± yes! ¡± dyus, who was already prepared, nodded. he then leaped and quickly entered the vortex. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ he stepped onto the mountain path. The scene in front of him changed rapidly. He landed in a pitch-black Forest. gu nie immediately cast an invisibility spell. the dark power upanishad began to circulate around his body, and he became invisible. Gu nie then looked around. a second after he appeared, gune could feel the cold, hungry eyes on him. it was obvious that there were many powerful exotic beasts in the vicinity, waiting for their prey to appear. he scanned the area and saw three strange beasts. they¡¯re all at the sixth rank, and their auras are extremely fierce. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not to be trifled with. ¡± besides, after the battle, other than getting some blood, it will only consume force. the loss outweighs the gain. ¡± Gu nie then carefully inspected the origin pool. even with the silver-feathered staff in his hand, gune still didn¡¯t feel any origin power flowing into his mana pool. ¡°as expected, it has completely isolated the origin power.¡± ¡± the name ¡®forbidden elemental lands¡¯ is indeed true. ¡± ¡°fortunately, the capacity of the demonic pool in my body is extremely large. at the same time, there¡¯s also a treasure like the anchor of the deep source that can recover origin power.¡± to me, the consumption of battle energy is no problem. Then, Gu nie took out a small bottle of spring water. After gulping it down, he began to feel it. ¡°it can recover a little bit of source power, but it¡¯s only the source power carried by the source water itself. it can¡¯t be absorbed from the outside world.¡± ¡± for those who don¡¯t have the anchor of the abyss, this is the only way to recover origin power. ¡± After some thought, Gu nie looked up to the top of the mountain. Even though Gu nie had darksight and source power Vision, he couldn¡¯t see anything more than fifty meters away from him. the entire forbidden elemental ground was shrouded in a strange power, which greatly limited gu nie¡¯s vision. gu nie¡¯s eyes carefully scanned the darkness for a moment before he slowly retracted his gaze. No one knew what was in the darkness. but gu nie always felt that something was lurking in the darkness, and it was full of fear. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± Gu nie calmed himself down a little and quickly moved forward along the rugged mountain road. At the same time, he opened his miracle page. Chapter 310 ? 310 the realm of distortion the miracle adventure page opened. gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised to see the empty page. The miracle page showed that there were no miracle events nearby. this was not strange. From the life and death battle outside just now, it could be seen that this elemental forbidden land was not a place to come in and pick up treasures. this place was obviously some kind of dangerous ¡°trial ground.¡± Of course, this was only Gu NIE¡¯s initial guess. just by entering, one would have to pay the price of one¡¯s life or death. If he wanted to obtain more treasures in the future, he would definitely have to pay a huge price. It was impossible for the treasure of immeasurable value to be thrown into a corner by the strange sea old man to wait for the fated one. The legendary equipment, book of esoteric laws, and even the Supreme divine crown mentioned by the strange sea old man should only be obtained through the rewards after many tests and trials. gu nie wasn¡¯t sure if that was the case, so he could only take it one step at a time. in the dark, gu nie quickly climbed up the mountain. After about a minute. gu nie stopped in place and looked at the scene around him. a strange feeling rose in his heart. ¡°I think I¡¯ve just been here.¡± ¡°I remember the one big and three small round stone pillars there very clearly. I also took a look at the black Tooth fruit here.¡± ¡± even if the scenes overlap, the overlap might not be too high! ¡± after a moment of thought, gu nie stepped on the ground. ¡°Ka!¡± a small piece of rock cracked under gu nie¡¯s foot. gu nie continued forward. a minute later. gu nie stopped. his gaze swept past the one big and three small round stone pillars and the black tooth fruit. Gu nie looked down at his feet. The cracks on the rock were clearly visible. Gu nie had returned. with his eyes closed, gu nie carefully sensed his surroundings. when the world power upanishad touched the world, it slowly spread out. soon, the feeling of the world being twisted filled gu nie¡¯s heart. It was as if the entire world in the darkness had been twisted together. This place was completely a twisted realm with no way out. Gu nie was completely trapped on this desolate and dangerous mountain slope. ¡­¡­ In another corner of the darkness. they killed more than ten strange giant wild boars that were more than three meters tall and had scaly fangs and needle-like manes. dragon slayer ziegrud panted slightly, then looked at the dark area around him. the expression on his face became more and more solemn. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with this damn place? no matter if it¡¯s up, left, right, or even down, we¡¯ll always end up in this place. ¡± there were three wild boar-like creatures in the first wave, four in the second wave, and five in the third wave. They¡¯re getting stronger and stronger. ¡°fortunately, these wild boars and giant beasts seem to have some kind of special dragon bloodline, so they don¡¯t pose much of a threat to me. However, we can¡¯t continue like this. We have to find a way out as soon as possible.¡± after absorbing the bloodline power of the five dead giant wild boars, there were already muffled sounds in the darkness. this time, there were six giant wild boars. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± With a leap, zieglude began to search for a way out. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In a Valley. Nigel frowned. These four peak Tier 6 giant pythons before him had already been completely killed by him. However, it seemed that another giant python-like exotic beast was about to appear in the darkness. his gaze quickly swept across the surrounding darkness. it should be a restricted area. We have to find the way out or meet certain conditions. For example, we have to kill dozens of these giant pythons or find the way out with a powerful perception ability. ¡± it¡¯s a pity that my perception is not strong enough. it¡¯s so awkward. ¡± nigel¡¯s sharp gaze swept across the approaching pythons in the darkness. at this time, five peak tier 6 giant pythons slithered out of the darkness. these five peak tier 6 giant pythons were even stronger than the ones before. ¡°kill!¡± with a leap, nigel took the lead and attacked the giant pythons. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the quiet darkness. Gu nie opened his eyes and looked into the dark area. ¡°the mist in this direction doesn¡¯t seem to be completely distorted. let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Using his perception of the world power Upanishad, Gu nie quietly moved in the direction that wasn¡¯t distorted. In the darkness, he followed the sense of the world¡¯s profound meaning and moved forward unhurriedly. This was because Gu nie, who had been observing the surroundings closely, noticed that as his perception of the world power Upanishad advanced, the surroundings were completely different from before. it was clear that gu nie had found a way out of this place. The further they went, the less forest they saw, and the more rugged the mountain rocks were. gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry. he followed the path of the world power upanishad and moved forward steadily. about seven or eight minutes later. A rugged path through the mountain appeared in front of Gu nie. This rugged mountain road was very much like the stone steps that were opened up in the rugged and steep mountains of the human world. after looking at the stone steps for a while, gu nie stepped onto them. there¡¯s no sense of distortion when going up and down these stone steps. If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the path to the top. I just don¡¯t know if the others will also be trapped in the distorted space and then land on the stairs. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, i can try to climb up and then guard the last intersection. one man can hold off ten thousand men and kill all the enemies that come. ¡± ¡°if not, then it would only be a waste of my time.¡± according to the strange old man¡¯s previous practice of not allowing one-on-one combat to take advantage of loopholes ¡­ ¡°it¡¯s most likely useless for me to guard the top.¡± after some thought, gune quickly climbed up the stone stairs. When gune had just climbed a hundred meters. ¡°swish!¡± A strange tentacle that looked like a vine shot out from the darkness like a sharp arrow. It was fast, but Gu nie was able to sense its presence as soon as it moved. The world power Upanishad and his powerful soul perception domain allowed Gu nie to clearly grasp the slightest movement around him. ¡°swish!¡± a magic blade curse flew out quickly. The trajectory of the demonic blade curse was not to directly block the vines. instead, he dodged the vine¡¯s attack from the side, and then slashed across a shield, ruthlessly slashing at the middle of the vine¡¯s body. ¡°swish!¡± A sound. this vine was directly cut into two by the magic blade curse in the middle. the back half of the cut vine quickly retreated into the darkness. the 20 meters that were cut off rolled on the ground like a python that had been cut off. The puppet¡¯s Secret thread moved and pulled the vine over. ¡± it¡¯s extremely tough. if it¡¯s just a regular level one or level two intermediate spell, it¡¯ll be almost impossible to cut it. ¡± After sensing it for a while, Gu nie had a general understanding of the characteristics of the yellow vine. fortunately, my magic blade curse is a spell at the peak of the intermediate level, and it has been upgraded to level five. It should not be a problem to cut it. even if more vines appear, I can easily cut them off with just a little bit of destruction intent or darkness intent. gu nie was just casually thinking about it. gune climbed another forty to fifty meters up the stone stairs. buzzzzzz! buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! three yellowish-brown vines quickly came from three directions. they seemed to be faster and thicker than the previous vines. He really got what he wanted. as he quickly cast spells to attack the three vines, the corner of gu ni¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°it can¡¯t be that the higher we go, the more there are!¡± Chapter 311 ? 311 the mysterious platform two hours later. the dark mist on both sides of the stone steps grew heavier. about 20 meters away from the left and right sides of the stone steps, the thick dark mist seemed to have condensed into two high walls. it completely cut off his field of vision. Even though his eyes could not reach the depths of the darkness. but gu nie could use his powerful perception to understand what was going on in the depths of the fog. Gu nie was standing on top of the stone slab, engaged in a fierce battle. more than thirty legs thick, earthen-yellow vines with a few golden lines, came from all directions, attacking, whipping, sweeping, or binding gu nie. they were using all sorts of methods to surround gu nie. gu nie, on the other hand, transformed into a flash of blood-red light. he kept using the demonic blade curse that contained the profound truths of destruction to cut down the thick vines. each of the attacks from the golden-patterned vines was terrifying. every time he attacked, he easily tore the air apart, creating a muffled sharp whistling sound. when they landed on the ground, there was a deafening ¡°bang!¡± , A muffled explosion. The Rocky Mountain trembled slightly, and at the same time, gravel flew. at this moment, the rocks on both sides of the stone stairs had been crushed by the vines. as for the stone slab, it had been smashed to pieces by the vines, and no one could tell that it was a stone staircase. If an ordinary Tier 5 mage or shadow-type mage were to be hit by them, a single hit would be enough to heavily injure them. other than the thirty vines that were fighting gu nie. more than twenty thick vines had already been cut off by gu nie, and were now writhing on the ground. In other words, there were more than fifty vines fighting Gu nie. He had already climbed three thousand meters up the stone stairs. Gu nie had tried it before. for example, he could break free from these vines at an extremely high speed and then run all the way. as long as i run fast enough, you vines won¡¯t be able to catch me. The idea was very rich, but the reality was very cruel. After passing through two of the vines ¡°attacks, Gu nie found himself in a large net of intertwining vines that completely blocked his path. Obviously, running over directly would not work. Gu nie could only slowly kill the vines. Fortunately, Gu nie didn¡¯t have to worry about the source power consumption. Gu nie, with his abundant source power, was completely at odds with the vines. As long as you dare to come out, I will dare to kill you, and not a single one will be left. as the profound meaning of destruction was fused into the devil blade curse, the destructive power of the curse increased greatly, and it continuously cut down thick vines one after another. Three to four minutes later. after gu nie cut off the last vine. the battle of the vines here had already ended. His gaze swept across the devastated ground and the unrecognizable stone stairs. Gu nie looked up. the rugged mountain road and the dense fog on both sides made it impossible for gune to see the end. After some consideration. he found a relatively flat spot, took out a cultivation seat, and sat down cross-legged. The vines had all been killed, so this area was relatively safe. He had fought his way here. if there was origin power in the surrounding space, gu nie¡¯s mana pool could easily maintain its peak capacity. after all, gu nie¡¯s mana pool absorbed origin power quite quickly. There wasn¡¯t any origin power in the area, so Gu nie couldn¡¯t recover any. ¡°I¡¯ve already used up a fifth of my origin power.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t know how many more battles are waiting for me up there.¡± although the pressure on my mind from releasing the magic blade curse is minimal, the continuous explosion of thousands of magic blade curses still has a slight impact. ¡°let¡¯s talk about it after my source power and mind have recovered to their peak.¡± With a thought, the cube at the end of the anchor of the abyss appeared in front of him. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes swept over the metal cube, and he placed his palm on it. Immediately. ¡°Gurgle gurgle gurgle¡± the pure and dense origin power was rapidly being absorbed by gu nie. ¡± those guys without the deep-rooted anchor should have prepared a lot of source energy potions! ¡± As he felt the pure origin power, Gu nie thought to himself. ¡± when i was at longshou port, i heard that the price of high-grade refined origin power potions and high-grade potions had increased. ¡± ¡°It should be caused by those people buying in bulk.¡± ¡°however, no matter how many origin power potions there are, they¡¯ll be used up one day. and this anchor of the deep origin can provide an endless supply of origin power.¡± ¡± at the same time, i can still bring the deep-sea anchor with me in the future. in case some strange places don¡¯t have any origin power, the deep-sea anchor can be an endless source of energy. ¡± When the origin power entered Gu NIE¡¯s demonic pool ¡­ Under the influence of the occultic runes, they would undergo a tempering and transformation. only after it was turned into mana would it be thrown into the dao mana pool. This kind of refinement would make the origin power purer, and it would be more comfortable to use and control. many people wanted this kind of tempering opportunity but did not have it. The occultic runes were above the origin pool, so they could perfectly produce this kind of automatic tempering effect. Moreover, three occultic runes in Gu NIE¡¯s body was more effective than just one. ¡± at the moment, three occultic runes didn¡¯t transform. in fact, two didn¡¯t change much. three strengthened two. ¡± I don¡¯t know. When I use five or ten occultic runes, I don¡¯t know if there will be any major changes in my soul and origin pool. ¡± yes, the secret crossing rune also needs to be formed. after all, the secret crossing rune is one of my strongest defenses in battle. ¡± As he pondered, Gu NIE¡¯s soul was completely immersed in the cultivation of mana. ¡­¡­ an hour later. gu nie, who was sitting cross-legged on the stone, slowly opened his eyes. gu nie¡¯s source power and mind power had recovered to their peak. He stood up and waved his hand. The anchor of the abyss and the training space were all put into the system space. Gu nie then looked at the top of the rugged mountain road. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± gu nie moved his feet and began to climb up the mountain. As Gu nie was walking along the mountain path. many of the transcendents who were stationed at the death god¡¯s station had to go through a series of life and death battles, before they were allowed to pass. These Extraordinaries who entered the mandrill had clearly encountered the difficulties of the distorted realm. He was trapped inside and couldn¡¯t get out. They could only fight with those powerful exotic beasts of all kinds. some people had fought through battles, or by chance, had escaped the predicament of the distorted realm. then, they came to the more difficult areas such as the mountain path, the dark forest, the forest of bones of death, the black desert, the gale canyon, and the strange tunnel. there was no doubt that gu nie was at the forefront of the group. ¡­¡­ He walked along the stone stairs for two to three hundred meters. gu nie expected the next wave to be even fiercer, but the stronger vines didn¡¯t come. Instead, after turning a rough corner ¡­ A platform covered in mist appeared in front of Gu nie. Chapter 312 ? 312 Origin power or profound meaning? ¡°A platform?¡± When he saw the wide black stone platform in front of him, he stopped. the platform wasn¡¯t small, it was about the size of a basketball court. gu nie carefully sensed the danger. there was no danger. He then looked at the other side of the platform. on a stone platform about a meter high outside the platform, a statue of a monkey with wings was lying there. It was like a stone statue, but Gu nie could feel the life force coming from it. ¡°War feathered monkeys.¡± Gu nie naturally recognized the winged monkey. it was said that in the depths of the northern mountain range, there was once a tribe of war feathered monkeys, and they were extremely prosperous at one time. later on, it was said that ¡± gryphons ¡± appeared. they liked to feed on creatures like war feathered monkeys. Later on, the war feathered monkeys were eaten up by the Gryphons. Now, no one could see the Gryphon. Although the stone statue was not a real war feathered monkey, it did not mean that it was not alive. ¡°Could it be some kind of Elemental War feathered monkey?¡± gune looked around the platform and the war-feathered monkey. The stone war ape statue began to move slightly. it flapped its wings slightly and the war feathered monkey¡¯s wings were spread wide. the two front claws were stretched wide open, and its mouth was wide open as if it was stretching itself. after stretching, the war ape statue looked in gu nie¡¯s direction. ¡°hello, trial-taker!¡± the war feathered monkey spoke in human language. the language used by the war feathered monkeys was the language of the oya continent. however, the tone of the language was slightly different, probably because the language they used was older. ¡°Sure enough, this place is just as I expected. It¡¯s a place for training.¡± otherwise, there¡¯s no need for strange sea old man to open such a large land of treasures for others to come in and take the treasures. gu nie thought. at the same time, he slowly walked up to the black stone platform. before gu nie could do anything. the war feathered monkey raised its sharp claws and waved. Two goatskin scrolls that looked like stone sculptures appeared on his left and right. at the same time, the war feathered monkey spoke softly. the one on the left is origin power control, and the one on the right is profound control. They are both extremely difficult and high level techniques to control. ¡°you can freely choose to control origin power or profound.¡± ¡°or control both of them.¡± ¡°However, you only have a month¡¯s time,¡± as long as one of the two meets the standard, it¡¯ll be equivalent to passing this test and you¡¯ll receive a generous reward. ¡± and if you don¡¯t meet the standard, you¡¯ll have a good reward if you make a big improvement. ¡± With that, the war feathered monkey waved its claws and threw two scrolls at Gu nie. he controlled the puppet¡¯s secret thread to catch the two scrolls. Gu nie thought for a while, then looked at the war feathered monkey and said, ¡± ¡°What if both of them meet the standard?¡± ¡± naturally, you¡¯ll receive a special treasure from lady sly sea. ¡± the war feathered monkey said with a smile. ¡°however, you better not have such thoughts.¡± The war feathered monkey continued. ¡°oh? why?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°naturally, it¡¯s because the difficulty of controlling the origin power and profound meaning is extremely high.¡± The war feathered monkey slowly explained. it¡¯s already extremely difficult to perfectly control one side in a month¡¯s time. It¡¯s even more impossible to control two sides. ¡°Then where should I start?¡± Gu nie asked the war feathered monkey after a moment of thought. ¡°Have you comprehended any profound meaning?¡± the war feathered monkey looked at gu nie. ¡°i¡¯ve comprehended it.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. The more difficult it is to control the Rune¡¯s profound meaning, the better the rewards. You can start with the control of the Rune¡¯s profound. If you can¡¯t easily condense one-third of it, it means that you basically can¡¯t complete the control of the entire Rune¡¯s profound within a month.¡± ¡°At this time, you should quickly switch to control of origin power.¡± ¡°This way, there¡¯s still hope of completing the full control of the origin power.¡± you should know that the reward of perfect control of 100% of origin power is more generous than the reward of 90% control of rune profound. ¡°I see.¡± Gu nie nodded. Gu nie then saluted the war feathered monkey.¡±Thank you for the information, Your Excellency war feathered monkey.¡± ¡°you should focus on your comprehension! if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can come and ask me. but if there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t come and disturb my rest.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± gu nie nodded. Gu nie put away the two scrolls and went to a corner of the platform. Gu nie took out two stone scrolls after sitting down. ¡°train your mastery of origin power and profound.¡± I understand how to train the mastery of profound. The more profound the mastery of profound, the more origin power I can control. Take myself for example. I¡¯ve used all my power Upanishads, but I can¡¯t control them. I can only use ten percent of my power to fight. ¡°But training the control of source power, I don¡¯t really understand.¡± ¡°let¡¯s first inherit and experience the ¡®source power training method¡¯.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s catalyst channel touched the scroll of source power training. As the catalyst was accepted. The information about source power control slowly entered Gu NIE¡¯s mind. after five or six minutes, gu nie slowly opened his eyes. The expression in the depths of his eyes became slightly more serious. in that case, the control of origin power is really useful. If I want to become more powerful in the future and go further ¡­ ¡°This force is deeply controlled. it¡¯s a must.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. Normally, a mage¡¯s origin power was stored in the origin pool. No matter if it was a law Magus, an Elementalist, or a contract master, they all stored their origin power in the origin pool. as for the battle and shadow elements, a portion of their source energy was stored in their physical bodies, while the other portion was stored in their small origin pools. as far as a law incantation master was concerned, when he needed to use origin power. By using the incantation of law and then coordinating with the guidance of origin power, the release of the incantation of law was formed. The entire process didn¡¯t require a high level of control over origin power. after all, the combination of an extraordinary and the law incantation system allows the origin power to completely conform to the law incantation. I only need to grasp the law incantation and control the origin power to a certain extent to be able to cast spells. It was simple, convenient, and fast. This was also the foundation of the stability of the magic incantation system that was formed in the ancient Dark Age, magic age, and so on. However, this kind of casting system didn¡¯t require much origin power. with the development of the extraordinary era, it seemed that he was not quite used to it. In fact, within the major extraordinary world, as well as the information transmitted by this source power training manual named ¡± hundred lines of source power ¡± ¡­ during the process of a mage¡¯s promotion from tier 6 to tier 7, becoming a master mage ¡­ The ¡± Soul Source cores ¡± he had condensed were of different levels. Some people had weak souls, so their control of origin power was weaker. He could only condense an ordinary one-mark Soul Source core. As for experts with powerful souls and extremely high control over origin power ¡­ On the other hand, it could condense the extremely rare three-or four-vein Soul Source core. The higher one¡¯s control over source power, the more layers of runes one could condense on their Soul Source core. Naturally, their strength would also increase. before, gu nie didn¡¯t know the importance of origin power control. now that he had come into contact with more things, this time, he was even more detailed in the in-depth explanation of the origin power control levels in this ancient book. gu nie finally understood the importance of controlling origin power. Gu nie didn¡¯t immediately try to control his origin power. He flipped his hand and took out another stone scroll. This was a scroll that could control the profound meaning of runes. ¡± the importance of profound meaning control is obviously higher than origin power. let¡¯s take a look at the important aspects of profound meaning control. ¡± gu nie calmed his mind and began to accept the catalyst of the upanishad rune control tome. Chapter 313 ? 313 amazing mastery speed ten minutes later. gu nie had also finished learning the upanishad scripture. At this moment, Gu NIE¡¯s mind was completely focused. most of it is the same as the information I¡¯ve learned about profound meanings before. controlling the power Upanishads in a more detailed way can improve your ability to control the ¡®power Upanishad Scripture¡¯ that you will learn in the future. ¡± controlling the profound meaning is equivalent to a basic skill. ¡± with a solid foundation, it¡¯ll be easier to cultivate and even use the book of Upanishads. ¡°More importantly,¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought. ¡± the thoroughly meticulous control of power upanishad can also use the source power upanishad to strengthen the soul source core while it¡¯s condensing the soul source core. ¡± ¡± this way, when i advance, i¡¯ll be much stronger than the others as a level seven transcendent. ¡± ¡± these two training methods are related to the road to becoming a transcendent master. ¡± from this aspect, it¡¯s not difficult to see why there are so many extraordinary Masters in the Oya continent. ¡°if their control over source power is poor, they won¡¯t be able to condense the soul source core required to become an extraordinary master. naturally, i¡¯m unable to advance.¡± in fact, many transcendent Masters only barely advance and remain at Level Seven transcendent for the rest of their lives. ¡°it should be because his control of the origin power wasn¡¯t deep enough, and he lacked the support of the rune¡¯s profound meaning.¡± ¡± according to the rules of this book on training profound meaning, if you don¡¯t have a supplementary profound meaning when you¡¯re condensing the rune profound meaning, it will be very difficult for you to advance in the future. ¡± no wonder there are so many transcendent grandmasters who spend so much time at the peak of the sixth rank. They must be trying to comprehend the profound meaning of the runes. even if it¡¯s just a little profound, it¡¯s still much better than nothing. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing that my profound meaning is very deep.¡± After some thought, Gu nie slowly gathered his thoughts. ¡± it¡¯s difficult for a law incantation master to become a transcendent master. ¡± ¡± however, this doesn¡¯t seem to be a big problem for me! ¡± gu nie thought. A long time ago, in the sug ruins. Gu nie had gone through several transformations. he naturally saw ¡®source energy¡¯, and then he gained source energy vision. From a certain perspective, directly seeing the origin power was equivalent to seeing the ¡°godson of the origin power.¡± after that, he would continuously upgrade and reincarnate to strengthen his extraordinary talent, in addition to repeatedly refining his origin power. Gu nie also felt the benefits of having a high compatibility with origin power. first of all, his source energy vision was getting stronger and stronger. at the same time, the origin power was perfectly compatible with his body, and he could use it as he wished. ¡°no matter what, i still need to use this¡± hundred lines of source power ¡°technique to carefully test and train my control of source power.¡± Then, Gu nie sat down with his legs crossed. the first level of < > uses the method of < > to condense 10 source power testing lines. There are a total of 10 lines, so you will accumulate 100 source power units. after that, they will intertwine and condense, forming a ¡®origin power framework ball¡¯. After perfectly condensing the origin power framework, you will pass this test. Gu nie sat cross-legged in his mind, carefully going over the details of the first layer of the origin power framework. He flipped his hand. ten finger-thick source power testing lines slowly rose from gu nie¡¯s palm. each source power testing line was continuously extended according to a mysterious track. Because it was a test of origin power, Gu nie didn¡¯t use any power Upanishads to enhance it. He just used his control of origin power to construct the frame sphere. A dozen seconds later, a basketball-sized sphere of origin power bloomed in Gu NIE¡¯s palm. At this moment, the origin power framework sphere was floating there. These 10 threads of origin power were in a very stable state, and the energy was perfectly integrated with each other. Gu nie estimated that it could maintain this state for a very, very long time. When Gu nie formed the ball of threads. not far away, the war feathered monkey took a glance. ¡°you¡¯re quite talented.¡± He mumbled softly and continued to sleep. ¡± string ball. it¡¯s not that difficult. yingluo should say that it¡¯s almost not difficult. ¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡°but this energy can¡¯t be wasted. after all, it¡¯s 100 units of source power.¡± with a wave of his hand, gu nie absorbed the origin power of the ball of threads. ¡°Next, twenty shots.¡± Twenty seconds later, the ball of twenty threads bloomed in Gu NIE¡¯s hand. the twenty-string ball was clearly much bigger than the ten-string ball, but it wasn¡¯t much harder for gu nie. After absorbing the energy from the twenty balls, Gu nie began to construct the thirty balls. a minute later, the 30 string balls were successfully constructed. After another two minutes, the forty ball-throwing threads were successfully constructed. Five minutes later, the fifty string balls were successfully constructed. ten minutes later. Gu nie was sitting cross-legged in the corner, creating a ball of sixty threads. Even though Gu nie was feeling the difficulty, the No. 60 string ball was slowly and steadily moving forward under his control. Success was only a matter of time. Just as they were condensing, a small touch made a mistake. ¡°hua hua hua¡± sound. the no. 60 string ball shattered with a bang and turned into origin power that scattered in all directions. The corner of Gu NIE¡¯s eyes twitched as he watched the scattered No. 60 ball. ¡± 60 string balls! my 600 units of source power! ¡± at the same time. the sleeping war feathered monkey was no longer sleeping. His stone eyes stared at Gu nie, his face full of disbelief. ¡°The condensation of this guy¡¯s No. 60 string ball was a mistake that led to his failure, not because he didn¡¯t have enough control.¡± ¡± to be able to form a 60-string ball without repeated cultivation, it¡¯s either he had undergone similar cultivation before. if he hadn¡¯t, his talent in source power compatibility and control is too amazing! ¡± ¡°Senior war feathered monkey, is there a place to recover origin power?¡± Gu nie asked when he saw the war feathered monkey looking at him. ¡°This is a forbidden elemental land. It doesn¡¯t contain any energy. Even the energy that you¡¯ve dispersed has disappeared. How can there be a place to recover origin power?¡± ¡± i¡¯ll also tell you another little trick. if you want to improve your control, it¡¯s best to maintain a half-condensed state. for example, when you condensed the 60 string ball halfway, stop directly and keep it in a half-condensed state. this will best improve your control of source power. ¡± ¡°If you feel that you can¡¯t control it, quickly withdraw it. This way, it won¡¯t cause any waste of origin power.¡± ¡°In this place, origin power is extremely important.¡± the war feathered monkey warned. ¡°En, thank you for telling me, senior. I understand.¡± gu nie nodded. After he calmed his mind, he took out the deep-rooted anchor cube and began to recover his origin power. when he saw gu nie take out the anchor of the abyss. The war feathered monkey¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°This guy clearly has a treasure like the anchor of the deep source, but he still asked me for a way to recover origin power, haha.¡± after recovering, gu nie once again began to form the 60 balls of thread. this time, under gu nie¡¯s careful control, it was completed in an orderly manner. then, he began to form the seventy balls of string. this time, gu nie felt the pressure of controlling origin power. when gu nie used the origin power hundred threads to improve his control of origin power ¡­ the others also passed through the layers of assessments one after another. They also came to the place where they needed to test their origin power and profound meaning. Those who were able to enter were all experts who were not weak. however, most of them had never learned the profound meaning of runes. Among them, the vast majority had chosen the path of source power control. but they clearly didn¡¯t have the same powerful talent as gu nie. Many people did not find it difficult to condense the first level. however, the second level was starting to become more difficult. some people were on the third floor. Even the experts who had comprehended the nature profound were trapped on the fourth floor. in terms of talent in controlling origin power, there was a huge gap between them and gu nie. Chapter 314 ? 314 the reward of the star array On the dark platform. in the corner, gu nie was sitting cross-legged. it was now gu nie¡¯s fifth day on the platform. during these four days, gu nie had been absorbing origin power and resting. the rest of his time was spent on cultivating the ¡°hundred lines of origin power.¡± even though it was difficult to form the 70 string ball on the 7th level. but this wasn¡¯t gu nie¡¯s limit. In terms of control of origin power, Gu nie clearly had a lot of potential that he had yet to discover. Gu Nier remained in the state of a semi-condensed ball of seventy threads. after five to six hours of training, he had completed the perfect condensation of seventy string balls. In the next half a day, he completed the perfect condensation of 80 string balls. for many people, their potential in controlling origin power was weak. basically, it would be difficult for them to make any significant progress even if they spent a lot of time. To Gu nie, the potential in this area was quite deep, it was just that he had never explored it before. at this moment, after a certain amount of bitter cultivation, the extent of his improvement was quite shocking. after a full day of practice, gu nie had completed the ninth floor¡¯s ninety string ball. the last level, the tenth level, was the formation of the ball of threads. gu nie had been cultivating for more than three days. during this time, gu nie had already failed many times. Fortunately, Gu nie had the anchor of the abyss, so he could withstand the consumption of thousands of origin power. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± after a light breath, gu nie slowly opened his eyes. after the last failure, I¡¯m already in a semi-condensed state of the ball of threads. After a dozen hours, I can feel my control over source power steadily increasing. ¡°now, i should be able to succeed!¡± gu nie calmed his mind and waved his hand. ¡°gurgle gurgle gurgle¡± A large amount of source power surged out and gathered into 100 source power threads. Then, these 100 source power threads crisscrossed and touched each other. as they gradually progressed, gu nie could clearly feel that the ball no longer put much pressure on him. five or six minutes later. ¡°swish!¡± There was a slight tremor. a meter-wide ball of yarn was formed under gu nie¡¯s control. looking at the large and beautiful ball of yarn, gu nie couldn¡¯t help but calm down and admire it. After a long time, Gu nie finally touched the ball of threads. it was absorbed back. it looked good, but the energy couldn¡¯t be wasted. at the same time, the war feathered monkey, who was not far away, was staring at gu nie. it¡¯s only been five days, and you¡¯ve already condensed a string ball. ¡°From the looks of it, he¡¯s doing it with ease.¡± the Oya continent isn¡¯t a large transcendent world, nor is it a high-dimensional transcendent world. How could such a terrifying genius be born here? ¡± ¡± after all, it¡¯s impossible for a whale to appear in a pond. this doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡± could it be that the ¡®origin tide¡¯ in the Oya continent caused such a terrifying extraordinary to appear? that should be the reason. Otherwise, there¡¯s no other explanation. After some thought, the war feathered monkey slowly retracted its gaze. during this period, Lord sly sea has already secretly spied on him many times. It¡¯s obvious that Lord sly sea places great importance on this extraordinary. ¡°if he can complete a hundred-story tower of his profound meaning, he will be able to break through the barrier. i¡¯m afraid that yingluo¡¯s reward will be extremely rich.¡± I remember about 200000 to 300000 years ago, when the dark creatures, demons, blood race, Dragons, and other intelligent life forms retreated with the Age of Darkness. in the Arya continent, there hasn¡¯t been a trial-taker who has perfect control of both origin power and esoteric rule, right? he¡¯s below the level of extraordinary Masters! ¡± this extraordinary is very likely to be the first human of this era. ¡± After collecting the energy from the ball of threads. gu nie focused all his attention on the book. ¡± according to the control method in the book, you need to create a hundred-story tower called the ¡®intent tower¡¯. ¡± each level doesn¡¯t require many profound meanings. In total, it¡¯s not much either. ¡°however, i have a high demand for the ability to control power upanishads.¡± ¡± i¡¯m the darling of the world¡¯s profound meaning. at the same time, my world¡¯s profound meaning is best at this kind of framework. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not a problem to complete the condensation. the problem is how long it will take. ¡± After studying the power Upanishad tower in his mind, he finally understood. Gu nie began to build his power Upanishad tower. Unknowingly, half a month had passed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the mysterious space. The mysterious sea old man sat cross-legged in the air, surrounded by mist. No one could see his true appearance. in front of strange sea old man, there were seven statues of different kinds. There were war-feathered monkeys, dark-winged elves, Goblin merchants, demon snakes, humans, and so on. these intelligent creatures were all statues, but they all had their own consciousness and life. The war feathered monkey among the seven statues suddenly opened its eyes. He then bowed to old man strange sea, who was still in the fog, and spoke. Mister cunning sea, guni Lawrence has already condensed the Ninety-eighth floor of the power Upanishad tower a few days ago. when he came out of his training state, he started to absorb the origin power. It seems like he¡¯s about to condense a one-hundred-story power Upanishad tower. The war feathered monkey reported. ¡°i know.¡± A deep voice came from the mist. then, strange sea old man looked into the distance. It was Gu nie, who was building his power Upanishad tower. strange sea old man wasn¡¯t surprised at all by the hundred-meter-tall power upanishad tower that gu ni had created. in fact, old man strange sea had already spied on gu nie¡¯s life many times. if he had to find a word to describe gu nie¡¯s experience, it would be ¡°ordinary.¡± There was nothing special about this Gu nie. However, such a plain and ordinary life had produced such a ¡± monstrous extraordinary ¡± who could not be born in the entire world. in fact, he could even easily kill top geniuses from major transcendent worlds who had cultivated in the profound scriptures. It was obvious that his talent was beyond imagination. It could be said that his talent surpassed any transcendent race¡¯s geniuses that the strange sea elder knew. can the ¡®source tide¡¯ also give birth to such extraordinary people? ¡± no matter what, such a monstrous genius is indeed worthy of being nurtured. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the dark and quiet corner of the platform. Gu nie calmed his mind and looked at the two-meter-tall world power Upanishad tower. It had at least a hundred levels, and he exhaled. ¡°after half a month, i¡¯ve finally succeeded,¡± Gu nie said. although it took a long time, my control of profound meaning has improved. previously, I could control about 10% of the profound meaning of runes to fight. now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be a problem to master forty percent of the runes ¡®profound meaning in battle. ¡°I can only use two to three percent of the world¡¯s profound meaning in ordinary battles. Now that I¡¯ve mastered such a profound control of the world¡¯s esoteric rule, my true strength has increased by quite a bit.¡± ¡± when i faced a transcendent master, i now have the ability to resist to a certain extent. ¡± gu nie turned around and said. war feathered monkey qian qian qian qian qian qian qian qian qian qian qian qian qian the words were cut off in his mouth. ¡°senior sea monster!¡± gu nie said as he saluted. the stone statue of the war feathered monkey had disappeared. in its place was a peculiar human wearing an ordinary black robe. his face was similar to that of a normal human, but his eyes were slightly larger. at the same time, his skin was gray and black. this person was the famous strange sea old man. It was said that it was a powerful existence at the demigod level. above the transcendent master level were the oracle, ancestral spirit, and saint. the peak of these three levels was the ¡± demigod ¡± realm, and then the true divine realm. old man strange sea inspected the framework of the world power upanishad that gu nie had created, then nodded. ¡°You are very good!¡± Strange sea old man said softly with an amiable smile. As he spoke, his eyes fell on Gu NIE¡¯s face. ¡°You should have guessed that this is the trial ground for Extraordinaries, right?¡± said strange sea old man softly. ¡°i¡¯ve guessed a little,¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°In fact, it has been a long time since someone, or rather, an intelligent creature, has been able to completely control the origin power and the rune profound in such a short time on this stone platform.¡± ¡± in fact, most intelligent creatures below the realm of extraordinary masters can¡¯t even comprehend the profound meaning of runes, let alone control it. ¡± even in a major transcendent world, it¡¯s been a long time since an extraordinary with such outstanding talent like you appeared. ¡± the only pity is that your extraordinary class seems to be a little weak. ¡± do you want to obtain the blood cursemancer star array? ¡± Old man strange sea said softly. Hearing this, Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be startled. who in the starry sky echelon didn¡¯t want it? before this, gune had been thinking of asking around when he got back to the transcendent association. He wanted to see if the extraordinary blood cursemancer profession could be further promoted, or even promoted to a higher level in the star sequence. gu nie had never thought that this would happen so suddenly. Chapter 315 ? 315 Blood Origin cursemancer ¡°why not?¡± old man strange sea looked at gu nie and chuckled. Gu NIE¡¯s heart slightly trembled as he said, ¡°naturally, i am extremely willing.¡± The starry sky array was a Supreme and powerful array. It could be said to be the peak existence of extraordinary professions. every single one of the starry sky sequences was a unique existence. It was only because the Oya continent was currently in a rather peculiar state that the situation of the star sequence¡¯s self-Awakeners appeared. and in the past. when had a member of the star sequence ever appeared in the oya continent? gu nie was naturally very happy to obtain the starry sky array. this is the blood cursemancer, one of the top star sequence blood cursemancers among the blood cursemancers. as he spoke, strange sea elder raised his hand, and a crown of blood appeared in front of gu nie. this blood sea crown was only the size of an ordinary crown. However, upon closer inspection, one would discover that it seemed to contain a world of blood, surging and surging without end. you can receive the inheritance upon touching it. Furthermore, as a powerful member of the starry sky sequence, the curse of the bloodline has disappeared. ¡°Furthermore, it will also dispel the curse of your blood.¡± gu nie began to ponder upon hearing what strange sea old man said. ¡± as expected, i can¡¯t be discovered by the outside world when i use reincarnation to change my own situation. ¡± ¡°As for how powerful the blood Origin cursemancer is, you¡¯ll naturally find out after you acquire the starry sky echelon.¡± Said the old man. ¡°yes!¡± gu nie turned his attention to the blood crown. he touched the blood crown slightly. gurgle, gurgle, gurgle. the blood crown immediately turned into a stream of blood that flowed toward gu nie¡¯s chest. hualalalalalalalalala The river-like blood water was quickly poured into the blood pool. At the same time. ¡°Ka ka ka ka ka!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s blood pool began to show signs of breaking as the blood poured in. Gu nie didn¡¯t care about the changes in the blood pool. instead, he focused his attention on the information about the powerful extraordinary profession of ¡®bloodborne magus¡¯ in the blood sea crown. compared to the blood cursemancer, who had the blood pool, the blood cursemancer had the blood pool. Blood Origin cursemancers, on the other hand, possessed the blood sea, which could contain all rivers. the blood pool had to be cultivated continuously in order to slowly expand. On the other hand, the blood sea could absorb and fuse fresh blood from all layers, and then converge them into a River that flowed into the blood sea. In other words, the blood sea could continuously grow on its own, and it could grow without limit. at the same time, cultivation would speed up this process. From the pool of blood and the sea of blood, one could see the power of ordinary six-star blood cursemancers and blood Origin cursemancers from the star sequence. Secondly, the blood pool could only hold blood. At most, during the blood exchange, he could absorb and devour the flesh, bones, scales, and so on of his own kind to strengthen himself. however, blood sea was different. To extraordinary beings and creatures ¡­ As long as it contained energy and extraordinary characteristics, even ordinary flesh and blood could be sent into the blood sea for it to absorb and digest. The blood sea could absorb and digest anything. This was another terrifying aspect of the blood sea. when he found out that blood sea could be used in such a way ¡­ Gu nie suddenly understood. In the future, he could even save on potions when he destroyed the corpses. He directly threw it into the blood sea. even if they were dead, their bodies would still glow and give gu nie the materials and energy to expand the blood sea. Then, there was a more important point regarding the dharmic Magus. that was, after he became a blood source cursemancer. the blood sea could help gu nie withstand the pressure from his soul, body, and origin pool. In other words, Gu nie could create more secret crossing runes and demonized runes. This way, Gu NIE¡¯s abilities as a spell Magus would be greatly improved. the blood origin cursemancers of the star sequence were much stronger than blood cursemancers. And this was only his intuitive ability. Those aspects that he saw, such as Yingluo The bloodline innate ability that he awakened would definitely be an extremely terrifying top-notch ability. And the inheritance of the blood Origin cursemancer from the starry sky sequence that he was about to obtain would definitely be even more powerful. at the same time, as they advanced, the blood cursemancer would be much stronger than the blood cursemancer. the powerful star sequence-Blood Origin cursemancer! gu nie sighed in his heart. then, gu nie focused his mind and began to feel the blood pool in his body turning into a sea of blood. before he knew it, five or six hours had passed. ¡­¡­ ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± gu nie, who was sitting cross-legged in the corner, slowly exhaled and then opened his eyes. after five or six hours, gu nie had completed the transformation of the blood pool. The blood pool had completely turned into a sea of blood. Although the blood sea was the same size as the blood pool, it was even slightly smaller than the previous blood pool. however, the power and feeling that the two of them displayed were completely different. The blood pool was silent, like a deep pool. Although the blood sea was small, its aura was turbulent and there were layers of waves inside. At the edge of the blood sea, seven or eight blood rivers as thin as hair could be seen, slowly gathering into the blood sea. Even if Gu nie didn¡¯t cultivate, the blood sea would still absorb the Blood River and expand itself. gu nie opened his manual. While he was inheriting the starry sky sequence¡¯s Blood Origin curse master. Naturally, Gu nie obtained a powerful manual, the ¡± divine Canon of the blood source sea ¡°. this was a book that was specially used by blood cursemancers to cultivate their blood sea. Compared to the Bloodpool Codex, which simply expanded the Bloodpool, there was one difference. other than expanding the blood sea, the blood source ocean scripture could also strengthen the power of the blood sea as the level of the scripture increased. After all, if he continued to cultivate the level 1 blood source Ocean Divine manual, he could expand the blood sea forever. It was just that the efficiency would be slower. On the other hand, the extremely powerful level-nine blood source Ocean Divine Canon could not only expand the blood sea with infinite efficiency, but it could also control the power of the blood sea to suppress and even kill enemies. the higher the level of the ocean of blood source scripture, the stronger the offensive power of the blood sea. The blood sea could not only be used as energy for recovery. It was also an extremely special attack method. a moment later, the experience points of the ocean of blood source scripture floated up. it was as high as 120. ¡± this experience is even higher than the forbidden spell true scale-phoenix¡¯s protection. ¡± ¡°a forbidden spell level manual. as expected of a divine manual.¡± once this kind of manual is cultivated to a higher level, its power will be comparable to a forbidden spell. ¡± finally, now i have a forbidden spell-related attack method. this will obviously be my core ability. ¡± ¡± for such a powerful forbidden spell-level manual, it would be difficult for others to advance by a few levels in their entire lives. however, i will be able to train it to level five, six, or even seven or eight very quickly. ¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡°How do you feel?¡± just as gu nie was feeling it, strange sea old man¡¯s voice came from the side. it¡¯s very powerful. I¡¯ve just completed the transformation of the star sequence, but I can already feel that my soul is much more relaxed. Clearly, the blood sea has helped me withstand more pressure from my soul. Gu nie said. Gu nie was speaking the truth. Gu nie was already preparing to gather more runes. this way, when he became a transcendent master and obtained many powerful engravings, he would also be able to instantly cast it. This way, even if he had just been promoted to a transcendent master, he would still be able to possess powerful combat power among the transcendent Masters. since you¡¯ve accepted all the rewards, I have something very important to tell you. you have to listen carefully, because this might affect your life and death, as well as your future. Old man strange sea said with a deep voice. ¡°a matter of life and death and the future?¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him. He immediately focused his mind and listened carefully. Chapter 316 ? 316 Arismede¡¯s Kingdom of the source of God ¡°Why do you think the Oya continent has such a strange place of trial that can give the star sequence and even a divine crown?¡± When old man weird sea asked this, Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be startled. indeed, the many treasures that appeared in the elemental forbidden land were a little out of place with the oya continent itself. Gune guessed that it was a trial site set up by a powerful force in the Oya continent. They would select geniuses to enter, then nurture them, and finally give birth to powerhouses. However, in fact, there had been many rumors about the elemental Forbidden Lands over the years. however, there was no information on whether this was a selection and cultivation spot for some powerful genius. gu nie couldn¡¯t help but doubt the accuracy of his guess. ¡°Senior, please tell me.¡± gu nie said. ¡°because of yingluo.¡± Old man strange sea said slowly. the Oya continent itself was a part of a top-notch, large-scale extraordinary world millions of years ago. ¡± a part of a major transcendent world? ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he immediately listened carefully. After all, this was a matter of many secrets. it might allow gu nie to learn more about the supernatural world. As he spoke, old man strange sea seemed to have recalled the past, and his face was filled with reminiscence. ¡°that major transcendent world is called arismede¡¯s divine source kingdom. It¡¯s a divine Kingdom where experts flourish.¡± in fact, even the extremely rare experts of the Saint plane are continuously being born in the arismede divine source Kingdom. They then become demigods, and finally become powerful gods. ¡± at its peak, the technology of arismede¡¯s ¡®mechanical source power furnace¡¯ reached its peak. ¡± the mechanical source power furnace is based on the ¡®mechanical steam furnace¡¯ as the foundation. It then evolved and advanced, finally becoming the symbol of a high-level mechanical civilization. arismede¡¯s divine source Kingdom, which controls an extremely complex mechanical source power furnace, uses a large deep-sea anchor to anchor the source sea. Then, it continuously extracts the energy from the source sea to expand the energy of the entire extraordinary world. ¡± the continuous extraction of energy is the origin of the name of the divine origin kingdom. its name means that it is a kingdom with endless energy like a god. ¡± ¡± and this extremely rich energy, in turn, nourishes the entire power level of arismede¡¯s divine source kingdom. ¡± at its peak, arismede¡¯s Kingdom of the source of gods launched a war against three major transcendent worlds at the same time. one of the major transcendent worlds is even guarded by a Demon God. It is a world with many powerful dark creatures-the abyss dynasty. even so, arismede¡¯s Kingdom of the source of God still managed to defeat the three parties with an extremely tough stance, achieving the highest glory for a time. however, as the source power gradually became richer, the dazzling extraordinary world finally blossomed with a luster that attracted great and terrifying creatures. ¡± and so, a group of great cthulhu creatures crossed the stars and came. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s said to be a group of cthulhu creatures, but in reality, they are just three powerful old gods. ¡± but the existence of every old God is terrifying. as he said this, old man strange sea closed his eyes. ¡°above the stars, there have long been rumors that the dazzling starlight may die, but the old gods will not.¡± ¡°that eternal, endless source of energy was nothing more than a toy in the hands of the old god.¡± the old gods are called old gods because in the past, they are the only and only gods. ¡± they might not have the intention to kill, but countless lives will die because of them. ¡± ¡± when they descended, everything went crazy. they withered, declined, twisted, and fell. ¡± ¡± without a doubt, arismede¡¯s divine source kingdom has fallen into death and collapse under the descent of three powerful old gods. ¡± ¡°wherever the old god passes, all gazes are death. Or fall into a crazed and twisted belief, and then die in depravity.¡± the barrier of the extraordinary world in arismede¡¯s divine source country is difficult for even the gods to pass through easily. However, to those old gods from the stars, it¡¯s just a decoration. the old divine light is looking for a place to rest after entering arismede¡¯s divine source Kingdom. ¡°Wherever they passed, they covered the sky and the sun, and the sky collapsed and the earth sank. The entire world underwent violent changes under their every move. In fact, even the transcendent origin of the entire world would not dare to suppress them.¡± ¡°Even the world¡¯s will did not dare to provoke the great old God.¡± ¡± in the beginning, the powerful gods also knew how terrifying the old gods from the starry sky were. they didn¡¯t dare to fight with them and could only negotiate. ¡± however, the communication between the powerful gods and them was only met with a contemptuous voice from high above,¡¯worm, you¡¯re disturbing me.¡¯ with one strike, all the nearby gods were exterminated. ¡°even though i know how terrifyingly powerful these old gods are. ¡± the powerful gods have finally begun to wage war against the three old gods. ¡± ¡°as for the result? It¡¯s obvious.¡± since then, arismede¡¯s divine source Kingdom and the stars have lost their own light. As he said this, old man strange sea sighed. the Supreme ancient gods, old gods, and rulers of the starry sky are not people that gods can provoke. even the peak arismede Kingdom of the source of God was destroyed by the old God¡¯s power. ¡± therefore, no matter how powerful you become in the future, you must maintain enough respect for these ancient creatures. ¡± after old man strange sea spoke ¡­ gu nie had completely calmed down. there was no doubt that the dominator was terrifying and powerful. Fortunately, Gu nie wasn¡¯t completely defenseless in front of the ruler. ¡± in that battle, arismede¡¯s divine source kingdom was destroyed. ¡± the areas that weren¡¯t shattered were occupied by the three powerful old gods and became their habitat. ¡± if nothing unexpected happens, these millions of years might just be the time they fall asleep. ¡± some of the fragments have completely turned into ice-cold stones in the starry void. ¡± some of them were attracted by other extraordinary worlds and became a part of them. ¡± ¡± there are some that have naturally evolved into a transcendent world over hundreds of thousands or even millions of years. ¡± ¡± and that¡¯s how the mystical world of the oya continent came to be. ¡± ¡°And this is the forbidden elemental lands.¡± old man strange sea pointed at the surroundings. it¡¯s one of the training grounds in arismede¡¯s divine source Kingdom. that¡¯s why there¡¯s a powerful divine crown here. You should know that ordinary deities can¡¯t condense a divine crown. Only the most powerful among the deities can. at the same time, it¡¯s precisely because this is the trial ground of arismede¡¯s divine source Kingdom that there are top-tier extraordinary professions in the star system here. ¡°i see.¡± gu nie suddenly understood. the most powerful force in the oya continent was the gods, and when the gods died, there was no record of a god crown or anything like that. obviously, such a thing had never been born in the oya continent. it was the same for the transcendent job in the star sequence. Even now, the Oya continent was experiencing the rare ¡± origin tide ¡± in the extraordinary world, which led to the self-awakening of the star sequence. however, in essence, there were not many seven-star warriors in the oya continent. Where would the inheritance of the star sequence be? It was the same for the powerful book of Upanishads. this was not something that could have been born in the oya continent. only a top-notch, large-scale extraordinary world like the arismede divine source kingdom would have such a rare and powerful scripture. ¡± this is exactly what i guessed before. the land of inheritance is indeed extraordinary. ¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s fine, but the problem is bi an.¡± old man strange sea looked at gu nie and spoke with a deep voice. ¡°This trial by fire is broken!¡± ¡°The trial ground is broken?¡± gu nie was startled. he had never expected this to happen. Chapter 317 ? 317 Catastrophe, ruler, old God! ¡°The Oya continent is a part of the arismede Kingdom of the divine source.¡± in fact, the human life forms in the Oya continent all have the bloodline of the ancient residents of the kingdom of the divine source in arismede. as the God of trials of the arismede divine source Kingdom, I also want to let the Oya continent bloom with new light in its dark silence. if it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll definitely open up the trial so that many talented extraordinaires can continuously become stronger through the trial ground. ¡± but the problem is that this trial ground is a broken trial ground. ¡± ¡°the mountain path ahead, the dark forest, the black desert, the gale valley, and other places are all complete.¡± however, in the second section of the trial, there were seven teleportation points, and all of them seemed to be broken. ¡°In these millions of years, I¡¯ve opened many, many times.¡± the intelligent creatures that came in included the gnomes and dwarves from the ancient times, the blood race from the Dark Age, the powerful wolves, the Shadow Elves who loved the dark, and even the dragons from The Asian Age. I let them in before. ¡°After countless experiments.¡± in the end, I¡¯ve confirmed that five of the paths are completely dead. None of the intelligent creatures that passed through these five teleportation points returned. Gu NIE¡¯s scalp tingled at the words of the old man. ¡°This is too much of a scam!¡± ¡°Using other people¡¯s lives for experiments.¡± ¡± seven teleportation points, five land of death, none of them returned. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s been so many years. i don¡¯t know how many extraordinary humans have died. ¡± ¡°At least I¡¯m not the Pathfinder.¡± gu nie consoled himself. Speaking of which, should we ask old man strange sea to throw those foreign powerhouses, the believers of the evil god, and the South Church into a dead end? ¡± he asked. before gu nie could say anything, old man strange sea seemed to have guessed what gu nie was going to say. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about the trial this time.¡± with your talent, the possibility of you becoming a god from a Saint is not small. What I¡¯m telling you is more about your future, not just about killing others. ¡°Senior strange sea old man truly understands human nature.¡± Since the other side had said so, Gu nie didn¡¯t need to say anything. ¡°but i still think it¡¯s better to kill them all here.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. actually, ¡± old man strange sea said softly. [ you can only see the crisis of the mystical world in the oya continent. ] ¡± but we can¡¯t see that a greater crisis is brewing and is getting closer and closer. ¡± ¡°a greater danger?¡± gu nie¡¯s expression became serious. to be honest, the northern empire of the oya continent still had the ability to resist the invasion of the evil gods. this was already a crisis that could destroy a world. was there a greater crisis than this? those evil gods didn¡¯t travel too far to reach the Oya continent. Old man strange sea explained softly. of course, even if it¡¯s not too far away, the time it takes to cross it far exceeds the lifespan of ordinary people. and the supernatural world nearby is called gulontan. It¡¯s the core of this group of supernatural worlds. even if it¡¯s a large transcendent world, ancient dragon Island is still a border transcendent world. ¡± the major transcendent world of ancient floating dragon is very weak. any of the major transcendent worlds i know of has the power to destroy ancient floating dragon. ¡± ¡± what you¡¯re seeing now is that the oya continent is experiencing the ¡®origin tide¡¯ and is blooming in the starry sky. this has caused the evil gods nearby to covet this world and invade your oya continent. ¡± ¡± but the ancient dragon world group is getting closer and closer to the source tide. ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take too long. A hundred years, at most two hundred years. When a major transcendent world like ancient Floating Dragon Island enters the realm of transcendence, it will shine with a very, very dazzling light, and it will last for a long time, at least a thousand years.¡± ¡± back then, arismede¡¯s kingdom of god¡¯s origin had bloomed with an overly dazzling luster of origin power, thus attracting the descent of the terrifying old gods. ¡± ¡± even without the descent of the old god and the ruler. ¡± ¡± those powerful war races, such as the insect race and the mechanical life. ¡± ¡± they are in urgent need of this kind of dazzling extraordinary world that is rich in energy. ¡± ¡± once they discover the light of this world at the edge, they will start a war. at that time, the war of natural disasters will come. ¡± at that time, with the ancient dragon Island as the core, as well as the hundreds of extraordinary worlds nearby, none of them will be spared. They will all be caught in the war of natural disasters. you should know that even the arismede divine source Kingdom at its peak would not dare to say that it could defeat those creatures of natural disaster. and this weak ancient Floating Dragon Island will be easily conquered. Then, all the creatures in the Oya continent will be killed by the scourge and become their breeding base. ¡± that¡¯s why i¡¯m telling you that a greater crisis is brewing. ¡± After hearing old man strange sea¡¯s words. Gu nie rubbed his forehead. this is really a case of a leaking House meeting with a rainy night. The existence of the evil gods had already put the entire transcendent world in a crisis of destruction. ¡± in addition to the arrival of the old gods and rulers, as well as natural disaster creatures, this isn¡¯t just making things worse for the poor families. this is simply like using a bulldozer to flatten the entire family. ¡± ¡°so, yingluo¡± Old man strange sea explained softly. ¡± i told you not to limit your vision to the evil gods and to focus on your own growth. ¡± ¡°this seemingly certain death situation may not necessarily be without a turning point.¡± Gu nie looked at old man strange sea with a serious expression. ¡± i¡¯ve told you before, of the seven teleportation points, five of them are lands of death. there¡¯s no return. ¡± ¡± however, according to the information brought back by those extraordinary individuals, the world fragments where the remaining two teleportation points are located ¡­ ¡± ¡± one seems to have blended into a strange war. ¡± it seems to be in the war between the mechanical spiders and a species called the Abyssal Blade race. if you¡¯re lucky, you can come back safe and sound after entering that place. It¡¯s equivalent to passing the trial. ¡± and if you¡¯re unlucky and get involved in a war, you¡¯ll basically die. ¡± ¡± in a battlefield of this level, anyone below the transcendent master level is cannon fodder. ¡± ¡°Even the transcendent Masters fell in droves. From this, one can imagine how powerful the mechanical race and the Abyssal Blade race are. My initial guess is that this place might be a battlefield between two high-dimensional transcendent worlds or a top-notch large-scale transcendent world.¡± ¡± you must know that in the world of extraordinaries, survival and war are the main themes. only the strong have the right to survive. ¡± ¡± and the area where the other teleportation point is. ¡± it¡¯s a very powerful, large-scale extraordinary world. It¡¯s a powerful world that¡¯s not inferior to the kingdom of divine source in arismede. ¡°As for your other objective in this trial, it is to enter this large transcendent world. try your best to obtain the world coordinates of the transcendent world. it would be best if you could obtain a treasure that can teleport you to that transcendent world.¡± ¡± obtain the world coordinates of the transcendent world and the item to be transported? ¡± gune didn¡¯t understand why they were doing this. they could teleport directly to the forbidden elemental lands, right? old man strange sea clearly understood gu nie¡¯s confusion, so he explained it to him in a soft voice. ¡± i¡¯ve told you before that the major transcendent world of grontan is a very peripheral one. ¡± ¡± even if you spend a long time to enter this world, you won¡¯t be able to obtain much of what you need. thus, this extraordinary world is not suitable for your growth and cultivation. ¡± more importantly, grontan doesn¡¯t have the ability to connect to other extraordinary worlds. in other words, no matter how powerful your cultivation is, you will not be able to leave this group of transcendent worlds in the future. ¡°in the end, you will still be trapped in this region.¡± ¡± the trial ground here is also broken, so the energy accumulation is very slow. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know how many hundreds of years it¡¯ll be open again.¡± ¡± if a calamity truly befalls us, i¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be a next time. ¡± ¡± the trial grounds will be destroyed by the war of the calamity. i will die too. ¡± ¡± so, this time, you will be teleported to another world. this might be the only chance in your life for you to come into contact with the outside world. ¡± ¡± therefore, you must obtain the coordinates of a large-scale teleportation in the transcendent world. ¡± of course, to be safe, it¡¯s to obtain a treasure that can directly teleport you to that world. at least, in the future, if the entire world is destroyed, you will have the ability to leave this place. of course, this is the worst case scenario. The best case scenario is that you have the coordinates of the supernatural world. ¡± by establishing a teleportation array, one can enter the major transcendent world unceasingly. from there, one can rapidly grow in this major transcendent world, becoming an extremely powerful deity. ¡± ¡°You should know that your talent is extremely rare. Even if it¡¯s a major transcendent world, it¡¯s hard for such a monstrous genius like you to be born.¡± ¡± if you can really become a peak god, you might be able to protect this world in the future when the light of gulontan attracts catastrophes. ¡± ¡°this yingluo is what i really want to talk to you about.¡± Chapter 318 ? 318 the occult runes ¡± the origin tide, a major extraordinary world of grontan. an even bigger origin tide will come in a hundred years. ¡± ¡± old god, dominator, catastrophe war. ¡± ¡°the one and only ticket.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s breathing became heavier. in the vast and endless transcendent world. the great old god of living beings, the ruler, was looking for his own habitat. the terrifying calamity creatures were constantly waging war and expanding their population. war! survival! death! ¡°this is indeed a battle of life and death! it could easily take a hundred years, or even several hundred years! It will last for a long time, until the transcendent world is destroyed or the invaders are defeated.¡± ¡°and the evil gods are just the beginning of this grand war.¡± ¡°this is an extraordinary. this is a dominator. this is the terrifying extraordinary world where cthulhu creatures live!¡± Gu nie organized the information in his mind. he felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on his chest, making it hard for him to breathe. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± After a long while, Gu nie let out a long breath. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m still here in the Oya continent. The Oya continent won¡¯t just sit and wait for death.¡± besides, I still have a long time to grow. after I grow up, if a terrifying calamity creature enters our world in the future ¡­ ¡°We might not be the ones who feel fear.¡± gu nie rubbed his palms and said. ¡°senior sea monster, what exactly should i do?¡± After some thought, old man strange sea spoke softly. ¡± this trial ground will add teleportation energy to your body and teleport you over. at the same time, it will also condense a teleportation mark on your body. ¡± ¡± when you touch the teleportation mark, the power of the teleportation will pull you back. ¡± such a magical technique is considered top-tier technology even in arismede¡¯s divine source Kingdom. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the elemental forbidden land is so broken that it can¡¯t restore its previous stability. otherwise, it would have lasted for at least half a year.¡± ¡°Normally, the energy can last for a week.¡± ¡°However, I will strengthen the energy imprint on your body and make it last for a month. If it is any stronger, the imprint will break because it can not contain any more energy.¡± a month¡¯s time isn¡¯t short. This way, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to obtain the coordinates of a large teleportation array in that world, as well as get in touch with strong people to obtain teleportation-type treasures. fortunately, it¡¯s on the other side of the teleportation. If nothing unexpected happens, it should be closer to an extraordinary force. Although hundreds of years have passed and there have been changes, the changes should not be too big. ¡± of course, other situations may also occur. ¡± anyway, you have to be mentally prepared. It¡¯s hard to tell what the situation is like there. in the scope of the large extraordinary forces, these extraordinary forces will all have knowledge-type extraordinary humans as their core. ¡± and they¡¯ll all build a large number of extraordinary energy towers. ¡± ¡± you just need to find the tall extraordinary tower. ¡± ¡± remember, after you¡¯re teleported over, you must be very careful. ¡± the other party might not have any good intentions. They might even kill you. ¡°If you see that the situation is not good, come back in time.¡± ¡°if we get caught by them, it¡¯ll be bad.¡± ¡± if you don¡¯t come back in a month, you¡¯ll be stuck in that world forever. ¡± with your demonic talent, if you don¡¯t have a powerful force to protect you, it might not be a good thing for you to be in a major transcendent world. After carefully going through the information that old man sly sea had told him, Gu nie nodded. ¡°i understand.¡± gu nie knew the mission very well. this was not only related to his future path of cultivation, but it was also related to whether the entire transcendent world would be able to come into contact with a wider world in the future, as well as the life and death of the oya continent. ¡°do you have anything else to prepare?¡± Old man strange sea looked at Gu nie. After a moment of thought, Gu nie said,¡±I do need to make some preparations.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°three to five days at most. one day might be enough if it¡¯s short.¡± Gu nie said after some thought. good. You can cultivate here for a few days. Five days later, I¡¯ll come back and activate the teleportation for you. said strange sea old man. ¡°en!¡± Gu nie nodded. Soon after, strange sea old man¡¯s body turned into fog and disappeared. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± After old man strange sea disappeared, Gu nie exhaled. after looking around, gu nie sat down in a corner. the reason gunieso needed these few days was to form the occultic runes. Gu NIE¡¯s soul had reached its limit before. As a result, Gu nie didn¡¯t spend too much time forming the occultic runes and the secret crossing runes. This time, Gu nie had acquired the powerful and extraordinary profession of the starry sky sequence, the Bloodborne curse master. After the blood sea was opened, Gu NIE¡¯s bearing capacity was greatly reduced. There was no need to form the secret crossing runes for the time being. after all, with the dark wizard staff, the great thunderfire curse and arcane shot could be cast instantly. gu nie wouldn¡¯t need to form the secret crossing rune for a long time. Naturally, he needed to condense the occultic runes. After all, the occultic runes were a powerful force that came from the self-seal of the great ruler of life. he sat on the cultivation seat for more than half an hour. Gu nie calmed his mind and looked at his blood sea. The old wizard, zul, had told gune that the occultic runes could make the origin pool call itself a world and become a mana pool. At that time, Gu nie had felt that his blood pool had also been affected by the occultic rune. it also had some independent characteristics. After the Gu ni blood pool had turned into a blood sea. Gu nie discovered that the demonic runes were projected above the sea of blood. The power of the entire blood sea formed a world of its own under the effect of the demonized runes. The blood sea itself had its own independent characteristics. It could even continuously absorb the weak power from the Blood River from a mysterious place to strengthen itself. at this moment, under the projection of the occultic rune, the magic array was activated. The power of his own world was naturally strengthened even more. at the same time, the occultic runes were also constantly refining the power of the blood that flowed into the blood sea. the overall effect was shockingly good. of course, more importantly, gu nie¡¯s hack system allowed him to gain more and more experience with the blood source ocean scripture. this not only sped up the expansion of the blood sea, but also allowed him to continuously cultivate this powerful forbidden spell-level manual. in a few months, gune would have a rank 2 or even a rank 3 offensive forbidden spell. after some thought, gu nie unsealed the many corpses he had collected over the years and threw them all into the sea of blood. ¡°it¡¯s finally useful.¡± gu nie muttered. the reason why he killed and collected the corpse was to confirm the enemy¡¯s death and to completely cut off any possible trace of the enemy. After all, it was possible to find clues from Gu NIE¡¯s corpse to determine his strength and methods. Gu nie then looked at his soul, body, and origin pool. I¡¯m starting to form the model enchanted runes. I hope that some special abilities will appear on the fifth floor. ¡± this way, i¡¯ll be more secure when i enter more powerful and dangerous major extraordinary worlds. ¡± gu nie focused his mind and began to form the demonic runes. Chapter 319 ? 319 Chapter 140 true name! unknowingly, five days had passed by. The occultic rune had been formed on the first day, but it had taken Gu nie a few hours to complete it. Before, Gu nie only had three occultic runes. There were now six demonized runes inside Gu NIE¡¯s body. It had to be said that the blood sea shared the pressure of the soul, body, and origin pool, which was very effective for Gu nie. it allowed gune to have enough bearing capacity to form the occultic runes. as the number of occultic runes condensed increased ¡­ The occultic runes didn¡¯t disappoint Gu nie. After the four occultic runes were formed. The demonic pool and the blood sea¡¯s self-created framework stabilized and improved again. the tempering effect on the energy entering had also increased. at the same time, the transformation between his body, soul, and origin power had also been strengthened. gu nie also found something interesting. that was, the blood in the blood sea was also considered a part of gu nie¡¯s body. in other words, the blood in the blood sea was equivalent to gu nie¡¯s blood, which was the same as his body. this way, his physical body, soul, mana, and the blood water in the blood sea could be converted to each other. it would be interesting if the blood sea that expanded infinitely could be transformed into energy and souls. With the condensation of the four occultic runes, the conversion ratio was already quite impressive. Then, when he had formed the five occultic runes. The change had come. the five occultic runes were condensed. Gu nie could clearly feel the subtle changes in his soul. gu nie could faintly hear some strange language, like soft murmuring, but it was not clear. at first, gune thought it was kuragru who was talking about him. And so, Gu nie created the sixth demonized rune. Then the mumbling became clear, and Gu nie could hear it clearly. Gu NIE¡¯s face darkened when he heard the curses. These were the words used by the Pirates who had their Soul Fragments or blood crystals taken by Gu nie. so, i condensed so many occultic runes just to listen to you scold me? Gu nie rudely dragged the Pirates who dared to curse him into the blooddream world and taught them a lesson. He also plundered their blood crystals before letting them go. After not teaching these Pirates a lesson for a long time, it was clear that these Pirates were itching for a beating. sure enough, for three consecutive days, anyone who dared to speak ill of gu nie would be dragged down by him. Gu nie felt a lot more peaceful. of course, gune could also block out the curses of the pirates. However, Gu nie also realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. He could hear the words coming from far away. If this Kasaya was changed into another form, it might be able to become a ¡°thought of hatred.¡± It was very much like the prayers of the believers when the gods developed them. however, the believers were devout believers. gu nie, on the other hand, was being cursed by his enemies. no matter where a god was, when his believers chanted his true name, called out to him, or even sang praises to him, or worshipped him with faith from the depths of their souls ¡­ Even gods could sense it. this was clearly recorded in the ancient books. it was because they felt the needs of their believers that the gods sent down miracles, which made the believers so devout from the bottom of their hearts. This discovery shook Gu NIE¡¯s mind. was gu nie a god? Obviously not. However, he could still hear the curses directed at his will. this was almost the same as the abilities of the gods. even though the content was completely different. he even wanted to see if he could use the devil¡¯s co-soul to absorb the power of faith from someone who had faith in him. of course, compared to the faith of the cunning pirates, it was better to kill them and throw their bodies into the blood sea. gu nie didn¡¯t have much interest in absorbing faith. gu nie¡¯s attention was on another aspect. That was, he could hear the essence of the enemy¡¯s curses and curses-his true name! Only a true name could form supreme power. From there, one could not recite, vilify, look down on, or speak their name directly. It was obvious that the Ancient One was in his soul after the occultic rune was formed. it was as if he had already formed his ¡®true name¡¯. a true name was not only a symbol of strength, but also a symbol of status. if they had a ¡®real name¡¯, then it would be very meaningful. Gu nie hadn¡¯t thought that the demonic runes would work with his Blood Origin ability. At the same time, he guessed that it would have the same effect as when he opened his blood sea. He seemed to have already started to gradually condense his ¡®true name¡¯. it must be known that only great existences at the level of gods could have their own ¡± true names. ¡± gune, on the other hand, had absorbed and digested the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood, and had formed the occultic runes, a powerful force that only rulers could control. it already had the embryonic form of a ¡®true name¡¯. when the pirates cursed at bloody dream, they were all focused on gune, who had the demonized runes, the blood sea, and the blood origin ability. Even though he was being scolded, it carried a sense of fear. that was why gu nie could feel it. gu nie already had a plan in mind. when he had the time, he might be able to construct his own real name. ¡®the walking reaper of nightmares¡¯,¡¯ the ruler of bloody dreams above the blood sea¡¯, ¡®the sower of fear and death¡¯, and so on. of course, the ¡°true name¡± was of great importance, and gu nie had to consider it carefully. Once again, he dragged the two pirates who secretly cursed him in their hearts and thought that he could not hear them into the blooddream world to teach them a good lesson. gu nie gathered his thoughts and slowly opened his eyes. he stood up and kept his cultivation seat. Gu nie looked around and raised his head.¡±Senior sea, I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.¡± the surrounding mist suddenly surged. as the mist gathered ¡­ strange sea old man¡¯s figure appeared. After appearing, old man strange sea looked at Gu nie for a while before slowly looking away. It had only been a few days, but he had noticed that Gu nie had changed a lot. ¡± blood cursemancers aren¡¯t that powerful to begin with. as for the blood origin cursemancers of the starry sky echelon, they are much more powerful. ¡± this time, his extraordinary profession has undergone great changes and his strength has increased. This is normal. Old man strange sea pondered. he waved his hand. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± As the mist gathered, a five to six meter thick pillar of light suddenly shot up from the corner of the stone platform. Within the pillar of light, energy surged and surged. even the mist in the sky was dispersed by the light pillar. under the light, gu nie could vaguely see that in the depths of the mountain, there was a majestic power that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. after a while, gu nie focused on the pillar of light. ¡± the light of this teleportation array is really frighteningly dense! ¡± Gu nie thought. once you enter, the teleportation formation will form a teleportation mark in your body and send you to an extremely distant foreign land. ¡°remember, you only have a month¡¯s time. if you really encounter great danger, you must come back when it¡¯s time. after all, your life is the most important thing.¡± said strange sea old man. ¡°i know,¡± gu nie nodded solemnly and stepped into the teleportation formation. As the light gathered and enveloped the area. after a few breaths. ¡°Swish!¡± After the space power Upanishad bloomed, Gu NIE¡¯s body disappeared from the teleport formation. Chapter 320 ? 320 sacred feather dark source in the vast sky, a huge sun was shining. Its scorching and infinite light illuminated the entire land. The temperature easily rose to 70 ¨C 80 degrees. however, such a high temperature was already considered normal or even slightly cooler in the large transcendent world of sacredfeather¡¯s darkness origin. When the weather was hot, it was 120 or 130 degrees Celsius. And when it was cold, it was not unusual for it to be-70 or-80 degrees. Under the illumination of the bright light, the entire region was vast and endless. at the foot of a 32000-meter tall mountain. A huge stone tower about 50 meters tall stood there. The entire stone pagoda was filled with the ancient essence of time. Just by looking at it, one could feel a heavy time aura coming from it. not to mention, it was currently covered in energy, and at the same time, space intent fluctuations were constantly blooming from it. However, no matter how special the stone tower was, it was not eye-catching at the foot of the majestic mountain. at this moment. three god emissary level powerhouses. More than 20 transcendent Masters. There were also more than a hundred rank six Extraordinaries. At this moment, they were all looking at the ancient stone tower that was releasing space power. These alien races were similar to humans. however, their average height was about 3.5 meters. their bodies were slender and burly, and the muscles all over their bodies seemed to be exquisitely carved, full of explosive power. at the same time, their skin was white like granite, and contained a few strange ripples. Each of these people had a strange ¡± origin mark ¡± that contained energy on their foreheads. this tribe could be said to be the human tribe of little giants. at this moment, the oracle, kakaroi, who was at the very front, couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes. He had not blinked for three days and three nights, and his eyes were a little dry. Five days ago, space power Upanishad fluctuated in this tower. Their zeyuan tower immediately sent three God emissaries, including him, over twenty peak transcendent Masters, and many peak rank six genius experts to guard this place. however, the light and fluctuations in this area continued for five days, and the legendary ¡± son of destiny ¡± still hadn¡¯t arrived. this made him feel a little discouraged. In fact, he even suspected that the ¡®Palace Master¡¯ had made a mistake. however, in the past thousands of years, the temple master had led their race to avoid the danger of being exterminated several times and the revenge of the strong. now, he had led their race to settle down in the darknorth dragon mountain range and become the guardian of a tower temple. it could be said that without the hall master, there was no possibility of their clan surviving. naturally, he had to believe the palace master¡¯s words. however, this time, the hall master had said that the monstrous genius who had entered their sacred feather darkness origin major transcendent world from another transcendent world would be the beginning of their clan¡¯s revival. if their tribe could grasp this opportunity well, they could completely regain the supreme glory of their tribe in the past. it could even allow their tribe to surpass their past glory and climb to a new peak. the hall master walked the path of fate and was a demigod expert who could pry into fate. this was something they knew. since the hall master had said so, there must be a reason. But kakaroyi still didn¡¯t quite believe it. After all, their zeyuan Pagoda clan had more than ten God-level experts at its peak. In fact, he was on the verge of establishing a divine Kingdom. and how difficult would it be to restore its former glory? not to mention the glory that surpassed the past. Just how freakishly talented was this genius from another region for their demigod temple master to hold him in such high regard? it was to the extent that they didn¡¯t even guard their own tower halls and just let them wait for the arrival of the foreign genius. ¡°Babaruya, do you think the Lord Temple master made a mistake with his ability to divine fate?¡± Kakaroyi asked a female Oracle beside him in a low voice. ¡°i won¡¯t!¡± babaruya said in a confident tone. the temple master spent a lot of accumulated power and even borrowed several divine crowns of the God of fate to spy on him. Only then did he discover a little information. ¡± fortunately, that foreign genius is very weak, so we can see some information. if he was stronger, i¡¯m afraid that even the palace master would not be able to see the truth of crossing the illusion. ¡± the palace Master said that he will be a great existence. His figure may not appear on the stars, but it will leave behind fear. ¡°he will definitely be a great existence.¡± Babaruya¡¯s tone was filled with confidence in the shrine master. ¡°Since the hall Master has said so, we will do as you say.¡± ¡± that¡¯s true, but if the other party is really a top genius, then he must be quite powerful. when he comes, we can test him. ¡± ¡°after all, this is the only way to confirm if the other party is the one the hall master has designated.¡± Said kakaroyi. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ruyapa nodded. ¡°The hall Master is talking about the person who was teleported here from another region.¡± although this is the only place in the vicinity that should be the trial tower as the teleportation point, and it will teleport the geniuses from the foreign lands. but who knows if there¡¯s a teleportation formation in some hidden corner, or if he used a powerful random teleportation scroll to land in this area. ¡°If the tower happens to light up at this time and a foreign genius is teleported in, we¡¯ll be looking for the wrong person. That¡¯ll be a huge mistake.¡± ¡°Although the probability is very small, we have to take it seriously.¡± ¡± after all, this is an important matter that concerns the prosperity of our clan that the hall master has personally instructed us to do. ¡± we don¡¯t have any evidence or means to prove that the genius is the one the hall Master has mentioned. ¡°and the only way is to prove it with strength.¡± ¡± if he really has such a strong talent, i think his strength is not weak. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s test the waters first. No matter what the outcome is, we¡¯ll bring it to the hall Master and let him make contact with it personally. It¡¯ll be more secure this way.¡± ¡°En!¡± babaruya did not refuse. This matter was of great importance and required extreme caution. There could not be any mistakes. Just as the three of them were deep in thought. buzz buzz buzz The light in the tower began to become more and more intense. At the same time, the ripples of profound meaning in space were five to six times thicker than before. ¡°It¡¯s coming?¡± Immediately, the three oracles ¡®expressions froze and they looked at the tower carefully. The many extraordinary Masters behind them, as well as a large number of extraordinary geniuses of the sixth step, also gathered their gazes. ¡°swish-¡± space power upanishad bloomed fiercely, and the light of energy filled the air. for a moment, the entire tower was as bright as the sun, and it was hard for them to even look at it. after the light faded ¡­ they saw a short and weak-looking ¡®strange alien human¡¯ who was only half their height. Chapter 321 ? 321 This script is a little different as soon as he landed, he felt the heat. The scorching temperature made one¡¯s lungs feel like they were on fire. but after a breath, gu nie adapted to the hot environment. After getting used to the scorching environment. As the origin power bloomed, Gu nie immediately felt an empty, vast, and smooth feeling bloom in his heart. gu nie felt his body and mind relax. It was like a big fish that had been trapped in a pond and had broken free of its shackles and entered the vast and endless ocean. feeling the ripples in his mind, gu nie couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡± indeed, senior sly sea old man was right. this major transcendent world is more suitable for cultivation. ¡± ¡± minor transcendent worlds have a low upper limit of power, and their achievements are relatively low. as for major transcendent worlds, the upper limit of power is much higher than minor transcendent worlds. ¡± even if they have the same innate talent, their future achievements in a major transcendent world will be much higher than in a minor transcendent world. As Gu nie quickly adapted, the bright light around him gradually faded. then, gu nie noticed that something was wrong. Gu nie was currently inside a tower. the entire tower was filled with an ancient and settled aura. The problem did not lie in the tower. Instead, he appeared outside the tower. at this moment, outside the tower. there were many strange humans with granite-like skin that were as tall as three and a half meters and even close to four meters. they were wearing all kinds of extraordinary equipment and stood outside the tower in batches, staring at him like sculptures. when he saw the strange ¡± origin power mark ¡± on the foreheads of these little giant tribe¡¯s foreign humans, he was stunned. gu nie¡¯s face froze. these foreign humans are actually a race of origin power. ¡± this is a transcendent race that is naturally compatible with origin power. they are born with strong transcendent characteristics. ¡± ¡± in other words, it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s born with an elite-grade spiritual or physical bloodline extraordinary characteristic. ¡± in addition, they are naturally compatible with origin power abilities. This will give them a unique advantage in terms of extraordinary professions. ¡°Even for those clans with bloodlines, it¡¯s very rare for them to have an origin power imprint.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this race to have so many people.¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t try to escape. After all, he didn¡¯t feel any malice from the other party. he only felt the curiosity and surprise of the crowd. even if gu nie wanted to escape, he might not be able to. the three giant humans in front of him made gu nie feel like he was in an abyss. In fact, the aura of terror and death was gently permeating their bodies. Gu nie could tell that if he dared to make any unusual movements, his opponent would instantly kill him. After all, he wasn¡¯t even a transcendent master. this is probably a powerful existence at the level of a divine envoy. Gu nie thought. and behind them are all powerful transcendent Masters. Every single one of them is a powerful existence that can kill me. ¡°After that, there are all peak late-stage and peak-stage rank six experts. Each of them is full of spirit and origin power. Some of them even have the energy fluctuation of a profound meaning.¡± ¡± as expected, the powerful extraordinary world of this foreign land is not something the oya continent can compare to. ¡± As he pondered, Gu nie quickly shut off his eye of fate. before gu nie could do anything. an expert from another region, who was in the middle of the stone tower, had already walked forward. Then, he placed a black scroll on the stairs of the tower. He then waved his hand at Gu nie, creating a catalyst passage. He then pointed at the black leather scroll. ¡°You want me to accept the catalyst?¡± Gu nie was surprised. after some thought, gu nie chuckled. ¡°This Yingying seems to be a little different from the script I expected!¡± gu nie had guessed that there would be danger, or that the teleportation location would be deep in the wilderness with no one for hundreds of kilometers. the worst case scenario was that he would turn into a box on the ground. But Gu nie had never expected that there would be a top-tier Oracle. it was waiting for him near the teleportation location. and this lineup looked extraordinary. An Oracle-level powerhouse was close to the peak of the AO ¡®ya continent¡¯s combat power. And at this moment, such a powerful force was actually waiting for his arrival. with a wave of his hand, the puppet¡¯s secret thread had already taken the scroll into its hand. With a single thought, the origin power catalyst channel he had constructed had already touched the black scroll. At the same time, Gu NIE¡¯s mind was spinning. ¡°So many experts are waiting for me here.¡± ¡°was it a freak combination of factors that caused them to mistakenly think that i¡¯m someone else?¡± ¡°or ¡­?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°is there some other reason?¡± As the catalyst accepted the scroll, the information inside it slowly bloomed in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. at the same time, gu nie was also digesting the information. The information in it was the common language of eller, which had evolved from the ancient spell ¡± language of the behemoths ¡°. and this language was also the language used by the group of experts in front of him. ¡°they taught me a language so that i can communicate with them.¡± as he pondered, guniegu quickly understood the language. About ten minutes later, gune estimated that basic communication in the language should not be a problem, so he spoke in eller common. ¡°Seniors, what business do you have here?¡± ¡°Our Hall Master asked us to wait for someone here. We¡¯re guessing that it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Hall Master, are you waiting for someone? It¡¯s probably me?¡± gu nie frowned. ¡°Is this the arrangement of old man strange sea? this shouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± otherwise, old man strange sea wouldn¡¯t have explained everything to me in such great detail, and even made arrangements for me. ¡°This matter is indeed a little strange. It¡¯s hard to determine the situation even if we make wild guesses.¡± well, I¡¯ll hide my information first and then take it one step at a time. ¡°Wait for me?¡± Gu nie chuckled. ¡°Although I¡¯m not very powerful, I¡¯m not someone ordinary people can pry into and trace.¡± ¡°i think, seniors, you should make your words more clear.¡± gu nie said. The three oracles in front couldn¡¯t help but be moved. At such a close distance, they could naturally see the strength of this extraordinary from a foreign land. This guy¡¯s realm was undoubtedly very weak. He was only at the fifth level of the advanced exceptional state. everyone here had a higher cultivation than him. However, he didn¡¯t expect this extraordinary to actually dare to say such words. Combined with what the hall Master had said earlier, they could vaguely sense that the person the hall Master was talking about was most likely the person in front of them. the hall Master did not say much. If you need more details, I hope that you will come with us. When you meet the hall Master, he will naturally be able to answer any questions you have. ¡°you should know that the hall master is a cultivator of the fate power upanishad,¡± ¡°Fate power Upanishad?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed. ¡± i was wondering what was going on. i¡¯ve clearly cut off the shackles of fate on my body a long time ago, and basically, no one can use the network of fate and other means to spy on my traces and information. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s actually a cultivator of the fate power Upanishad.¡± the fate power Upanishad isn¡¯t a power Upanishad that can be sensed under normal circumstances. It seems that only those who have a special area can peep at the fate power Upanishad. after some thought, gu nie nodded. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. gu nie¡¯s original intention was to come to this large transcendent world to make contact with experts. At this moment, an expert happened to see him, and he didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions. there was no problem at all in getting in touch with them. Chapter 322 ? 322 Steam energy Tower hearing gu nie¡¯s words, the three god¡¯s messengers let out a sigh of relief. This mysterious guest from another world couldn¡¯t be easily offended. If they were to make things unpleasant, it wouldn¡¯t be good. now that the other party was willing to cooperate, they felt much more relaxed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please come with us!¡± with that, kakaroyi waved his hand, and a power wrapped around gunie. he then flew into the air. Babaruya and ruyapu, who were on his left and right, also followed behind. ¡°why don¡¯t you test it?¡± Ruyapu, who was following behind, secretly sent a voice transmission and teased. ¡°the test is only to prove his identity.¡± Kakaroyi said softly. this person¡¯s face is calm and doesn¡¯t show any fear even when facing so many experts. ¡± he was even able to deduce that we were waiting for him here because of some extraordinary means based on his unique characteristics. just this alone is enough to prove that he¡¯s not a trivial matter. this is already enough. There¡¯s no need to test anymore. ¡°Indeed,¡± beside him, babaruya also nodded slightly. As the three of them flew through the air, gune never spoke, but he was able to sense the differences between this extraordinary world and the Arya continent. First of all ¡­ it was the temperature and environment here. the temperature and environment of this transcendent world could be said to be rather harsh. through his special vision, gune could see that the giant trees under his feet were extremely resistant to high and low temperatures. Obviously, when the temperature rose, it would not be a problem to go up to a hundred degrees. when the temperature dropped, it could go up to-100 degrees celsius without a problem. Except for the temperature. Gu nie could also feel the gravity of the supernatural world. it was eight or even nine times the size of the ao ¡®ya continent. In such a high-pressure gravity environment, ordinary people would be paralyzed on the ground after taking two steps. only extraordinary humans could survive in such an environment. In such a high-intensity living environment. gu nie found another bad thing, which was that the origin power here was quite thin. It was even slightly inferior to some places with abundant origin power in the Oya continent. this was several times, or even more than ten times, what gune had expected. it was very different from the rich and fertile environment of the oya continent. ¡°The ordinary humans of the Oya continent are not suitable to live in such an environment.¡± ¡± once one is able to adapt to this environment, one¡¯s physical body will be tempered by the natural environment. it¡¯s basically equivalent to undergoing high-intensity training every day. ¡± if you survive, you can slowly become stronger. This is true. As they flew forward. Gradually, many tall towers with white and khaki colors began to appear in gune¡¯s field of vision. at the same time, he also saw a huge mechanical energy tower standing on the plain. At the same time, a misty fog bloomed from the mechanical towers. ¡°This is a steam-powered mechanical tower?¡± gu nie thought for a moment, then pointed to the tall energy towers. ¡°It¡¯s a steam-powered mechanical energy Tower.¡± kakaroyi explained in a soft voice. steam-powered mechanical energy Tower? ¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he quietly listened to the oracle¡¯s explanation. ¡± in many places, in order to obtain more resources, the necessary infrastructure is necessary. ¡± ¡°The most important aspect is the use of mineral resources.¡± at this time, in order to be able to contain the extraordinary characteristics of the metal and carry out smelting, the core, which is the steam mechanical energy Tower, is indispensable. gu nie nodded. In the Northern Territory of the Empire of the Oya continent. the steam engine had indeed begun to roar. as for the large steel factories, they also had a vague outline of steam-powered mechanical energy towers. Gune even guessed that someone had secretly obtained the blueprints or prototypes of the steam-powered mechanical energy Tower. Otherwise, it would have been very difficult for the Oya continent to develop so quickly in such a short period of time. the Oya continent itself is part of the ancient, large-scale extraordinary world that contains the steam-powered machinery civilization. It¡¯s not strange to have such a prototype. gu nie thought to himself. ¡°when our oya continent has developed to a certain level.¡± ¡± you can also have the deep-sea anchor that continuously draws power from the source sea, the towering steam-powered mechanical energy tower, and the tracks of the train can cross mountains and rivers, reaching all corners of the world. ¡± ¡± there are even aircraft with origin ability furnaces in the sky. i remember that the mechanical race used origin ability furnaces to allow their mothership to fly in the sky. ¡± ¡°It seems that the Oya continent is also developing in this area.¡± ¡± the steam-powered submarine seems to have been in the sea for a long time. ¡± after some thought, gu nie slowly calmed his mind. everything in the Oya continent is thriving. As a part of this, protecting her is what I must do. gu nie thought to himself. As kakaroyi explained ¡­ the group of four had already flown to the edge of a tall tower. it was a tall mechanical tower. It was the tallest one among the surrounding mechanical towers. It was a full 1200 meters long. at the top of the mechanical tower. a source power furnace with a diameter of 30 meters seemed to have condensed into some kind of tool, which was blooming with a scorching light. This energy was so thick that there were three rings of thick energy within a hundred, three hundred, and one thousand meters of the source power furnace. he looked at the huge source power furnace. Gu nie finally understood why the source power around him was so thin. It seemed that all the source power within a few hundred kilometers was being attracted by this huge core source power furnace. the tall mechanical source power furnace tower was the core. The surrounding origin power was so dense that it was suffocating. using his source power vision, gu nie could clearly see that the closer he got to the core, the stronger the source power. the density of the source power in the area was already more than ten times that of the outside world. at the core, the origin power was a hundred times more than the outside world. taking a deep breath, gu nie felt the origin power nourishing his heart and soul. the group of four landed on a platform about a kilometer high in the mechanical source power furnace tower. gu nie landed. Immediately, the eight transcendent grandmasters who were stationed here looked over. their eyes were all on gu nie. ¡± lord kakaroi, is this the guest of the lord of the temple? ¡± ¡°yes, this foreign guest is the person lord hall master is looking for.¡± The eight transcendent grandmasters ¡®expressions turned serious. ¡°The palace Master has already instructed that if this guest were to arrive, he can enter directly.¡± ¡°en!¡± kakaroi nodded. then he looked at gu nie. ¡°Your Excellency, please enter! The palace Master is already waiting for your arrival.¡± ¡°en!¡± Gu nie nodded and calmed himself down. He then walked into the tower. After entering, there was a dark red pathway with a golden luster. After passing through the tunnel. Gu nie felt like he was in a huge library. at the same time, the rumbling outside was completely cut off. Just looking at the vast collection of books gave Gu nie a sense of calm and concentration. ¡°This way, please sit.¡± an unusually soothing and comfortable sound came from the depths of the bookshelf. Gu nie slowly walked over. Then, on a large desk the size of a living room, gune saw a five-meter-tall master of the foreign realm sitting behind the desk, reading a book. He waited for Gu nie to arrive. the man slowly closed the book in front of him and looked at gu nie. Chapter 323 ? 323 chapter 144-this family is not to be provoked While the man was looking at Gu nie. gu nie also quietly opened his eye of destiny and looked at the master. when he looked at it, gu nie felt like he was looking at a body of thought that was emitting endless light. knowledge seemed to have turned into blood and flowed continuously through his body. every book in the surroundings seemed to be a source of energy that continued to gather. finally, it turned into a stream of knowledge and finally gathered on the body of this foreign expert. his body was also filled with the aura of divine power. After a while, Gu nie slowly retracted his gaze. he¡¯s an admirable and wise demigod master. At the same time. The foreign expert also slowly retracted his gaze. an endless sea of blood, death, slaughter, and even a terrifying aura. Is this the power left behind by those terrifying existences? ¡± ¡°This kind of cooperation will bring disaster to our clan? Or to return to the glory of the past?¡± ¡°But no matter what? such an opportunity is hard to come by. if we lose this opportunity, our clan will definitely disappear in the future.¡± ¡± millions of years of accumulation will finally turn into ashes in my hands. ¡± ¡°Rather than dying slowly, it¡¯s better to seize this opportunity.¡± SUGRA cadlez already had an answer in his heart. ¡°gune lawrence greets senior demigod.¡± after thinking for a while, gu nie slightly bowed. ¡°my name is ¡®sugraa cadlez¡¯, a guest from afar. what brings you here?¡± the demigod sugrah cadlez¡¯s intelligent eyes fell on gunie. ¡°spread the supreme true name of our master, and spread his terror and greatness.¡± Gu nie said in a deep voice. On the way there, Gu Nier had come to understand the demigod master¡¯s power based on what he had heard from the people he had met. A plan was gradually coming into being. in fact, gu nie had planned to do this before, but he had no place to put it to use. Now that he had arrived in this major transcendent world, he could use this rather powerful force as a Foundation to gradually put his plan into action. And a Supreme and indescribable terrifying existence was the core of all these plans. more importantly, this great and indescribable existence did have a great and strange power. this was the only way gu nie could maximize his benefits from this trip to the major transcendent world. ¡°True name, terrifying and great?¡± SUGRA cadlez¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he grasped the key information. only the gods can have true names, or those greater existences. ¡± however, the true names of ordinary gods are spread among their believers to collect the power of faith. ¡± ¡°this is a god¡¯s kin? are you here to spread your faith?¡± sugra cadlez felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as he had thought. ¡°are you here to collect faith?¡± sugra cadlez asked softly. ¡°no, my lord doesn¡¯t need faith.¡± gu nie shook his head. ¡°what my lord needs is only to spread its terror and greatness, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t need faith, but it needs to spread its terror and greatness? Why is that so?¡± SUGRA cadlez asked softly. ¡°i¡¯m acting on my master¡¯s orders, and my master naturally has his own reasons for doing so.¡± gu nie said. SUGRA cadlez narrowed his eyes at guni as he thought. it was not impossible for the other party to be lying. However, the problem was that SUGRA cadlez had spent a great deal of energy, even using the divine crown of fate. He saw the magnificent figure above the boundless starry sky in the future. In fact, when he peeked into the figure¡¯s presence, the figure also saw him. With just one glance, a shocking crack appeared on the divine crown he was using. Now, the entire crown was already in a half-broken state. there was no doubt that the genius in front of him would be a terrifying existence in the future. It was not impossible that there was an even more terrifying existence behind them. if what he said was true ¡­ then ¡­ That great existence was probably the terrifying existence that was sleeping above the stars. sugra cadlez knew this very well. the stars were moving, and when they reached the correct position ¡­ those terrifying existences would be awakened one by one. That would be the time when true terror and despair would befall. At that time, even the brilliance of the stars would be overshadowed. all the worlds would be dominated by the theory of horror and death. ¡°Could it be ¡­¡± The more he thought about it, the more SUGRA carderitz¡¯s heart shook. ¡°the great existence is gradually awakening?¡± An uncontrollable shiver grew in his heart. After a long time, SUGRA cadlez finally calmed himself down. ¡°may i ask the true name of that great existence?¡± Sugraa cadlez asked gune. He took a deep look at SUGRA carderitz. Gu nie said softly. At the same time, his devil co-soul was immersed in the sea of blood, and his will penetrated the demonized rune. ¡± the source of fear above the stars, the lord of immortality who can reverse life and death, the indescribable lord of nightmares. ¡± ¡°this is my master.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s Grand voice echoed. the world above the sea of blood changed rapidly as gu nie spoke. a strange island and a sea of blood that was made of bones, flesh, and nightmares quickly emerged. at the same time, a terrifying palace with bones as the foundation, flesh as the dome, nightmares as decorations, and blood as the surging blood slowly gathered. gu nie wasn¡¯t too surprised by the changes in the blood sea. since he already had a prototype of his true name, it was not strange for everything he said to be true in his own world. When Gu nie said that ¡­ a strange power bloomed in the demonic co-soul and gu nie¡¯s host soul at the same time. ¡°My words are my true name.¡± Gu nie suddenly understood. after absorbing the flesh and blood of the dominator for so long and using its power, gu nie had finally begun to develop some strange aspects. the source of fear above the stars, the Lord of immortality who can reverse life and death, the indescribable Lord of nightmares. the more he recited this evil-looking true name in his heart, the more sugra cadlez felt his heart tremble. while he was chanting gu nie¡¯s true name in his heart ¡­ the devil lord above the blood sea seemed to feel a faint call. The devil Lord then took out the ruler¡¯s flesh. The aura of the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood gently bloomed along with the power of the call. in an instant. SUGRA cadlez, who was sitting in front of the table, suddenly stood up, his body trembling slightly. The aura all over his body was a little chaotic. He had felt that terrifying aura before. once, in a war between the dominators, the destructive battle aura had spread, and it was this kind of fear. ¡± recite the true name of my master. my master will sense it. my master¡¯s name can¡¯t be casually recited. ¡± gu nie said. After a long time, sugrae cadlez looked at gunie and bowed slightly. ¡°o ¡®great being¡¯s minion, your excellency gune, i had no intention of offending you. it was an accident that i spied on you.¡± ¡± we, the dawn light originators, are willing to serve you and spread the terror and greatness of the supreme ruler of nightmares. ¡± sugra cadlez said with a sincere expression. Chapter 324 ? 324 the altar Gune wasn¡¯t surprised by SUGRA cadlez¡¯s performance. the more he came into contact with them, the more he understood how terrifying and powerful the rulers, old gods, and ancient gods were. in the face of these supreme beings, powerful gods were nothing more than worms that would disturb them. They would not care about the life and death of these beings. it was just like how humans would not care about the ants beneath their feet. Even if these Supreme lifeforms moved a little, it would bring about the decline and destruction of an extraordinary world. At this moment, a great existence. a great existence that had followers to communicate with, a supreme existence that would even spread its own greatness and terror. No matter how he looked at it, he was a thigh that he had to hold on to tightly. even if they were only able to grab onto a single strand of hair on his leg, it was still extremely beneficial to their race. This way, Gu nie could use the demigod race to obtain a large amount of resources. this was much better than gu nie directly asking for help. ¡± lord sugrai cadraz, you must know about the lord of nightmares and the supreme existence. ¡± ¡°not every race has the right to serve our master.¡± Gu nie said softly. ¡°this is inevitable.¡± SUGRA cadlez chuckled. ¡°Sir Gu nie, if you need anything, please tell me.¡± ¡°our clan will definitely help you to show our determination and strength to serve the great master of nightmares.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°I believe in your determination.¡± ¡°If you want to serve the Lord of nightmares, you must first build an altar.¡± for a great being like the Lord of nightmares, he would need an altar of the highest scale in the world. ¡± but your race doesn¡¯t have a god. ¡± ¡°It took a lot of manpower and resources to build such a huge altar.¡± ¡± furthermore, after the construction is completed, the commotion caused by the sacrifice will be huge. this will attract some attention, and i¡¯m afraid that it will be a disaster for your clan. ¡± ¡°After all, the Lord of nightmares is still recovering. at this stage, most of its power is used for recovery, not in insignificant aspects.¡± ¡°let¡¯s just build a normal god¡¯s altar, how about it? this way, we can offer sacrifices without attracting the attention of others.¡± Gune looked at SUGRA carderitz. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, Sir Gu nie.¡± a smile appeared on sugra cadlez¡¯s face. ¡°Of course, when the great Lord of nightmares completely awakens, his power will radiate to this world.¡± ¡°we have to build an altar of the highest grade.¡± ¡°that¡¯s for sure.¡± sugra cadlez nodded cautiously. their race didn¡¯t have the power to build a world-level altar. Even a God-level altar would cost a lot of resources for their race, but they could still build it if they gritted their teeth. it has to be built as soon as possible, in half a month at the latest. After all, I haven¡¯t been in this world for long. I need to use the altar to communicate with the great Lord of nightmares, so that your clan¡¯s altar can be accepted by the Lord of nightmares. otherwise, the Lord of nightmares might not agree to your sacrificial ceremony. ¡± half a month¡¯s time at the divine altar. ¡± sugra cadlez frowned slightly. ¡°To build a God-level altar in such a short time, I¡¯m afraid many aspects have to be simplified.¡± ¡± it¡¯s not a problem to simplify it. i¡¯ll explain it to the lord of nightmares, but we¡¯ll need to gradually repair it in the future. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Gu nie. I will.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°what kind of sacrifice does the lord of nightmares need?¡± SUGRA cadlez asked gune. powerful flesh, bones, souls, and of course, the best would still be the transcendent blood of various powerful enemies. ¡°The Lord of nightmares loves fresh blood.¡± He listened to Gu NIE¡¯s explanation. sugra cadletz began to think. ¡± a terrifying existence that loves fresh blood. if he truly awakens, i¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡± ¡± however, even if this great existence doesn¡¯t like blood, the damage it caused after waking up is still extremely terrifying. ¡± ¡± fortunately, we¡¯re already connected to this non-existent kin, so we don¡¯t have to worry too much about this great existence causing us harm. ¡± ¡°Flesh, bone, armor, soul, and blood.¡± SUGRA cadlez noted these things down in his heart. we don¡¯t lack these things. An easy hunt will allow us to obtain a large number of high-tier Almighty beast corpses and some Almighty beasts at the transcendent master level. from there, we can obtain enough meat, bones, and fresh blood.¡± ¡± of course, the higher-ranked giant beasts, such as the oracle-level, are rare and difficult to hunt. however, for this sacrifice, we still need to send them out to patrol and hunt. even if there are only one or two of them, it¡¯s better than nothing. ¡± ¡°I hope the great Lord of nightmares will like these.¡± after some thought, sugrae caddelez looked at guni. as the kin of the great lord of nightmares who was sacrificed and communicated with the great lord of nightmares. Gu NIE¡¯s role couldn¡¯t be underestimated. a minion was an existence that could directly communicate with the great lord of nightmares. in fact, in some aspects, communicating with this follower was far more effective than offering a sacrifice. ¡°esteemed sir gu nie, you can cultivate here for the time being. leave everything to our clan.¡± ¡°is there anything else you need, sir gune?¡± sugra cadlez asked in a soft voice. ¡°I need the coordinates of your tribe¡¯s core teleportation array. If necessary, I¡¯ll come over.¡± ¡± at the same time, prepare two more teleportation tokens for me to arrive directly from the teleportation formation in case i need them. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll prepare all of these items for you as soon as possible.¡± SUGRA cadlez said. ¡± at the same time, i¡¯ll need to take a look at the arcane tome of your tribe¡¯s spell casters. ¡± after thinking for a while, sugrae caddelez nodded. ¡°No problem, these things will be sent over soon. At the same time, I will arrange a suitable place for Sir Gu nie to cultivate.¡± ¡°En!¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°As expected, Qianqian¡¯s level is high enough. Good things are easy to get!¡± gu nie sighed in his heart. using his own special abilities, gu nie took the initiative. Not only did he obtain the coordinates of the teleportation array, but he also obtained the teleportation treasure that could directly teleport him into this world. at the same time, he had also packaged himself as a follower of a terrifying existence. using the power of this race, gu nie could obtain a large amount of flesh and blood to expand his blood sea and increase his strength. At the same time, Gu nie could also get the book of power Upanishads he had been dreaming of. ¡± the lord of nightmares is an existence even more terrifying than the great and terrifying beings. ¡± gu nie thought to himself. Chapter 325 ? 325 chapter 146-demonic erosion blade In the dark and silent metal secret room. A faint milky white light bloomed, lighting up the entire secret room. at the same time, the entire metal chamber was also equipped with a barrier array that had been integrated into the metal barrier. The energy fluctuations and loud sounds from the outside world could not affect the internal environment. gu nie sat cross-legged on his training seat. after a short rest, he began to use the puppet¡¯s secret thread. as the puppet¡¯s secret thread fused with the world¡¯s power upanishad bloomed ¡­ Soon, the secret puppet thread and the world power Upanishad isolated the secret chamber from the outside world. Then, Gu nie closed his eyes to rest. He secretly released his soul and began to sense. After all, this was someone else¡¯s territory, so Gu nie naturally had to be extremely careful. ten minutes later. gu nie, who had been resting, opened his eyes. ¡°Indeed, no one is spying on me.¡± Gu nie thought. then, gune raised his hand, and three volumes of spell caster¡¯s arcane tome appeared in his hand. originally, gu nie had thought that the major transcendent world of holy feather¡¯s darkness origin had a demigod expert, so it wouldn¡¯t have any books of profound meaning. After all, in major transcendent worlds, there were quite a number of books on profound meanings. Who would have thought that this Force¡¯s Foundation would be so deep? not only did they possess a spell caster¡¯s ultimacy manual, but they also had a spell caster¡¯s ultimacy. Furthermore, there were three scrolls. The only unfortunate thing was ¡­ two of the three books were broken. Even the broken scroll of the two scrolls was basically in a fragmented state and had no cultivation value. Although the other scroll was not as broken, it only had a certain learning value and did not have much cultivation value. Only one of them was in a complete state that could be cultivated. however, gu nie was still very satisfied with the complete book. He flipped his hand and took out three scrolls of power Upanishad. Gu nie began to receive the inheritance. this time, he took a very slow time to accept the ancient nirvana inheritance. while accepting the inheritance, he was also carefully feeling the many mysteries within. Even the little information in those broken scrolls could sometimes be of great use. After an hour and a half, Gu nie had finally finished passing down the three ancient power Upanishads. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± Slowly, Gu nie opened his eyes. let¡¯s not talk about those two broken books of Upanishad. They¡¯re not of much use to me. They¡¯re so broken that they can¡¯t even go up to the camera. ¡°the one that¡¯s of great use to me is this ¡®mana corrosion blade¡¯.¡± gu nie said. ¡± the demonic erosion blade is a spell with a wide range of abilities. it¡¯s equivalent to a universal spell, and all kinds of profound meanings can be integrated into it to enhance combat. ¡± ¡°My world profound, dark profound, and destruction profound can all be perfectly enhanced and then burst out with the demonic erosion blade.¡± ¡± as a law incantation that contains profound meaning, it¡¯s quite powerful. the more profound meaning you fuse into it, the more powerful it becomes. ¡± ¡°the core of this demonic erosion blade is its cutting power. it has a destructive cutting ability, but it also has the effect of eroding the cutting surface. in other words, once it¡¯s cut, it¡¯s extremely difficult to heal. basically, you can say that it can¡¯t be healed in battle,¡± ¡°And this is exactly what the ¡®erosion blade¡¯ literally means.¡± ¡°What¡¯s precious is that as a book of profound meanings, the demonic erosion blade¡¯s function is far more than that.¡± ¡°By continuously cultivating the demonic obliteration blade and infusing the laws of profound into it, I can continuously improve my control of the profound.¡± improving the ability to control the profound meaning through the cultivation of the ancient books and records is much more effective than simply using ordinary methods to train. ¡°at the same time, with the cultivation of the demonic erosion blade, when its level increases, there will be more powerful forms in the future.¡± let¡¯s not talk about anything else. After the cultivation of the demonic erosion blade reaches level three, if one¡¯s control is strong enough, and the profound is strong enough, one can use the second form of the demonic erosion blade. the basic demonic erosion blade¡¯s power is already at the level of a mid-grade mystical rune spell. With the support of profound, its power can easily be raised to the level of an advanced-grade mystical rune spell. ¡± and once it¡¯s able to display its second form, it¡¯ll have the terrifying power of a forbidden spell. ¡± ¡± it has many forms and complicated attacks. its power penetration is extremely high, and it can perfectly support all kinds of power upanishads and spells. it can also increase its power as one¡¯s strength increases. it won¡¯t have to give up the book just because one¡¯s strength increases. this is the power of the book of power upanishads. ¡± a smile gradually appeared on gu nie¡¯s face. he opened his system, and after some thought, he removed the level 5 arcane passage from the seventh slot. he then placed the demonic erosion blade on it. after a while, the experience points floated up. Experience points: 68 this amount of experience points was exactly the same as the level of the medium-grade engravings. ¡± 26 syllables, just enough for me to cast it instantly. however, with the current capacity of my soul, i can¡¯t cast hundreds of mid-grade engravings at once. when i advance to rank 6 and my soul is stronger, i can easily cast mid-grade engravings. ¡± ¡± at the same time, the consumption of these 20 units of source energy is also not small. it¡¯s fine as long as the expansion of source energy is stable. ¡± furthermore, as my soul gets stronger, the effective range of the incantation of law has also become wider. ¡± all of these aspects will undergo a complete transformation after i become an extraordinary master. ¡± Now, Gu nie was preparing to break through to the master level. For those at the peak of the sixth step who had not comprehended or had comprehended very few runes, they needed time to slowly strengthen their comprehension of runes. But Gu nie didn¡¯t need it at all. Gu nie only needed to steadily reach the peak of sixth order transcendent and then break through. In terms of power Upanishads, gune could be said to have crushed most extraordinary Masters. After the mana corrosion blade was placed in the hack machine. gu nie ate a few more true netherworld origin fruits and used up a few more dark blue origin crystals. then, he focused his attention on the upcoming ¡°sacrifice.¡± gu nie had a ¡°real name.¡± furthermore, there was no problem in using an independent world of the blood pool to accept the sacrifices from the altar. But the problem was that Gu nie was still relatively weak. After all, he was only a rank five transcendent, not even a transcendent master. if the distance was extremely far, the sacrifice might not be very effective. fortunately, gu nie was nearby this time. It would be much easier to strengthen the channel through the sacrificial items and then accept the distant sacrificial items. But the only problem was that Gu nie had never performed any sacrificial activities. This kind of acceptable sacrifice was only possible in theory. therefore, one of his goals in this ancient nirvana cultivation was to try out his own sacrifice. Gune¡¯s experienced sacrifice would be accepted by the devil co-soul in the blood sea. I offer, I accept. after some thought, gu nie began to set up the small altar. fortunately, I¡¯ve learned about altars. ¡°it¡¯s not difficult to build a simple altar.¡± inside the small room, gu nie took out some materials that contained extraordinary properties, materials that contained origin power, materials for an origin array, and so on. he began to build a miniature altar. After about three hours. A small altar that was only half a meter tall and only had five floors was built. looking at the small altar he had built, gu nie chuckled. ¡°Although it¡¯s a little crude and small, it¡¯s indeed an altar.¡± as gu nie poured in his origin power ¡­ The origin power began to be activated along with the operation and blooming of the origin array. ¡°Shua shua shua¡± sound. The entire altar was lit up. then, a light beam as thick as an arm bloomed from the top of the altar and rushed to the roof of the secret room. Chapter 326 ? 326 blooddream arena controlling his origin power, gu nie carefully walked up the altar. gune¡¯s body weighed about two thousand pounds in the oya continent, but in the major transcendent world of holy feather¡¯s dark origin, it was about sixteen thousand pounds, or even seventeen thousand pounds. if he were to step on it directly ¡­ this small altar would probably be crushed in an instant. After walking onto the altar, Gu ni began to chant in a low voice.¡±The source of fear above the stars, the Lord of immortality who can reverse life and death, the indescribable master of nightmares, please listen to my most pious call. I will offer you my blood!¡± as gu nie chanted. The co-soul of the devil in the blood sea had already heard the ¡± sincere ¡± call. The devil¡¯s co-soul controlled the power of the blood sea and the power of the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood to guide the power of the sacrifice to the blood sea. the milky-white pillar of light on the altar immediately turned blood-red, and a terrifying power bloomed. Gu nie knew that this was the power that controlled the flesh and blood, but it wasn¡¯t dangerous to him at all, nor did it pose any pressure. of course, this was for gu nie, but for others, it might not be the same. yes, when the time comes for the sacrifice, except for the strong ones who can be around the altar, it¡¯s best for those extraordinary Masters and those below to stay away from it to avoid accidental injury. he felt that the sacrifice channel had been opened by the devil¡¯s co-soul. Gu nie began to place a Blood Crystal into the altar¡¯s light pillar. as the blood crystal entered the altar, it was easily taken by the co-soul under the blood light. The co-soul then put it into the system¡¯s storage space, and Gu nie picked it up again. the offering item strolled around and returned to gu nie. then, gu nie threw it back into the altar¡¯s blood light. Then, it was taken away by the co-soul. and then it reappeared in gu nie¡¯s hand. after five or six times, gu ni stopped the doll-like offering. after he took the blood crystal back into his hands, he felt a sense of relief. gu nie carefully sensed it. first of all, the sacrifice itself is not consumed. The blood Crystal has been sacrificed five or six times, and it still hasn¡¯t changed. ¡°It¡¯s only consuming the energy within the altar.¡± in essence, sacrifice is another form of delivery. ¡°the stronger the altar is, the further the transmission distance will be.¡± the sacrifice of a God-level altar is enough to cross the distance of the starry sky. in addition, I¡¯ll use the sacrifices to strengthen the sacrificial altar passage here. After I leave, they can still accept their sacrifices. in short, there are no problems with the sacrifice. then, gu nie began to think. ¡°yingluo¡¯s next question is, what can i give them? how to make them passionate about sacrifice.¡± this was undoubtedly a very important and very realistic question. It was fine if the sacrifice was done in a short time and there was no reward. As time passed, they found that the sacrifice didn¡¯t seem to have any substantial gains. Perhaps they didn¡¯t dare to stop the sacrifice because of the name of the great creature, but they would definitely be perfunctory. And the longer the time, the worse the effect of their sacrifice. If he gave a reward, ordinary items were not enough to show the status of a great creature. but if it was an expensive treasure, gu nie wouldn¡¯t have done it. after all, gune had built the diameter of the great lord of nightmare, and the sacrifice was a gain, not a cost. not only can it show the status of great creatures, but it can also stimulate their enthusiasm, so that they can continuously offer me flesh, bones, blood, and so on to strengthen my blood sea and increase my strength. ¡°it seems to be rustling.¡± As he pondered, Gu nie already had an idea. The solution was in the blooddream arena that Gu nie had built. ¡± now that my blood origin ability is at level five, it¡¯s naturally very powerful. just the soul attack alone can easily kill a top genius at the peak of level six who practices the code of upanishad when i was at level four. ¡± ¡± this powerful innate ability allows me to use the blood crystals of the far-away ao ¡®ya continent pirates to easily pull them into the blooddream space and kill them easily, even if i¡¯m in the¡¯ holy feather¡¯s darkness origin major transcendent world¡¯, which is extremely far away. ¡°Furthermore, after the ¡®blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse¡¯ was raised to Level 5, being pulled into the bloody dream world is no longer the same as before.¡± ¡± when i was at level one, it was just a simple projection, so the damage wasn¡¯t that strong. ¡± when I¡¯m at level two or three, I can already use the bloody dream world to kill people. Obviously, the bloody dream world is not a simple illusion. It¡¯s a strange level between an illusory dream and reality. ¡°when i¡¯m at rank 4, i can use all my power in the bloody dream world.¡± ¡± now that i have the level 5 blood source-great blood sky dream curse, i can easily use all my strength in the bloody dream world. ¡± if I want to, I can even relax their abilities and let those extraordinary people who are pulled into the blooddream world use their spells, martial arts, and other abilities. just like me now, I can use many methods in the bloody dream world at will, and the strength I can exert in the bloody dream world is almost the same as in the real world. ¡± if i greatly reduce their ¡®death damage¡¯ in the bloody dream world with the incantation of law ¡­ ¡± in the blood dream world, it will only lose a small amount of qi and blood after death. If one is not careful, one might not even notice it. if I increase the death damage to a large extent, the person will lose a large amount of qi and blood after death. The unluckier ones will lose a part of their soul, which will cause fatal damage. ¡°in that case ¡­¡± gu nie squinted his eyes. as long as I¡¯m willing to give them enough authority, blooddream world can become a huge arena for some of the extraordinary humans who have entered this world level to hone their fighting skills. ¡°in reality, it¡¯s rare to have an all-out fight.¡± ¡°Even if we do fight, we need to be careful. We won¡¯t really fight to the death.¡± however, it¡¯s completely different in the bloody dream world. The death damage isn¡¯t high, so you can fight with all your might. and the opportunity to completely let go of everything and fight is quite rare. ¡± just this point alone is extremely attractive. ¡± ¡± furthermore, if i spread it, my blooddream world will attract a large number of geniuses to join. ¡± ¡°A battle between geniuses is very rare. The more it is so, the more people will take the initiative to join.¡± With this in mind, Gu nie chuckled. ¡°If it¡¯s just a small area, then it¡¯s not really a powerful technique.¡± ¡°however, the problem is that the range of the ¡®blood dream space¡¯ that i have created in the blood dream world is extremely large.¡± let¡¯s not talk about the future. Let¡¯s just talk about the present. I can use the blood crystals in the major transcendent world of sacredfeather¡¯s darkness origin to easily pull the Pirates of the Oya continent. obviously, the area within the large extraordinaire community of ancient Floating Dragon, where the Oya continent is located, is basically within the radiation range. even this transcendent world might be within the range of the radiation.¡± as my strength increased, the level of the blood source: great blood heavenly dream curse also increased. ¡± a virtual blood dream arena in the form of the internet that radiates a vast number of extraordinary worlds will be completely formed. ¡± ¡°Everyone can hammer people online.¡± ¡°do you want to engage in a life-and-death battle with the foreign geniuses? Come on, young man! join the virtual blooddream arena, and the ¡®ruler of nightmare¡¯ will fulfill your dream.¡± a huge number of extraordinary humans came in. Every time they died, they would absorb a small number of blood crystals for me. when there are enough blood crystals, the amount of blood crystals contributed every day will be ocean-like. as his thoughts bloomed, gu nie couldn¡¯t help but laugh. it¡¯s obviously a good idea to use blooddream arena as a reward. If I explain it, sugrah cadraz should be able to understand the importance of it. in the future, they might even fight for the right to enter the blooddream arena. then, this will lead to another problem. Gu nie rubbed his glabella. ¡°how do i get them to take the initiative to enter the ¡®blood dream arena¡¯ that i have constructed?¡± This was undoubtedly the key to the problem, and it would also be the key to the development of the blooddream arena. Chapter 327 ? 327 The strength of a genius Normally, Gu nie would use his innate ability, [ blood source-great Blood Sky dream curse ], to pull his enemies in and have them fight. if gu nie didn¡¯t pull them, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the blood dream arena. the blooddream arena existed within the layer of the blooddream dimension, and gu nie had already tested it out before. but other than gu ni, they had no way of entering the bloody dream arena, which was also an objective fact. It was obviously a difficult problem for them to enter. It was fine when there were few people. They could use the altar to call for help, and Gu nie could even pull them in. However, when there were many people, such as tens of thousands of people entering at the same time. Even if Gu nie had become an emotionless pulling machine, it would have been difficult for him to pull so many people in in a short time. not to mention, he would need gu nie to send him off when he left. ¡°Maybe he he¡± As he was thinking, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I can use ¡®incantation of law¡¯ and ¡®Blood Crystal¡¯ to solve this problem,¡± as gu nie¡¯s thoughts reached their peak, a more perfect plan slowly began to unfold. the first step is to offer blood. Transcendents first take out a portion of their blood and condense it into blood crystals. They use the altar to offer their own blood crystals. This way, the ¡®blood crystals¡¯ that are offered to blood dream arena will not be mixed up with the blood that is usually offered. ¡°After getting the blood crystals from these people, the co-soul can use them as raw materials and put them in the air of the blood dream space to expand the size and enhance its stability.¡± ¡± moreover, the sky of the blooddream world is an area that the intruders can¡¯t touch. ¡± ¡± then, i¡¯ll modify the incantation. with the blood crystal as a guide and the fact that they entered on their own accord, the modification of the incantation is simple and not difficult. ¡± in this way, as soon as they chant the corresponding incantation, they will feel the pull from the blood dream arena and enter it. It¡¯s much easier for them to enter on their own than for me to pull them in. ¡± when you leave, just recite the corresponding incantation. you only need to slightly adjust the incantation. ¡± ¡± my demonic co-soul only needs to wait in the blood sea for the blood crystals to be delivered. then, i can use them as the foundation material to build and strengthen the blood dream arena. it won¡¯t take too much effort at all. ¡± ¡± i can use other people¡¯s power to build my bloody dream world. ¡± ¡°and the more people there are, the stronger i will be.¡± yes, I can also use my identity as a subject to recruit more races like the ¡®dawn light source race¡¯ and give them a part of the ability to transform the blood dream arena. They can manage and even build different types of arenas in the blood dream world. I can completely hide behind the scenes and appear as a follower at the same time. ¡°Hu~~Hu~Hu~¡± with a light breath, gu nie¡¯s smile disappeared and he entered a state of calm. ¡± once it¡¯s successful, it¡¯ll be a great help to me when it¡¯s widely spread. ¡± the steampunk era¡¯s blooddream internet. More accurately, it¡¯s the steampunk era¡¯s blooddream arena. ¡°I¡¯ll first modify the incantation and then use this morning sunlight origin race as a lab rat. It¡¯s decided then.¡± After that, he began to analyze and modify the [ blood source-great Blood Sky dream curse ]. luckily, gu nie had already started on the path of profound meaning, so he could feel every aspect of the [ blood source-great blood sky dream curse ]. it wasn¡¯t hard to change a spell. unknowingly, ten days had passed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ on this day. In the arena of the dawn owl origin race. as a powerful transcendent race, they naturally had an arena for their clansmen to spar. At this moment, there were more than two to three thousand members of the dawn light origin race sitting in the spectator stands of a large arena. many of the mortals were watching the battle in the arena nervously. Inside the arena, Gu nie was locked in a fierce battle with a shadow element assassin. every time he dodged, the shadow element would land an attack on gu nie. Moreover, this assassin who used a blade would send a sharp blade spell with a slash of his blade, which was quite powerful. it was fortunate that gune had the blood sea shield, or he would¡¯ve been hit multiple times already. Ever since Gu NIE¡¯s extraordinary profession had become the blood Origin cursemancer, he had become a bloodline cursemancer. Gune¡¯s own basic Blood Shield was now a sea of blood Shield. with the power of the blood sea and the support of the world¡¯s profound meaning, the defense of the blood sea shield was very close to that of a secret-engrave-level magic shield. This was why he was able to block the attack of this foreign genius. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s ¡°blood escape¡± had transformed into ¡°blood sea escape.¡± The effects of the transformation were also quite outstanding. with a flash of blood, gu nie could easily move two hundred meters away. Using his own speed and the blood Sea Escape art, Gu nie kept bombarding the enemy with little thunderflame curse and Demon Blade curse at a moderate speed. gugne was able to cast five spells in a second. the speed of the law incantations was average, neither fast nor slow, and the profoundness attached to them was ordinary. as it turned out, when the enemy was strong enough, the threat level of five curses in a second was really not high. some of the spells were easily dodged by the fast enemy. if they couldn¡¯t, they would use the short blade in their hands to split the spells. then, he wanted to kill gu nie. unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t hurt gu nie no matter what. it could allow the opponent to hit his shield. This was already under Gu NIE¡¯s many restrictions. if they really had to fight. this type of person only had profound meaning and didn¡¯t have a rank six transcendent behind him, so gu nie could burn his body in a second. Gu nie felt that the battle was about to end. with a thought. A small thunderflame spell was instantly transmitted to the shadowy figure¡¯s side. the speed at which the spell was conducted was so fast that it was almost impossible for the shadowy figure to avoid it. as his understanding of the profound meaning of the world improved, the transmission speed of gu nie¡¯s spells also became faster and faster. even though the shadowy figure tried his best to avoid it. The little thunderflame spell¡¯s conduction property was directly attracted by it. ¡°zi!¡± A sound. an intense feeling of numbness instantly bloomed in the depths of his body and soul. at the same time. Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz five or six little thunderflame curses quickly turned into violent electric currents around him, but they did not hit him. it wasn¡¯t that gu nie couldn¡¯t hit him, but that gu nie had deliberately missed. if it hit, this guy would basically die on the spot. a rank 5 spell that contained the profound meaning of destruction was not something a rank 6 extraordinary could withstand. after the numbing effect of the little thunderflame spell passed, he could feel the burning smell left in the air after the surrounding electric current passed through. the shadowman finally shook his head helplessly. if it was a real battle, he would have died just now. no, if it was a real battle, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to waste so much time. ¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± The Shadowman said. As the Shadowman spoke. many of the spectators in the surrounding spectator area were instantly filled with disappointment. in these past few days, this foreign genius had already defeated all the type 6 experts of their race. Their race had many geniuses, but none of them could defeat this alien. they had already lost fifteen matches in a row. This was already the sixteenth match. This time, this peak Tier 6 Shadowman was an expert who had just come out of seclusion. shadowers were more effective against spellcasters. however, he still failed. As such, it would be far too difficult for their race to defeat this foreign genius. it was no wonder that the master of the clan association would be so disappointed. Gu nie shook his head as he heard the disappointment in the audience. ¡°Letting this assassin last for three to five minutes is already giving you guys enough face. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand for three seconds.¡± Gu nie said. Gune followed the passage to his lounge. Gune saw the Oracle, kakaroi, and ten transcendent Masters guarding the door to his lounge. ¡°oh? is there finally something you want to talk to me about?¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought. Chapter 328 ? 328 the demigod¡¯s request The continuous days of battle. He had defeated many geniuses of the morning sunlight origin race. On one hand, Gu nie wanted to show off his strength. This was to let the experts of the dawn light origin race know that the subordinate of a great existence, guni Lawrence, wasn¡¯t just for show. even in the major transcendent worlds, as a relative of a great existence, he would be considered a top genius expert. i¡¯ll take care of all the geniuses of your race in minutes. on the other hand, he needed to find out more about the ¡®blood dream arena¡¯. Gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get to the blood dream arena. if the other party didn¡¯t contact him, he would wait until the altar was built and the sacrifice was over before explaining. If the other party saw that he was powerful and wanted to negotiate with him, it was reasonable for him to say it out. After all, during this time, Gu nie had completed the transformation of the spells to enter and leave the arena, the overall structure of the arena, and his contribution level in the arena. for example: Level 0 contributor. After death, you will lose more vitality. Level one contributor: after death, a medium amount of vitality will be lost. Level 2 contributor: after death, you will lose a small amount of qi and blood. level 3 contributor: after death, a small amount of blood and qi will be lost. fourth-level contributor, wufu ¡­¡­ There were different levels of authority. gu nie had listed all the aspects in great detail and had built the framework of the world. after all, gu nie¡¯s ability to construct the framework of a world was his strong point. gu nie¡¯s deep understanding of the world¡¯s mysteries wasn¡¯t in vain. if he wanted to contribute and obtain a certain level of authority, the method was very simple. he had to make sacrifices. the more sacrifices he made, the higher the authority he had. now that someone as powerful as kakaroyi had suddenly come to visit, gu nie guessed that he wanted to have a conversation with him about what they could obtain. ¡°senior kakaroyi.¡± gune said as he arrived in front of kakaroi. After all, he was an Oracle-level powerhouse, so he still had the respect he should have. ¡°hall master, he has something important to discuss with you.¡± Said kakaroyi. ¡°yes.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°i¡¯ll go over after i pack up.¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. Kakaroyi nodded with a smile. seeing gune enter the room, kakaroi began to think. At first, they were a little dissatisfied with this foreign genius, Gu nie, and the agreement he had made with the hall Master. After all, guni Lawrence was just a high-level extraordinary. how could the palace master trust this person so much? however, in the past few days, all the supernatural beings who had some qualms about it had shut up. The reason was simple. it was the top genius of a powerful follower named guni lawrence. he had completely displayed his powerful strength, which was simply terrifying. Other people might not be able to tell, but how could these top powerhouses not see it? It looked like an intense battle that lasted for more than ten minutes, or even longer. the geniuses of their race were all doing their best. Gu nie, on the other hand, was completely at ease. They tried all the assassination-type supernatural beings, those who were extremely secretive, those who used spells, those who used Soul attacks, and those who had strong comprehensive abilities in the combat-type. However, they were all defeated. No one was Gu NIE¡¯s opponent. It could even be said that they had all been easily defeated by Gu nie. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to force out Gu NIE¡¯s true core techniques. Seeing how powerful guni Lawrence was, these people shut up and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ about half an hour later. with kacarioi leading the way, gunie once again arrived at sugraa cardraz¡¯s study in the tower. ¡°Sir Gu nie, please take a seat.¡± closing the book, sugrai caddelez looked at gune. how do you feel about the strength of our race¡¯s Extraordinaries after these few days of battle? ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± sugraa cadlez asked after gune sat down. ¡°it¡¯s alright, but there aren¡¯t any top geniuses.¡± gu nie said. Gu nie was telling the truth. the foreign genius warrior that gu nie had encountered at the entrance of the forbidden elemental zone, who had comprehended light elemental enlightenment, was clearly much stronger than the geniuses of the dawn light origin race. Although his strength had increased during this time, at least the genius warrior had forced Gu nie to use some of his skills. However, Gu nighuang could kill these genius Warriors of the Dawn light origin race with just an ordinary spell, combined with his casting speed. ¡°Indeed,¡± sugra cadletz didn¡¯t refute guni¡¯s words. sugra cadlez was also aware of the strength of the top extraordinary geniuses. the geniuses of their race were indeed not enough to look at in the vast, large-scale transcendent world. After thinking for a while, SUGRA cadlez slowly spoke. ¡± although our clan has improved a little in the past few hundred years, there are not many geniuses born. ¡± moreover, it¡¯s hard to find a top genius among these geniuses. ¡°sir gu nie¡¯s talent is rare. He had such amazing strength at such a young age. if you were to go all out, i¡¯m afraid that even ordinary transcendent masters might not be your match!¡± SUGRA cadlez said in admiration. ¡± a transcendent master isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. ¡± Gu nie secretly replied. ¡°sir gu nie is a great being¡¯s follower. i wonder if you have any ways to help our race revive?¡± ¡°if you can help my clan, we will definitely reward you with a generous gift.¡± ¡°As expected, Yingluo is here.¡± Gune thought to himself as he listened to SUGRA cadlez. the dawn owl origin race, which had a demigod expert, had built an altar and offered sacrifices to the great existence. At the same time, he treated Gu nie as an honored guest. there were many books in the tower that gu nie could read as he pleased. it had to be known that apart from sugrah cadlez himself, only a few oracles and ancestor souls could enter the tower and view it as they pleased. their clan must have been hoping for something in return for treating gu nie so well. It was obviously impossible to ask the great Lord of nightmares for help directly. If the great Lord of nightmares ignored them, their race would be kicked away by the powerful beings they had managed to find. now that sugra cadlez was directly asking gunie for help, there was a lot of room for negotiation. ¡± lord sugra carderitz, do you know why i¡¯m so powerful? ¡± Gune looked at SUGRA cadlez with a playful expression. Upon hearing this, SUGRA cadlez¡¯s expression suddenly froze.¡±I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡± it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been through thousands of life-and-death battles, constantly sharpening myself and breaking through in life-and-death situations, that I have the strength I have today. Gu nie said. ¡°eh? tens of thousands of life-and-death battles?¡± SUGRA cadlez frowned slightly. surviving one or two life-and-death battles, or even three or five life-and-death battles, was already considered pretty good. to be able to survive after thousands of life and death battles, this kasaya is too fake! ¡°Of course.¡± gune said slowly. ¡± a life-and-death battle is a real life-and-death battle. the enemies i¡¯m facing are all top-tier powerful enemies, existences at the level where they might become the followers of the great ruler of nightmares. some of them are geniuses from other major transcendent worlds, while others are super geniuses who have come to find high-dimensional transcendent worlds. ¡± life-and-death battles are real, but the deaths in life-and-death battles may not be true deaths. gu nie said in a soft voice. ¡°Oh?¡± SUGRA cadlez¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had vaguely grasped the key to the problem. he came into contact with many geniuses from transcendent worlds and fought each other to the death. However, this isn¡¯t true death? ¡± SUGRA cadlez looked at guni and asked. ¡°some kind of battle in a dream that is close to reality?¡± Chapter 329 ? 329 The terrifying radiation range ¡°yes! No!¡± Gu nie said. in fact, during this period of time, he had learned a lot of books and information about dreams in this tower. gu nie had also discovered that he wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to use the dreamscape to temper himself. there were also some powerful experts who had dreamscape techniques and constructed dreamscape worlds to temper themselves. even if they died in the dreamscape, they would not die for real. there were even some special shadow dreamlands that were almost as perfect as reality. one could cultivate, battle, and even break through there. similarly, death wouldn¡¯t cause too much of a loss. however, these strange dream reality had the same problem, and that was that the scale was not big enough. it had to be within a certain range, and outside a certain range, it might not be effective. but gu nie was different. Although gune didn¡¯t know how far the Oya continent was from the Holy feather dark origin transcendent world. However, Gu nie was certain that the distance between major transcendent worlds was extremely far. Gune¡¯s current level 5 [ BloodSource-great blood heavenly dream curse ] could cover the entire major transcendent world of holy feather¡¯s darkness origin, and it was obviously easy for him to cover the many medium and small transcendent worlds around it. it was even possible to connect the major transcendent worlds of sacredfeather¡¯s darksource and grontan¡¯s, as well as the large number of medium-level transcendent worlds around them, to form such a large area of coverage. as far as he knew, there were two large groups of transcendent worlds. if there were other large transcendent worlds around this region, it would cover more than two transcendent worlds. Gu nie could also guess that he had a special reason. it might have something to do with gu nie¡¯s digestion of the ruler¡¯s flesh. After all, Gu nie had already digested a small portion of the ruler¡¯s flesh. after repeatedly gaining the ability to resist the ruler and digesting the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood, gune had already gained the characteristics of ¡± greatness ¡± to a certain extent. It was because of this that Gu NIE¡¯s blood talent ability [ blood source-great Blood Sky dream curse ] could have such a wide range. Other people¡¯s unique dream realms only covered a small area, and the larger ones only covered a city. As for Gu NIE¡¯s blooddream arena, it could cover the entire major transcendent world. It could even cross a major transcendent world. they were completely different concepts. ¡± this place is called the ¡®blooddream arena¡¯. ¡± Gu nie explained. ¡± the extraordinaries who enter can unleash their full strength and then fight with all their might. ¡± ¡± because we are the followers of the lord of nightmares, our authority is higher. ¡± ¡± in this blooddream arena, which is just like reality, we can cultivate, fight, comprehend, and even break through in the midst of life-and-death battles. ¡± ¡°training, battling, gaining insights, and even breaking through.¡± sugra cadlez was shocked. ¡± this is exactly the same as the ¡®dreamscape battlefield¡¯ in the ¡®divine origin kingdom of the black abyss¡¯, which is the top-tier kingdom in the sacredfeather darksource continent. ¡± this is also the only dreamscape in the entire sacredfeather darksource continent that allows me to perfectly unleash my strength. as for the divine origin Kingdom of the black abyss, it is because of this dreamscape war that it has attracted a large number of geniuses to join. It is said that there are many extraordinary humans in the surrounding regions who are very eager and even keen to join the divine origin Kingdom of the black abyss. it can be seen how attractive this dream realm battlefield is. ¡°with the addition of a large number of geniuses, the characteristics of the dreamscape battlefield caused these geniuses to madly kill each other, which in turn honed the growth of many geniuses.¡± this makes it easy for top extraordinary geniuses to be born among geniuses. this allowed the black abyss Kingdom to grow stronger and attract more extraordinary geniuses, thus forming a perfect cycle. if our dawn owl origin race could have a similar dream realm battlefield, it would be a great fortune for our race. Gune looked at SUGRA carderitz and chuckled. as a dawn owl who is willing to serve the nightmare Lord, if you offer enough sacrifices and I apply to the nightmare Lord, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be willing to open the blooddream arena to your race. SUGRA carderitz¡¯s breathing became a little heavier. he understood the importance of blooddream arena to his clan. Once their race had the ability to enter the blooddream arena, their race would also become the core of the various extraordinaire forces in the surrounding area. They might even become the commercial core within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers, or even hundreds of thousands of kilometers. This was simply too important to their clan¡¯s development. With the nightmare Lord¡¯s help, they could earn a huge amount of resources. ¡± respected great follower, gune lawrence, if the great lord of nightmares has any needs, please tell us. our race will do our best to serve the lord of nightmares. ¡± SUGRA cadlez said sincerely. At this moment, SUGRA carderitz¡¯s intentions were extremely sincere. After all, this could be the beginning of their clan¡¯s revival. ¡°Senior sugrai cadlez.¡± Gu nie chuckled. ¡± i don¡¯t think anyone else can hear what we¡¯re going to say next. after all, the information we¡¯re going to reveal to you might really show you how terrifying ruler of bloody dream is, as well as the key secrets. ¡± ¡°en!¡± sugra cadlez nodded cautiously. immediately after, sugra carderitz stood up. He gently waved the staff in his hand. ¡°wuwuwu,¡± divine power bloomed. at the same time, the seals in the entire library tower began to bloom. the power released by each layer was enough to easily annihilate gu nie. gu nie wasn¡¯t worried. he just watched quietly. layer after layer of powerful isolation barriers bloomed. After nine layers of powerful isolation barriers bloomed, sugraa caddelez finally stopped. Then he looked at Gu nie and said in a calm and expectant voice,¡±sir gu nie, even a god-level powerhouse wouldn¡¯t be able to eavesdrop on our conversation. if there¡¯s anything important, please speak.¡± ¡°en!¡± gu nie slightly nodded. ¡± as a unique dreamscape battlefield, aren¡¯t you curious about the range of the nightmare lord¡¯s blooddream arena? ¡± SUGRA cadlez was stunned. He really didn¡¯t think about this himself. In his opinion, the nightmare Lord¡¯s blooddream arena should be similar to the ¡®dreamscape battlefield¡¯ in the ¡®black abyss Kingdom¡¯. With their race as the center, it should radiate a radius of more than ten kilometers, or at most a few dozen kilometers. Even at such a great distance, the attractive force was still frighteningly high. It was enough for the foreign tribes to gradually prosper in the future. However, Gu NIE¡¯s question clearly wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. ¡± the range of influence of the blood gate arena? ¡± After some careful consideration, sugrae cadlez quickly discovered something unusual. he clearly remembered that gu nie had previously said that he had fought with geniuses from other major transcendent worlds and even higher-dimensional transcendent worlds in the blooddream arena. After thinking about it carefully, SUGRA carderitz felt a trace of fear in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he he¡¯s ¡­¡± he looked at gu nie with a bit of fear. ¡± that¡¯s right. the dreamscape arena, which is located at the great transcendent world of sacred feather¡¯s dark origin, is extremely vast. it includes the many medium and small transcendent worlds around it, as well as the few large transcendent world groups nearby, as well as a portion of the high-dimension transcendent worlds. ¡± ¡± if the bloody dream ruler awakens further, she will radiate to the thousands of transcendent world groups of various sizes around her. she can even easily radiate to the many supreme high-dimensional transcendent worlds above the starry sky. ¡± sugra cadlez felt as if his mind had exploded. For the blooddream arena to sweep across the entire transcendent starry world, what sort of terrifying might was this? Chapter 330 ? 330 The importance of the blood dream After a long time, SUGRA cadlez finally calmed himself down, but the lingering fear still lingered in his mind. It radiated across the entire large-scale extraordinary world. This was simply too terrifying. It was a magnificent power that was completely incomprehensible. ¡°The power of the great Lord of nightmares is beyond our imagination.¡± Sugraa cadelez said in a deep voice after giving gune a glance. ¡°Indeed,¡± gu nie nodded. when I first learned that the genius I fought in blooddream arena came from another major transcendent world, I was also shocked. ¡°i lost my self-control much more than senior sugrah cadlez.¡± Gu nie said. sugra cadlez chuckled. ¡± then, how can i enter blooddream arena? ¡± sugra cadlez asked gune. ¡°not everyone is qualified to enter the blooddream arena.¡± gu nie slowly explained. gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t let anyone enter easily, at least at the beginning. first, gu nie¡¯s power was still small. second, only the rarity and preciousness could show its value. the third reason was that gu nie wanted to use this opportunity to collect a fee. you want to enter my blooddream arena? It was simple. He would first sacrifice the complete corpse of a transcendent master-level exotic beast. moreover, your dawn owl origin race has only just begun serving the great ruler of nightmares. ¡± after the first sacrifice, you will only be allowed entry to beginner, intermediate, and advanced extraordinaries. your tribe will offer enough sacrifices. ¡± it will gradually open up to transcendent Masters, followed by oracles, ancestral spirits, and Saints. After that, even powerful demigods like you, or even God-level powerhouses, can enter. ¡°Yes.¡± Sugraa caddelez had no objections to gune¡¯s explanation. during this sacrifice, ask all the geniuses of your clan who want to enter the blooddream arena to condense fist-sized blood crystals and offer them to the Lord of nightmare. ¡± soon, the lord of nightmares will use the blood crystal and give the clansmen of the blood crystal authority. ¡± then, you can use the incantation I gave you to allow the geniuses of your race to enter or even leave the blooddream arena. at the same time, you can also engage in life-and-death battles within the territory of battle commander Blood dream. You can even hone your combat skills. ¡°Blood Crystal?¡± SUGRA cadlez¡¯s brows twitched. it was a great taboo to give one¡¯s own blood crystals to others. after all, there were many things he could do with other people¡¯s blood. however, when he thought of the supreme lord of nightmares, whose power could even radiate to many large extraordinary worlds, sugra cadlez¡¯s concerns were dispelled. The terrifying Lord of nightmares could easily destroy a world, so why would he use the blood crystals to do bad things? The blood Crystal was only a medium used by the Lord of nightmares to confirm the qualifications of the people who entered. ¡± at the same time, you have to know that the lord of nightmare¡¯s power radiation range covers the entire extraordinary world. you can enter the blooddream arena from any corner, even if you are more than 100000 kilometers away. it will also be much more convenient for information exchange. ¡± gu nie said. ¡°indeed,¡± SUGRA cadlez nodded. ¡± by using the blooddream arena, our clan can totally establish an effective information exchange system for patrolling. The effect is excellent.¡± ¡°Then, Your Excellency Reus gunie, how many blood crystals do you think would be appropriate for the first sacrifice?¡± after thinking for a while, sugra cadlez asked. ¡°There¡¯s not much point in fighting if there are too few people.¡± ¡°how about 200 blood crystals for the first time?¡± gune looked at sugra carderitz. ¡°two hundred people is indeed a good number.¡± SUGRA cadlez nodded. ¡°how do we obtain the subsequent entry qualifications?¡± each corpse of a grade seven transcendent giant beast can allow one person to enter, grade eight can allow two, and grade nine can allow four. ¡± of course, we can also use the corpses of transcendent masters from other races. the ratio is about the same. ¡± ¡± as for how the lord of nightmares will measure it, that¡¯s not something i know. it¡¯s best to sacrifice more every time. ¡± ¡± after all, the right to enter is just the right to enter. ¡± if your race wants to obtain the right to manage the blooddream arena in the sacredfeather darksource continent, you¡¯ll need to offer a considerable amount of sacrifices. ¡± this is also a small authority given to you by the lord of nightmare when your race serves him. ¡± you must know that no matter how many sacrifices other powers make, it is impossible for them to obtain the management rights of a transcendent world, the blooddream arena. the management rights of the Holy feather dark origin blood dream arena. SUGRA carderitz¡¯s heart trembled. It would be fine if they just entered, but if they also had the management rights, then it would be of great significance. sugra cadlez was well aware of the significance of this. this was the true capital that allowed their race to use the blooddream arena to continuously grow stronger. ¡°By the way,¡± gune said slowly. SUGRA cadraz, I can also use my authority to allow Sir SUGRA cadraz to enter the blooddream world first. I¡¯ll give you the highest authority over the blooddream arena. This way, it¡¯ll be easier for you to manage the entire race, as well as the many geniuses who have entered the blooddream arena from the sacred feather darksource continent. sugra cadlez¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Gu nie. It¡¯s very important for you to have the Supreme management of the blood dream arena.¡± we¡¯ll discuss the details after the sacrifice is over and the Lord of nightmares has given you the right to enter. Gu nie said. During this time, as Gu nie analyzed the [ blood source: great blood heavenly dream curse ], he felt a sense of relief. from the frame of the incantation, gune was able to analyze the abilities of many incantations. some were simple entry and exit. some of them had the ability to transform the blooddream arena. Some were used to expel enemies. some used blood crystals to open up or even strengthen the blooddream arena. gu nie had clearly defined all of these spells and divided them into different levels. gu nie could use his blood crystal as the core to establish a blooddream arena, and collect the blood crystals and rare soul fragments. the core power was gu nie¡¯s own. With this core as the framework, gune gave SUGRA cadlez the authority to manage, transform, and even expand the blooddream arena. the larger the blood dream arena was, the more people would be able to enter. the more people there were in blooddream arena, the more blood crystals would be dropped. The power of Gu NIE¡¯s blood dream space would also become stronger. At the same time, the blood crystals that were absorbed would turn into a Blood River and flow into the blood sea. in short, the stronger the arena was, the stronger gu nie would be, and the faster the blood sea would expand. Every bit of construction and blood they shed would add to Gu NIE¡¯s power. Chapter 331 ? 331 chapter 152-sacrifice and bloody dream After a few days. on a thousand-meter-tall mountain to the north of the dawn owl origin race. a huge altar, about 100 meters wide and 80 meters tall, had been completed. at this moment, at the top of the altar. a thick beam of light about ten meters in diameter shot up into the sky, straight into the clouds. the thick beam of light could be seen from more than 10 kilometers away. although the altar had only been built for a short time, with the joint efforts of many experts, the altar¡¯s frame, source power network, and energy supply were very stable. it didn¡¯t look like it had been completed in a hurry. it was obvious that this altar had been built after the other altars. At the foot of the altar. the atmosphere was solemn and solemn. a large number of flags that symbolized nightmares and blood fluttered in the heat waves and strong winds. The five oracles and the two ancestor soul powerhouses stood on the side, unmoving like statues. halfway up the mountain, there were fifty to sixty transcendent masters. they were lined up neatly on both sides of the altar¡¯s path. at the foot of the mountain, there were a large number of high-level extraordinaries. these high-level extraordinaries were all wearing metal armor, helmets, and boots. their expressions were solemn and dignified, and they were stationed on both sides of the road without moving, like statue guards. the sacred ritual of sacrifice filled the entire huge mountain. In fact, a large number of morning sunlight origin race members were also watching the sacrificial altar from the streets, Windows, balconies, and roofs. during this period of time, they had also heard about it. guni lawrence, the genius who had easily defeated their clan, was a relative of a great existence. there were even more widely spread rumors, and almost everyone in their clan knew about them. that was, the kin of this great existence would bring a great revival to their race. And this sacrifice was the great beginning of the revival. ¡°Sir gune, although the altar was built in a short time, the altar¡¯s overall characteristics are very powerful. We also prepared a lot of resources this time.¡± With that, SUGRA cadlez took out five extraordinary storage wristbands. With a gentle wave, he presented them to gune. gu nie took the five storage bracelets and nodded after checking them. each of these five storage bracelets had the size of a castle hall. the large transcendent world¡¯s production of transcendent storage equipment was much more advanced than the ao ¡®ya continent¡¯s, and the internal storage space was also much larger. the five storage bracelets were filled with the corpses of various transcendent creatures. there were many powerful creatures at the level of transcendent masters, and even the corpses of oracles that made gu nie¡¯s mind tremble. fortunately, my blood sea is no longer the blood pool from before. the blood sea¡¯s ability to contain things is extremely strong. It should be more than enough to contain so many things. gu nie thought to himself. ¡°In addition, Zhenzhen¡± As he spoke, SUGRA cadlez took out another ring. these are the blood crystals of the 200 rank-6 Extraordinaries. My Blood Crystal is also among them. ¡°en!¡± Gu nie nodded and said. ¡°Sugraa cadlez, follow me and offer your sacrifice!¡± It was noon. the heat waves were rolling, especially on the top of the bare mountain. under the sun, gu nie felt that the ground was over a hundred degrees. Fortunately, this temperature didn¡¯t affect Gu nie. a moment later, gune and sugraa caddelez arrived at the top of the altar. After standing still, Gu NIE¡¯s source power surged out and merged with the altar¡¯s pillar of light. at the same time, gu nie began to chant in a low voice. ¡°the source of fear above the stars, the lord of immortality who can reverse life and death, the indescribable master of nightmares, please listen to my most pious call. i will offer you my blood!¡± as gu nie chanted, the co-soul in the blood sea heard his call. The blood wrapped around the flesh of the ruler and gently stimulated its aura. The devil¡¯s co-soul controlled the blood and gently responded to the call. In an instant, the milky-white light that shot up into the sky turned blood-red. The blood-colored luster was so dense that the surroundings were shrouded in a faint layer of blood. at the same time, a terrifying aura spread out from the blood-colored light pillar. Gu nie didn¡¯t feel any pressure. as for the demigod sugrai cadelez, gune could clearly feel the invisible pressure on him, and even the divine power on him was slowly spreading. the oracle and ancestor soul powerhouses beside the altar, the transcendent masters halfway up the mountain, and the large number of transcendents at the foot of the mountain. In addition, the many masters of the dawn light origin race who were watching from a distance all had solemn expressions. they could vaguely feel the terrifying and great aura. Some of the children were so frightened by this terrifying aura that they began to cry. sugraa cadlez, who was enduring the terrifying aura, glanced at gune. he found gu nie standing there as if nothing had happened. as expected, as the kin of a great existence, you will not be affected by the aura of a great existence. SUGRA cadlez thought to himself. gu nie didn¡¯t waste any more time and began to place the offerings on the altar. Every time he threw in an item, a blood-red light would flash, and the corpse that was used as an offering would disappear. gu nie didn¡¯t need to waste any energy. all he had to do was move the things out and place them on the altar. Gu nie was very efficient, and the co-soul on the other side was not slow either. one after another, sacrifices were sent to the hands of the devil¡¯s co-soul in the blood sea. The devil co-soul simply threw the corpses into its blood sea. A large number of tentacles surged out of the churning blood sea, dragging the corpses of these powerful giant beasts to the bottom of the sea, and then quickly broke them down and absorbed them. The blood sea¡¯s absorption rate was quite high. gu nie could clearly feel that the sea of blood had begun to expand faster as the powerful sacrifices entered. The corpses of rank seven, rank eight, and even rank nine beasts were great supplements to Gu NIE¡¯s blood pool. it would be extremely difficult for gu nie to get his hands on these things. He had also used the dawn light origin race to easily obtain a large number of giant beast corpses. in the future, the corpses of the giant beasts of this level would continue to be offered as sacrifices. About ten minutes later. after all the sacrifices were done, gu nie threw the storage ring with the blood crystal into the blood pillar. with a flash of blood light, the extraordinary storage ring appeared in the hand of the demonic co-soul. Then, Gu nie chanted a few words in a low voice and cut off the source power. the thick blood color in the blood-red light pillar gradually receded. that terrifying aura also gradually faded away. By the time the last trace of blood in the light pillar disappeared, the terrifying aura had completely disappeared from this world. The sacrifice had ended! At this moment, all the extraordinary humans who witnessed the sacrifice heaved a sigh of relief. After all, the pressure of facing such a terrifying existence was too great. if they were to face such a great existence directly, apart from the ancestor souls and above, everyone else would die with a single glance. gu nie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°fortunately, nothing went wrong.¡± at the side, sugra cadlez¡¯s expression also returned to his usual wise and calm image. ¡°Your Excellency gune, the great Lord of nightmares, how do you feel about the sacrifice?¡± sugra cadlez asked softly. ¡°I¡¯m still quite satisfied.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. in the future, there will be three such sacrifices in every origin season. The quantity and quality of the sacrifices must be stable. I don¡¯t think it will be a big problem! Gune said to SUGRA cardraz. the ¡°origin season¡± was the season of the sacred feather darksource continent. One ¡°origin season¡± was roughly half a year in the Oya continent. three sacrifices in one season meant one sacrifice every two months. ¡± there¡¯s no problem with three sacrifices like this in one yuanji. ¡± sugra cadlez nodded slightly. they had collected the number of sacrifices in a hurry this time. in the future, it would not be a big problem for their clan to have three sacrifices like this in the first season. every few seasons, there would be a large number of beast tides. previously, they had been worried about the arrival of the beast tide, but now, they just wanted the beast tide to arrive as soon as possible. ¡°how long will it take for the nightmare lord to let us enter the blooddream world, sir gu nie?¡± then, sugra cadlez lowered his voice and asked. the blooddream world was extremely important, so it was not surprising that sugra cadlez was so concerned. ¡°it won¡¯t take long. We¡¯ll return to the mechanical energy Tower and rest for a while. It should be fine.¡± gu nie said with a smile. Chapter 332 ? 332 the construction of the blooddream arena gune and sugra carderitz returned to the energy tower and began to chat. The world of bloody sea. The devil co-soul, which had completed the strengthening of the sacrificial channel, threw many corpses into the blood sea. He then cast the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] and entered the bloody dream world. as a strange level. the bloody dream world overlapped with reality, and it had the characteristics of both reality and dream. this special characteristic allowed gu nie to build a fixed ¡°blooddream arena¡± in the blooddream world of the sacredfeather darksource continent. Even if Gu nie left this place, the blooddream arena would still belong to him. he sat cross-legged in the blood dream world. with a flip of his hand, gu nie took out his blood crystal. He used the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ], which contained extremely dense world intent, to wrap it up. This was the core of the entire blooddream arena. This meant that blooddream world, which was essentially blooddream cage and in the form of blooddream arena, was now completely Gu NIE¡¯s. Gu nie was definitely not the only one who could enter the blooddream world. However, the blood dream arena that Gu nie had created belonged to him alone. Under Gu NIE¡¯s control, the blood Crystal merged into the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ]. Then, Gu nie continued to cast the [ blood source: great Blood Sky dream curse ] and used the world power Upanishad to construct the framework of the arena. gu nie had already made preparations for the various aspects of the blood dream arena. [ level 9: Gu NIE¡¯s Blood Crystal is the core. Gu nie has the Supreme authority over this part of the blooddream world. ] The real blood dream controller. The eighth floor was used to store the dropped blood crystals and other items. It was the core resource floor and was used to connect to the blood sea. [ level 7: kasaya ] [ Level 6: Kasaya ] [ fifth floor: collect the blood crystals of the many people who enter. The blood crystals here will lead them to the blood dream arena that Gu Niang has opened up. They won¡¯t run to other places. ] at the same time, the blood crystals here could play the role of stabilizing and even expanding the entire blooddream arena. sugra cadlez had a small amount of authority over the fifth floor, such as completely isolating a certain blood crystal and preventing it from entering the blooddream arena. MMH! It was like a blacklist, preventing anyone from causing trouble in blooddream arena. The fourth layer was the authority manager layer such as ¡°sugrae carderitz.¡± The manager of this level had the authority to manage the expansion, transformation, and other functions of the entire blooddream arena. The authority of this level was quite broad. However, it definitely could not touch the core functions. [ Level 3: this is a second-grade management right, which can be given or revoked by the manager of the other four levels. ] [ level 2: you have a private space that you can open. if you make enough contributions, you can be given a private blooddream space cabin. otherwise, you can only appear at a fixed entrance, which is equivalent to a vip member. ] it was also given and revoked by the manager of the fourth floor. The first level was the blooddream arena¡¯s battle level. All those who did not have access were on this level. This was also the level where the blooddream arena could accommodate many extraordinary humans. fortunately, gu nie had a deep understanding of the world power upanishad. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to construct such a complicated world. After the construction of the layers was completed. a blood crystal the size of a basketball glowed in gu nie¡¯s hand. This was the world framework of the entire blooddream arena. ¡°bloom!¡± Gu nie thought. ¡°swish!¡± The sword in Gu NIE¡¯s hand quickly merged into the bloody dream world, causing the time and space to tremble. Immediately after. hualalalalalalalalala the blood from the blooddream world around them rushed into gu nie¡¯s arena. under gu nie¡¯s control, the arena began to expand. Now, the Level-5 [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ] could easily build a blood dream arena with a diameter of two to three hundred meters. however, this was clearly not worthy of the lord of nightmares ¡®status. gu nie decided to spend more time and effort to build a large arena that could accommodate tens of thousands of people. as for expanding it in the future, sugra cadlez would have to slowly use the resources himself, or find an extraordinary with the ability of blooddream and give him the authority to continuously absorb the blood of the blooddream world to expand the blooddream arena. About half an hour later, Gu ni stopped expanding. As the expansion stopped, the huge arena began to appear in the blooddream world as the blood mist condensed. a moment later, a huge blooddream arena appeared. it had a diameter of about three thousand meters and an area of seven square kilometers. it could continue to expand. the teleportation point, lounge, audience seats, and so on were all available. it was not a problem for it to accommodate 20000 to 30000 people to watch the battle. this was a replica of a very mature arena that gu nie had created. after the construction was completed. Gu nie began to place the blood crystals and give them the authority. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the spacious study. Sugraa cadlez and guni were chatting. after a brief discussion, sugrae cadres took out an extraordinary storage ring and handed it to gunie. ¡°esteemed lord gu ni, this is a small gift from our race.¡± Gu nie opened it and his expression changed. The extraordinary storage ring¡¯s capacity was enough to hold eight or nine huge boxes. Among them were a large number of black origin crystals to expand the origin pool. Gu nie knew that this was a special product of the dawn owl origin race called the ¡°black demon crystal.¡± the effect of expanding the origin pool was excellent. With this amount, Gu nie estimated that he could expand his origin pool to a hundred or even two hundred thousand units. at the same time, there was also a large number of red crystal-like ¡± master soul crystals. ¡± these things could directly enhance the strength of the soul. one could guess from their names that they were collected by extraordinary masters of the soul class using special soul means after their deaths. it was of great significance to the cultivation of a dharmic spell master. After advancing to a transcendent master, the effect of this item could rapidly increase the strength of one¡¯s soul. In addition, there were also some extraordinary treasures that emitted dense origin power. These could raise one¡¯s transcendent realm. Looking at the degree of dense origin power, it would also have an extremely strong effect on transcendent Masters. apart from that, there were also many other good things. they were basically treasures that were extremely effective even for transcendent masters. ¡°how can i accept this?¡± gu nie said as he slowly returned to his transcendent ring. ¡°Sir Gu nie has sacrificed a lot, so this is something you deserve.¡± sugra cadlez chuckled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± gu nie said as he took the ring. gu nie, who had just accepted the transcendent storage ring, had a slight change in expression. Then, gune looked at SUGRA carderitz. ¡± senior sugrai cadraz, the lord of nightmare has finished building this blooddream arena. let¡¯s go in! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± sugra cadlez raised an eyebrow, and a look of joy appeared on his face. Chapter 333 ? 333 chapter 154-the hope of the entire clan ¡± after entering the blooddream arena, you¡¯ll be in a half-soul, half-dream-state, and your main body will fall asleep. ¡± of course, I don¡¯t know if a strong person like you will also fall asleep. you have to remind your people about this. You have to keep your body in a safe position before entering the bloody dream world. Otherwise, if your body is exposed to the outside, it will be completely defenseless. gu nie said. ¡°i¡¯ll give it a try.¡± sugra cadlez smiled. Immediately after, SUGRA cadlez sat down and began to chant an incantation. a moment later, sugrai cadlez, who was sitting cross-legged in front of gune, suddenly opened his eyes. he looked at gune and smiled. ¡± i¡¯m already in blooddream arena. this world is really strange. ¡± ¡°senior is truly formidable. could it be that senior also possesses two souls?¡± gu nie asked, raising his eyebrows. SUGRA cadlez laughed but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just two souls.¡± Gu nie thought. after condensing ten ensemble runes, he could condense the co-soul. Then, if he condensed twenty ensemble runes, could he condense the second co-soul? The answer was yes. However, for an ordinary extraordinary, one co-soul was enough. A second co-soul was unnecessary. to gu nie, it was possible, but it didn¡¯t mean much. ¡­¡­ in the bloody dream world. sugra cadlez was walking around the fourth floor¡¯s clearance level, scanning the surroundings. The fourth floor¡¯s clearance level was different from the first floor. the first floor was made up of a lounge, corridor, arena, and other places. one could move freely. As for the fourth level of authority, it required a corresponding Authority Law curse. at this moment, one of sugra cadlez¡¯s co-souls had entered. without a law incantation, he could only watch helplessly. ¡°Swish!¡± with a flash of blood-red light, the ancient nirvana body formed by the demonic co-soul entered the fourth authority level. sugra carderitz immediately looked over. when he saw that it was gu nie, his eyes narrowed and he looked at gu nie. ¡°what a powerful soul.¡± sugra cadlez thought to himself. senior sugrai cadlez, this is the place where you control the entire blooddream arena. gu nie pointed around. ¡± of course, you still need to use some incantations to be able to control the entire blooddream arena. ¡± With that, gune waved his hand, and a blood paper scroll formed from blood appeared in front of SUGRA cadlez. ¡± you¡¯ll understand the many incantations in here after you receive them as your catalyst. ¡± ¡± at the same time, you can also let your clansmen enter the blooddream arena and give it a try. ¡± let¡¯s see the battle zone of this blooddream arena and see what the effects are. ¡°en!¡± SUGRA cadletz nodded as he accepted the many incantations in the blood-red scroll. Meanwhile, his body in the real world also began to transmit information, allowing The Extraordinaries who had offered the blood crystals to enter the blooddream world according to the incantation he had previously transmitted. as the news spread. A moment later, at the entrance of the blooddream arena. Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! buzzzzzz! Wuwuwuwu the blood-red light kept flashing as extraordinary humans from the dawn owl origin race entered blooddream arena one after another. As soon as they entered, many people began to observe the world. ¡± is this the blooddream arena? ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you talking nonsense?¡± ¡± oh, my incantation of law can be used completely. it¡¯s just that my co-soul is outside and can¡¯t be used to double cast. ¡± A law incantation master was constantly changing the incantations in his hands. The battle-type expert at the side also used his extraordinary origin technique on the spot, causing the ground to explode and crack. The damage to the internal environment wasn¡¯t a problem, but they needed their temple master, sugraa cadlez, to repair it. At the same time, the Gladiator arena area also needed to be strengthened accordingly. Of course, these were all things that sugrah cadelez needed to do. ¡°I¡¯ve fully displayed my martial skill. tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, you¡¯re really too powerful.¡± One of The Extraordinaries exclaimed. I didn¡¯t believe it when the transcendent Masters told me about it. But now, it seems that the blooddream arena is comparable to the dreamscape battlefield! Some of The Extraordinaries were extremely excited. that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now that I¡¯ve tried it out, I feel that the effect is quite good! ¡°When fighting outside, he would always restrain himself a bit and not dare to fight with all his might. we¡¯ll have nothing to worry about in here, and we¡¯ll be able to fight to our heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°and in the future, when we are stationed outside, we can directly come in and fight with others.¡± His words immediately attracted the approval of many extraordinary humans. ¡± let¡¯s go to the arena over there. kleis, let¡¯s have a life-and-death battle. the loser will buy us a drink today. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you can¡¯t enter for a certain period of time after death.¡± ¡± what¡¯s there to be afraid of? in any case, we can go out and hunt before coming back. we can kill time and also earn contribution points through hunting. the rewards for hunting activities in the clan are very generous now. ¡± Oh, that¡¯s true. Let¡¯s all go over to take a look. The two of them are going to fight, so we¡¯re all going to the arena to be spectators. immediately, the many tier 6 experts of the dawn owl origin race rushed to the arena. soon, an intense battle unfolded. without a doubt, this was a battle of life and death. there was no mercy, no restraint, and it was an all-out battle. The two of them were fighting with all their might. Gune and sugrah cadlez were both able to notice the situation in the arena. this scene naturally made gu nie happy. ¡°The more you guys fight, the more deaths I¡¯ll have, and the faster my strength will increase,¡± Gu nie thought. when the two of them were fighting. On the fourth level of the blooddream arena. SUGRA cadletz also opened his eyes after receiving the incantation and carefully understanding the various functions of the catalyst. at this moment, sugra cadlez¡¯s eyes were shining with divine light. after he gained a deeper understanding of the system, he was able to obtain this authority. He had completely understood. He had absolute control over the blooddream arena, which radiated across the entire sacredfeather darksource continent. He could even get the blood crystals of the people who entered. He could integrate them into a higher level to strengthen the entire blood dream arena, and at the same time, allow others to enter. Not to mention, they also had the ability to expand and change the blooddream arena, giving others the ability to manage it, and so on. their clan would also be able to perfectly control the blooddream arena. this was simply too important to their clan. He could be seen as the hope of their clan¡¯s revival. while sugra was thinking, guni spoke softly. ¡± the blooddream arena, which is a large-scale transcendent world of holy feather¡¯s dark origin, has been established, and the control over it is in your race¡¯s hands. i don¡¯t think i need to go into detail about the importance of this. his excellency sugra cadraz himself knows the importance of this. ¡± this is an important opportunity for your clan. It can even be the foundation for the rise of your clan. ¡°But Yingluo¡± gune looked at sugra carderitz. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your respect for the great Lord of nightmares.¡± ¡± the great lord of nightmares can give you the right to rule the blooddream arena. if you dare to slack off in serving the great lord of nightmares, the great lord of nightmares will kick you out of the arena. do you understand? ¡± ¡°Sir gune, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll serve the great Lord of nightmares with all our hearts. We¡¯ll offer more than we can count.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡± your tribe must manage this blooddream arena well. as it expands, it must also continuously accept more extraordinary humans. ¡± the more people there are, the more benefits your race will receive. This way, you will have more power to serve the Lord of nightmare. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Gu nie. We¡¯ll do our best to expand the influence of the blooddream arena. At the same time, we¡¯ll spread the terror and fame of the great Lord of nightmares across the entire sacredfeather darksource continent.¡± SUGRA cadlez said sincerely. he was speaking from the bottom of his heart. after all, the greater the influence of the blooddream arena, the more benefits his clan would receive. Moreover, SUGRA cadlez already had a plan. their clan would definitely not be able to monopolize all the benefits of the blooddream arena. the palace tower he was in was one of the thirty or so palace towers that guarded the darky dragon mountains. At the same time, he had a good relationship with the powerful God in the darky Dragon mountains. He could totally unite the powerful God and The Other Palace Tower Masters. This way, each Hall tower would take out a portion of the resources offered as a sacrifice. This way, each sacrifice would be very easy. they would build a common interest community to obtain the benefits and sacrifices of the arena and expand the influence of the arena. at the same time, they would ensure that their clan would not be destroyed by those greedy people while receiving the benefits of the arena. After all, opportunities came with danger. And SUGRA cadlez was confident that he could overcome the danger and start the revival process. Chapter 334 ? 334 chapter 155 return unknowingly, another week had passed. on a mountain peak at the edge of the dawn owl origin race. Gugne and SUGRA cadlez stood at the peak of the mountain. In the past few days, SUGRA cadlez had learned some blooddream-like methods from God knows where and had already begun to modify the blooddream arena slightly. there was no problem with the use of many functions. even if there were any problems, gu nie could contact him and have him enter the blooddream arena on the sacredfeather darksource continent to make some changes. In general, with SUGRA cadlez¡¯s delegation of authority, the entire blooddream arena was now under the control and operation of their race. the next step would be to gradually expand and bring in more extraordinary humans. As time passed, the dawn fiends would use the blooddream arena to strengthen themselves, while Gu nie would be able to enjoy the sacrifices and blood crystals that fell from the arena. Now that blooddream arena was on the right track, there was basically no need for Gu nie to stay here. not to mention, the energy of the teleportation seal in gu nie¡¯s body was getting weaker by the day, so gu nie couldn¡¯t stay here for too long. today was the day gu nie would leave. ¡°Are you going to another transcendent world, Sir Gu nie?¡± Before leaving, SUGRA cadlez asked. ¡°Yes.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. ¡± among the stars, there are quite a few extraordinary worlds. the lord of nightmares definitely won¡¯t only have eyes for one extraordinary world. ¡± in that case, in the future, will our transcendent world be able to interact with the blooddream arena of other transcendent worlds? ¡± after thinking for a while, sugra cadlez asked in a particularly gentle tone. guni glanced at sugra cadlez and chuckled. don¡¯t worry. Just the fact that you can communicate with the outside world is worth a lot. ¡± a battle between geniuses from different transcendent worlds. this is also very attractive. ¡± ¡°When it¡¯s time for cross-world communication, all of The Extraordinaries of the sacredfeather¡¯s darkness origin world will have to go through a designated teleportation array. You¡¯ll be in charge of that.¡± Sugraa cadretz immediately smiled. Thank you, sir guni. ¡°communication between different extraordinary worlds? I don¡¯t know how long that will take.¡± Gu nie said with emotion. the sacred feather darkglow continent was the only transcendent world that gune had been to so far. who knew how long it would take to go to the second transcendent world? a few decades? a hundred years later? Who knew when. But Gu nie already had a plan. Wherever he went to, he would advertise and build a place for himself in the blooddream arena. When the Lord of Nightmare¡¯s reputation spread, there would definitely be people who would take the initiative to offer sacrifices to the Lord of nightmare, and then seek to open the blooddream arena to gain control. Gu nie didn¡¯t have the ability to create the blood dream space from a distance now, but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t in the future. I can build more blooddream arena when I¡¯m free. when I have the ability to release it, I can directly release it wherever the sacrifice is. ¡°at the same time!¡± gu nie narrowed his eyes. ¡± after i go back, i can also establish a blooddream arena in the oya continent as a relative of a great existence. ¡± if this blooddream arena really bloomed in the Oya continent, it would be much easier to deal with the evil God¡¯s church and even the South. after all, as soon as the blood Crystal came in, I immediately knew whether he was a believer of the evil god or a master from the foreign land. At the same time, I could hear their communication in the blooddream space. as for how this blood dream space will be opened, or who will be the first to open it, this is something that needs to be discussed. perhaps these Pirates are a good example and a good beginning. If they spread out in chaos and disorder, they might be able to attract many people to enter. at that time, the transcendent Association¡¯s officials would naturally receive the information and follow them in. ¡± after all, the information transmission technology alone has made the blood dream arena invaluable. As he pondered, Gu nie had already collected his thoughts. ¡°Senior sugrai cadlez, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°be careful on the way, sir gune. i hope the next time i see you, you¡¯ll be a powerful saint, a demigod, and a god.¡± ¡°I will,¡± gu nie nodded with a smile. gu nie activated the teleportation seal in his body. ¡°shua shua shua¡± under the teleportation light¡¯s guidance, gu nie had already disappeared from the mountain. at the same time, he had completely left sacredfeather¡¯s darkness origin major transcendent world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ the oya continent. the forbidden elemental land. on the platform at the end of the dark and quiet stone stairs of the mountain path. As the white light bloomed, Gu NIE¡¯s figure appeared. A moment later, the milky white light disappeared, and Gu nie landed on the ground. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, Whoosh!¡± gune took a deep breath and felt the familiar aura and smell of the oya continent. a smile appeared on his face. ¡°although the oya continent isn¡¯t as vast as the sacredfeather darksource continent, it still gives me a very natural and warm feeling.¡± ¡°the oya continent is still the world that raised me.¡± then, gu nie sensed something and looked to a corner. As the black mist surged. very soon, the black-robed old man strange sea appeared. you¡¯re finally back. If you hadn¡¯t come back, I would have thought that you were lost in a foreign world. Old man strange sea said with a smile after sizing Gu nie up. Soon after, old man strange sea asked again,¡¯how is it? How¡¯s the harvest?¡± ¡°the harvest is not bad.¡± gu nie said with a smile. after a while, gu nie continued. I arrived at a large transcendent world known as the Holy feather darkborne. ¡°sacred feather dark source?¡± old man strange sea thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡± i don¡¯t have any impression of this major transcendent world. it should be a major transcendent world that is relatively far away, or one that is relatively remote. ¡± ¡°is the location far away? That would be great.¡± gu nie thought to himself. the further away he was, the wider the range of gu nie¡¯s [ bloodsource: dream curse of great snow ]. gu nie continued. as a major transcendent world, sacred feather darkborne has many deity-level experts. it is said that there are several powerful divine kingdoms, which means that there are many powerful gods who have built them. Gu nie said. During this period of time, Gu nie had gained a good understanding of the various powers of the sacred feather darksource continent. using sugra cadlez and the information he had, guni had a basic understanding of the various factions in the sacred feather darksource continent. with a powerful nation built by a deity, the sacredfeather darksource continent is indeed a large transcendent world. It even has the potential to become a peak transcendent world. I came into contact with an expert with the strength of a demigod. In their tribe, I said that I was a powerful follower, but they didn¡¯t believe me at first. After I displayed my strength and took care of all the geniuses below the transcendent master level in their tribe, they finally believed me and were willing to maintain a good relationship with me. ¡± after that, i negotiated with them and obtained their teleportation coordinates in the end, as well as many teleportation tokens to enter the sacred feather¡¯s darkness origin continent. Hearing Gu NIE¡¯s explanation, old man strange sea nodded slightly, a smile on his face. you¡¯ve done well. ¡°Senior sea, how are the others?¡± gu nie knew that aside from himself, everyone else had also entered other trial grounds to take part in the trial. after all, only by passing the trial could they advance to the next round. when gu nie asked this, the smile on strange sea old man¡¯s face faded. ¡°the situation on your side is not optimistic.¡± gu nie frowned. Chapter 335 ? 335 chapter 156 a bad situation ¡± the next trial will be the final battle for the divine crown. ¡± Said strange sea old man. ¡± other than you, those who came back alive have all returned. those who didn¡¯t, basically won¡¯t be able to come back. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not that they¡¯re dead. death is only a part of the probability. the other part is that they¡¯re trapped somewhere and can¡¯t teleport back, or they¡¯ve been captured, or the energy in their bodies has been violently impacted and destroyed the teleportation mark, etc. ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes twitched. if I really did encounter such a situation, it wouldn¡¯t be much different from being dead. ¡°you¡¯ll understand the situation when you¡¯re teleported there.¡± said strange sea old man. letting out a breath, gu nie calmed his mind. we¡¯ll see what happens after we teleport over. No matter what, those evil gods and church members won¡¯t have it easy after I return. ¡± remember, this is a battle. whoever gets the divine crown will be teleported away. this trip to the elemental forbidden land will be over when all three divine crowns have been taken. ¡± Old man strange sea explained softly. there are actually three divine crowns, and they will be teleported away after obtaining them. Gu nie frowned. ¡± if there was only one, it would be fine. i could use the miracle function to directly locate it and quickly get it, ending this trip to the elemental forbidden land. ¡± but there are three of them. If they get one, it will be a bit troublesome. ¡± those evil gods and the south church have the power of faith. with the divine crown, they can quickly become gods. ¡± ¡± as for the empire in the north, they don¡¯t have any faith to provide us with the crown to quickly become gods. ¡± after some thought, gu nie looked at old man strange sea. senior sly sea, can you change the number of God¡¯s crowns this time? ¡± ¡°No,¡± Old man strange sea shook his head. ¡± i¡¯m just a special demigod in charge of guarding this place. i¡¯m not allowed to interfere in your battle, and i can¡¯t help you in this aspect. ¡± then can we strengthen the divine Crown¡¯s defense or hide them deeper? ¡± gu nie said after thinking for a while. ¡°this way, i¡¯ll have more than enough time to kill them all.¡± old man weird sea said as he looked at gu nie. ¡± it¡¯s impossible to strengthen the divine crown¡¯s protection, because the divine crown itself has no protection. ¡± secondly, the God¡¯s crown itself is an item with a surging aura. Even if it¡¯s hidden, it¡¯ll be easily discovered. ¡± however, i can make an exception for you. i¡¯ll completely conceal the aura of the divine crown and make it look no different from an ordinary crown. ¡± ¡± however, it¡¯s still easy for them to find the exact location. after all, the god¡¯s crown is placed there. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s also very good to be able to hide one¡¯s aura,¡± gu nie thought to himself. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank senior.¡± ¡± if you practice hard, you will have the chance to become a powerful god in the future. at that time, you might be able to break the many restrictions of the forbidden elemental land and then reconstruct it. ¡± ¡± i hope that when the time comes, you¡¯ll become the master of a world, and you¡¯ll be able to use the forbidden elemental lands to cultivate more geniuses, so that the oya continent can reignite its extraordinary radiance. ¡± Said strange sea old man. ¡°I will, senior treacherous sea.¡± gu nie nodded seriously. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll send you there now.¡± With a gentle wave of his hand, the thick mist gathered and the power of teleportation enveloped Gu nie. ¡°swish!¡± Space power Upanishad bloomed with the slight space vibration. Gu nie could already feel his position being shifted. after the mist dispersed, gu nie could finally see his surroundings. At this moment, Gu nie seemed to be under the eaves of a huge corridor. The corridor pillar in the distance was more than ten meters thick and more than three hundred meters high. The guardrail at the edge of the corridor was also a hundred meters high. in the forest in the distance, there were trees that were two to three hundred meters tall everywhere. there was even a huge tree that reached the sky. it was probably three thousand meters in size. the entire world seemed to have been magnified a hundred times. Gune was in the corridor of a giant Castle. then, gu nie looked around. When he was looking around, Gu nie had felt many malicious gazes on him. First, Gu nie felt the energy restriction restrict him to a three-meter radius. when he looked outside. gu nie saw energy barriers that were three meters in diameter and ten meters tall. there was a person in each of the energy restrictions. the one ten meters away from him was someone he was very familiar with. ¡°Senior Nigel,¡± gu nie exclaimed. a smile finally appeared on nigel¡¯s face when he saw that it was gunie. ¡± you¡¯ve finally appeared. you haven¡¯t appeared for such a long time that i thought you wouldn¡¯t come back! ¡± nigel said after letting out a sigh of relief. this strange restriction should be unbreakable, otherwise, so many people wouldn¡¯t be staying here obediently. At the same time, this restriction didn¡¯t hinder their communication. While listening to Nigel¡¯s words, guni quickly scanned his surroundings. however, he realized that nigel was the only person he was familiar with on his side. gune wasn¡¯t familiar with these people, but nigel should know whether they were enemies or people on his side. ¡°Senior, these people?¡± gune looked at nigel. ¡°there are only the two of us on our side.¡± nigel¡¯s tone was very grave. ¡°Just the two of us? The situation is not optimistic.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s face also became gloomy. Dragon Slayer ziegrud and the others who didn¡¯t return are probably dead too. Gu nie sighed in his heart. gugne had seen the power of the dragon slayer, ziegrud. if he had been here, he would have been a powerful helper, but unfortunately, he had not returned. As he pondered, Gu nie looked outside again. on gune¡¯s side, there were only nigel and gune. the other party had seven people. At the same time, two of these seven people were geniuses from the foreign starry sky. the others were either from the south church, the top masters of the evil gods, or the seeds of god creation. It could be said that those who were able to make it this far were all existences that were not weaker than Nigel. Some of them even had the strange ability to burst out with divine power like the evil God¡¯s daughter gunie had killed, which would only make the situation worse. gu nie said in a deep voice. ¡°senior, if they were to use the same level of power as their divine power, would you be able to stop them?¡± ¡°It can hold them off for a moment, but not for long.¡± Nigel said. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he nodded. ¡°Senior Nigel, after all, you¡¯re a powerhouse who has been at the peak of the sixth step for a long time. It¡¯s not strange for you to have some hidden techniques.¡± if nigel could block his opponent¡¯s most powerful attack, then it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. at least guni didn¡¯t have to worry too much about his opponent killing nigel in an instant. that way, gu nie would have time to deal with these enemies. ¡°They¡¯ve already started discussing the funeral arrangements?¡± at this moment, an enigmatic voice was heard. Chapter 336 ? 336 Level Seven great thunderflame curse Gu NIE¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked over. What she saw was a noble man wearing a noble suit and a noble top hat. He had a smile on his face and a sword at his waist. Gu nie could tell that he was a top master of the evil God¡¯s side or a God-creating seed. Gu nie recognized the two foreign experts. As for the people of the South Church who believed in God, they wore different clothes from the nobles in the North. ¡°for a weakling like you, there¡¯s no difference between squishing you and squashing an insect.¡± Gu nie said indifferently. Aristocrat silk¡¯s smile froze on her face. Her eyes narrowed like a venomous snake as she glared at gunie.¡±We don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to kill who yet!¡± She said. gu nie didn¡¯t pay much attention to the noble. the seven powerhouses within the energy barriers were all staring at gu nie. gu nie could feel the intense killing intent. Gu NIE¡¯s previous performance was naturally strong. In this seven against two battle, the Cthulhu¡¯s side had a huge advantage. naturally, they wanted to kill gu nie here. with gu nie dead, all the treasures here were basically theirs. moreover, by killing the superior spell caster gune, they would be able to get rid of a powerful enemy that might rise in the future, removing a great worry in their hearts. If Gu nie made it out alive, his strength would continue to increase, and he would become a very difficult guy to deal with. In the face of these cold killing intent, Gu nie patrolled around for a while, then restrained his expression and stood still. After a dozen breaths. ¡°Weng Weng Weng Weng¡± The nine energy barriers began to tremble slightly. immediately, everyone¡¯s expression froze. the restriction would probably be activated soon. once the restriction was opened, the battle would erupt. suddenly, gu nie¡¯s face turned serious.¡±senior nigel, when the restriction is opened later, you can use your full power to escape from this place.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask for a reason. If I tell you to run, just run. Don¡¯t even look back, understand?¡± he said. nigel was surprised at first, but then he looked at gunie. he didn¡¯t see any signs of joking, so he nodded after a moment of thought.¡±okay, i got it.¡± his words immediately stunned the seven extraordinary humans. if there had been enough time, they would have had a chance to discuss what gu nie had said and how to deal with it. but now, the energy barrier was about to open, and they had no time to discuss. with a thought, gu nie began to secretly cast a spell. Gu nie was secretly casting spells, and the others were naturally doing the same. They were all secretly preparing their own techniques. The buzzing and trembling sound became more and more serious. all of a sudden, the trembling stopped, and the energy barrier disappeared. ¡°boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom!¡± ¡°kill!¡± ¡°die!¡± ¡°Die!¡± the moment the energy restriction disappeared, all the extraordinaries on the evil god¡¯s side burst out with extremely fierce attacks. three of them directly released the divine power in their bodies, and their auras were like a volcanic eruption, surging with heat waves. the two experts from the foreign starry sky released the water and earth profound. the water power upanishad turned into a water dragon, and the waves surged. the profound truths of the earth was pierced through by the heavy sword, and layers of origin power surged out and blasted over. the other two immediately took out their top-tier engravings and spell scrolls. and both of them were powerful origin pool restriction scrolls, which directly locked onto gu nie. fortunately, gu nie had the demonic pool of his own, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of this powerful seal. otherwise, the seal of the origin pool would have been enough to seal away most of gu nie¡¯s power. his body flashed. Gu nie reappeared two hundred meters away. gu nie was fast enough, but his opponent wasn¡¯t slow either. seven against one, gu nie would have a hard time dodging all the attacks. boom! boom! Clang! The two spells and the sharp blade landed on Gu nie. gu nie¡¯s body was covered with a meter-thick shield, blocking these attacks that could seriously injure or even kill a type 6 expert. the rank 4 spell ¡°true scales-kun¡¯s protection¡± had already been secretly cast by gu nie. Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of the enemy¡¯s attack. As he took the damage, Gu nie locked onto a woman in armor who was closest to him. ¡°die!¡± in the blink of an eye, gune¡¯s thunderflame curse had reached thirty spells per second. he directly charged towards the armored woman. zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz The [ great thunderflame curse ] was like a bolt of Black Lightning. It contained the profound meaning of the world, and its transmission speed reached the armored woman¡¯s body almost instantly. She had no room to Dodge. One of the characteristics of world power Upanishad was that it could strengthen everything within the range of Gu NIE¡¯s power Upanishad. Therefore, the transmission speed could be said to arrive almost instantly. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi! In the blink of an eye, the five great Thunderfire curses arrived. The armored woman was well prepared. She had a shield as thick as a fist on her. But gune didn¡¯t care about the shield. After all, Gu NIE¡¯s great thunderflame curse had reached a terrifying Level Seven. the level 7 great thunderfire curse was a secret-engrave-level law curse. adding on the profound world intent that gu nie had added to it, it wasn¡¯t weak at all, so it wasn¡¯t any weaker than a normal forbidden spell. when the first level-seven great thunderflame curse landed ¡­ ¡°Peng!¡± the shield was instantly torn apart like fragile glass. Then, the next four terrifying great Thunderfire curses were directly injected into his body. he didn¡¯t even have the time to struggle. The terrifying lightning instantly tore the woman¡¯s soul apart and scorched her corpse. Even her equipment was severely damaged. In the blink of an eye, the woman died. in such a short time. The second wave of attacks came again. boom! boom! boom! boom! another six attacks were launched at gu nie. Some strange and fast attacks also directly hit Gu NIE¡¯s shield. it caused a heart-palpitating origin power shockwave. Gu NIE¡¯s ¡°true scales, clam¡¯s protection¡± was supported by more than half of Gu NIE¡¯s world intent. after all, gu nie only had one chance to cast the forbidden spell, true scale protection. Gu nie naturally wanted to raise his defense to the maximum. thus, the sturdiness of the true scale-kun¡¯s protection was hard to imagine. With a flash of blood light, Gu nie reappeared forty to fifty meters away. At this moment, Nigel, who was flying away at top speed, had already left the battle zone. He strictly followed Gu NIE¡¯s instructions and didn¡¯t even turn his head. To be honest, Gu nie was actually more relaxed when he left the area. Otherwise, he would have to take care of Nigel. This time, in a flash of blood light, Gu nie appeared next to the water element Magus. The three strange existences on the side of the evil gods who had activated their divine power could not be killed in a short time. Unless he took out the ruler¡¯s flesh. however, gu nie knew that he couldn¡¯t take out the blood and flesh. at this moment, strange sea old man was definitely watching the battle. if he took it out, too many things would be exposed. the wriggling flesh and blood could be taken out. however, he would have to wait until nigel left the area. at this moment, nigel had already run far away. the time to take it out would be ripe. gu nie landed behind the foreign spellcaster. The foreign law cursemancer used a teleportation-type spell to escape almost instantly. His speed was unbelievable. they¡¯d all seen gu nie¡¯s attack just now. he¡¯d instantly killed that woman, who wasn¡¯t weak at all. even with the shield, it was as fragile as a piece of paper. Therefore, everyone was afraid of Gu NIE¡¯s attack. fortunately, gu nie wasn¡¯t trying to kill him. he was just in the middle of the group. the effect would be the best if he took out wriggling flesh from this position. Gu nie stood still. ¡°groan!¡± a blade instantly slashed over. It was also followed by five or six fireballs and special magic spells. Gu nie wasn¡¯t being locked on, but the giant black fireball was still following him. It was obviously some kind of visual tracking spell. ¡°didn¡¯t you all aim at me? Then I¡¯ll let you guys see as much as you want.¡± the moment his thoughts surged. gu nie directly sacrificed his wriggling flesh. the moment the wriggling flesh came out. ¡°Peng Peng!¡± ¡°Peng Peng!¡± the sound of an eyeball exploding was heard. Chapter 337 ? 337 the plan to seize the crown At the same time as the sound of the eyeball exploding was heard, two screams and exclamations were heard. ¡°Argh! damn it. ¡± ¡°My eyes, I can¡¯t see.¡± out of the remaining six people, only two of them had their eyes blasted open. the other four were injured by the squirming flesh, but they were fine. Gu nie immediately knew which four were unharmed. The three of them were experts from the evil God¡¯s side who had burst out with divine power. On the other side was the foreign expert whose entire body was emitting profound intent of earth. Needless to say, the wriggling flesh must have been blocked by the power of the divine power. After all, the wriggling flesh was only nourished by the Dominator¡¯s flesh. gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised that they were able to block it. Gu nie was surprised that an expert with the earth Power Upanishad from another region could block it. At this moment, the profound meaning of the earth Shield on the surface of this foreign expert¡¯s body rippled. It seemed that this strange shield had blocked the damage caused by the wriggling flesh. it was also possible that it had a mystical item or something special about it. No matter what, it was a fact that the three experts of the evil God¡¯s side and this expert of the earth profound weren¡¯t afraid of the wriggling flesh. the other two shadow assassins, whose eyes had been injured, attacked gune multiple times in a row, and the water element cursemancer, who was very fast in escaping, were also there. The two of them were not so lucky. After being blinded, there was basically no room for resistance. he turned into a blood light again and dodged the attacks of the three evil god elites. then, he quickly cast the great thunderfire curse. Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz Black Lightning burst out. with the support of the dark, world, and destruction upanishads ¡­ in less than a second. The dark Assassin, the noble who had mocked gune, and the water element Magus had both been killed by gune. Even the corpse was charred black. Even though they all had decent shields. however, it could not withstand the damage of a level 7 engravings incantation, not to mention that it was enhanced by three profound meanings. After killing two people in a row. The remaining four people¡¯s faces were ashen and solemn. It was seven against one, even though the enemy had a forbidden spell-grade shield. however, the power of their attacks was also beyond the sixth-tier. Even so, three of them were killed in a short time. And that powerful forbidden spell grade shield didn¡¯t look like it was going to break. The thickness of the shield was simply enough to make them despair. this guy¡¯s incantation is too terrifying. I can¡¯t take it head-on. someone shouted. he didn¡¯t need to say that. everyone attacking gu nie was in a state of high-speed movement, and they would occasionally move around. That way, he wouldn¡¯t be instantly killed by Gu NIE¡¯s Black Lightning curse. They all knew how powerful the lightning curse was. The three of them had been killed so easily. two of them even had a powerful shield of secret engravings on their bodies, but they were still killed mercilessly. ¡± destroy this guy¡¯s shield, and he¡¯ll definitely die. when you dodge the attacks, attack with all your might. if he doesn¡¯t die, we¡¯ll all die here. ¡± Immediately after, someone else also roared. the surging source power vibration waves were mixed with the transmission of source power sound waves. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes focused on the three swordsmen and the swordsman who had used earth profound. ¡°the people behind are not easy to kill.¡± Gu nie thought. everyone has a long range attack. Their speed and movement frequency are very high, so it¡¯s very difficult to hit them. even if they are attacked by the great Thunderfire curse, they should be able to withstand it with the protection of their divine power. ¡°Not to mention, they also have ways to avoid danger. Once they feel danger, they will immediately run away, such as the earth Power Upanishad or the three gods with their God Power. they can make my concentrated attacks go to waste.¡± While he was thinking, Gu NIE¡¯s little thunderflame spell and great thunderflame spell exploded. Even if he had two souls, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the Thunderfire curse alone. Therefore, Gu nie needed to use the great thunderflame curse and the little thunderflame curse together. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to force his opponent to move at high speed and consume his opponent¡¯s energy. I need to find a good opportunity to kill one, but it will be difficult to kill all four of them in a short time. After all, they are all owners of divine power, and each of them is much more powerful than the evil God¡¯s daughter. It will be difficult to kill them. we can only drag this on and find an opportunity to slowly kill them all. ¡± i hope senior nigel can find the divine crown first. ¡± while fighting, gu nie was thinking. when gugne found out that there were only himself and nigel on his side, he was shocked. Gu nie discovered a cruel fact. they would be teleported away once they obtained the god¡¯s crown, but they only had two people on their side, while they had three god¡¯s crowns. in other words, if he didn¡¯t kill all of these enemies, he would have to kill them all. then they would definitely get a divine crown. this was also the reason why gu nie was determined to fight them to the end. gu nie could go to get the god crown right now. after all, gu nie had glanced at the miracle system just now, so he already knew where the three crowns were. however, the situation was slightly different when they left after getting it. Even if he wanted to get it, guni would have to wait for senior Nigel to get it first. otherwise, if he took it and left, and nigel could not get it, or if the other party guarded the last god, wang guanran, and later chased after nigel, nigel would basically die. that was why gugne had to slow down the pace of the battle and give nigel enough time to find the divine crown. even if they were to get one, gu nie would have to get at least two. As he fought, Gu nie turned into a bloody light and retreated. At the same time, he continued to use the great Thunderfire curse to attack the Four Masters who were chasing him. The five of them killed each other along the way. the attack that contained a little divine power and the attack of the law incantation that contained the law completely intersected with each other. Their divine power was being used up, but so was Gu NIE¡¯s shield. Wherever the battle passed, the ground, walls, stone pillars, and other places were constantly shattered. it was a stretch of broken walls and ruins. The sound of a violent explosion reverberated throughout the entire huge castle. Fortunately, the frame of this huge castle was huge, and many of the materials were stable enough. Many places had even been strengthened. If it was an ordinary Castle, it would have been torn down by a few people in an instant. At the same time, all sorts of spells, elemental spells, and even some piercing techniques were cast by these people. although the forbidden spell shield was strong, it was not invincible. some penetrative techniques could still cause some damage to gu nie. If it was an ordinary law Magus, the penetration damage from the explosion of this divine power would have easily killed him. however, gu nie¡¯s body was extremely sturdy. Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of those penetrating wounds. this kind of damage, which could easily kill a high-ranked mage, didn¡¯t pose any threat to gu nie at all. even if gu nie¡¯s dragon scale shield was broken, it would be destroyed. He relied on his body¡¯s powerful defense and the blood sea¡¯s recovery ability and damage tolerance. Gu nie could still fight with them for a long time. as he retreated, gu nie steadied his mind and secretly observed the speed and spells of these people to see if there were any disadvantages. The other party was chasing him, so this was the best time for him to counterattack. as long as he seized the opportunity, gu nie would be able to kill a person in an instant. After a moment of observation, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes focused on the foreign swordsman. ¡°although this guy¡¯s speed isn¡¯t slow, and he¡¯s even using the profound meaning of the earth to cover a great distance ¡­¡± ¡± however, this guy¡¯s spirit energy is not enough, and he can¡¯t move a second time in a short time. ¡± ¡°If I find an opportunity, I can definitely kill him.¡± ¡°Swish!¡± with one big step, audor had already traveled another 150 meters. at the same time, he charged up his strength and was about to strike out. The earth Power Upanishad that Ao duo Duo cultivated was the killing move, which was a very powerful unique skill. basically, no tier 6 extraordinaire would be able to withstand a single slash. even though it was a shield with engravings, it was broken in one or two strikes. However, the Super spell caster named gune Lawrence used a thick forbidden Spell Shield to make odor feel as if the killing wave of his heavy sword was useless. He had already struck his opponent five times, but his opponent had easily withstood his attacks. It must be known that this was the penetrative power of the waves of the profound meaning of the earth. It was enough to transmit a portion of the damage to the body of the law incantation master. He had also suffered the bombardment of three terrifying black spells. Even though he had the profundity true shield that contained a profound earth profundity to block and defend, he was still unable to defend himself. However, the three separate explosions from the black Lightning curse had still caused him to suffer serious injuries. Of course, guni Lawrence¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t limited to just these three black Lightning curses. before and after this, the other party had relied on that high-frequency magic spell to bombard him at least twenty times. he had relied on his affinity with the profound meaning of earth to enter the ground and avoid the attacks. if he didn¡¯t have such a powerful evasion technique, he would have died long ago. just as the sword was about to strike. a flash of blood exploded behind him. ¡°not good!¡± Odorl¡¯s heart trembled, and his hair stood on end. He had just used his profound meaning to release it, and it would take a while for him to use it again. And the other party had seized this crucial moment. chi chi chi chi chi chi dense lightning instantly bloomed behind odorl. the great thunderfire curse instantly penetrated odor¡¯s body and destroyed his soul. after comprehending the profound meaning of the foreign land, the heavy sword master, odor, died in a flash! Chapter 338 ? 338 the crown in hand ¡°hahahahaha!¡± After killing another player, Gu nie took the damage and jumped away, laughing. This laughter made the faces of the remaining three evil god powerhouses who had burst out with divine power turn even uglier. as he retreated, gu nie shouted, ¡°your divine power can¡¯t last much longer!¡± ¡°when your shen power is exhausted, killing you will be extremely easy.¡± ¡°hmph! your forbidden spell shield won¡¯t last much longer!¡± The dark Elementalist, who was one of the three powerhouses who had burst out with divine power, sneered. the various dark attacks of this darkness manipulation technique were very powerful and strange. At this moment, he was in a state of divine power explosion, and his methods were even more difficult to guard against. A small part of the dark power was also amplified by his God Power. every single strand of it contained a destructive power that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate. gune¡¯s forbidden spell shield had lost most of its energy due to the dark magus ¡°attack. ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem to hold on until I kill all of you.¡± Gu nie said with a smile. gune¡¯s forbidden spell shield had less than two-thirds of its energy left after the repeated attacks. But just as Gu nie had said, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to kill the three of them. as he retreated, gu nie continued to cast spells at the three. the three experts with the burst of divine power were also dodging and blocking gu nie. During the battle. Gu NIE¡¯s demonic co-soul was using blood escape at high speed while secretly paying attention to the miracle System page. Even though the perfect plan was to kill all of them. Then Nigel got a divine crown, and gune got another. This trip to the forbidden elemental lands ended. but not everything would go as gu nie had expected. For example, the other party might have other special techniques, such as elemental doppelgangers, shadow doppelgangers, origin power doppelgangers, or other strange techniques. When senior Nigel left, these strange clones left as well, so that they could find the divine crown. He had to plan for both good and bad situations. if the other party really got a divine crown first ¡­ gu nie¡¯s plan would have to change. Using the miracle System, Gu nie could clearly see the Crown¡¯s situation. Once senior Nigel obtained the divine crown, one of the three divine crowns ¡®fortuitous encounters would be dull. and when the other party obtained the divine crown, one of them would disappear. right now, the three of them were fighting with gu nie. in an hour, gu nie would know. Gu nie could see the entire situation. Gu nie retreated once more. After fighting with the three for two to three minutes, Gu nie finally stopped. gu nie was looking for an opportunity to kill another master with explosive divine power. The dark elemental cursemancer¡¯s lips suddenly curved into a smile. Then, the dark Elementalist waved his staff, and a series of dark balls of destruction containing dense divine power bombarded Gu nie. the dark sphere of destruction had a lock-on function, so gu nie didn¡¯t dare to take it head-on. He immediately used the blood escape technique to move more than two hundred meters away. when the ancient nirvana blood escape technique landed. the other two extraordinaries who had burst out with divine power had actually used long-range movement techniques one after another to quickly leave the battlefield. this scene caused gu nie¡¯s expression to freeze. ¡°It¡¯s broken.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡± ¡°Stupid fellow, do you really think we¡¯re just trying to kill you? we¡¯re just holding you back.¡± ¡°The crown of gods is now within my reach, hahaha!¡± ¡°die!¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t waste any time. the great thunderfire curse exploded wildly at that moment. One against many, Gu nie still had to constantly avoid them. but in a one on one fight, gu nie didn¡¯t need to dodge too much, because the one he needed to dodge was his opponent. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi A dense mass of Black Lightning bolts charged towards the darkness Elementalist in a frenzy. The darkness Elementalist immediately felt the danger of death. In a one-on-one fight, even if he used his divine power, he wasn¡¯t gu NIE¡¯s match. Even though he had continuously dodged, it had only taken him a breath. buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! four terrifying lightning bolts had already struck his body. fortunately, he had divine power to protect his body. otherwise, the four black thunderbolts would have been enough to kill him. the dark elementalist, who felt the pressure, had stayed behind to cover the retreat and escape. he had no intention of fighting gunie to the end. after all, as long as his elemental clone held the divine crown in his hand, he could leave this place. He could leave at any time, and Gu nie wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± with a single thought, the elemental clone had already touched the divine crown. ¡°Swish!¡± There was a flash of white light on his body, and after being hit by Gu NIE¡¯s two more thunderflame curses, he disappeared. Chi Chi Chi Chi After the black Lightning pierced through him, he was nowhere to be seen. It was clear that he had used the teleportation function of the divine crown and had disappeared. as for the two people who had fled earlier, it was unknown where they had fled to. ¡°In the end, they still managed to obtain a crown.¡± Gu nie squinted his eyes and clenched his fists. This was not the time to be emotional. The dark elemental had taken the God¡¯s crown and left. The other two who had escaped might have also taken the crown. Gu nie immediately looked at the miracle System. gu nie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He saw that two of the Three Crowns in the miracle System had disappeared. There was only one left. after confirming the location of the last peak, gu nie immediately leaped and flew towards it. ¡± the position where the two of them escaped to was the position of the first crown. this position is different from the position where i retreated after the battle and senior nigel¡¯s escape route. ¡± ¡°That dark Elementalist should have obtained the first crown.¡± ¡± the second crown is in the same general direction as senior nigel, so there¡¯s a high chance that senior nigel took it. ¡± ¡± the third crown, which is also the last and most powerful crown, is the furthest away. it is still in that place. ¡± there¡¯s no point in continuing to pursue them. At the same time, I don¡¯t know if the two of them have similar cloning techniques. if there is, I will only give them time to search for the third crown. They can¡¯t lose the third crown. ¡°The most important thing is for me to personally take the third crown and end this elemental ban.¡± no matter what, Nigel and I both got the more expensive top-tier crowns, while that darkness Elementalist only got the weakest crown. ¡°Besides, Yingluo ¡­¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. so what if the evil gods and the South Church get the crown? ¡± ¡± even if you have faith, you need some time to become a god. ¡± ¡°give me a few years, or even a dozen years, and i might be able to become a god.¡± Gu nie thought. after each intersection, gu nie would slow down to check if there were any other people around, and at the same time observe the terrain. then, he quickly followed the nearest route. If he were to fly straight over, it would definitely raise suspicion in the heart of the secretly observing old man. fortunately, they were far enough away, so gu nie wasn¡¯t worried that the two fleeing figures would arrive before him. about three to four minutes later. In a huge and Grand Palace. Gu nie saw the divine crown, which had completely concealed its aura. Even though it had concealed its aura, it was placed on a round table in the huge Palace, and there was still light gathering around it. Basically, anyone who came here would know that it was the God¡¯s crown. what he saw was the crown of an ordinary-looking royal. But when he got closer, Gu nie could feel that it contained a vast aura that he couldn¡¯t look up to. Although he was only facing the crown, Gu nie felt like he was facing a towering mountain that pierced through the clouds. gu nie stepped forward and picked up the most precious of the three. As he took the divine crown, a milky white light bloomed from Gu NIE¡¯s body, and the power of teleportation gathered. Now that they had obtained the last God¡¯s crown, the fight for the forbidden elemental land had entered its final stage. Chapter 339 ? 339 chapter 160-the path to godhood ¡°Swish!¡± as the space power upanishad bloomed, gu nie felt his position being shifted again. After the milky white light dissipated ¡­ gu nie appeared in an ancient palace with a dim color. The entire Palace was decorated in a foreign style, giving off an ancient and solemn feeling. after looking around for a while. Gu nie felt something and looked to his right. about ten meters to the right, the dark elementalist was sitting cross-legged on the ground. his aura was extremely dispirited, and he looked extremely tired. his body was completely wrapped in a black robe. he glanced at gu nie, then drank another bottle of black medicine and went back to his cultivation. It was obvious that the explosion of divine power just now had a huge impact on him. divine power was extremely harmful to extraordinaries, and gu nie knew that. If it wasn¡¯t for the energy restriction that kept Gu nie here, he would¡¯ve killed him on the spot. Gu nie looked to the left. as expected, the person he saw was senior nigel. nigel was also happy to see guni. then, he looked at gu niesui and the dark elementalist in the distance. They were happy to have obtained two crowns, but the other party had also obtained one, which was clearly not a good thing. gune thought as he looked away from nigel. since senior Nigel has already arrived here, it goes without saying that he has indeed obtained the divine crown. although it¡¯s not the most perfect way to kill all the enemies, it¡¯s still a very good ending for us to get two crowns, and they¡¯re two rather expensive ones at that. gu nie thought to himself. The three of them waited for a while. ¡± thick fog gathered. in the air, the ten-meter-tall body of strange sea elder gathered. After a few breaths, strange sea old man¡¯s body was completed. He then looked down at Gu nie and the other two. congratulations to the three of you for obtaining the divine crown. Strange sea old man¡¯s voice boomed out like Heavenly Thunder. the deity realm is an extremely important part of a transcendent¡¯s cultivation in the vast transcendent world. at the same time, the paths of the gods are also different. treacherous sea slowly explained. The three of them immediately focused their attention and listened carefully. and the divine crowns in the hands of the three of you also belong to different paths of becoming gods. the God¡¯s crown in your hand is the path to becoming a god by collecting the beliefs of people. It corresponds to the path of an Oracle. strange sea old man was pointing at the dark elementalist. the divine crown in your hand is the path of self-cultivation for the ancestral spirits, the path for the ancestral spirits to become gods. This time, he was pointing at Nigel. ¡°And in your hands is the Holy God crown. You walk the path of becoming a god from a Holy position.¡± The last one was naturally Gu nie. the dark elementalist frowned. ¡°Is there any difference between the divine crown and the others?¡± He also knew the difference between an Oracle, an ancestral spirit, and a Saint. But he didn¡¯t expect that there would be differences between the three divine crowns this time. He had always thought that the Three Crowns were the crown of faith. Who would have thought that only the crown in his hand was the crown of faith? ¡°although i¡¯m a relatively weak god, i¡¯m still a god. as long as i become a god, i can still become an eternal existence. ¡®eternal life is my ultimate pursuit,¡¯ the darkness elementalist thought to himself as he clenched his fist. ¡°The path of faith to godhood is to collect faith and then condense a divine crown. There have been several gods on the path of faith in the Oya continent. In fact, these gods of faith have even repelled the invasion of darkness several times.¡± old man strange sea continued. however, after faith becomes a God, it is limited by the power of faith. ¡± the stronger the power of faith, the more creatures there are to believe in, and the stronger the power. ¡± however, once they leave their faith, the God will quickly weaken and become a very weak God. Even powerful demigods can kill such gods who have lost their faith. ¡°but the path of an ancestral spirit becoming a god is different.¡± ¡± ancestor souls are created by opening up one¡¯s own internal space, condensing one ancestor soul after another, and then using the belief of the ancestor souls to become gods. after that, the internal space is transformed into a divine kingdom. ¡± the divine Kingdom can not only provide power to the ancestral spirits, but it can also provide faith, and faith will not be interfered with by the outside world. ¡± thus, the ancestral spirits continuously opened up divine kingdoms in their bodies, and their strength grew stronger and stronger. ¡± ¡°the next step is to become a god from a sage.¡± ¡± the path of a saint is to use nature¡¯s profound to condense a powerful saint position, then continuously strengthen one¡¯s own saint position, and finally become a saint demigod, and finally become a powerful saint god. ¡± ¡± it can also be said that the sage position is the path of profound meaning to become a god. ¡± ¡± many powerful major transcendent worlds, and even those supreme high-dimension transcendent worlds, all pursue the sage position to become a deity. ¡± ¡± however, it¡¯s too difficult for profound meanings to form a saint. ¡± just the profound meaning comprehension alone will take dozens or even hundreds of years to make any slight progress. ¡°among humans, even the top transcendent masters can only live for five to six hundred years. the only way to increase one¡¯s lifespan to 2000 to 3000 years is to use a massive amount of water from the spring of life.¡± ¡± even so, it¡¯s hard to gather enough profound meaning to form a saint position. ¡± ¡°Thus, the number of Saints is still very small.¡± ¡± a sage-level expert is merely a condensation of profound meaning. when they¡¯ve just become a sage, they¡¯re unable to grasp or communicate with divine power. they can only rely on the origin power that has transformed. ¡± ¡± as for the oracle and ancestral spirit paths, because of the faith, after becoming an oracle and ancestral spirit, one can already absorb and use divine power to a slight extent. ¡± you all know the power of origin power with divine power. In addition, the oracles and ancestral spirits can unleash the power of divine power. that¡¯s why the comprehensive strength of newly ascended Saints is far inferior to the other two paths. however, as the saint¡¯s position gradually increases, especially after becoming a demigod and mastering divine power ¡­ at that time, the Saint position will have divine power, and the profound meaning in itself will be stronger than the Oracle¡¯s and the ancestor¡¯s soul¡¯s. In addition, the Saint will walk the path of profound meaning, so he will be able to unleash the power of profound meaning to a greater extent. ¡°thus, at the demigod realm, sage-level demigods are extremely powerful. In fact, powerful demigods are comparable to ordinary gods of faith.¡± as he listened to old man strange sea¡¯s story ¡­ the three of them quickly digested the information in their hearts. After all, such information could not be obtained outside. Gu nie asked after some thought. ¡°Senior sea, if a Saint uses divine power, will he be comparable to a divine envoy and an ancestral spirit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to make use of other people¡¯s Shen power.¡± said strange sea old man softly. however, oracles and ancestral spirits use divine power that they guide themselves. It can be used perfectly without harming themselves. and the sage seat uses other people¡¯s divine power. You should know that the sage seat itself will reject other people¡¯s divine power, and you should know how powerful the divine power is. It will cause a backlash to this rejection. this will cause a Saint to be very harmful to himself by using the divine power of other gods, and at the same time, it will be difficult to exert the original power of the divine power. therefore, a Sage basically won¡¯t casually use other people¡¯s divine power, because it¡¯s simply not worth it. ¡°The majority of Saints will cultivate in seclusion as soon as possible and become demigods as soon as possible. when you become a demigod and can only display the power of a saint.¡± ¡°i see.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. ¡± in other words, if the origin power of a sage is powerful enough and the profound meaning comprehended is profound enough, then they can also have the strength of an oracle and an ancestor soul at the same level? ¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Old man strange sea nodded. ¡°After all, the strong and the weak are relative. as long as your origin power continues to be refined and strengthened, your profound meaning will be more than ten times, or even a hundred times, stronger than others.¡± ¡± then you are a saint, and others are divine envoys. they are both in the first transition realm, and you can also kill divine envoys of the same realm. ¡± Old man strange sea looked at Gu nie as he spoke. ¡± why? do you want to become a genius saint that is rarely seen even in the higher dimension worlds? ¡± ¡°I was just asking.¡± Gu nie replied. Strange sea old man laughed but did not say anything. just now, he had seen how terrifying gu nie¡¯s profound world intent was. it was even more profound than the profound intent of an ordinary oracle or an ancestor soul. Given enough time, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Gu nie to become a saint. Chapter 340 ? 340 Chapter 161 reward I¡¯m telling you about the path to becoming a deity because I hope you can cultivate well and become a deity with your own strength in the future. I¡¯m not telling you that you can become a deity by refining someone else¡¯s deity crown. after all, although it¡¯s easy to become a God by refining someone else¡¯s divine crown, it¡¯s ten times or even a hundred times more difficult to advance after becoming a god than normal cultivation. it can even be said that there¡¯s basically no room for further advancement.¡± Even though this was what the sly sea old man had said, to the vast majority of Extraordinaries ¡­ Being able to become a God was already an extravagant hope. As for the next step after becoming a god, that was basically not within the scope of consideration. ¡°senior sea.¡± ¡± stop! ¡± nigel suddenly said. ¡± among the three of us, the crown of gods and the crown of faith needs to gather faith to become a god. does my crown of ancestral spirits also need to gather faith? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± old man strange sea said softly. ¡± if you refine the ancestral soul crown, an ancestral soul space will open up in your body. ¡± ¡± as long as you have enough resources, you can gather a large number of ancestor souls and become an ancestor soul powerhouse. you can control divine power, then slowly become a demigod, and finally become an ancestor soul god. ¡± ¡°Of course, even with the guidance of the ancestral soul crown, the path to godhood is not easy to complete. You also need to focus on your insights, then break through layer by layer before you can become an ancestor soul godly spirit.¡± Old man strange sea said. gugne and nigel were overjoyed. the dark elementalist¡¯s expression changed drastically. at first, they had thought that they would only get the crown of faith in this trip to the forbidden elemental lands. after all, the strongest person in the oya continent was only the god of faith. If they only had the crown of faith, they could have cooperated with the southern churches and used the faith of the churches to achieve the position of God. after all, the north did not have any churches or missionaries who spread faith. Therefore, even if the forces in the North obtained the divine crown, it would be of no help. at that time, the three empires in the north and many duchies could only watch as the south church created a powerful god step by step. once a god appeared, it would be the day of the fall of the northern empire. Who would have thought that the three divine crowns were different? and he was the weakest one. The divine crown that Nigel had obtained did not require faith at all. He only needed a large amount of resources to cultivate and become a God. In that case, even though their God creation plan had succeeded, the effect would be greatly reduced. After all, the South had created a God. in the north. The dark Elementalist glanced at Gu nie. two gods might appear in the North. At the thought of this, the dark Elementalist, pandi Hearst, felt that he was not in a good mood. the strength of the Three Crowns is different. ¡°the difficulty of becoming a deity after refining is also different.¡± ¡°Collecting faith energy and becoming a deity is much faster than raising ancestral spirits.¡± ¡± if i collect enough faith, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll be able to become a god in more than ten years, or at most twenty years. ¡± ¡°as for the ancestral spirit, it¡¯ll take at least twenty years, and at least fifty years.¡± as soon as he said that, the dark elementalist pandi hearst¡¯s face darkened. as one of the core members of the church of pastors, he naturally knew that the rate of becoming a god after refining the crown of faith was much faster than the crown of ancestral souls. However, the Empire in the North might not know. but now that strange sea old man had said it, they all knew. ¡°Why is this strange sea old man saying everything? will you die if you don¡¯t tell me?¡± Pandi Hester was secretly slandering him, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it. Hearing this, Gu ni and Nigel exchanged a look, and they immediately understood. This was something that strange sea old man had warned them on purpose. even if he became a god, the other party would still be faster than them. the method to slow down his ascension to godhood was simple: wage war. They continued to destroy the altars in the South, the churches, and kill the priests. Although this method would not be able to stop the other party from becoming a god, it could greatly delay the speed of his Ascension. When Nigel became a God first, they would be the first to be destroyed. ¡°since the three of you have obtained the divine crown ¡­¡± ¡°without a doubt, this divine crown is the best reward for you.¡± ¡± however, as a reward for your cultivation journey, i will also give it to you. ¡± as he spoke, he extended his hand, and three milky-white stone slabs the size of books flew toward the three of them. The stone slab pierced through the energy barrier in front of Gu nie. gu nie took it with a wave of his hand. ¡°This is a condensed cultivation manual. for you flesh and soul creatures, the physical body is not a weakness, but the soul is undoubtedly the weakest part of humans. at the same time, the soul is the core of your extraordinary origin.¡± the core is in the weakest place. This will limit the abilities of you human Extraordinaries in many aspects. cultivating this origin Canon will allow you to become extraordinary Masters. once you become an extraordinary master, this situation will be greatly improved. Your soul, body, and origin pool will be strengthened and improved more than ordinary books. ¡°thank you, senior sea.¡± the three of them thanked him at the same time. ¡°gu nie,¡± Just as Gu nie finished his thanks, the voice of the strange sea old man rang out in his mind. the Scripture I¡¯m giving you is the top-tier cultivation Scripture for Saints in arismede¡¯s divine source Kingdom. ¡± you have to know that even in the vast, large-scale extraordinary world of arismede, where geniuses are produced in large numbers, there are only a few geniuses who can get their hands on such classics. ¡± ¡± the difficulty of becoming a saint with this ancient book is even higher than that of ordinary saints. ¡± ¡± once you become a saint, you¡¯ll be even more powerful without a doubt. your potential will also be even deeper and boundless. ¡± ¡± the foundation of the saint¡¯s position is very important for your future path to godhood. ¡± therefore, you must definitely cultivate this manual and become a transcendent master. After that, you will become a saint. at the same time, the core of this manual is the cultivation of the soul. you¡¯re a domain spell caster, and your soul is extremely deep. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have the corresponding technique to unleash it. this also means that your soul can only carry more runes. and this ancient book can allow you to completely display the strength of your soul. ¡± of course, it¡¯s impossible to explain the profoundness of this powerful sage-level ancient book of senluo in a short time. ¡± ¡± when you go back, you¡¯ll understand how powerful this ancient book is. ¡± it¡¯s one of the top cultivation manuals for Saints in arismede¡¯s divine source. Furthermore, it¡¯s related to the soul. gu nie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he began to pay more attention to this ancient record. ¡°senior sea, don¡¯t worry. i will.¡± as he muttered in his heart, gu nie nodded at old man weird sea. ¡°Alright, since I¡¯ve already given you the ancient records, it¡¯s time to send you off.¡± old man strange sea¡¯s voice was slowly transmitted over. then, he waved his hand. The milky white light surged out and wrapped around the three of them. at the same time, space profound bloomed in the white light. Chapter 341 ? 341 The arrival of the war A dark fog shrouded the entire mobile Island. the powerful energy restriction that sealed the entire island was still enshrouding it. in front of the treehouse of strange sea old man. On both sides, the Beyonder society, the evil gods, and the church¡¯s powerhouses were still in a stalemate. As for the many Extraordinaries who were watching from a distance, they had already dispersed. even though the two sides were at a stalemate, the number of people was much less than a month ago. at this time, both sides were shrouded in fog. other than a small number of people standing guard, most of the others were currently in a state of cultivation. during this confrontation of more than a month. There were many assassinations between the two sides. In such a situation, strange sea old man would naturally kill him. He even killed the transcendent Masters who wanted to stop him. after killing more than ten people in a row. only then did the two sides completely stop their secret actions, and no one dared to make a move. as of now, the trip to the forbidden elemental lands had not ended, so the confrontation between the two sides would naturally not end. ¡°weng weng weng weng¡± Milky white light and space power Upanishad bloomed. immediately, all the powerhouses who were sitting cross-legged opened their eyes and looked at the light pillar in front of the treehouse with burning eyes. They had been waiting here for a month for the result of their trip to the elemental forbidden land. at this time, everyone was looking at the milky white light pillar with some apprehension. after all, this was a game that would determine the fate of the continent. ¡± the trip to the forbidden elemental lands has ended. ¡± At this moment, the voice of strange sea old man boomed. As his voice fell ¡­ Five figures emerged from the white light pillar. After the space power Upanishad bloomed and the white light faded, the white light disappeared. gu nie quickly looked around. the familiar yet unfamiliar treehouses, the mist, and the eyes that were densely packed together entered his sight. then, gu ni glanced at ¡± pandi hearst ¡± on the side. When pandi Hearst saw that guni was looking at him, he was slightly shocked and immediately retreated to the side of the evil God¡¯s church. this gu nie¡¯s power was simply shocking. Even if he used his divine power, he would not be a match for him. he was still in a state of exhaustion after the explosion of shen power. if the other side attacked him at this time, he would basically die. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the terrifying ¡°Oracle¡± from the evil God¡¯s side. At this moment, the powerful man was looking at Gu nie with a sinister expression. Clearly, this expert was also on guard. Gu nie shook his head and gave up the idea of taking the treasure. Once he did, he would not have a good ending. Then, gugne felt a figure appear behind him and Nigel. just by sensing the aura, gune knew that it was the powerful oracle from the transcendent association,¡±osman.¡± when it was confirmed that only gu nie¡¯s group of five had returned, the crowd began to discuss the matter. ¡°Only five people came back? when we entered, there were more than thirty people.¡± ¡°The death rate is terrifyingly high.¡± ¡± indeed, half of them died when they entered, and then five of the more than 30 people came back. the survival rate is less than 10%. ¡± ¡± the forbidden elemental lands are, after all, forbidden elemental lands. according to past records, the death rate of those who entered the forbidden elemental lands was terrifyingly high, even if they were only there to obtain the ancient books. ¡± and this time, we¡¯ve obtained the Supreme crown of a God. The death rate will naturally be more shocking than before. he brought guni and nigel into the crowd. Osman gently waved his staff. ¡°swish!¡± a hemisphere-shaped light shield quickly bloomed. gugne, nigel, and osman himself, as well as the other two oracles, were all shrouded in the light. ¡°How¡¯s the harvest?¡± after everything was done, osman calmed down and asked. ¡°The harvest is quite good.¡± neil said. after hearing what nigel said, the few powerhouses ¡®originally frowning and grave expressions immediately eased up. ¡°it¡¯s good that you got something.¡± osman nodded. They were afraid that the other party would gain a huge harvest while they gained nothing. If that was the case, the North would be facing a catastrophe. After pondering for a while, Nigel slowly began to explain. ¡± for the last stage, we were fighting for the divine crown in a giant castle. the divine crown has a total of three mayflies. ¡± when nigel told him that guni had held off the attacks of seven people by himself, and that three of the three had even burst out with divine power ¡­ the three god emissaries ¡°expressions changed as they looked at gu nie. ¡°How did this guy do it?¡± they were very clear about the burst of divine power. it was an attack that was very close to the basic level of a transcendent master. Not only had Gu nie blocked the attacks of the seven, but he had also killed four. ¡± this isn¡¯t something an extraordinary spellcaster can do. ¡± Osman sighed in his heart. after looking at gu nie, the three god emissaries all looked at him. they didn¡¯t ask gu nie how he did it. they only needed to know that this extraordinary was on their side. nigel continued to narrate, and at the same time, he told the three of them about the crown of faith, the crown of ancestral souls, and other information that old man strange sea had told them. Ten minutes later, after he finished describing many things from the beginning to the end with Nigel¡¯s detailed explanation ¡­ the three god¡¯s messenger powerhouses thought for a while before taking action. A kind smile appeared on Osman¡¯s face. He said to gune, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Your huge contribution to potions is enough to make your name go down in history.¡± ¡± and this time, you¡¯ve even obtained the divine crown. ¡± ¡°such a contribution can not be measured with words.¡± don¡¯t worry, the transcendent Association will help you become a deity unconditionally. Osman said with certainty. Following that, Osman also looked at Nigel. ¡± you¡¯re one of the top experts in our transcendent association, and you¡¯ve already comprehended the profound. ¡± furthermore, the divine crown in your hands is the ancestral soul crown. Our transcendent Association will do our best to help you become a divine being. ¡°thank you, senior.¡± nigel said. the matter of the divine crown was of great significance. that was the path that led to the highest, and even to eternity. Money was enough to move people¡¯s hearts, not to mention this Supreme God¡¯s crown, which was thousands of times more expensive than money. Once obtained, it was possible to achieve the position of an eternal God. Throughout the ages, there were countless people who wanted to become gods in the Oya continent. now that the crown of gods had appeared, it was likely that some people with unusual thoughts would also secretly move. Once he succeeded. That was the Supreme crown of the gods! It was a treasure that could achieve eternity. Of course, Osman knew this, so it was necessary to give the two of them enough support. then, with a wave of his hand, the ten-meter-wide white shield rippled. immediately, five experts walked in from outside the shield. As soon as the five powerhouses entered, Gu nie immediately felt their terrifying auras. although they were restraining themselves very well, gu nie could still feel it. Of the five new powerhouses, four were ancestor souls and one was an Oracle. in addition, there were the three powerhouses from osman. this time, the transcendent association had dispatched eight of their top experts. ¡°four oracles, four ancestral spirits.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. the transcendent Association¡¯s spending is truly shocking. on the surface, there are three, but in fact, there are eight. If they really fight, even if the evil god descends, he might not be able to gain any advantage. gu nie thought to himself as he observed the eight powerhouses. ¡°Everyone, you all heard it clearly just now.¡± let¡¯s go! Osman said after the other five powerhouses entered. ¡°Yes.¡± The few of them nodded. ¡°I¡¯m afraid war is coming.¡± a gray-robed elementalist said softly. ¡°Has the war ever stopped?¡± Someone asked. that¡¯s true. All this time, our war with the South has never stopped. It¡¯s just that it has not expanded. ¡± this time, the south church shed all pretense of cordiality and cooperated with the evil gods. they would rather let the entire world suffer the evil gods ¡®torment and let countless people die at their hands than accept a peaceful surrender. ¡± ¡°before this, we still had a sliver of hope that they wouldn¡¯t resist, and that we wouldn¡¯t start a war against them. instead, it¡¯ll be a peaceful unification of the north and south.¡± ¡°Now it seems that it¡¯s just our own wishful thinking.¡± now that the evil God¡¯s side has obtained the crown of faith, the South Church will spare no effort to help the evil god become a God. ¡± then, we need to start a civil war that will engulf the entire continent. ¡± completely destroy the cancer left behind by an era like the church. let our entire Oya continent step into the new era of steam. Chapter 342 ? 342 the dusk¡¯s star origin canon The gray-robed Elementalist said. immediately, many experts looked over. ¡°Frank, have you guys succeeded in your research on the source energy steam core?¡± someone asked. ¡°Not bad.¡± The gray-robed Elementalist, Frank, laughed. ¡± previously, the development of steam engines required coal, source energy and heavy water, boilers, mechanical arms, and many other reasons. as a result, the volume of steam engines was huge and the price was relatively high. it could not be used on a large scale. ¡± but it¡¯s different now. The steam core of the source power steam engine has already been preliminarily researched. The senior named Frank said. gu nie¡¯s expression changed. is the steam revolution in the Oya continent progressing so fast? ¡± Having been to the large transcendent world, the Holy feather dark origin, Gu nie knew that the technological tree of steam machinery had risen. In this transcendent world. The extraordinary steam engine was the power core, with magical coal and magical heavy water. It could be seen from the speed of those large steel ships and the speed of steam trains on the ocean. The next step of the extraordinary steam engine. It was based on a steam core. Once the steam core appeared, it would allow the steam engine to automatically absorb source power, which would then become a more powerful power. The steam core was very small. This would cause many large-sized steam engines to be minimized. gu nie had even discovered that the morning light origin race on the sacred feather darkorigin continent had a small steam engine the size of a fist, but it was very powerful. At this moment, the moment the steam core appeared. The use of energy would enter a new level. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the era of steam was about to enter a brand new era. And this would bring about rapid changes to the entire Oya continent. ¡± the technology of the steam core has been fully understood. ¡± Frank said. very soon, many new weapons will be produced, and this will bring further development to the industry of our Empire in the North. Most of the powerhouses had some knowledge about the steam core. when frank said this, everyone smiled. ¡°war is inevitable.¡± Osman looked around and said softly. ¡°next, after everyone returns, inform the various parties to enter the war preparation stage. when spring is over, it will be the time for war.¡± ¡°En!¡± the experts nodded. these oracles and ancestor soul-level powerhouses were part of the higher-ups in power. They naturally had the right to decide whether to start a war or not. Not to mention that this was a battle of life and death. This was even more unavoidable. Gu nie was stunned by what he heard. ¡°Is it already spring? The spring of the year 9974 of the continental age came so quickly.¡± ¡± since the starting state of the war has been decided, then wuwu ¡± at this moment, osman¡¯s tone was low and filled with killing intent. ¡± we can¡¯t let the extraordinaries here go so easily. ¡± ¡°andlusa, how¡¯s the arrangement on the ocean?¡± Osman looked at a serious-looking middle-aged man who was wearing ordinary noble clothes. ¡°The arrangements have been completed. We¡¯re just waiting for them to leave The Mysterious Island.¡± ¡°very good,¡± he said. Osman nodded. ¡°let¡¯s leave first. as long as they leave the mysterious island, we¡¯ll attack them when we get the chance. we won¡¯t give them any chance to breathe.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The andlusa noble powerhouse nodded. Then, Osman looked at guni and Nigel. ¡°The two of you have precious treasures on you. If you were outside, there would always be divine emissaries and ancestor souls who would attack you, and they would even wait for an opportunity to strike. this time, you will accompany us to yulan city, the capital of the yulan empire.¡± ¡°your safety can only be guaranteed there. otherwise, your safety can¡¯t be guaranteed at all.¡± guni and nigel nodded in agreement. after all, the divine crown was of great importance, and no mistakes could be made. the two of them would also receive the best protection. ¡± everyone, let¡¯s return to dragonhead harbor and pass on the news first. then, we¡¯ll take action. ¡± osman said to the surrounding emissaries and ancestor souls. the experts nodded. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ three days later. At longshou port. in the secret chamber of the extraordinary society. gu nie was sitting on his cultivation seat, completely immersed in the blood sea. the blood sea was three times larger than when it had just transformed from a blood pool. this was undoubtedly due to the previous large number of sacrifices. as the sea of blood expanded, gu nie could clearly feel his body becoming tougher. At the same time, Gu nie could also feel that there was an endless supply of blood coming from the distant sacredfeather dark origin blood dream arena. ¡°the blood sea is a part of me.¡± at the same time, because my body has absorbed the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood, the stronger the blood sea is, the tougher my body is. ¡± i feel that it won¡¯t be long before the toughness of my body can reach the level of mithril tank armor. ¡± ¡°however, yingluo¡± gu nie looked at the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood that was being absorbed and digested by the blood sea. as the blood sea becomes stronger, the ruler¡¯s flesh is also being digested faster and faster. ¡°In two to three years at most, I¡¯ll probably digest all of the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood.¡± ¡®i¡¯d better get some more ruler¡¯s flesh during this period of time. this way, i can steadily improve the level of my physical body.¡¯ ¡°However, the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood is not easy to obtain. It¡¯s hard to come by,¡± after some thought, gu nie put aside the matter of the ruler¡¯s flesh. with a flip of his hand, he took out the cultivation manual given to him by strange sea old man. after thinking for a while, gu nie placed his palm on the stone slab and began to activate the passage. he began to accept the extremely difficult book on the soul. This inheritance lasted for more than ten minutes. The catalyst passage was cut off. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a look of joy appeared on his face. ¡± indeed, these top-notch manuals from major transcendent worlds are different. ¡± although the cultivation difficulty is very high, the problem is that everyone is equal in front of the hack machine. ¡°so what if it¡¯s difficult?¡± ¡®A forbidden spell and an innate magical ability. It¡¯s hard to improve it, but it can be easily improved by the hack machine. this is an extremely difficult manual to cultivate.¡± The strange books from arismede¡¯s divine source country had indeed shown Gu nie a different path of cultivation. this cultivation manual was called the ¡± sunset star source manual ¡°. it was said that it was a strange book jointly created by an ancient god and the great creature he was guarding, a twilight of dusk. the dusk star source canon was a dual cultivation of the soul and source power. For a law incantation master, origin power would nurture the soul, while the soul would control the origin power. The two complemented each other. A cultivation that allowed the two to be perfectly compatible would have a better effect when he transformed and improved in the future. This would also give gune an extra position to hang in. Gu nie had always been cultivating his soul and origin power separately. with the twilight star source law, gu nie could combine his soul and source power into one. Most importantly, his path of cultivation in the soul had amazed Gu nie. Chapter 343 ? 343 The crown of gods The normal soul cultivation was to continuously strengthen and even increase the strength of the soul. When it reached a certain level, it could bring about a transformation of the soul. After that, it would reach the transcendent level. this was a method that had been discovered in the history of the oya continent since the dark age. it was just that the method at that time was very clumsy, and it was simple meditation. Later on, with the start of the era of the extraordinary ¡­ As a result, books on soul cultivation appeared. however, the soul cultivation manual was, in essence, a tempering and strengthening of the soul. however, the method was much more exquisite. this also allowed the extraordinary system to replace the simple and crude systems such as mages, magic power, fighters, and battle energy. it then evolved into the extraordinary occupation system of the extraordinary era, where flowers bloomed. However, this still did not change the essence of soul cultivation. however, there were more diverse forms. Some Extraordinaries who walked the path of half-soul could condense their soul into a spirit body, and the defense of their soul would be greatly improved. They could use their soul to form a powerful soul attack, and they could even separate their spirit body from their physical body. Some special souls, through constant strengthening, could break through the shackles of the body and leave the body, forming a domain spell caster and mental tentacles. Gune was one of them. There were also other ways to strengthen the soul. however, all the cultivation manuals stated that the soul had to be in perfect condition. the sunset star source canon was the exact opposite. The dusk¡¯s star origin Canon did not need to ensure the completeness of the soul. instead, he wanted his soul to shatter and turn it into a sky full of stars at the end of dusk and the moment when night was about to fall. gu nie felt that there were more stars at night. However, the original intention of this ancient book was to guard the dusk and not enter the night. After some careful understanding, Gu nie vaguely understood the meaning behind the creator. through the cultivation of the dusk star source canon. One soul would split into two, two into four, four into eight, and the splitting would continue at this rate. of course, it was also possible to use the soul core as the main core and then split it out part by part. however, for humans, soul splitting could lead to serious damage to the soul, and in serious cases, it could directly lead to death. If one¡¯s soul was directly split into two, that would be completely tearing apart one¡¯s own life frame, and death was certain. however, the sunset star source canon was powerful. by using it, splitting the soul would not lead to death. Furthermore, this splitting would not cause the soul¡¯s defense to drop. On the contrary, it would greatly increase the soul¡¯s defense and ability to withstand damage. Yes, the more it split, the stronger it became. This was the strange, mysterious, and powerful aspect of the dusk Star source Canon. at the same time, after his soul split apart. for example, if one of them was devoured by the devil after being divided into ten parts ¡­ This was equivalent to having one-tenth of his soul destroyed. According to the upper limit of a human¡¯s soul loss, 5% was the critical point of death. if one-tenth of the soul disappeared, it would essentially mean death. however, after cultivating the dusk star source canon, he would not. Even if nine parts of a soul were destroyed, as long as one part remained, it would not die. For the same reason. when the soul was divided into hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of parts, it would still be the same. as long as a part of the soul existed, it would not die. Of course, when the soul weakened, the strength would also decrease correspondingly. This was a strange and powerful Scripture that not many of the top geniuses in the arismede Kingdom of the source of God could cultivate. It was indeed mysterious and strange. when he cultivated it to the extreme ¡­ His soul was like the stars at dusk, not very bright, hidden in the starry sky, and not easy to be discovered. the mysterious concealment and powerful survival ability of the soul. this was the characteristic of the soul given by the dusk star source canon. gu nie had never seen or heard of this new form and strange soul technique. however, when he thought about the many oddities and strange characteristics of this transcendent world, gu nie felt relieved. most of the astral souls that practiced the twilight star source canon were hidden, but as long as one astral soul was in the body, the power of many souls could be gathered. it was unleashed by the soul formed by this one. His soul dispersed, but his power gathered together. This was the power of the dusk Star source Canon. the scattering of the soul did not delay the cultivation and improvement of the soul. in fact, when he advanced, he did not even need his soul to return. a star soul would be enough. the souls that seemed to be scattered were in fact tightly connected to each other. the soul of the Evening Star origin Canon bloomed like the stars at the end of the evening. This is the key to the cultivation of the Holy position. moreover, once I cultivate this powerful Scripture, I won¡¯t have to fear my soul at all, and I¡¯ll be able to use my devil co-soul to a greater extent. Gu nie chuckled. Gu nie opened the hack system. He moved the sigil-bona origin pool and the soul seal Codex down. He placed the dusk Star source Canon on it. gu nie thought for a moment and placed the little thunderflame spell in the empty slot. After placing the dusk Star source Canon on it ¡­ a moment later, the experience points floated up. 225. ¡± the dusk star origin canon¡¯s level of experience should be at the level of a high-level forbidden spell, or even higher, according to the classification of magic incantations. ¡± before this, I was still worried about my cultivation as a transcendent master. Now, it seems like I don¡¯t have to worry anymore. once I have the dusk Star source Canon, I will steadily advance to extraordinary master, Sage, demigod, and then eternal great God. ¡°now that many people know that i have a supreme treasure like the divine crown, there will definitely be many people secretly watching me. fortunately, i¡¯m not without the power to protect myself. under the protection of the divine emissaries and the ancestor soul powerhouses, there¡¯s no need to worry about their lives.¡± ¡°at the same time, i still have many treasures that i brought from the sacredfeather darksource continent that can speed up my cultivation.¡± I need to make a good show of hiding and steadily hack the game. I have to wait until I¡¯m at least an extraordinary master and have enough strength before I can come out and explore the places where the ruler¡¯s remains might be. also, during this period of time, I need to properly construct our blood dream arena in the Oya continent. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Yasen, Marter, and the old sea chart are doing.¡± ¡± this blooddream arena is in need of manpower, and these guys are out in the ocean. fortunately, i secretly kept their blood, so it won¡¯t be a problem to find them with the blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse. ¡± ¡°At the same time, it¡¯s also very easy for them to use their own connections to expand their personnel. When the scale is big enough, people will naturally think of ways to enter.¡± the information exchange alone is enough to tempt countless people. ¡± not to mention there¡¯s a place that makes people happy like the arena. ¡± if we can set up the blooddream currency system, we¡¯ll make a killing. Without a doubt, if gune could establish the blooddream currency system, then blooddream arena would become the Second World of the entire Oya continent. in fact, it could even develop into a very important world in the entire transcendent world. There was no difficulty in establishing a monetary system in the blooddream world. But the problem was that Gu nie alone couldn¡¯t handle all aspects of the monetary system. Thousands of people were needed to maintain the currency system. For now, it was better to develop the blooddream arena first. Many things in the future would have to be done step by step. It was impossible for him to take everything in one go. after some thought, gu nie flipped his hand. the golden crown appeared in gu nie¡¯s hand. Looking at the Holy Crown, Gu nie began to think. Chapter 344 ? 344 The blooddream elf gu nie gently waved his hand, and the dark golden god crown floated in front of him. an invisible spiritual tentacle touched the crown. Gu nie immediately felt the strong and complicated power Upanishads. ¡°The main element is the earth profound with the earth profound as the frame. Then, the light profound, wind profound, and a little bit of lightning profound will be the fusing elements.¡± ¡± although the many profound meanings are mixed and might not be matched in a reasonable way, and this small amount of lightning profound meaning is obviously just to make up the numbers, it is still a holy crown. ¡± ¡°this kind of sage throne crown with a mixed esoteric characteristic can still have great achievements in the future.¡± Gu nie knew that the Holy Crown placed great importance on the comprehension of profound meaning. It would be best if he could merge the profound meaning he had learned into it. It was best not to integrate those weak and rare profound meanings. otherwise, he would be a burden if he didn¡¯t have a future. ¡± no matter what, it¡¯s still a powerful holy spirit crown. after refining and absorbing it, and steadily accepting these profound meanings, it will at least become a powerful holy spirit in the future. ¡± ¡°unfortunately, i can¡¯t use it.¡± Gu nie shook his head. since gu nier was a talented esper, and his dark and destruction power upanishads would become a powerful esper in the future, gu nier didn¡¯t need to accept other people¡¯s power upanishads. Gu nie didn¡¯t need to use it. But Gu NIE¡¯s demonic co-soul could be used. after all, the demonic co-soul was an independent soul. One could also comprehend profound meaning and become a God. however, gu nie didn¡¯t plan on giving it to the devil¡¯s co-soul. if he used it, he might be able to obtain a powerful devil¡¯s co-soul. but that was all. His co-soul didn¡¯t have the potential to advance anymore. If the demonic co-soul trained with Gu NIE¡¯s soul, it could also become another great God like Gu nie. after all, when gu nie reincarnated, the devil¡¯s soul was also affected by the reincarnation. The devilish co-soul also had a bright future. moreover, devil overlords could also become legendary devil overlords, and in the future, they could even become terrifying epic devil overlords. Just because Gu nie didn¡¯t refine this divine crown didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have other uses. It was the exact opposite. gu nie had a very important use for the god crown. in the oya continent, there was only one way to use the divine crown. there were no other effective ways to use it. there were no other uses for the divine crown in the oya continent. However, there were other places. previously, gu nie had learned many ways to use the divine crown from the dawn light origin race on the sacred feather darksource continent. With a single thought, the Holy throne God crown disappeared. Then, on an island made of bones and remains of flesh in the world of bloody sea. the devil co-soul appeared here. at this moment, the devil¡¯s co-soul was holding the holy crown. with a light wave of his hand, a blood pool with a diameter of about two meters and a depth of about five meters appeared on the island. looking at the small blood pool, the co-soul laughed. I have all the materials. The corresponding framework, incantations, imprints, nurturing seals, and other information have been memorized by me after reading it once. ¡°The divine crown is the core material.¡± With that, gune began to take out many materials. He chanted an incantation while he condensed a seal and began to build a framework. about half an hour later. A small blood pool that was isolated from the outside world and could slowly absorb the power of the blood sea had been built by Gu nie. After Gu nie injected some blood power into his body. ¡°Swish!¡± a sound. The seal on the surface of the blood pool emitted a faint blood-red luster. However, in the world of bloody sea, the blood-red light was not eye-catching. gu nie nodded. ¡± everything is normal. ¡± He then looked at the Holy Crown in his hand. ¡± a great god is about to disappear. ¡± Gu nie sighed. then, gu ni threw the holy crown into the blood pool. The moment the divine crown entered the blood pool ¡­ ¡°Swish!¡± a dense blood light bloomed in the blood pool. the light was five to six times more intense than before. Even from a distance, one could see the shimmering blood. ¡± the god¡¯s crown is an excellent material, but i¡¯m afraid that the control of blood produced by it may not meet my requirements. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s play it safe!¡± Then, the co-soul of the devil waited. After a while, the demonic co-soul waved its hand. The touch of blood appeared in the hand of the co-soul. Gu nie said as he looked at the blood. ¡°Although you¡¯re not bad, you still can¡¯t keep up with my growth. It can only be used as a cultivation material here.¡± gu nie then threw the bloody touch into the blood pool. When the touch of fresh blood entered the bloody pool, Zhang tie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°swish!¡± The light seemed to have doubled again. this time, one could clearly see a blood-red pillar of light shoot up to a height of more than ten meters. ¡°The effect is much better this way. It should be out soon.¡± he took a few steps back and looked at the light pillar. Back when he was in the dawn light origin race on the sacredfeather darksource continent. Gu nie had read many books about bloody dreams and bloody seas. one of them was a unique method to nurture blooddream elves. And right now, gune was trying to breed the blooddream elves, a strange creature. The blooddream elves could be nurtured in the blooddream world, and they could also be nurtured in the world of bloody sea. however, the blooddream world was an objective world. although the blooddream elves that were cultivated were more inclined to dreamscape abilities, they would still become the products of the blooddream world. Perhaps one day, when gune was able to nurture enough blooddream elves ¡­ they might even go against gune¡¯s rule and cause a revolution. There would be a good show to watch then. Therefore, Gu nie decided to cultivate it in the blood sea. As a blooddream elf that had been nurtured with her own blood in her own world of blood, although her Dreamforce was slightly weaker, she had a very high degree of control over her blood. And this would be even more effective in controlling the blooddream arena. the most important thing was ¡­ The blooddream elves that Gu nI had given birth to with his own blood were equivalent to their ¡°father.¡± gu nie himself had absolute control over their lives. in the future, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about them rebelling against him or anything. And these blooddream elves were created by Ancient One using his own blood. They would also have the power of faith in Gu nie. the blood sea had created a world of its own, and it had nurtured blooddream elves that could give birth to faith. this was already the embryonic form of an ¡°ancestral spirit.¡± Unfortunately, Gu nie didn¡¯t take the path of ancestral spirits. Gu nie had already found a way to make use of this endless stream of faith. Of course, this was something that he would have to do slowly in the future. For now, gune had to cultivate the blooddream elf first. after making sure that nothing was left out ¡­ Gune¡¯s demonic co-soul left the world of bloody sea. ¡°it¡¯s almost time to build the blood dream arena. contact arsen, marter, and the others.¡± gu nie was lost in thought. ¡°swish!¡± the extraordinary door of the secret room suddenly lit up, and at the same time, it emitted a slight fluctuation. ¡°What?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed as he looked at the extraordinary stone door of the secret room. Chapter 345 ? 345 The land of mutation ¡°is there something important?¡± ¡°Or perhaps?¡± Seeing the extraordinary stone door light up, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed and he became alert. ¡°Gu nie, it¡¯s me,¡± The voice came from the rich and slightly aged Osman. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± hearing that it was osman gune, he was relieved. the two divine crowns were at dragonhead harbor. if you said that the evil god had gathered all their power to attack, gune would believe it. gu nie removed the puppet¡¯s secret thread and placed one hand on the transcendent¡¯s door, chanting an incantation. the transcendent stone door slowly opened with a creak. as soon as the stone door opened, gune saw a white-robed man with a white wizard hat. At the same time, there were several transcendent grandmasters beside him. gu nie recognized two of them. the iron wizard,¡¯solestan carasa¡¯, and the extraordinary master, gultong. there were also four or five other masters. gu nie wasn¡¯t familiar with them, but he knew that they were the masters who guarded the dragon head harbor. In addition to these people, Gu nie also noticed another powerful being, an ancestor soul. This ancestor Soul Warrior had perfectly concealed his aura, but it couldn¡¯t escape Gu NIE¡¯s soul perception domain that was in line with the world power Upanishad. Gu nie could feel a vast amount of knowledge from him. gune had experienced this feeling of knowledge from sugra cadlez before. It was just that the aura of this ancestor soul¡¯s flood of knowledge was far from as dense as SUGRA cadlez¡¯s. this is the star watcher, mourande elkley. He¡¯s an admirable and powerful scholar. osman introduced. ¡°greetings, senior scholar.¡± gu nie slightly bowed. After murand elkley¡¯s gaze swept over gunie, a hint of surprise appeared in the depths of his eyes. He¡¯d heard from other powerhouses that this gunie was very special, and it was difficult to see anything from him. At first, Mouland elkley didn¡¯t believe it. At this time, he did not see any useful information at such a close distance, and he finally believed it. ¡± what a special little guy. soon, this little guy will grow to a height that we can¡¯t even reach. ¡± Mouland elkley thought to himself. ¡± nigel has already left. he went to an extremely hidden training ground. ¡± at this moment, osman spoke. Gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised. Senior Nigel, who possessed the crown of the ancestral souls, indeed needed to be protected to the extreme. After all, he was going to be an eternal God in the future. ¡°As for you, you will also need to accompany mourande elkley to the Yulan capital for your training.¡± ¡°En!¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°Follow me!¡± mouland elkley said, looking at guni. Osman and Mouland elkley led the way, while guni followed them through the mountain passage of Dragonhead Harbor. The transcendent grandmasters who were stationed there did not follow. about ten minutes later. the three of them had already arrived at a huge space in the middle of the mountain. As soon as the stone door opened, Gu nie felt a strong spatial fluctuation and a dazzling white light. There was a huge teleportation formation in the space of the mountain. gu nie¡¯s eyes swept over the stone walls and the ground before he withdrew his gaze. ¡± this teleportation array is obviously from a long time ago, but there are traces of repair in many places. it shouldn¡¯t have been built by the transcendent association. it should have been built by the dragon race who lived in the dragon head harbor in ancient times. however, it was later damaged with the decline of the dragon race. it was later discovered by the transcendent association and repaired. ¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡°Gu nie,¡± after standing by the teleportation circle, osman looked over. ¡°this time, you will be accompanying muland elkley to the yulan capital.¡± ¡°if you want to concentrate on your cultivation, the resources there will also provide you with sufficient support. you can tell me anything you need at any time. after all, your cultivation is of great importance.¡± ¡°mm! i understand.¡± gu nie nodded. while he was talking to osman, mourande elkley had already stepped into the teleportation circle. ¡°senior, i¡¯ll be going then.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Osman nodded. ¡°weng weng weng weng¡± Under muland elkley¡¯s control, the entire teleportation circle bloomed with a dazzling light. ¡°Swish!¡± The space trembled slightly. The white light in front of him gradually dissipated. gu nie squinted his eyes and looked around vigilantly. he was ready to activate the teleportation mark under his robe. Although Osman trusted this mourande elkley a lot ¡­ but gu nie didn¡¯t know what he was really thinking. Therefore, Gu nie naturally had to be on guard, in case the other side was a spy or had some unusual thoughts, Gu nie would be able to deal with it. ¡°this place is the high altitude of the yulan kingdom.¡± As the white light dissipated, mourande elkley¡¯s voice was heard. gu nie looked around. At this moment, he seemed to be at an altitude of five to six hundred meters. As far as the eye could see, under the faint mist was the boundless capital of the Yulan Kingdom. the entire capital of yulan was filled with skyscrapers and wide roads that intersected one another. In the suburbs, huge industrial factories were densely packed with all kinds of steam. This was the representative of the advanced era of the steam engine. in the Urban area, a large number of private motorcycles, buses, and a dense crowd of people were going back and forth on the bustling streets. on both sides of the street were all kinds of lively shops. Suddenly, Gu nie felt like he was in a modern city. After a long time, Gu nie slowly looked away. ¡°how is it?¡± Murand said softly. ¡°it¡¯s very shocking,¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. ¡± it¡¯s indeed shocking. in the past few decades, especially in the last decade or two, the capital of yulan has changed too much. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s so big that it¡¯s hard to believe,¡± once you¡¯ve gone deep into it and experienced its prosperity, you¡¯ll fall in love with this luxurious City of Desire. murand said. Gu nie laughed. the capital of yulan was indeed known as the ¡°capital of desire.¡± dreams, ambitions, desires, money, power, beauty, as well as the most advanced technology were interwoven in this steam city that was about to enter a higher level of the steam era. ¡°where is this place?¡± Gu nie asked, pointing to where he was. Gu nie was currently standing on a path that looked like a flight of stairs. However, everything was illusory and transparent. At the same time, Gu nie could feel that he was completely isolated from the outside world. in the distance, there was a vortex-shaped extraordinary door that led to an unknown location. ¡°this is the ¡®alternate sky¡¯ of the capital of yulan. the people below can¡¯t see this place.¡± ¡± at the same time, this is also the core area of the star watchtower. ¡± ¡°the star tower?¡± gu nie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he had never heard of this item before. ¡°yes, a star tower.¡± through the ¡®Star Magic pool telescope¡¯, we can observe many foreign extraordinary worlds. We can also observe the large extraordinary world at the core of our group of extraordinary worlds, the world of ancient dragon. ¡°at the same time!¡± muland elkley¡¯s tone became slightly heavy and solemn. when necessary, at some key channels and nodes, drive out the dark creatures from the dark side of the world and the mutated creatures from that strange star field. When muland elkley said this, guni couldn¡¯t help but be startled. The creatures from the dark side of the world were easy to understand, but what were the strange creatures from the strange Starfield? Chapter 346 ? 346 the dark side of the world ¡°Dark creatures and mutated creatures?¡± Gune looked at Mouland elkley. ¡°yes.¡± muland elkley nodded slightly and slowly explained. ¡°our world is currently in the middle of the origin tide.¡± ¡± and the origin tide is a very strange and rare phenomenon in the extraordinary starry sky. ¡± to be more specific, the source tide will appear in a certain area, and now our supernatural world has followed the ¡®origin star¡¯, which is the sun above our heads, and just so happened to break into this world. ¡± and this also allowed our extraordinary world to bloom with starlight that can be easily seen in the starry sky. this starlight is different from the origin star. ¡± ¡± those extraordinaries with special abilities will know that this is an extraordinary world with life after seeing it through some means. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s why those evil gods came.¡± as muland elkley explained, gugne listened to him in secret. this was roughly the same as what strange sea old man had said. As he spoke, Mouland elkley looked at gune. ¡°Come with me, we¡¯ll talk as we walk.¡± ¡°en!¡± gune nodded and followed mouland elkley. ¡± you should have felt it too. isn¡¯t the origin power in our world much richer than before? ¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± gu nie could clearly feel this. ¡°moreover, the increase is getting faster and faster.¡± gu nie said. yes, because our world is approaching the core of the source tide. After waiting for a few decades, we will reach the hottest core layer of the source tide, and the source power of our entire world will be a dozen times richer than it is now. during this period, our extraordinary world will continue to produce geniuses from the star sequence. and there will be more powerful evil gods invading our world. ¡± if you understand the cycle of our group of extraordinary worlds, you will realize one thing. ¡± that is, in 20000 years, the sun above our heads will gradually enter a state of eclipse, just like the moon. ¡± and for the next 40000 years, the right solar eclipse will last for about 10000 years, followed by the dark era that will last for about 20000 years. at that time, the power of the dark side projection of the entire extraordinary world will be much stronger than the world we are in. the origin power will permeate it, and the prosperity of the dark side of the world will be formed. ¡± ¡± in its place, our world will enter the terrifying dark ice age. ¡± ¡± the last dark ice age caused the decline of the gnomes, who once ruled the oya continent. our ancestors survived this cold, dark ice age. ¡± ¡°However, at that time, we humans were still struggling to survive under the rule of the dark creatures.¡± after the dark Age is over, there will be an era of the left eclipse, which will last for about 10000 years. at that time, darkness will retreat and light will reappear, and all things will recover. ¡± after that, it will be the age of light that will last for about 140000 years. ¡± ¡± right now, we¡¯re at the end of the age of light. it¡¯s about to end, but there¡¯s nothing to worry about. after all, there¡¯s still twenty thousand years left. ¡± Muland elkley smiled. ¡°Twenty thousand years is indeed too far away.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°Indeed,¡± Mouland elkley nodded. two days later, they had passed through the extraordinary gate. As soon as he passed through the extraordinary door, Gu nie felt like he had entered space. What he saw was a vast floating island in the void. This place was enveloped by a strange power. gu nie was able to see the boundless transcendent starry sky. When he looked back, he saw a huge extraordinary world that took up almost two-thirds of his vision. ¡°Is this the extraordinary world where the Oya continent is located? It¡¯s really refreshing.¡± gu nie sighed. ¡± this is a small void demiplane outside of the extraordinary world of oya. it was originally a barren land, but i later transformed it into a frontier land that watches over the void. ¡± mouland elkley ¡°senior¡¯s methods are truly astonishing.¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°hehe, the kasaya is slowly built over time.¡± murand elkley was obviously very satisfied with this void demiplane. The two of them continued to walk along the tunnel toward the ancient castle complex. originally, it was only during the dark era when the source energy entered the dark side of the world periodically that The Dark World would prosper. ¡°but,¡± mouland elkley¡¯s speed of speech slowed down as he explained in detail and seriousness. our world has entered the origin tide a long time ago, perhaps forty or fifty years ago. The exact numbers are uncertain, but one thing is for sure-our world had entered the origin tide before the evil gods came. ¡± and this also led to the prosperity of the dark creatures on the dark side of the world decades ago. ¡± as of now, many powerful dark creatures have been born in the dark side of the world. ¡± after all, you should know that the dark side of the world is a place that faces the abyss. ¡± ¡± at the same time, the appearance of the source tide will also attract some powerful dark creatures to enter the dark side of our world and establish a force. ¡± ¡± in fact, my initial speculation is that there are at least three very powerful forces in the dark side of the world of the oya continent. they have built dark castles and have begun to cultivate dark creatures corps in the soil rich in nutrients that has been dormant for hundreds of thousands of years. ¡± ¡± in the past, if such a situation were to happen, our world would face the invasion of the dark forces. ¡± however, the threat of the evil gods is obviously greater than the threat of the dark forces. ¡± the dark forces have only entered our world to occupy the land and resources. we humans can¡¯t occupy the transcendent wastelands at the moment, but they can occupy them as they wish. ¡± after all, we humans only occupy a part of the Oya continent. Most of the wasteland areas have not been set foot in by us humans. not to mention, there are also many other races, such as the magic snake Race in the Western continent, which is isolated by the natural chasm mountain range, and the ice Wolf beast Empire in the northern wilderness. and the original sorcerer tribe in the southernmost part of the world, who have built their own special transcendent system in the desert, beaches, and mountains. ¡°Once the dark creatures appear and touch their territory, they will naturally fight.¡± ¡± those terrifying evil gods are the opposite. many of them don¡¯t even know how terrifying they are and instead, they work with them. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s a good thing we know their true thoughts. they want to completely destroy all of us humans and intelligent creatures, and finally destroy our world. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear which is more important. Therefore, we¡¯re currently mainly facing pressure from the evil gods and the South Church. As for the invasion of the dark forces, when I mentioned it in the meeting, I requested that it be suppressed and not allowed to spread to the outside world.¡± it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing to not spread it. It can also avoid causing panic. mouland elkley was very clear about the stakes between the dark creatures and the evil gods. ¡± of course, our world isn¡¯t just facing dark creatures and evil gods. we¡¯re also getting closer to the strange land of mutation. ¡± ¡± we don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the land of mutation, and we can¡¯t see it. ¡± an invisible force has completely cut off our vision. All we can see is darkness, and even light is distorted by the land of mutation to avoid them. ¡± some strange creatures will come out of the land of mutation. using the power of the source tide, they can smell the world¡¯s aura and swim toward our world. ¡± if you can see them, you¡¯ll find that they¡¯re in the starry sky, floating over like ants. ¡± there are even many who have arrived in our world. some of them have fallen into the dark side of the world, while some have entered the various layers of the shadow plane. ¡± ¡± some of them have fallen into our real world. fortunately, our world barrier can prevent them from entering. ¡± ¡°However, these mutated creatures are also intelligent. They can detect the weak points of our world barrier, some passages, and special nodes. Then, they would gather together and use their powers to cleanse these places.¡± fortunately, they¡¯re not strong enough. Most of them are low-level, a few are middle-level, and the high-level ones are at least a few. It¡¯s not difficult to clean them up at the moment. ¡± however, as their numbers continue to increase, more mutated creatures will continue to enter. i¡¯m afraid there will be extraordinary master-level mutated creatures. ¡± at that time, our world will probably have to face a war of mutation from the land of the grotesque. As he listened to Mouland elkley¡¯s explanation, gune¡¯s expression became more and more serious. ¡°The Oya continent is really full of disasters!¡± Gu nie thought. ¡°Can I take a look at the mutated creatures?¡± gu nie said after some thought. ¡± of course. once you enter the castle, you¡¯ll be able to see those strange mutated creatures, ¡± said sheyan. Mouland elkley said softly. Chapter 347 ? 347 A mutated creature as they walked into the castle. gu nie felt as if he had entered a huge extraordinary college. there were extraordinaries wearing blue scholar robes and holding books everywhere. they were either in groups of three to five or walking alone in the corridor. At the same time, there were students with glasses and books in their hands everywhere, from the windows of the corridor to the garden benches and the stairs. ¡°this place? why are there so many students?¡± Gu nie asked, puzzled. ¡± of course, it¡¯s because this is the starry sky watchtower, which is the location of an advanced academy. ¡± ¡°Although there aren¡¯t many of them, each of them is highly talented and has passed strict tests. There¡¯s no need to worry about spies among them.¡± ¡°Moreover, if someone had really sneaked in, I¡¯m afraid they would have been discovered long ago. this place isn¡¯t a place that the evil gods can casually send people in.¡± Mouland elkley said with certainty. ¡°I see.¡± gu nie nodded. when gune had finished his regular transcendent academy courses in the sug ruins, he had also been able to study at a higher-grade transcendent academy like this. it¡¯s precisely because of this that you¡¯re allowed to come here to cultivate. There¡¯s no need to doubt your safety. The two of them chatted along the way, and before they knew it, they had come to a huge area of extraordinary research academic castles. as soon as the two of them arrived, two transcendent masters immediately walked over from the entrance. Professor muland elkley. among the two, an extraordinary master with white hair and beard wearing an orange scholar¡¯s robe saluted muland elkley. ¡°this is guni lawrence.¡± Mouland elkley introduced. ¡°gune lawrence.¡± the two transcendent grandmasters immediately looked at gu nie. ¡± greetings, great pharmacist guni lawrence, creator of the great dawn of souls. ¡± The two transcendent grandmasters saluted. As transcendent Masters, they were naturally very familiar with the power of the signet soul potion. In fact, they themselves were in urgent need of this potion. this could help them possess a stronger soul. a normal-level soul and a engraving-level soul were two completely different concepts. ¡°Good afternoon, Masters.¡± gu nie also slightly bowed. this is master ke Meng, who specializes in biological research. He is currently studying the strange creatures from the land of mutation. ¡± this is master edora. he¡¯s also an extraordinary master who studies mutated creatures, but his research direction is more towards the weakness of mutated creatures. ¡± Mouland elkley gave a simple introduction to the two extraordinary Masters. ¡°This time, Gu nie came to you to understand some of the characteristics and abilities of the creatures in the land of mutation. i¡¯ll also take a look at these mutated creatures.¡± Then, Mouland elkley explained gunie¡¯s purpose. ¡± since you want to know more about the mutated creatures, please follow us, sir gune! ¡± Ke Meng said with a warm smile. ¡°en!¡± Gu nie nodded. the two of them led the way, with gu nie following behind. Very quickly. The group of four arrived at the extraordinary research lab, which had a small number of staff members. as soon as he entered the extraordinary research room, he saw many glass containers of different sizes, and all kinds of strange creatures. ¡± this time, this is the strange creature that appeared the most in the land of mutation. we have named it the wailing suture monster. ¡± this is a strange, multi-faceted creature. ¡°That¡¯s his general situation.¡± Ke Meng pointed at a huge glass container that was about three meters tall and two meters wide. the glassware was filled with some kind of clear liquid that emitted a dark blue light. in the light blue liquid. a black-gray corpse with a metallic luster came into gu nie¡¯s sight. It was a very strange mutated creature. it had a huge head and four eyes. the opened eyes seemed to contain some kind of death cry. The upper half of their bodies had four thick arms, and their sharp claws made their bare hands full of killing power. On its back, it had a pair of large wings and a pair of small wings. Its lower body had more than ten octopus-like tentacles. However, the problem was that this mutated creature was clearly not a complete creature. his arms, head, torso, and lower body all had obvious signs of strong stitches and fusion. Even the two wings were not the same, there were signs of strong stitches and fusion. It was no wonder the researcher, ke Meng, named it the ¡± stitched wailing monster. ke meng continued after gu nie finished reading. ¡± the stitched wailing monster is a very common mutated creature. we named it the wailing stitched monster because they have a powerful and strange ability of wailing impact. there are several other types of mutated monsters. ¡± Ke Meng explained as they walked forward. for example, this kind of shadow suture monster. ¡± a part of their body is a strange shadow. they have the strange ability to integrate into other creatures ¡®bodies, and it¡¯s very difficult to be discovered. ¡± ¡± during a battle, it will suddenly rush out and give the enemy a fatal blow. ¡± ¡± at the same time, there¡¯s also a type of queen bee chimera. this is a type of monster that can breed many mutated bees the size of a palm in its body. ¡± ¡± these mutated bees have long-range projectile abilities and are extremely corrosive. they are especially effective against all kinds of powerful shields and rare grade equipment. ¡± ¡± another example is this very strange blood and flesh suture. they will collect the dead body pieces and suture them to give them life. ¡± ¡± or another type of mutated creature that is extremely difficult to deal with. it is also the most powerful mutated creature we have encountered so far-the flesh devourer! ¡± ¡± they can continuously devour and become stronger, and there is no limit to it. ¡± they can even grow into a huge mountain of flesh by devouring. ¡°in fact, we¡¯ve seen quite a few of these huge flesh mountains in the starry sky.¡± [ wailing stitched monster, shadow stitched monster, queen bee stitched monster, flesh stitched monster, flesh devourer ] Gu nie noted down the information. ¡°there are so many types of mutated creatures.¡± looking at the many mutated creatures in the glassware, gune thought to himself as he walked. ¡°if that¡¯s all it is, then so be it.¡± ke meng softly explained. ¡± most importantly, these mutated creatures don¡¯t seem to have souls. they¡¯re just flesh and blood consciousness bodies. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡°A pure physical body of consciousness?¡± ¡°how¡¯s their intelligence?¡± ¡± when their numbers are small, their intelligence will be lower. they only have simple self-awareness and a high level of combat awareness. ¡± however, as their numbers gradually increase, their intelligence will obviously increase. ¡°a tribal creature that lives in groups?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°It should be,¡± ke meng nodded. ¡± at the same time, those powerful mutated creatures, the flesh devourers, are generally very intelligent. they are not weaker than us humans. ¡± ¡± how strong is their flesh and blood consciousness? ¡± gu nie asked. ¡± very strong. it¡¯s even more durable than the bodies of tank-armored knights of the same level. it¡¯s also very resilient. ¡± Ke Meng said. gu nie wasn¡¯t worried at all. he even wanted to laugh. ¡± it¡¯s capable of fighting and has high tolerance to injuries. this is simply a living wriggling intelligent flesh and blood! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of you guys being strong, i¡¯m just afraid that you guys aren¡¯t strong enough.¡± To Gu nie, the stronger the meat, the better it would be digested in the blood sea. ¡°Senior ke Meng, can you obtain some of these mutated flesh for a simple understanding and research?¡± gu nie asked after some thought. ¡°no problem,¡± Ke Meng nodded lightly. Chapter 348 ? 348 information on mutation after a while. A researcher in a white lab coat came over with a sealed glass vessel. In the White vessel, a tentacle the length of half an arm was soaked in a pure blue liquid. Gu nie could feel that the tentacle wasn¡¯t dead. It was still alive and could move slightly. this blue liquid can suppress their life force to a large extent. In this blue liquid, their growth rate is very slow, almost non-existent. They will also be in a semi-dormant state and will not be aggressive. ¡± but if they were placed outside, it would be completely different. they would display extremely crazy attack abilities and corresponding intelligence. ¡± ¡± previously, there was a huge meatball in the ¡®inside laboratory¡¯ on the ground. we designed a series of checkpoints for him to escape from, and a lot of data was obtained from that experiment. ¡± secondly, if they are placed in a free environment, they can absorb origin power and grow continuously. ¡± in the end, it will grow into a strong mutated creature that is a stitched monster. this is also the terrifying part of us mutated creatures. ¡± ¡± if they enter our world, they will continue to devour all kinds of flesh and blood creatures. in the end, they will grow into terrifying nightmare creatures. the entire world will be covered in huge, terrifying, and nightmarish flesh and blood. ¡± ke meng explained. While ke Meng was explaining, Gu nie took the bucket-sized sealed glass container. Gu nie narrowed his eyes and said, ¡± they do have a high level of life activity and are highly independent. once they are dismembered, their life framework will become independent because of their independence. this is also why they can¡¯t die directly even if they are dismembered. ¡± ¡± a large stitched monster will split into dozens of parts, and these dozens of parts will be independent. if there is one with a stronger devouring ability, it will devour the others and form a flesh devourer. if there is no corresponding ability, it will turn into a dozen small stitched monsters. ¡± ke meng added. ¡°then how do we kill them? penetrating destructive power? Extreme cutting, or burning or freezing?¡± gu nie looked at the two masters. ¡°The penetrating destructive power is very effective. It¡¯s also one of the best ways we have to deal with them.¡± the female transcendent master, edora, added. if you just cut them, you¡¯ll only get more wriggling pieces of meat. If you don¡¯t kill them completely, they might be able to fuse and become a stitched monster. ¡°there is one thing that needs to be supplemented. the remains and the like are the food of these stitched monsters. the best way to deal with them is to burn them to death with fire so that they can¡¯t become food.¡± ¡°at the same time, sealing is also a pretty good method.¡± for example, lightning, ice, strangulation, obliteration, corrosion, curses, poison, and other methods can all cause decent damage to them. ¡± of course, there are other more powerful methods that can also cause objective damage to these mutated creatures. ¡± ¡°en!¡± gu nie slightly nodded. ¡± although these mutated creatures are strange and unbelievable, they can still be killed. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s natural.¡± at the side, mourande elkley nodded slightly. ¡± these mutated creatures pose a great threat to our world. i hope you can help us in some special places in your spare time. ¡± ¡°oh?¡± Gune¡¯s brows twitched as he looked at mourande elkley. ¡± are there any difficulties in dealing with these mutated creatures? ¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Mouland elkley nodded. ¡± at the edge of the world of oya, there are many strange empty source spaces. the pressure in these empty source spaces is very strong, and only extraordinaries below the level of a master can enter. ¡± ¡± although we have some level five and level six transcendents sent by the transcendent association to clean up the mutated creatures, ¡± however, you also know that this is a critical moment in the battle between the three great empires in the North and the transcendent Association. basically, the transcendent Association won¡¯t transfer too many powerful transcendents over. ¡°so, yingluo¡± professor muland elkley, don¡¯t worry about that. In my spare time during cultivation, I also need to conduct certain experiments on many spells and the results of cultivation. ¡± i think that the many stitched monsters in the empty source space at the edge of the world would be a good place to practice. ¡± When gunie said this, muland elkley immediately smiled. ¡°thank you very much, sir gu nie.¡± mouland elkley said. After getting in touch with the tentacle and understanding the creature, guni left the research site with mourande elkley. after that, muland elkley arranged an extremely hidden and safe place for gune to practice. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the dark and silent secret room. gu nie quietly sat cross-legged on his cultivation seat. After a light breath, Gu nie opened his eyes. With a flip of his hand, gune took out the mutated tentacle sealed by the clear blue liquid. after carefully examining it, gu nie gently opened the seal. ¡°Swish!¡± as soon as guni opened the seal, the tentacle seemed to sense the door of escape. it quickly wriggled in the liquid, and when it reached the edge of the glassware, it jumped directly toward gunie¡¯s face. this thing, it actually knew how to jump in the face. ¡°Howl ~~¡± at the same time, a faint mental wail attacked gu nie¡¯s mind. the power of the wailing might be a threat to ordinary people, but it was harmless to gu nie. the tentacle jumped into the air and was hung up by gu nie¡¯s puppet strings. Immediately, the tentacle began to twist wildly in the air, and it kept letting out ¡°howl ~¡±¡±howl ~¡±, which were light soul wails. gu nie pulled on the strings, and the string almost doubled in length. ¡°it¡¯s very tough, and its defensive power is not bad.¡± ¡°at the same time, it seems that because it has its own will of life, it will not be kept in the system space.¡± ¡°then, blood sea, come and try.¡± with a thought, gu nie threw it into the sea of blood. ¡± the blood sea is a place with its own world. there¡¯s naturally no problem in putting in this kind of mutated flesh with life and self-awareness. ¡± after all, gu nie¡¯s co-soul had been in the blood sea for a long time. The sea of blood and the mana pool formed a world of their own. This was the powerful effect of the six occultic runes. If it weren¡¯t for the occultic runes, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t have been able to let the Vice-demon enter the blood sea and mana pool. Not to mention building an Island in it to house this self-aware mutated creature. as soon as gu nie released it, the mutated flesh entered the sea of blood. As soon as it entered the sea of blood, the tentacle seemed to feel threatened. ¡°howl, howl, howl ~~~¡± It constantly let out a sharp and soft roar. No one knew how it controlled the source power to make sounds. Then, as it fell into the blood sea, the blood sea churned and turned into countless tentacles. They tore it apart and began to absorb it crazily. the blood sea was an entire ocean, and its ability to devour and absorb was extremely strong. gu nie had even digested more than half of the oracle-level corpses the morning light origin race had sacrificed. the higher-tier ¡®ruler¡¯s flesh¡¯ was also being digested. This little mutated tentacle was naturally nothing to him. a moment later, a smile appeared on gu nie¡¯s face. the effect after digesting it is quite good. Although it is only a type 2 meat, it feels better than digesting type 3 meat. Then, Gu nie calmed his mind. ¡°what exactly is this land of mutation?¡± ¡°the corpse of a ruler, or a living ruler, an old god, or even a supreme ancient god?¡± gu nie rubbed his forehead. I¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯m strong enough to understand this dangerous land of mutation. and now, I¡¯m training in seclusion. At the same time, I¡¯m building a blooddream internet belonging to the Oya continent. Yes, it¡¯s the blooddream arena. ¡± with this blooddream arena, it will be much easier to deal with the evil gods and the south church. ¡± in two months at most, the blooddream elves will be born. At that time, we can let these blooddream elves, who are born with good intelligence, take over the blooddream arena. Chapter 349 ? 349 the spread of the bloody dream in the depths of the sea of fog. the ocean was filled with fog, and one could occasionally see sparse rays of sunlight shining down. immediately, the thick fog surged over, causing the sunlight to disappear from the surface of the sea. the mist was filled with the smell of blood. On a huge steel Merchant ship. arsen horwell leaned against the side of the ship, grinning as he bandaged his wound. There were many merfolk corpses in the surrounding sea. the deck was covered in blood, and some places were even burned by special flames. ordinary seawater couldn¡¯t put it out in a short time. There were also many mermaid corpses and a few human extraordinary corpses on the deck. Just now, a group of strong merfolk attacked the merchant ship. Fortunately, the guards on the merchant ship were not weak. After an intense battle, the merfolk paid a heavy price and retreated. many of the guards were either dead or injured. His cold eyes swept over the corpses of the merfolk and extraordinary humans around him. Then, Arsen Horwell¡¯s eyes fell on him. his abdomen, chest, thighs, and other parts of his body were all severely injured. he could even feel pain in his chest as he breathed. ¡± fortunately, i earned a lot of gold pounds by following captain jack, and with these gold pounds, i was able to advance to tier 5. at the same time, i also bought a set of good magic gold equipment and a large number of high-level potions. otherwise ¡­ ¡± arsen horwell coughed, his face flushed red. ¡°Pfft!¡± he spat out a mouthful of blood. After wiping his mouth, he felt much better. immediately, jason horwell let himself gradually enter the state of source energy breathing to reduce the breathing in his lungs so as not to burden the injury in his chest. ¡°Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been dead in this battle and the last.¡± Arsen Howell sighed in his heart. ¡°oh! it¡¯s still more comfortable when i¡¯m with captain jack!¡± if the captain was here this time, he would be able to kill all these merfolk by himself. He wouldn¡¯t have let these damn people kill so many of our people. In his heart, Arsen Horwell was reminiscing about the past. ¡± the super spellcaster, gune lawrence. this is the captain¡¯s true face! ¡± ¡°i heard that on the mysterious moving island, not only did the captain kill a genius expert from the foreign starry sky, but he also killed an expert from the foreign starry sky. or even chi chi ¡± With that in mind, Jason Horwell narrowed his eyes. ¡± in fact, youyou has even obtained the divine crown. in the future, captain will become an eternal god-like existence. ¡± ¡°I really look up to you!¡± arsen howell sighed in his heart. At this moment, the sound of footsteps gradually approached. ¡°First mate Arsen.¡± At the same time, a voice was heard. he glanced over and saw marter walking over. after the magic whale adventurer team had disbanded at dragonhead harbor ¡­ Mason and Marter met each other in a Tavern. Then, the two of them decided to guard the merchant ship together. After all, the income of a guard on a merchant ship on the sea was still very considerable, and it was better for the two of them to take care of each other. yasen waved his hand. ¡± i¡¯m no longer the first mate. ¡± marter was already a third-order transcendent, and his strength was quite amazing. an ordinary fourth-order transcendent was no match for him. Marter had also recently awakened a very special ability. He could directly transform his source power into healing power to recover from his injuries. However, his appetite was still as amazing as ever. It was said that the person in charge of the merchant ship had ordered everyone¡¯s food and drink because Marter could eat too much. this made marter secretly slander him. fortunately, marter¡¯s space ring was big enough to buy enough meat, and he could capture some deep sea creatures with transcendent-level at any time. when there were no private battles, marter would give himself special treatment. Marter, who was walking over, was still injured, but it was no longer a big deal. ¡°are you alright?¡± Marter said as he walked over. ¡± i¡¯m fine. i just lost a little too much blood. i¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest. ¡± Arsen Horwell said without a care. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Marter nodded. I¡¯m going to check out the other places to see if there are any murlocs that are still alive. These damn guys have attacked us more than once or twice. ¡°Then be careful.¡± ¡°i know,¡± he looked at marter¡¯s back as he left. ¡°what an energetic fellow. his recovery rate is also amazing.¡± He stood up and was ready to go back to his bedroom for a good rest. As an extraordinary, there was no need to mention the strength of his physique. He would recover after a few days with the help of medicine. Arsen Horwell, who had just taken a step forward, suddenly froze in place, and his expression was stunned. ¡°Arsen Horwell!¡± An extremely familiar voice rang out in his mind. ¡°Captain¡± jason horwell looked around in a daze, but he didn¡¯t find any trace of captain jack, or to be more precise,¡¯gune lawrence.¡¯ ¡°Is Xuxu hallucinating because she¡¯s too heavily injured?¡± Said ya sen. ¡°this isn¡¯t an illusion. i¡¯m just using my god art to communicate with you.¡± gugne¡¯s voice rang in his mind again. After hearing that it was an exact communication, a look of joy suddenly appeared on Arsen¡¯s face. ¡°Now is not the time to exchange.¡± gu nie¡¯s voice came. ¡± find a safe place to rest first. an hour later, i¡¯ll pull your soul will into a strange world. by then, your body will be completely defenseless, so you must find a safe place. is an hour enough? ¡± ¡°One hour should be enough.¡± after thinking for a while, arsen horwell nodded. that¡¯s good. You go find a place first. I¡¯ll go and inform the others. ¡°Inform the others? is it the demonic whale adventurer team¡¯s members?¡± yasen asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s voice came. Hearing this, Yason suddenly laughed. back when gune lawrence had established the magic whale adventurer team under the name of jack sparrow, he had done many great things on the sea. he had even made the name of the super spell caster jack sparrow famous throughout the sea. Although everyone later learned that his real name was guni Lawrence, this didn¡¯t affect the many legends that Captain Jack and the magic whale adventurer team had left behind on the ocean. this time, guni lawrence was using this incredible method to communicate with him. He had a vague feeling that Captain Jack was about to make a big move again. ¡°oh, i¡¯m really looking forward to our reunion!¡± laughing, arsen horwell walked back to his room. Since it was a soul that entered a strange world, the barrier of the restriction in this room must be built well. After a few minutes. Marter also walked back to his room with a face full of joy. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the shallow sea, the marl islands, a tourist destination. old nautical chart, who was enjoying the glow of the sunset and the gentle sea breeze, put away his expression and quietly walked toward the rest area of the buildings behind him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the depths of the black demon sea. At the evil Dragon Island, the place where Pirates congregated. Baster Johnson, who was in seclusion to break through to the 5th step, opened his eyes in shock. After a brief exchange, he looked at the surrounding restrictive secret room and nodded slightly after thinking for a while. on the sea and on land, more than twenty former crew members of the magic whale and even the few chefs were scattered all over the world. Gu nie also gave them a message. since the blooddream arena was about to open, he had to spread out his net. Chapter 350 ? 350 Everyone¡¯s entry Blooddream arena. ¡°shua shua shua¡± ¡°Shua shua shua¡± ¡°Shua shua shua¡± Gu nie pulled. One figure after another appeared in the arena. fortunately, gu nie had told them before, so they weren¡¯t too surprised when he appeared. after entering, everyone carefully observed their surroundings. the vast and ancient colosseum was filled with a rough and powerful aura. the blood-colored sand on the ground was filled with a bloody smell. even standing in the middle of the blood-colored sand, one could feel a slight killing intent. everyone was seriously sizing up the huge colosseum. ¡°Second officer, third officer, long time no see.¡± a moment later, marter¡¯s voice came from the crowd. ¡°Long time no see, how have you been?¡± old sea map replied with a smile. I¡¯m a guard on the merchant ship with the first mate. I just had a battle, so I¡¯m a little injured but it¡¯s not a big deal. What about you? ¡± haha, old men aren¡¯t as energetic as you young people. I¡¯ve bought a few islands on a tourist Island in the Inland Sea and started tourism. ¡± where is it? i¡¯ll go and have a look when i have time. ¡± marter said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± old heto nodded. ¡°Second mate, what have you been doing all this time?¡± marter looked at his second mate, bast johnson, who was carefully sizing up the arena with a serious expression. After thinking for a while, bast Johnson said in a soft voice. he¡¯s cultivating in seclusion. He¡¯s preparing to break through the fourth step and advance to the fifth step. ¡°Then, I wish you a breakthrough soon.¡± ¡°en!¡± Baster Johnson squeezed out a smile on his serious face. when baster had first joined the magic whale adventurer team, his goal had been very simple. he had wanted to work together to destroy the magic whale adventurer team. he had also wanted to hang the unlucky noble jack sparrow on the mast of the deck and let him experience what it meant to be greeted by the sea. However, after seeing Captain Jack¡¯s strength, he was shocked. After that, baster became completely honest. with captain jack¡¯s terrifying strength, their entire pirate team coming over would basically be sending themselves to death. it was later proven that baster¡¯s judgment was correct. This Captain Jack was a super spellcaster. he had watched the battle on the mysterious island. He wouldn¡¯t even last a second against that terrifying technique. not to mention the news that came later. Captain Jack, no, to be more precise,¡¯guni Lawrence¡¯, a super spellcaster from the supernatural Association, had obtained the divine crown. He was about to become a God that had not appeared in the Oya continent for thousands of years! this news had set off a huge wave in the ocean during this period of time. Gods were eternal existences. The reason why the southern churches had not declined over tens of thousands of years. It was because they believed in God. gods, on the other hand, could rule the entire continent, sea, and sky. As the news from the God¡¯s crown spread ¡­ The bards, Rangers, and many other special professionals who traveled to every corner of the continent said that the songs they sang had changed. In the lyrics of their songs, they were praising the new era that the gods were about to descend. He had thought that he would never have any more interactions with this great existence. However, baster didn¡¯t expect that Captain Jack would find him so suddenly. Moreover, it had easily pulled him into this strange layer. one had to know that he had a similar experience before. That slap was still unforgettable to him. He also heard about the legend of the nightmare creatures at Dragonhead Harbor. He had a vague feeling that it was Captain Jack who did it. after all, the loss of vitality was very similar to his previous situation. But he didn¡¯t dare to say it, nor did he dare to reveal it. this was because he knew that some of the pirates had died because their qi and blood had been too exhausted. if he were to reveal it, he would not be able to survive. Besides, so what if it was leaked? Would it be enough to cause Gu nie any trouble? obviously not. there were too many people who wanted to kill gu nie, and he didn¡¯t deserve to be hated by the pirates. After that, when baster heard that some Pirates were still pulled into a mysterious world by a mysterious force even after they escaped from the Dragonhead port, he was stunned. Baster felt that something wasn¡¯t right. long-range players could also pull people in? Unable to resist at all? At that time, baster had vaguely sensed that he couldn¡¯t get rid of the control of the shockingly powerful guni Lawrence. sure enough, today¡¯s encounter made him completely realize the means and strength of guni lawrence, a terrifying existence who would become a great god in the future. Baster knew that Captain Jack was one of the members of the transcendent Association. And he was a pirate. Fortunately, during this period of time, baster had been thinking of ways to withdraw from the pirate circle. he planned to wait for his strength to break through and become stronger. then, he would have enough confidence to leave the pirate team. at that time, he could just find a random coastal town and enjoy the rest of his life in peace. many pirates did this. after all, being a pirate wasn¡¯t a career that could last a lifetime. looking at the huge arena and feeling the power circulating in his body, he confirmed that he could use combat martial techniques and other aspects in the arena. Baster was more and more shocked. ¡°This world can completely display its own strength?¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve also lost some vitality after being killed by the captain with a single slap. It¡¯s the same for those Pirates who were dragged into the nightmare world, but they¡¯ve lost more vitality. In essence, they won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then this world is too terrifying.¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need to worry about anything at all. you can fight without any worries. ¡± ¡°This place can become a place where a large number of extraordinary humans gather. every full-force battle will attract the attention of many extraordinary humans.¡± ¡°And Yingluo ¡­¡± baster looked at the guys who were talking to each other. ¡± just this long-distance communication ability alone is priceless. ¡± ¡± didn¡¯t these happy guys realize the horror in these aspects? ¡± Baster rubbed his brows. in fact, many people had also felt the magical aspects of the blooddream arena. they were all very surprised and instinctively felt that this place was extraordinary. however, they clearly did not see the business opportunities behind this, nor the deep and grand nature that could bring changes and turmoil to this extraordinary world. ¡°where is the captain?¡± after a round of communication, someone finally remembered that captain jack, who had pulled them into this magical world, had not come out. ¡± you finally thought of your captain at a time like this? ¡± At this moment, a mocking voice rang out from the side. Gu nie had already appeared and walked over. seeing gu nie¡¯s arrival, everyone was stunned. after all, they had never seen gu nie¡¯s true appearance. What they saw was only the ¡°Jack Sparrow¡± that Gu nie had transformed into. Immediately, everyone came to a realization. ¡°Captain Jack,¡± everyone spoke in unison, their voices filled with respect. on one hand, gu nie had led them to wealth, and as their former captain, he was extremely powerful. on the other hand, gu nier was the owner of the god crown, and he would become a great god in the future. they had to be respectful to him. Chapter 351 ? 351 A real deal gu nie waved his hand and chuckled. ¡°everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. after all, i asked you all to come here to make you rich together.¡± rich? everyone¡¯s eyes lit up at gu nie¡¯s words. The last time Gu nie had taken them out to sea, everyone had gained a lot. This time, he directly came up and said that he would make everyone rich. No one would question it. ¡°How do you feel about this place?¡± Gu nie said. ¡± does this place mean that dreams don¡¯t affect reality, or that it can affect reality? ¡± after some thought, jason horwell asked. this place is a strange half-dream, half-reality level. gu nie explained. ¡°For example, your combat techniques and the use of source power can be completely unobstructed in this world.¡± ¡°At the same time, your cultivation will be effective in this world.¡± more importantly, the breakthrough in a battle can be the same as in reality. gu nie had already confirmed this. ¡± more importantly, you won¡¯t really die in this world. you¡¯ll only lose a small amount of vitality, which can be recovered in a day or two. ¡± everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock at gu nie¡¯s words. ¡± cultivation is effective, and breakthroughs are effective. he only lost a small amount of vitality after dying in a full-powered battle. this is too heaven-defying! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. they won¡¯t use their full strength even in the real world. after all, if they can¡¯t hold back, they¡¯ll really be seriously injured or even die. ¡± and here, there¡¯s no need to worry at all. ¡± just this alone is probably enough to attract a large number of extraordinary humans. ¡± that¡¯s right. Not to mention, we can also communicate remotely here. if you didn¡¯t mention it, I wouldn¡¯t have realized it. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, long-distance communication is also very important. After all, we¡¯ve been drifting on the sea for a long time. If we have such a place, we won¡¯t have to worry about being boring on the ship. ¡°Indeed,¡± ¡± i¡¯m in the mainland right now, and there should be quite a few of you on the sea, right? the range of this long-distance communication should be at least tens of thousands of kilometers! ¡± ¡°the captain¡¯s methods are truly astonishing.¡± The crowd immediately began to discuss. A few chief officers who had seen a lot of things were even more shocked. The information contained in these few simple words showed how valuable this strange place was. ¡°captain, do we have any effective means of entering or leaving?¡± Baster asked in a low voice. ¡°Of course you can.¡± Gu nie replied. ¡± previously, i collected your blood and integrated it into this bloody arena, so i could easily pull you in. ¡± for you, with the corresponding incantation of law, you can also freely enter and leave this blooddream arena from any corner of the continent. Being able to enter and leave this place freely, this immediately made many people¡¯s hearts move. the value of a place where he could enter and communicate with others at any time was needless to say. ¡± as for the others, if they offer their blood crystals to that great existence, they can also enter and leave this blooddream arena through the incantation. ¡± a great existence. everyone was shocked when they heard this. ¡°great existence, that is?¡± arsen horwell¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. everyone looked at gu nie with serious expressions. ¡°that¡¯s right. this space is a strange world created by a great existence. the great existence named it the ¡®blood dream arena¡¯, and that great existence¡¯s name was: the source of fear above the stars, the lord of immortality who can reverse life and death, the indescribable master of nightmares.¡± gune¡¯s voice was deep and mysterious. The indescribable Lord of nightmares. the great and eternal cthulhu being. Everyone felt as if an electric current was coursing through their bodies. ¡± and i am the kin of this great existence. ¡± gu nie said with a smile. everyone¡¯s heart trembled. The kin of a great creature. when they looked at gu nie again, they all seemed to have realized something. Gu NIE¡¯s talent was beyond imagination. It turned out that it was a relative of a great existence. This explanation seemed to make sense. after a moment of shock, everyone slowly recovered and began to think. Gu nie himself was extraordinary. The owner of the God crown was a future God. With the addition of a relative of a great existence, this did not seem to be a big deal. don¡¯t rashly recite the name of a great existence.¡¯He¡¯ will sense it. Gu nie said. Everyone became slightly alert. The true name of this great existence could not be casually recited. when they focused on what gu nie had just said, they felt that the blooddream arena was even more incredible. offering blood and then using a spell to enter and exit by himself, this was indeed an extraordinary method. Such an extraordinary ability was something that only a Supreme and great life form like Cthulhu could do. If he were to give his blood to someone else, they would probably have a grudge against him. but offering his blood to a great existence didn¡¯t seem to be a problem. ¡°I think some of you have already guessed why I¡¯ve brought you here.¡± gu nie said. one of the reasons why I¡¯ve brought you here is to spread the word about the construction of this blooddream arena by the great creature. This will allow more people to enter this extraordinary world. ¡± the great lord of nightmares is in the process of awakening and needs sacrifices. that¡¯s why this blood dream arena was built. ¡± you will be qualified to enter the blooddream arena by offering a sacrifice and condensing your own Blood Crystal. also, the earlier the sacrifice is made, the fewer sacrifices will have the right to enter. in the future, if you offer a huge amount of sacrifices, you may not be qualified to enter. These words immediately made many people cautious. The qualifications to enter this place alone were worth thousands of gold. it was easy to enter now, but it would be difficult to enter later when the number of people gradually increased. There were even people who had already begun to think about the follow-up plan. They had to make sacrifices as soon as possible after they got out. ¡± and you must know that the great lord of nightmares built the blooddream arena, which is worth far more than that. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just a simple exchange, battle, training, and breakthrough. this is not enough to highlight the ability of a great existence.¡± ¡± what¡¯s more powerful is that when the lord of nightmare awakens further, this blooddream world will have the powerful ability to accommodate items in the real world. ¡± ¡± to put it simply, you can bring things from the real world into the bloody dream world, carry out transactions, and then bring out the things you have bought. ¡± The bloody dream world could be traded. this was undoubtedly another heavy piece of news. fortunately, everyone had seen enough today. it wasn¡¯t strange that the almighty nightmare lord was able to make blooddream arena make a deal. As Gu NIE¡¯s innate divine ability continued to level up ¡­ naturally, more and more abilities were contained in the sacred art, and it became stronger and stronger. Now that he was close to level six, it would not be a problem to build a bloody dream world that could perfectly display his strength. gu nie also felt the power of this ability. the [ blood source-great blood sky dream curse ] could also bring objects into the bloody dream world. After all, the blooddream world was not a simple dream world. It was a half-dream, half-reality world. Gu nie estimated that the [ blood source-great Blood Sky dream curse ] would be level eight at most, and could bring items from the real world into the bloody dream world. at that time, the blooddream elf would have been born. He could let the blooddream elves manage the entire blooddream arena and carry out the transactions in the blooddream world. Chapter 352 ? 352 the brutal arena I let you enter blooddream arena partly to spread the news and let more people in. ¡± secondly, during this period of time, blooddream arena will also need a certain number of people to manage it. ¡± I¡¯ll give you some authority to manage the entire blooddream arena. Of course, the income you should receive will also be considerable. It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ll decide on these things in detail later. everyone laughed at gu nie¡¯s words. after all, they had followed gu nie and gu nie had never treated them badly. ¡± for now, we¡¯ll still distribute them according to the magic whale¡¯s management level. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no problem, right?¡± gu nie looked at the others. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t!¡± The crowd responded in unison. ¡± well, that¡¯s good. next, i¡¯ll take you to various levels and teach you all various spells. it¡¯ll also help you get familiar with how to manage the entire blooddream arena. ¡± next, gu nie led everyone to familiarize themselves with the blooddream arena and teach them the catalyst for the incantation. the blooddream elf would only be able to come out after some time. although the powerful characteristics of the divine crown would allow the blooddream elves to possess a certain level of intelligence when they came out, the blood dream elves were still very intelligent. However, they still needed to keep learning in order to manage blooddream arena. The magic whale¡¯s former crew would be their targets of learning. secondly, gune was unsure if he should find someone to open up the blooddream arena himself, or if he should cooperate with the transcendent association. After some careful consideration, Gu nie decided to find the person himself. Although this would be a little troublesome. however, they would not be shackled by the transcendent association. there was also no need to worry about the internal conflicts of the transcendent association leading to factional disputes in the blood dream arena. At the same time, if Gu nie didn¡¯t go to the transcendent Association, he could naturally refuse many unreasonable requests. even if the transcendent association wanted to enter, they had to follow gu nie¡¯s rules, and they couldn¡¯t escape from the sacrifice. Gu nie shrugged.¡±I¡¯m just a follower of that great being, and all the rules are set by that great being. I can help you sacrifice and give you a little discount.¡± After a few hours. Everyone used the ancient Nirvana teleportation spell to leave the arena. when everyone left, they could vaguely sense that the oya continent was about to usher in a change. However, they weren¡¯t sure what kind of impact it would have. However, they knew what they had to do, which was to spread the news of blooddream arena. Let more people sacrifice themselves to the great existence and let them enter the blooddream arena. ¡­¡­ in the secret chamber. bast johnson opened his eyes. he lowered his head and muttered to himself. the first thing he had to consider was what benefits he could obtain from using this authority. after some careful consideration, the intelligent bast johnson quickly realized that if he could control the authority that guni had given him, and if enough people entered the blooddream arena, he could use his authority to obtain a huge amount of gold pounds for himself. Guni Lawrence had clearly stated that the profits from this operation would belong to them. fortunately, I¡¯m on the ¡®evil Dragon Island¡¯, the blood dream arena. This is a place where people fight, exchange information, and in the future, it can be said to be a place where the experts of the entire continent trade. I think those Pirate Kings will like this place very much. ¡°we have to tell them as soon as possible.¡± Immediately after, bast Johnson stopped his seclusion and opened the secret room¡¯s restriction. He was going to meet his current pirate captain, who had the strength very close to the young pirate King. ¡­¡­ night had fallen on the tourist island. the sky was misty, and it was a bit deep and depressing. Old sea chart woke up the sailors who had been resting. This place was not far from harutff Harbor. Moreover, Old Sea Map¡¯s network was not just wide. He knew many rich businessmen who traveled the sea. He believed that such a place for information exchange was difficult for those wealthy marine merchants to refuse. ¡­¡­ When these people took action. the other extraordinaires who had the corresponding information channels also began to take action. they might have done it through their friends. Or a good friend of his. the blood dream arena was quickly spread out. ¡­¡­ In the dark secret room, Gu nie opened his eyes. ¡± the seed has been planted. as for how far the flower will bloom, i can only leave it to time to slowly brew. ¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡± next, i¡¯ll train in seclusion and focus on comprehending the three profound meanings of world, darkness, and destruction to steadily improve my strength. it¡¯ll be best if i can directly become a master transcendent after this session of cultivation. ¡± ¡°at that time, i will truly have the ability to protect myself.¡± whether it¡¯s my soul turning into a star soul and spreading out to the entire world, or my Upanishad manual ¡®demonic erosion blade¡¯ leveling up, or the other manuals leveling up, all of these have allowed me to have considerable power even though I¡¯ve just become an extraordinary master. gu nie also knew that many people in the transcendent world had their eyes on him for obtaining the god¡¯s crown. he needed to be strong enough. Gu nie was inside the starry sky Watchtower, cultivating and comprehending power. while the co-soul was learning the destruction upanishad, it was also managing the blooddream world and accepting the offerings. It was just as Gu nie had expected. on the second day after the news of the blooddream arena had spread. Some people had already begun to chant the true name of the Lord of nightmares and use the small altar to carry out the sacrifice. gu nie naturally didn¡¯t refuse this kind of sacrifice. gu nie accepted the offering and placed the blood crystal into the arena. he was very familiar with the process. In the future, when the blooddream elf was born, he would need the blooddream elf to do these things. in the next few days. the sacrifice seemed to have entered a period of explosive growth. a large number of sacrifices were made from the inner land of the oya continent, the ocean, and some remote areas. people were using altars to offer sacrifices to the great lord of nightmares. at this stage, gu nie didn¡¯t refuse any sacrifice. it didn¡¯t matter if it was a large altar, a medium altar, a small altar, or even a temporary altar that he had built himself, gu nie responded. In just four days, the number of blood crystals had reached 100, which meant that 100 people could enter the arena. When the number of blood crystals had reached 100. gune had also increased the price of the sacrifices. Originally, a Type 6 corpse could allow a Type 6 human to enter. as the number of people reached the critical point of 100. The number of sacrifices required was two 6th rank corpses to allow a 6th rank extraordinary to enter. At the same time, Gu nie was no longer responding to the weak altars. the threshold to enter was raised. this was the information that gu nie had given to the demon whale¡¯s crew. the first to enter had a discount, and the slower one entered, the higher the price. As Gu nie didn¡¯t respond, the price of the sacrifice increased. the many extraordinaries were secretly slandering him. However, they had clearly begun to speed up the collection of sacrificial items. in the past, they didn¡¯t care about the corpses of powerful extraordinaries and extraordinary creatures, but now they were in high demand. After the many extraordinary humans who entered the blooddream arena realized the magic of the arena, they were all stunned. as the news spread, it naturally made more and more extraordinary humans want to enter the blooddream arena. in addition, in the future, the price of the offerings might increase. this naturally urged the powerful and influential extraordinaires to enter the blooddream world even more urgently. The blooddream arena was growing wildly in the entire Oya continent at an extremely crazy speed. and as it grew wildly, it attracted more and more people to enter. The blood pool began to expand crazily in the midst of this competition. Chapter 353 ? 353 blooddream elf tribe As Gu nie cultivated and comprehended profound meaning, half a year passed. the blood sea. The blood waves surged and surged. compared to half a year ago. the blood sea had expanded by more than thirty times. As far as the eye could see, the entire blood sea¡¯s actual area was already comparable to a medium-sized Lake. The reason why the blood sea was able to expand by more than thirty times in this half a year was because of this. Naturally, this was because of the massive amount of sacrifices the sacred feather Darkworld origin race had made over the past half a year, as well as the frenzied sacrifices of the Oya continent. gu nie had spent a lot of time and energy on the blood sea. Now, with the help of his own uniqueness and the power of the star sequence profession, Blood Origin cursemancer, he had no choice but to use the blood Origin curse. In the sea of blood, Gu nie had finally created a unique path of his own. In the past six months, more and more people had entered the blooddream arena in the Oya continent. Now, there were more than 5000 blood crystals. even now, there were still sacrifices every day. on one hand, these people wanted to upgrade the level of their blooddream arena. this way, they would suffer less losses when they died, and they would have a certain advantage when they obtained their own small space in the future. on the other hand, there were still many people who wanted to enter through the sacrifice. However, as the price of the ancient Nirvana continued to rise, more and more items were offered to those who wanted to enter. As for the blooddream arena on the sacredfeather darksource continent, there were even more people. Gu nie had made a rough count and found that there were around thirty thousand people. and every once in a while, there would be a huge number of corpses sacrificed into the blood sea. the co-soul sat cross-legged in the blood sea palace, comprehending the destruction upanishad. The demonic co-soul stopped its comprehension of the destruction Upanishad. Then, the demonic co-soul looked at the blood dream elf Island hundreds of meters away. it¡¯s almost time for the blooddream elves to enter the blooddream arena! The devilish co-soul pondered. The pool of blood that gave birth to the blooddream elves. After two months of nurturing, the first blooddream elves were born. although there were not many of them, only about 20 of them, many blooddream elves were still being nurtured in the blood pool. But the blooddream elves that were born were a little different from what gune had imagined. These blooddream elves were about the size of a palm, and they were very small. The stronger ones had three pairs of Blood Wings, the average ones had two pairs, and the average ones had one pair. They also had the characteristics of small elves. It could fly, had sharp ears, and sharp fangs. Its body was blood-red and translucent, and it was extremely intelligent. It was born with a certain blood talent. For example, gune¡¯s Blood Shield. They had inherited it almost naturally, and each of them had a shield. the second was gune¡¯s blood escape, which some talented blooddream elves could use. This surprised Gu nie. It was clear that the blooddream elves had the same power as gune¡¯s own blood. however, this was not the main point. The main point was the blooddream elves. They seemed to be quite bloodthirsty and passionate about fighting. Gu nie often saw them fighting above the blood sea, and there were even cases of their own kind being killed. then, the dead clansmen would be eaten on the spot. gu nie¡¯s face darkened. the blooddream elves in their primitive state did indeed make people feel their blood and cruelty. In the following years, gune began to educate the blooddream elves, passing on all sorts of information and knowledge. these blooddream elves had been nurtured by gune¡¯s own blood. He had a natural affinity and devout belief in Gu nie. gradually, these blooddream elves, who had naturally released their talents, also showed their intelligence. they learned very quickly, and their cognitive ability was very strong. in addition, they strictly followed gu nie¡¯s orders. Therefore, in the past few months, the blooddream elven tribe had developed very quickly on blooddream elven Island. He teleported to blooddream Fairy Island. In the world of blood sea, Gu nie could go anywhere with a single thought. but now that he was hidden, the blooddream elves couldn¡¯t detect him. At this time, blood dream elf Island was about 50 meters in diameter. The houses of the blooddream elves were constructed using bone armor and solidified flesh. there were hundreds of them. with a sweep of his mind, gune knew the number of blooddream elves on the island. there were almost three hundred blooddream elves. At that moment, in the sky above the blood sea outside the blood dream elf Island, a sacrificial passage just happened to light up. The locations of the sacrifice passages had all been set near blooddream elven Island, so the sacrifices had been done by the elves during this time. ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡± Immediately, a deep Wuwu horn sound quickly sounded. It was a horn made of bones. ¡°squad 22, follow me.¡± a four-winged blooddream elf immediately shouted, but her voice was clear and sharp. Under the leadership of this four-winged blooddream elf ¡­ the team of six elves flew towards the sacrificial passage. under the control of the incantation, the four-winged blooddream elf responded to the channel, and a large number of sacrifices were thrown into the blood sea under its control. the blooddream elf was also calculating the value of these sacrifices. A moment later, the four-winged blooddream elf had finished sending all the sacrifices into the blood sea, and she had four blood crystals in her hands. The blood crystals had to be collected and given to the Father. This was one of the sacred missions that every blooddream elf had in mind. ¡± the value of the sacrifice is enough. the blood crystals can be put into the warehouse. ¡± a moment later, the blooddream elf, who was doing the calculations, said. ¡°yes, bring the blood crystals to the warehouse,¡± then, the small team of blooddream elves flew towards blooddream elf island with the blood crystals. If the value of the sacrifice was high enough, blood crystals could be stored in the warehouse, which meant that they were qualified to enter the blooddream world. And if the value of the sacrifice was not enough. Then, I¡¯m sorry, the blood crystals would be directly thrown into the blood sea, and they would lose everything. Yes, this was one of the rules Gu nie had set. If even the sacrifice is so cost-efficient, then there¡¯s no need to let you in. gu nie revealed his body and aura. boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! as soon as gu nie released his aura, the blood sea around him started to move. the blood power in the air was boiling. gu nie¡¯s demonic co-soul was burning like a blood-red sun, emitting its own light. Immediately, all the blooddream elves on the island knelt on the ground devoutly. ¡°great father!¡± All of the blooddream elves began to chant in a low voice. Gune could feel the faint power of faith coming from the blooddream elves. Even during normal times, gune could feel the power of faith from the blooddream elves. Gu nie naturally accepted the power of faith. Gune didn¡¯t want to become a God through faith, but he could accept the faith of the races he created. Plus, consuming the faith would speed up his understanding of profound meaning. ¡°blood knell.¡± gu nie said. This schoker was one of the most powerful existences of the blooddream elves, and he was also the one who believed in guni the most. one of the six-winged blooddream elves replied with a trembling voice. ¡°great father god, what instructions do you have?¡± I told you about the management of blooddream arena some time ago. How¡¯s your training going? ¡± ¡± father, we¡¯ve already mastered the various incantations that you¡¯ve taught us. during this time, you¡¯ve sent me and several others to the blood dream arena, so we¡¯ve gained a better understanding of that world. i think my people are qualified to take on some of the management work of the blood dream arena. ¡± Sanguine Kerr said. ¡°well, that¡¯s good.¡± gu nie nodded. During this time, gune had done a lot of research on the connection between the blooddream elves and the blooddream arena. Now, it was about time to let these blooddream elves enter the blooddream arena to carry out some of the management work. After all, there would be many more blooddream arenas in the coming years, and gune would build more pools of blood and create more blooddream elves. it was necessary for them to manage the blooddream arena. as for the blooddream arena¡¯s yason horwell, gugne had already informed them. they would naturally do a good job of the handover and harmony between the two sides. Chapter 354 ? 354 Emotionless tool An hour later. After sending the blooddream elf into the arena for a look, gune focused his mind. the blooddream elf¡¯s adaptability to work was clearly much better than gune had expected. In the future, they would have no problem managing and controlling the entire blooddream arena. They even wanted to do better than humans. After all, humans still needed to enter and leave the blooddream arena. And they would be staying in the blooddream arena forever. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± after the blooddream elves entered the arena, gune let out a sigh of relief. the expansion of the blooddream arena and the framework for the management of the blooddream elves have been completed. I don¡¯t need to spend too much time on this. we just need to wait quietly for blooddream arena and blood sea to grow. ¡°but ¡­¡± gu nie rubbed his forehead and began to think. ¡± i don¡¯t know why, but the qi and blood i¡¯ve lost in blooddream arena has actually decreased by quite a bit. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot of battles there too!¡± ¡± although the amount of blood crystals obtained from these drops is not much compared to the sacrifice, it is still an endless source. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s as if the qi and blood that i¡¯ve lost have been stolen when i wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± ¡± is there something in the blooddream world targeting my blooddream arena? ¡± he asked. gu nie also knew that the blooddream arena was only a part of the blooddream world, and he was not the only one who could enter. ¡°it seems that i¡¯ll have to investigate the area around blooddream arena in the future. How dare you steal my things right under my nose. If I catch you, you won¡¯t have a good time.¡± gu nie calmed down and looked at himself. after half a year of cultivation and the use of many resources ¡­ gu nie¡¯s transcendent realm had also skyrocketed, from the early stage of rank five to the late stage of rank six. gune had heard that nigel had become a master, and his progress was extremely fast. the effect of hanging the camera was also very good. [ first hack slot: true scales-kun¡¯s protection (Level 6) ] [ second idle slot: Dusk Star origin Canon (Level 4) ] [ third hack slot: little thunderflame curse (Level 7) ] [ fourth hack slot: great thunderflame curse (level 8) ] [ 5th hack slot: blood source ocean divine code (level 5) ] [ sixth hack position: blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse (level 7) ] [ 7th hack slot: mana corrosion blade (Level 6) ] [ eighth idle slot: 96% ] the level of incantations on all levels had been greatly increased, and the eighth slot was about to open. The power of Gu NIE¡¯s spells was no weaker than a rank seven master. At the same time, with the help of the sea of blood and the absorption of the ruler¡¯s flesh, Gu NIE¡¯s body easily surpassed the defense of a secret-silver tank armor. the mithril tank armor¡¯s level was basically difficult to cause any damage to a regular rank-6 extraordinary. In other words, even a rank six extraordinaire might not be able to hurt Gu nie if he stood there and let them attack. It was easy to imagine how calm Gu NIE¡¯s body was. in terms of tolerance for injuries, as the blood sea expanded, gu nie¡¯s tolerance for injuries was terrifying. even if gu nie was dismembered, the scattered remains would quickly recover and gu nie¡¯s injuries would recover in a short time. All in all, gune¡¯s current strength was enough to fight against a level Seven transcendent master. If the other party was not strong enough, there was a high chance that the other party would die. gu nie looked at his sea of blood and frowned. in the depths of the blood sea, gu nie could feel that the flesh was no longer the size of a thumb. it was less than 95% of its original size. Originally, Gu nie had estimated that the ruler¡¯s flesh would take a long time to digest. who would have thought that the blood sea would expand so quickly? As a result, the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood were almost completely digested in just half a year. the Dominator¡¯s flesh and blood not only gives my physical body tandiness, but more importantly, it can give me very special characteristics, such as the coverage of the blooddream arena. without the support of the Dominator¡¯s flesh and blood, my plan to cover the entire space of the blooddream arena will obviously not work. ¡± now that i¡¯m already at the late-stage of the sixth rank, it¡¯ll only take a few months for me to become a transcendent master. it won¡¯t be too late to go out and look for the ruler¡¯s flesh after i become a transcendent master. ¡± ¡°moreover, zhenzhen¡± gu nie shook his head and smiled. ¡°I want to go out now, but I can¡¯t.¡± yes, it was. The powerful cultivators in the Watchtower were very strict with Gu NIE¡¯s protection. gu nie basically wouldn¡¯t let gu nie go out alone. ¡°i¡¯ll continue cultivating.¡± sitting cross-legged on the cultivation seat, gu nie closed his eyes and continued to rest. ¡°weng weng weng weng¡± Just as Gu nie was about to enter the state of enlightenment, the extraordinary door of the secret room lit up. ¡°eh? is there something else?¡± gu nie¡¯s heart moved. During Gu NIE¡¯s half a year of secluded cultivation. Outside, muland elkley had come to see gunie three times. The first time was naturally because of the incident at blooddream arena. when the news of the blooddream arena spread, it had a huge impact. gugne heard from mouland elkley that the transcendent association¡¯s higher-ups held an important meeting on the night of the third day. At the same time, the higher-ups of the three great empires also held important meetings. the target of the meeting was naturally the sudden appearance of the blooddream arena and the cthulhu creature with the supreme true name-the lord of nightmare. Then, in less than two days, mourande elkley brought the other three powerful oracles to gunie. gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised that the transcendent association would find out about his situation after the blood dream arena spread. In their private conversation, Gu nie clearly stated the following: I¡¯m just an emotionless tool under the great existence. I have no personal freedom, and even my will has to obey the great Lord of nightmares. There was nothing wrong with this. ¡°I only have the right to publicize and the ability to give small discounts for the sacrifice. moreover, the blood gate arena was built and set up by the nightmare lord and other powerful followers. i only have a small part of the management rights, and i don¡¯t get any benefits. I do all the hard work and dirty work, but they take all the benefits. after all, i¡¯m only a rank five transcendent, and i can¡¯t even directly listen to the words of that great existence. i can only understand the will of the great lord of nightmares through the information transmitted by other followers. there are many things that i can¡¯t say out loud. once i do, i¡¯ll lose my status as a retinue.¡± After such an exchange, it was clear that the great existence did not care about the mystical world of the Oya continent at all. only then did the experts relax. For such a great existence, even a slight surge of power was enough to turn all efforts into ashes. Fortunately, their world had a relative of that great existence, so that great existence would not directly destroy the world. once that great existence took action, the entire world would fall into the abyss of death and despair. they had no ability to resist at all, and could only wait for death in despair. in the history of stellaris, this situation had occurred more than once or twice. The blood-like lesson was a warning to all civilized creatures. The great Cthulhu creature was not something that the power of a civilized creature could compete with. fortunately, this great creature with a shocking name didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of destroying the world. since he found gunie this time, mourande elkley had asked gunie to lead a team to the world¡¯s border to clear out the mutated creatures in the empty source space. gu nie had also made his move twice, killing two powerful type 6 flesh devourers that were more than 10 meters tall. This giant mountain of flesh Devourer was not something an ordinary person could deal with. with its own defensive ability and the tolerance of its thick body, it was indeed very difficult to deal with. fortunately, this thing wasn¡¯t that hard to deal with for gu nie. gu nie slowly cut it up and put all the parts he had cut into the blood sea. Even if it was dozens of meters tall, Gu nie would be able to slowly kill it. In addition to this mountain-like creature, he had also secretly collected the corpses of many mutated creatures, which had contributed to the expansion of his blood sea. He just didn¡¯t know why muland elkley had come to find him this time. as he pondered, gu nie stepped forward and placed his palm on the extraordinary door. he chanted an incantation and slowly opened the extraordinary door. Chapter 355 ? 355 The mutation kachahahahahaha The transcendent stone door opened. A white-haired, dark-gold scholar¡¯s robe, mourande elkley, was waiting at the door. At the same time, his eyes were slightly sunken, as if he was thinking about something. ¡± professor mulland, is there something you need? ¡± gu nie asked. ¡°gu nie, i¡¯m really sorry to have disturbed your cultivation this time, but the matter this time is a bit serious.¡± mouland elkley raised his head and looked at guni. ¡°oh?¡± Gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± After pondering for a while, mourande elkley spoke in a rather heavy tone. there are some changes in the spatial origin passage at the world¡¯s border. Two important checkpoints have been broken through. ¡± a large number of mutated creatures have surged into the spatial source passage that is closer to the world level. ¡± if we don¡¯t get rid of these mutated creatures in time, they will completely occupy these huge spatial source passages. When they go deeper and break through the subsequent passages, they may directly enter the inner area of the Oya continent. ¡± you know the situation if we enter the inland area. it¡¯s easy to cause panic and death. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± gu nie nodded. he had seen the 3d images of the void origin passage at the edge of the world. although there were extraordinaries stationed at the key nodes, there were still many of them. However, it was indeed a little difficult for these 20 to 30 extraordinary humans to guard the place compared to the sea of low-level and mid-level mutated creatures, as well as the increasing number of high-level mutated creatures. Furthermore, even if they killed a large number of mutated creatures, if they were not dealt with in time ¡­ they would still be devoured by the mutated creatures, and they would become even stronger mutated creatures. Therefore, most of these strongholds were mainly for defense. but now, they couldn¡¯t even defend, which showed that the situation was not optimistic. if the mutated creatures were allowed to charge in on a large scale, it would probably end up like what mourande elkley had said. ¡°Two months ago, I already reported this to the transcendent Association, but the situation at the front line is a bit tense, so they didn¡¯t send any level six or peak transcendent experts. &Nbsp; the evil god side was also crazily attacking. They seem to be looking for you and Nigel. I heard that many important places have been infiltrated and attacked.¡± gu nie squinted his eyes. the three northern empires, with the transcendent association as the center, launched a war against the churches in the south, killing those clergymen and destroying the churches. It was to reduce the power of faith and slow down the speed at which the South Church became a God. and those evil gods would not just sit and wait for death. the transcendent association wanted to slow them down, and they naturally had to fight back to slow down gunie and nigel¡¯s ascension. At the same time, he would also deal a blow to the transcendent Association¡¯s power. Luckily, gune and Nigel had hidden themselves deep enough, so they didn¡¯t get found. even gu nie had a certain number of people who knew about this place. However, no one knew the exact location. the only person who knew about it was mourande elkley. Even if the enemy managed to find their way in, they wouldn¡¯t be able to pinpoint Gu NIE¡¯s exact location. ¡± the front line is in a tight situation. they can¡¯t even deploy a certain amount of defense forces? ¡± Gune looked at Mouland elkley. ¡± yes, the battle on the front line is very fierce. you can¡¯t imagine how fanatical the believers of the gods are. they fight without fear of death. even if they die, they will stab you before they die. ¡± moreover, you also know that those powerful oracles will give some of their power to those extraordinary people who have absolute faith. At the critical moment, their divine power will burst out and burn their own life, which will cause great harm to us. although some people on our side have also obtained the divine power given by the oracles, most of them are using it to save their lives, not to die. ¡± those guys whose faith causes their souls to be distorted are really not easy to deal with. ¡± mouland elkley shook his head slightly. ¡°indeed,¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. Gu nie had a deep understanding of the power of divine power. the transcendent Association can¡¯t seem to transfer any peak experts at the advanced stage of the transcendent realm. Therefore, I can only look for you this time. mouland elkley looked at guni apologetically. ¡± after all, the extraordinary masters can¡¯t enter those areas. only the top high-level extraordinary can clear them. ¡± ¡± those guards are at the 6th step. although they are pretty strong, they are still far from being able to clear out a large number of them. ¡± ¡°yes, no problem.¡± after thinking for a while, guni looked at mourande elkley and said. ¡± professor mouland, i have more time this time. i¡¯m preparing to clean up the many mutated creatures in the passage in one go. ¡± When muland elkley heard this, his expression immediately brightened. The last two times, Gu nie had cleared out the meaty creatures and returned. He hadn¡¯t done a large scale operation. This time, he was going to do a large scale operation, which was completely different. after all, it¡¯s not a good idea to keep cleaning up like this. After this large-scale cleaning, I¡¯ll have a long period of time to cultivate in peace. At the same time, I¡¯ll also break through and become a master. Gu nie said. when mouland elkley heard this, he smiled in embarrassment. They were embarrassed to ask Gu nie to help them clean up the mutated creatures in the space Channel at the edge of the world. for gu nie, this was a large-scale clean-up. on one hand, gune needed the flesh of these creatures. they could provide a lot of blood when digested, and the flesh could be the energy and material for expanding the blood sea. On the other hand, Gu nie had just said that this large-scale clean-up would give Gu nie enough time to break through and become a master. After all, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to keep doing this. Moreover, if Gu nie became a master, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go in and clean up again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Sir Gu nie.¡± Mouland elkley said. ¡°in addition, zhenzhen¡± Mouland elkley said after some thought. some time ago, through my observation, I found that the mutated creatures seemed to have opened up a special passage in a strange place far away from the spatial source passage at the edge of the world. ¡± then, a sea of mutated creatures swarmed over. ¡± even now, there are still a large number of mutated creatures surging in. With so many mutated creatures surging in, this density is very likely to give birth to a mutated creature close to the extraordinary master level. ¡°But a mutated creature of this level shouldn¡¯t be much of a threat to you, Sir gune.¡± ¡°there are still some threats, but they aren¡¯t hard to deal with.¡± gu nie replied. ¡°if you aren¡¯t afraid of a powerful creature of this level, then i¡¯m much more at ease.¡± as he pondered, mourande elkley spoke steadily. ¡± the situation there is very strange. i think there might be something special in that area. otherwise, there would not be so many mutated creatures swarming there. ¡± ¡± in the spatial source passage at the edge of the world, there is a high probability that something from above the stars will crash into the spatial source space at the edge of the world. ¡± ¡°i just don¡¯t know what it is.¡± if possible, you can take a look at the place after clearing out the mutated creatures. Of course, if you find anything good, it will belong to you. Mouland elkley said. although muland elkley said so, guni didn¡¯t take it to heart, because he guessed that it was probably a meteorite from the stars. Before, Gu nie had seen the wreckage of an outer realm meteorite crashing into the spatial origin passage. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make some preparations. I¡¯ll go to the spatial node and enter the spatial source passage at the edge of the world.¡± Gu nie said. Chapter 356 ? 356 devoured by the blood sea after about an hour. at the edge of the small world in the starry sky watchtower. A five-meter-tall extraordinary vortex gate stood there quietly. the scorching sun was in the sky. looking out from here, one could see a faint halo blooming at the world barrier in the extreme distance. only guni and mouland elkley were around. ¡°Be careful when you enter.¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± ¡°in addition, this is the 3d projection of the spatial source passage in the surrounding area.¡± as he spoke, mouland elkley took out something that looked like a gold bar, slightly bigger than a palm. Gu nie took it. He could feel the abundant source power and the complex vein lines. ¡°Through the input of source energy, you can activate a three-dimensional source energy projection and then know your location.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in.¡± After putting away the source power projector, guni saluted mourande elkley slightly before jumping into the vortex of the extraordinary door. ¡°Swish!¡± as time and space twisted, gu nie could feel his position being rapidly shifted. a moment later, gu nie landed. Gu nie steadied himself and looked around. What he saw was a spacetime tunnel that was like transparent glass. To be more precise, it was the spatial source passage. the empty origin passage here was about seven to eight meters in diameter. Both sides twisted and extended outwards. At the same time, Gu nie could also feel the dense origin power flowing through the tunnel. in the mystical world of the oya continent, they advanced through the starry sky. The world barrier would absorb the source energy that came into contact with it and slowly transport it through these space source channels to the entire Oya continent. Normally, the origin power in the starry sky was very thin. Even if it was absorbed by the world barrier and transmitted through the tunnel, it was almost inaudible. however, the problem was that the mystical world of oya wasn¡¯t located in the starry sky with thin source power. Instead, they were in the source tide. This caused the origin power in this spatial origin passage to be rather dense. and in the next few decades, the origin power would become more and more intense. this mysterious origin tide would allow the mystical world of oya to absorb a massive amount of origin power, and even directly increase the level of the world¡¯s energy, so that the extraordinary creatures and plants in the extraordinary world would be extremely rich. at the same time, a high concentration of source energy would make it easier for human extraordinaries to cultivate. perhaps, in the next few decades, the number of extraordinary humans in the oya continent would increase by several times, and the number of extraordinary masters would also continue to increase. This was a good thing. However, the problem was that it would also attract some uninvited guests, such as visitors from foreign lands, evil gods, or even rulers who liked an environment rich in origin power, and even more terrifying old gods, also known as the so-called old gods. Fortune and misfortune always depended on each other. Gu nie turned around and looked at the vortex for a while before moving in the direction of the source power. ¡± i¡¯m still weak now, and it¡¯s not easy for me to control the ancient shadow door. it¡¯s best if i absorb the flesh and blood of great rulers or old gods like the ¡®ruler of shadows¡¯ and then control the ancient shadow door. that would be better. ¡± gu nie thought to himself. Gu nie had been reading the many books he had obtained from the dawn owl origin race of the Holy feather dark origin regarding the ancient shadow door. The ¡± ancient shadow door ¡± was an extraordinary and unique door. it wasn¡¯t too much to say that it was a world-class mystical item. it was much more powerful than a destructive mystical item. It had the ability to travel through space and time, and it also had the projection ability of a ¡± true God¡¯s shadow. ¡± moreover, this kind of projection will not be suppressed by a world. even if it is suppressed, it will only be a slight suppression of strength. ¡± ¡± once i can control the ancient shadow door, my power projection will be able to project itself to many transcendent worlds, and then build the blood dream arena. at the very least, hundreds of extraordinary worlds around grontan, big or small, would be sacrificed to the lord of nightmare.¡± ¡± when i become an extraordinary master and absorb the corresponding ruler¡¯s flesh and blood, i¡¯ll be able to use this projection door accordingly. ¡± after some thought, gu nie gradually calmed down. they were about to reach the entrance of the first node. after a few minutes. at the location of the passage¡¯s node. Gu nie stopped. what he saw was a layer of strange energy nodes that were about half a meter thick. on the other side of the energy was a passage that was far wider than the one gu nie was in. This was a medium-sized spatial source passage with a diameter of 25 to 26 meters. The small space passage Gu nie was in was only seven or eight meters in diameter, and the narrower ones were only three or four meters. at this time, the energy node had blocked the entrance to the small space source passage leading to gu nie. On the barrier of the energy barrier, a large number of mutated creatures were crawling on it, constantly devouring and absorbing the energy of the energy barrier. fortunately, the flowing source power was constantly replenishing the energy barrier. He didn¡¯t have to worry too much about these creatures breaking through the node in the short term. Most of the mutated creatures in this area were at Level 1 or 2, with a small number of level 3 and 4 or 5 level 4. However, as far as the eye could see, there were a large number of mutated creatures all over the passageway that extended to both sides of the medium-sized spatial source passageway. When the mutated creatures saw gune, they let out all kinds of sharp growls and twisted sounds. ¡°Very soon, you will all be mine.¡± gu nie thought. gu nie already knew how to open these nodes. he placed one hand on the energy barrier and quickly began to construct a spell. after a few seconds. ¡°Swish!¡± along with the spell and origin power fluctuations, they bloomed. A door about two meters tall and one meter wide opened. the mutated creatures that had been waiting outside excitedly swarmed toward gune. however, there were too many of them, and the doorway was too small. this caused them to all be blocked at the position of the doorway for a while, and not a single one of them could enter. This scene made Gu nie both angry and laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll help you guys!¡± with a thought. ¡± The sound of waves came from Gu nie. then, the sea of blood within ten meters of gu nie appeared. Then, a tentacle as thick as Gu NIE¡¯s arm shot out and grabbed a stage two wailing suture monster. He suddenly pulled. He directly pulled it out of the squeezed doorway and then dragged it into the sea of blood. ¡°howl! howl! howl! howl! howl!¡± The stage two wailing stitched monster felt the threat of death and let out a shrill scream like a pig being slaughtered. then, he was drowned by the sea of blood. At the same time, a large number of mutated creatures swarmed in from the door. More than twenty tentacles of the blood sea appeared around Gu nie. one by one, the low-level and mid-level mutated creatures were pulled into the sea of blood. As of now, Gu NIE¡¯s blood sea cultivation manual, the divine Scripture of the blood source sea, was already at level five. not to mention the low-tier, mid-tier, third-tier, and fourth-tier creatures, even the fifth-tier and sixth-tier mutated creatures would find it difficult to resist the pull of the blood sea tentacles if they were not strong enough. anyone that was pulled into the blood sea would basically be quickly suppressed and digested by the blood sea. Gu nie didn¡¯t even need to do it himself. when the blood sea bloomed in the surroundings, it would extend its tentacles and actively pull these mutated creatures. Chapter 357 ? 357 chapter 5-bio-metal! There were many mutated creatures. however, gu nie¡¯s blood sea was clearly faster. In less than a minute, two to three hundred mutated creatures had been pulled into the sea of blood. The mutated creatures at the entrance had all been cleared out by Gu nie. after entering the medium dimensional passage, gu nie closed the door to prevent any mutated creatures from sneaking in. he took out the projection muran had given him and opened it, carefully browsing through it. Half a minute later, gune came up with a clear route. ¡°according to this clearing route, we can clear more than 95% of the main air passages. those small and mini air passages won¡¯t have too powerful mutated creatures. furthermore, there are only a few of them, so it¡¯s a waste of time.¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need to clean up the areas that are too far out. the passage is unstable, and there will be mutated creatures that are level seven and above. after all, there are no limits to the transcendent realm in the border areas. i¡¯m not weak now, but i¡¯m only a late-stage level six transcendent. ¡± I¡¯ll still be injured if I encounter a powerful seventh level transcendent Grandmaster. It¡¯s better to be safe. ¡°begin cleaning.¡± following the planned route, gune released the sea of blood and began to clean up the mutated creatures. Compared to other people¡¯s slaughter mode, Gu NIE¡¯s blood ocean method of killing without leaving any corpses was the most effective. with gu nie¡¯s tyrannical strength, he had cleared the path as if he was cutting grass. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Five or six hours later. at the edge of a huge passage, gu nie was hiding. About two hundred meters in front of Gu nie. a huge mountain of flesh almost blocked the entire tunnel with a diameter of more than thirty meters. it was a wall of flesh and blood. its entire body was covered in arms, claws, feet, and tentacles. there were also all kinds of big and small blood-red, golden, normal black, and gray-white eyes. there were also many abominable, grotesque, and twisted faces that exuded evil and palpitating at the same time. His aura had also expanded to the peak of a rank six transcendent. If it were not for the spatial source passage suppressing the transcendent realm, it would have already advanced to transcendent rank seven with its huge body. the flesh devourer was larger than any mutated creature gu nie had ever encountered. one of the flesh devourers gu nie had dealt with was fifteen or sixteen meters in diameter. one had a diameter of over twenty meters. However, compared to this humongous flesh Devourer that was practically squeezed into the tunnel, it was a little insignificant. More importantly, Gu nie had a very strange feeling about the devouring of flesh. Its skin wasn¡¯t as red as the two flesh devourers Gu nie had dealt with. Instead, it was more of a gray metal, and even had a slight feeling of matte metal. The flesh Devourer was wriggling along the tunnel. gu nie was at its tail. As he pondered, he took out the source power projector that Muran had given him, and turned it off a moment later. there¡¯s a slight metallic feel to it. At the same time, this place is also close to the strange place that professor Mouland mentioned. I guessed that a meteorite might have fallen there. It¡¯s possible. meteorites that fall from the starry sky have been washed by the extraordinary starry sky. The quality of the metal material and the extraordinary characteristics it contains are very powerful. After it seeped into the empty source space, the metal was devoured by these mutated creatures, resulting in the skin of this mutated creature having metallic characteristics. It is not surprising. Then, he turned his attention to the mutated flesh Devourer. even if I use the greater and lesser thunderflame curse to kill this big guy, it won¡¯t be easy for the sea of blood to swallow it. in that case, it¡¯s more convenient to cut the Kasaya apart with the magic blade curse. gu nie squinted his eyes and said. With a thought. Shua shua shua shua a large number of demonic blade curses that contained the profound meaning of destruction slashed towards the giant flesh devourer. During this half year, Gu NIE¡¯s co-soul had been cultivating destruction power Upanishad, which made his progress as fast as dark power Upanishad. The level 5 curse of the devil blade, with the support of Gu NIE¡¯s mana, was now comparable to a high-level magic spell. in addition, he had the power of destruction. Its power had naturally reached the level of a low-rank mystical engravings spell. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi The demonic blade curse easily cut through the giant flesh Devourer¡¯s metallic skin. a large amount of blood burst out, and at the same time, broken limbs and remains fell down. ¡± ¡°shua shua shua¡± ¡°Roar Roar!¡± In an instant, hundreds of strange roars containing source power sound waves burst out. This voice contained a large amount of soul attacks. Ordinary high-level Extraordinaries didn¡¯t have powerful soul defense abilities, so it was really difficult for them to resist the wails of this large number of soul attacks. However, thanks to the true netherworld origin fruit, Gu NIE¡¯s soul had already formed a strong soul defense. Adding on the fact that he was cultivating the dusk Star source Canon, Gu NIE¡¯s soul had already turned into many star souls. Gu nie had placed them in various places, and the extremely condensed star soul¡¯s defense had reached another level. Gu nie ignored the thirty-meter-tall Blood Mountain. at the same time, the hundreds of eyes on the giant flesh devourer¡¯s tail all burned with anger as they focused on gu nie. gu nie didn¡¯t care about the gaze of the strange eye. He continued to cast the magic blade curse to cut the big guy. At the same time, the puppet¡¯s Secret thread was continuously released, and the blood sea around him surged. After the severed limbs and remains were pulled over by the puppet¡¯s Secret thread, they were quickly devoured by the blood sea. The flesh Devourer was huge, but it was too cumbersome. although he had some long-range attacks, they were useless in front of gu nie. in front of gu nie, he was nothing more than a live target. ¡°after absorbing such a huge mountain of flesh, my blood sea can expand a lot.¡± As he cut and absorbed, Gu nie began to think. A minute later, the giant flesh-Devourer, which had been cut in half, finally recognized reality. he was no match for this human spell caster. hence, he began to rapidly climb forward. however, he could not escape at all as he was too slow. five or six minutes later. The giant flesh Devourer had been easily cut up by Gu nie and then devoured. the sea of blood continued to churn as it devoured and digested the corpse of the giant flesh devourer. although it was only a sixth grade transcendent, it was large enough. the blood sea was still digesting. Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed and he stopped moving forward. he flipped his hand. a grey metal plate the size of half a table and the thickness of a palm appeared in gu nie¡¯s hand. This metal plate was left behind after the giant flesh Devourer¡¯s body was digested. if it was just an ordinary metal plate, it would be fine. but the problem was that this was no ordinary metal plate. this metal plate was filled with an aura of life and a rich transcendent characteristic, as if it was alive. In the entire transcendent world, only mechanical lives could have both characteristics! Chapter 358 ? 358 Mechanical spaceship ¡± a metallic version of a mechanical life? ¡± gu nie squinted his eyes as he looked at the metal plate. after carefully examining it, gu nie put it away. then, he flipped his hand again, and another palm-sized metal plate appeared. it was made of the same material as the large life metal plate. then, as if performing a magic trick. he took out the twisted metal tube, broken metal glass, source power transmission line, and some other small metal parts. The thing that this big guy devoured was not just a little bit or two. There was a large number of them, and they were all mottled and complicated. It was as if it had swallowed the wreckage of a broken machine. After inspecting the many parts, Gu NIE¡¯s brows furrowed. then, he looked into the tunnel, which was the strange place that senior mouland had mentioned. ¡± if this metal plate was a little smaller, it would have been fine, but its physical strength is huge, and it has a lot of corresponding parts. ¡± ¡°previously, i guessed that a meteorite might have fallen into the depths of the empty origin space.¡± ¡± from the looks of it now, that strange place is very likely to be a mechanical life form. it could even be a mechanical spaceship that came from a foreign space. ¡± ¡± mechanical life forms are known as ¡®catastrophes¡¯. ¡± the only purpose of their existence was to survive, reproduce, and grow stronger. They even developed a mechanical civilization that countless transcendent beings fear. ¡± a large number of transcendent worlds were reduced to ruins by their mechanical bodies and the artillery fire of their mechanical technology civilization. after that, the entire world became a mechanical lair. ¡± ¡± if this is a mechanical spaceship from a foreign space for exploration and positioning, then ¡­ ¡± Thinking of this, Gu NIE¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡± in other words, our world might have been discovered by mechanical lives. ¡± ¡°Hu~~Hu~Hu~¡± With a light breath, Gu nie tried to calm himself down. but there are other possibilities. After all, it¡¯s a bi an. ¡°I only got the remains of a metal plate, even if it¡¯s an automaton ship, there¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s an crashed ship.¡± it might not be a mechanical invasion, but it might also be a mechanical fall that happened to fall here. ¡°no matter what, yingluo has to go over and take a good look.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s body flickered, and he began to speed up. Gunigaka quickly headed towards the strange core of the sea of mutated creatures. At the same time, it also began to collect the mutated creatures. The further he went, the more he discovered that there were many of the mutated creatures. They were so densely packed that they almost filled the entire passageway. If other people were to come and clean up, even if they killed these mutated creatures, they would not be able to clean up the corpses. After all, there were too many of them. as for the corpses that could not be cleaned up, they could only be used as an abundant source of food for the subsequent mutated creatures to strengthen themselves. on the contrary, it would create even more mutated creatures. gu nie, on the other hand, was able to absorb the energy while cleaning, which was much more effective. while he was cleaning up, he found many other parts. In the face of so many mutated creatures ¡­ gu nie¡¯s cleaning took three to four hours. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Deep in the tunnel. BOOM! BOOM! roar roar bang! bang! bang bang bang bang bang bang rumbles, explosions, and roars were heard. an intense battle was going on. one side was gune, while the other side was fifteen powerful mutated creatures. four wailing stitched monsters. There were five shadow stitched monsters. there were four queen bee stitched monsters. There were also three mutated creatures with wings that looked like stitched octopuses. These mutated creatures all had the aura of a peak rank-6. If that was the case, they would have been easily cut into pieces by the powerful penetration of the demonic blade curse, and then devoured by gunie. however, the problem was that these mutated creatures were actually able to make use of the bio-metal. The bio-metals were sewn into parts of their bodies by their innate abilities, turning into metal armors. at this moment, the 15 mutated creatures were all covered in highly-sealed bio-metal armor. Although it was stitched up haphazardly, the style was not very beautiful, and could even be said to be quite ugly. However, the vital metal¡¯s defensive power was rather strong. This made it difficult for Gu nie to attack with the sharp demonic blade curse. gu nie had tested the strength of these bio-metals when he was cleaning up. even if the armor was devil gold rank, gune¡¯s magic blade curse could still leave a clear mark on it. however, gu nie could only leave a faint mark on the bio-metal, and the bio-metal could absorb origin power to recover quickly. It could recover on its own. This was also the unique extraordinary characteristic of the vitality metal. The vitality metal of unknown material had the strength of a top-tier magical Gold level tank armor. This made it difficult for Gu NIE¡¯s Demon Blade curse to kill these guys. the defensive strength of these metals is indeed quite good. The forging ability of the mechanical lives toward metals is indeed not something that ordinary extraordinary industrial systems can compare to. gu nie thought to himself as he attacked. ¡°The experiment is almost done. It¡¯s time to get rid of these guys.¡± The devil blade curse was a very common technique Gu nie used. if he wanted to kill these guys wearing the bio-metal armor, gu nie had plenty of ways. with a thought, Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz The dense black Lightning wreaked havoc. It was a level Seven high-grade spell, little thunderflame spell, and it contained the profound meaning of darkness and destruction. with one attack, the shadow stitched monster that wanted to stick close to him wailed, and its aura dropped sharply. then, he cast a little thunderflame spell, and the shadow chimera died on the spot. then, a large number of little thunderflame curses burst out crazily. Chi Chi Chi Chi at the same time, screams and wails rose and fell. Such penetrating attacks were very effective against these mutated creatures. after a few seconds. the 15 mutant stitched monsters around him had all been killed by gune. gu nie waved his hand. These mutated stitched monsters were easily absorbed into the sea of blood. The corpses under their armor would be digested by the blood sea, while the vital metal would be preserved. then, gu nie looked around. There were no more mutated creatures in the vicinity. The mutated creatures in the area had been mostly cleared out by gune. with a slight breath. In the corner, Gu nie was looking at the core of the area with a serious expression. In a space that had been distorted and cracked by the collision, and even the internal space had bloomed. a silver-grey, dullish, damaged mechanical spaceship lay there quietly. The main body¡¯s outline and frame were basically still intact, and a large number of mechanical fragments were scattered in the surrounding two to three hundred meters. the entire mechanical spaceship was emitting a strong life force. it was no wonder that the mutated creatures would swarm over. But because of the dense life force, Gu nie wasn¡¯t sure if there was any danger inside the ship. Even with the eye of destiny, Gu nie could only see a large amount of life force. the metal of this mechanical life form was very special. Gu nie didn¡¯t approach. If there was a ¡®star annihilating cannon¡¯,¡¯ magic cannon¡¯, ¡®source power cannon¡¯ or something similar aiming at him, he would definitely be shot to death if he rashly went up. Gu nie opened his system. Chapter 359 ? 359 Mechanical Angel (2 in 1) he entered the side adventure page. There was nothing inside, no fortuitous encounters. ¡°Just because there are no fortuitous encounters doesn¡¯t mean that there are no treasures inside.¡± Gu nie pondered. if a child was holding a crown that had become a God, the miracle System would definitely not display the crown as part of the miracle. ¡°The miracle System isn¡¯t a robbery system, and it¡¯s definitely not a dog-eat-dog system,¡± ¡°An item that is in someone else¡¯s possession will not become the target of a side quest.¡± the adventures and content displayed are all ownerless items. You can get them directly if you go there. ¡°There¡¯s no information about the side adventure at the moment.¡± or there are no valuable treasures in this broken spaceship. although this metal fragment is relatively rare, it¡¯s still just a fragment. In the system¡¯s eyes, it shouldn¡¯t be considered a treasure. or, there are other people in the spaceship, or rather, intelligent foreign life forms. The spaceship and the precious things in it belong to them, so the miracle System didn¡¯t show them. ¡°However, Yingluo¡± Gu nie squinted his eyes and looked at the wreckage. in the area of the spaceship wreckage, there were only seven or eight mutated lifeforms. a large number of mutated lifeforms were all outside the main area of the spaceship. none of them were close to the spaceship wreckage. The mutated creatures that they had absorbed the bio-metal to sew into their armor were also scattered around the outer area. none of the mutated creatures approached the mechanical spaceship. This was why Gu nie was so careful. it was clearly very useful to them, but they didn¡¯t dare to get too close. this was very thought-provoking. After some thought, Gu nie sat in a corner and began to chant. After a while. As black light surged, the aura of a strange dimensional space bloomed. a dark-skinned, burly, level four extraordinary goblin warrior was summoned by gune. gu nie had learned many of the spells that would be used. For example, all sorts of spells to summon creatures. ¡°Oke! Oke! Oke!¡± the moment he came out, the goblin warrior shouted in a low voice. The Goblin Warhammer in his hand also made loud banging sounds as it hit the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the mechanical wreckage over there.¡± gu nie ordered. ¡°oke! oke! oke!¡± After responding to gune, the foreign Goblin Warrior walked toward the mechanical wreckage. At the same time, gune used linking eye to focus part of his vision on the foreign Goblin Warrior. After turning the corner, the foreign Goblin Warrior was about 150 to 160 meters away from the mechanical remains. ¡°Swish!¡± the highly concentrated energy beam suddenly exploded. the goblin warrior was unable to dodge, and the energy beam directly washed its face. ¡°Peng!¡± the massive body of the foreign goblin warrior fell to the ground. at the same time, his entire head was completely melted, turning him into a headless corpse. ¡°there¡¯s indeed danger!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± a very powerful ray. it almost instantly melted the head of a 4th rank foreign goblin warrior. ¡± after a moment of thought, gu nie began to chant the spell again. a moment later, another 4th rank foreign goblin warrior appeared. This time, Gu nie placed a sea of blood around his body. ¡°let¡¯s go to the mechanical wreckage over there.¡± Gu nie ordered. ¡°oke! oke! oke!¡± The second Goblin Warrior walked toward the wreckage with gune¡¯s shield over his head. when they arrived at the location of the first foreign goblin warrior. Zzzzzzzzzzz the high-energy ray exploded again. this time, due to the blood sea shield, the foreign goblin warrior¡¯s head was not instantly destroyed. After three or four seconds, the blood sea shield melted. then, this foreign goblin warrior who was roaring and charging toward the spaceship wreckage suffered the same fate as the first goblin. his entire head exploded from a high-energy ray. ¡°the rays are strong enough, but they don¡¯t pose much of a threat to me.¡± ¡°Since we know that there are enemies among them, it¡¯s easy to handle.¡± ¡± this is the passage to another world. if a transcendent master were to enter, he would be suppressed. ¡± ¡± if you¡¯re not a transcendent master, you might not be my match. ¡± He glanced at the main body of the remains. Gu nie began to plan his battle. it¡¯s about 300 meters away from me. It¡¯s hiding behind the corner. If you extend your spiritual tentacles, you can bombard it from a long distance. ¡± let¡¯s bombard him with 200 little thunderflame curses first. ¡± even if we can¡¯t kill the enemy, we can at least scrap most of the mechanical weapons. Gu NIE¡¯s mental tentacles quickly reached out. gu nie¡¯s mental tentacles could reach thirty meters, and at their peak, fifty meters. as a domain spellcaster, as his mind power grew stronger, he would be able to cast a spell. gugne¡¯s range was also greatly increased. Under normal circumstances, 160 to 170 meters was the range that could be controlled with precision. and these 300 meters, although the accuracy was not as good, the broken mechanical ship would not move. After all the preparations were complete, gune drank a high-grade refined source power potion and a Jade Spirit potion. Immediately after. zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz the little thunderflame curses, which were imbued with both darkness and destruction ultimacy, exploded. Gune¡¯s overlapping spell wasn¡¯t high, only ten curses per second. the baptism of 200 little thunderflame curses was completed in 20 seconds. as the black lightning with a tinge of purple exploded, the lightning in the sky became more and more intense. A dense wave of lightning-type spells with penetrative power bombarded the spaceship. vitality metal. although they were immune to the damage of lightning-type curses, they were not afraid of life metal. However, they had good conducting properties. the bio-metal was fine, but the intelligent beings inside were not so lucky. Five or six seconds after gune¡¯s power burst ¡­ ¡°hum ~~ hum ~~ hum ~~~¡± It was as if the roar of an engine was heard from the wreckage. at the same time, gu nie could feel the rich origin power blooming. Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed. ¡°some kind of miniaturized source energy furnace?¡± At the same time as the little thunderflame spell exploded. The devil¡¯s co-soul quickly cast the Dragonscale forbidden spell on gune. The wreckage of the mechanical spaceship from the foreign space, vital metal, energy rays, and the sound of the source power furnace¡¯s engine. this enemy didn¡¯t seem easy to deal with. ¡± damn you, bumpkin! i¡¯m going to kill you! ¡± a furious roar in a foreign language exploded in the wreckage of the mechanical spaceship. It was accompanied by a powerful roar. ¡°BOOM!¡± there was an explosion. a burly and huge figure suddenly rushed out of the wreckage. It had a steel-like body and emitted a rich aura of life. At the same time, a pair of mechanical gear wings floated on its back. this was a mechanical angel that was made of vital metal! Chapter 360 ? 360 the most unlucky guy ¡°The language of the Holy heijar.¡± gu nie could understand the angry curses of the mechanical angel. the language of the holy heijar, the living metal, the mechanical spaceship, and the mechanical angel. gu nie had already come out, which was where the enemy might have come from. the speed of the mechanical angel was very fast, so fast that it was inconceivable. the distance of more than 300 meters and the area outside the corner was covered in a little more than a second. ¡°Die!¡± die! the mechanical Angel roared as it swung its two-meter-long sword at gune. The sword light was so bright that the blade was so hot that large amounts of origin power evaporated. this made the fire power upanishad bloom crazily. Gu NIE¡¯s body turned into a blood-red light as he dodged. ¡°BOOM!¡± The source power within a 50-meter radius of the magic spell sword exploded, turning into flames. as the sword descended, the surrounding area was transformed into a sea of fire. gu nie landed a hundred meters away and quickly used the great thunderfire curse. Chi Chi Chi Chi Because little thunderflame curse had been idle for a while, it was now Level 7. as for the thunderfire curse, he had been using it continuously ever since he obtained it. As a result, the level of the great Thunderfire curse had already reached the terrifying level 8. the thunderfire curse itself was a spell with secret engravings. after reaching grade-8, its power was no longer weaker than an ordinary forbidden spell. With the support of the destruction and darkness intents, the penetrative power was naturally raised to a new level. ¡°die!¡± The mechanical wings flapped in the air. the roar of the source power furnace was deafening. the mechanical angel charged at gunie again. ¡°You¡¯ll be the one to die.¡± the thunderfire curse landed on the mechanical angel. The great thunderflame curse was like a Black bolt of lightning. Every time it landed, it would cause an extreme explosion of origin power. this mechanical angel, to be precise, was just a mechanical angel battle armor. The one who was truly controlling it was the extraordinary human wearing the mechanical Angel battle armor. any other means of attack would only be blocked by the armor of the mechanical angel. the thunderfire curse was the best way to deal with this kind of metal armor, even if it was made of vital metal. three great thunderfire curses fell in succession. gune could clearly see that the mech angel¡¯s flight path was beginning to drop. the penetrative power of the great thunderflame curse was so great that even a transcendent master would be killed on the spot if he were to withstand the attack. the power of a forbidden spell was no laughing matter. ¡°Roar!¡± he looked at the descending mechanical angel. Gune¡¯s demonic co-soul used its devouring ability on the mechanical Angel. The foreign expert, who couldn¡¯t even control his mechanical Angel battle armor after being bombarded by the Thunderfire curse, naturally couldn¡¯t block the powerful devouring of a peak stage six devil Lord. ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.¡± his soul was like a stream of water that was quickly swallowed by the co-soul. ¡°Peng!¡± There was a dull sound. the mechanical angel crashed heavily into the wall of the ethereal passage. The foreign expert in the mechanical Angel battle armor had already lost all signs of life. his soul had been devoured by the co-soul of the devil, and he couldn¡¯t be more dead. in the short exchange of blows, the extraordinary who was controlling the mechanical angel had already died at the hands of gunie. he looked at the mechanical angel and then at the wreckage of the spaceship in the distance. gu nie didn¡¯t let down his guard. As gune chanted, another Tier 4 foreign Goblin Warrior was summoned. after casting a sea of blood shield on him, he was stunned. ¡°let¡¯s go to the wreckage and see if there are any other living creatures.¡± gu nie ordered. ¡°oke! oke! oke!¡± the foreign goblin warrior, carrying a rusty steel blade, walked towards the wreckage. Gu nie was on alert, and his co-soul was quickly digesting the soul of the foreign master. as he digested the soul, a sea of information bloomed in gu nie¡¯s mind. as he digested this information, gu nie¡¯s expression remained calm, but his heart was in turmoil. a few minutes later. the blade-wielding goblin warrior circled around the mechanical spaceship a few times. after confirming that there was no danger, he returned. ¡°Oke! Oke! Oke!¡± the foreign goblin warrior called out to gune. gu nie also sensed the message, which meant the ship was no longer in danger. gune waved his hand, and the foreign goblin warrior quickly disappeared. then, gune looked at the foreign champion wearing the life mechanical angel armor. ¡°you¡¯re really unlucky!¡± gu nie chuckled. ¡°Fortunately, we met here. If we were outside, I would probably be the one dead.¡± the name of this foreign powerhouse was ¡°yali sandros entello.¡± He was a transcendent master from the high-dimensional transcendent world [ Holy heijar ]. that¡¯s right, this ¡± super unlucky fool ¡± named ¡± ya li ¡± was a powerful level eight transcendent master. even in their large transcendent world, he was a very powerful existence. he was called a ¡°super unlucky fool.¡± it was because the guy¡¯s series of unfortunate encounters made gu nie wonder if he was unlucky. half a year ago. when this ¡± ya li ¡± was driving the mechanical spaceship and passing through the ¡± origin path ¡°, he was accidentally sent off course and ended up in this part of the universe. he was driving a mechanical spaceship, so it was unlikely that he would directly enter the space tunnel at the edge of the oya continent. However, the problem was that this unlucky fellow¡¯s mechanical spaceship had a problem and had broken down. then, yali found a world whistling toward him. And this time, it was the Oya continent. normally, entering the oya continent in this way would be like a meteorite falling on the oya continent. it was just like how the angels had entered the oya continent. as a transcendent master, with his own strength and powerful survival ability, there would not be any problems. As a result, this unlucky person¡¯s unlucky characteristic started to go crazy. After that, he arrived at this mechanical spaceship and coincidentally bumped into the area where the spatial source passage had appeared. this collision had seriously injured ya li. He could still recover from serious injuries. However, this space source passage had absolute suppression on transcendent Masters. Once a transcendent master entered, it was as if a mountain was pressing down on him. It was impossible for him to move. The helpless Ya Li could only do one thing, and that was to let his realm collapse, falling from the eighth rank to the sixth rank. Only then could he break free from the shackles. even if he had fallen to the sixth-rank, he still had the mechanical angel battle armor, which could still guarantee that he had the strength of a transcendent master. However, the drop in realm wasn¡¯t something you could drop just because you wanted to. there was a high probability that someone would die if they self-destructed their soul source core. hence, ya li could only slowly and unceasingly dismember his soul source core. this way, he would be able to re-condense an extraordinary master¡¯s soul source core in the future. he had spent several months and put in a lot of effort. gu nie was here. after that, the rest of the matter was clear. Seeing Gu NIE¡¯s probing, Ya Li could only quickly mobilize his own power to perform a large-scale stripping. This caused him to fall to level six transcendent, and at the same time, his strength was greatly reduced. He couldn¡¯t even use his profound and origin power. he could only use the power of the mechanical angel battle armor to fight. but how could he be gu nie¡¯s opponent? in the end, this unlucky guy fell at gu nie¡¯s hands. ¡°in terms of bad luck, i¡¯m willing to call you the most unlucky.¡± gu nie sighed as he looked at the charred body. Chapter 361 ? 361 the advantage of the angel battle armor He sat cross-legged beside the mechanical Angel battle armor for half an hour. gu nie slowly opened his eyes. during that half an hour, gugne carefully digested the soul memories of the unlucky ya li. Gu nie knew even more details about his soul. he arrived beside the mechanical angel battle armor. gu nie reached out with one hand. Then, Gu nie started to chant a spell. after a few seconds. ¡°Weng Weng Weng Weng¡± The angel battle armor let out a roar as the source power furnace was activated. it was followed by a ¡°ka ka ka ka¡± sound. after a while. the mechanical angel battle armor was like the metal of a transformer. it quickly retracted and finally turned into a metal arm guard. gune waved his hand, and the mechanical armband flew into his hand. looking at the mechanical armband, gune smiled. ¡°This is a priceless treasure.¡± gu nie sighed. This mechanical Angel battle armor. It had a similar design to a full-body armor. in the age of cavalry in the oya continent, these ¡°heavy armored cavalry¡± who were fully armored from head to toe had dominated the battlefield on the plains for thousands of years. with the gradual increase of extraordinaries, as well as the popularization and development of firearms ¡­ The era of the flood of cavalry gradually faded from the stage of history. However, even so, powerful extraordinary defensive equipment was still necessary for Extraordinaries. It was the same for the black iron, magic copper, Mithril, Magic Gold, and even legendary equipment of higher levels. as for the mechanical angel battle armor, it was a combination of techniques and techniques of a higher level. The first was the bio-metal. there was no such thing in the oya continent. however, the transcendent world [ holy heijar ] had many of them. According to Yali¡¯s memory, there seemed to be a World War between a divine Kingdom and mechanical lives in Holy heijar. and this time, ya li had crossed the starsource light path to participate in another war in the divine kingdom that they belonged to. Some used bio-metals as the base material. through high-intensity forging, the life metal¡¯s material quality and extraordinary characteristics would be raised to the extreme. after a series of delicate and high-intensity industrial production. In addition, the high-dimensional transcendent world had already easily mastered the technology of the source power furnace. and so, the ¡± mechanical angel battle armor ¡± that used the angel form as the template was created. Other than the mechanical Angel battle armor. there was also the mechanical demon armor. the mechanical dragon armor. the mechanical titan battle armor and so on. in the high-dimensional transcendent world, the development of the origin power furnace, metal smelting, transcendent cultivation system, and esoteric scriptures had all been done through the efforts of countless transcendent scholars and geniuses over countless years. They had already reached a height that was difficult to look up to. It was not a difficult task to Smith these powerful rare grade equipment. when he started to sense all the information from ya li¡¯s soul. Gu nie was surprised at first. However, after thinking about it carefully, he realized that this was a necessity of history. there was no need to mention anything else. just the changes that happened in the oya continent over the past few decades were enough to prove that even in this extraordinary world, a series of world transformations were also going on violently. according to the trajectory of peace, in a few decades, the three empires ¡®railways would be built to all corners of the oya continent. those alien races would be killed by guns, cannons, and even more powerful extraordinaries if they were unwilling to surrender. they would know what it meant to ¡± change. ¡± as for the foreign races that lowered their heads, their territories automatically became a province of the empire. looking back, the ocean world would also become a fishing ground for humans to catch fish with steel ships. as for the deep sea alien races ¡­ if they had stayed in the deep sea obediently, it would have been fine. if they dared to resist, tens of thousands of deep sea torpedoes would bombard their habitat into ruins, turning their race into a species on the verge of extinction. When the steam technology of the Oya continent underwent another revolution ¡­ the source energy teleportation technology would also enter a new stage in history. The Oya continent was about to start a new era of direct contact between the extraordinary worlds. In fact, this could be seen from many ancient historical traces before humans entered this level. many powerful races had already built huge teleportation arrays. for example, the ancient dragon race in the dragon head port. It was possible that at that time, the dragon clan had just built a teleportation array from another world to enter the Oya continent. and the ocean of the oya continent might just be their playground. in any case, after entering the steampunk era, no matter how fast or slow the pace of this world was, as long as humans didn¡¯t go extinct, they would always follow a similar trajectory and move forward step by step. the large transcendent world known as the ¡± holy feather darksource ¡± that gune knew of was just like this. their transcendent world¡¯s source power furnace technology was very advanced, and it could even be built into a huge tower of mechanical source power furnaces. The destroyed arismede Kingdom of the source of God was the same, or even higher. It was said to be an endless, high-dimensional transcendent world, [ Holy heijar ], which was hundreds of millions of times larger than major transcendent worlds. it had already developed to the peak level in all aspects. In a high-dimensional transcendent world like [ Holy heijar ], there was a perfect combination of many transcendent technologies-the mechanical Angel battle armor. This was also the inevitable development of the steampunk transcendent world. this mechanical Angel battle armor¡¯s defense is at the legendary stage. ¡°it seems like i have a set of legendary defensive equipment.¡± Gu nie chuckled. ¡°and its function is far more than that.¡± ¡± in addition to its powerful defensive ability, it also has a self-recovery ability. even if it is damaged in battle, it can recover by itself as it absorbs source power. ¡± ¡± furthermore, it¡¯s only a battle armor. it won¡¯t conflict with the magic shield. ¡± at the same time, it also has a very powerful function, which is flight! gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. after reaching the transcendent master realm, learning some flying-type incantations, martial techniques, or awakening the corresponding abilities would make flying very easy. even powerful transcendent masters could fly by relying on their powerful soul source cores to isolate themselves from the world¡¯s attraction. however, a transcendent master¡¯s flying speed was not considered fast. gu nie had seen it clearly just now. The flying speed of this mechanical Angel was rather shocking. If gune became a transcendent master, he would have the ability to fly. With the mechanical Angel Armor, his flying speed would be even more shocking. in the realm of a transcendent master, one¡¯s flying speed was a very important standard to measure. he could fly faster than others, and he had the initiative to fight or escape. if one flew slower than others, they would be chased to death if they couldn¡¯t win. This was especially important for a mage. As long as he was fast enough and had a long casting distance, he could easily kill his enemies from hundreds of meters away. And the enemy couldn¡¯t even touch Gu nie. even if he became an extraordinary master. The long-range spellcaster-law Magus-still had a powerful advantage that other types of Extraordinaries could not compare to. Chapter 362 ? 362 High-grade engraving potion He equipped the mechanical Angel¡¯s arm guard on his right arm, then covered it with his robe and began to use the origin to nurture it. After a few days of origin power and devil contact, Gu nie was able to use the mech Angel Armor freely. This would allow gune to fly before becoming a transcendent master with the mech Angel Armor. at the same time, he had the combat power of a transcendent master. After all, ordinary transcendent Masters could fly. Before, although Gu nie wasn¡¯t weaker than an ordinary transcendent master, he couldn¡¯t catch up with the other party. After that, he began to collect the remains of the living machines. while they were searching through the mechanical wreckage. gu nie was also searching for ya li¡¯s important memories. The first was naturally the ¡®high-rank engraving potion¡¯. it wouldn¡¯t be long before gune became a master. Now that he was safe and his strength was steadily increasing, Gu nie naturally thought about his own soul. Gu nie could already feel the bloodline of the thanator in his body, and it was about to transform into a Lord. as for his soul, it was still at the peak of the elite-grade. gu nier naturally needed more powerful soul engraving potions to advance his soul to the commander and lord levels. Gu nie had learned about it from the sacredfeather darksource continent. The major transcendent world of holy feather¡¯s darkness origin also had soul-type Signet potions that could allow one¡¯s soul to reach the elite-grade. in fact, the engraving potion market was very developed. However, their world didn¡¯t have a high-level soul engraving potion that could transform the soul from elite to commander. the rune potion was already the limit of their world¡¯s potion research. After a thorough examination of Ya Li¡¯s soul, Gu nie shook his head. ¡± although there are high-level engravings potions in the higher dimension world of holy heijar, the number of these engravings potions is quite small. ¡± ¡± moreover, they are all controlled by those divine kingdoms. not to mention extraordinary masters, even experts at the level of oracles can only get a small number of them. ¡± it seems like it¡¯s basically impossible to obtain soul-type high-grade Signet potions from other extraordinary worlds. ¡°i still need to study it myself.¡± gu nie pondered. ¡°first, i need more advanced and more powerful ¡®pharmaceutical classics¡¯ to hack and level up.¡± only then can it be used to research the pure water of life from my elven Tree of Life and a large number of powerful extraordinary materials. ¡± from the looks of it, this first step doesn¡¯t seem to work. i don¡¯t have any impressive pharmaceutics manuals with me right now. i can ask the morning sunlight origin race¡¯s hall master on the sacred feather¡¯s darknorth continent for help. i hope they have them. ¡± ¡°The second is Wufu.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± from ali¡¯s mind, i found some coordinates of the teleportation array in the higher dimension world of holy heijar. they are free coordinates at the edge of the battlefield, which are very suitable for me to enter holy heijar. ¡± even if a transcendent master enters Holy heajar, he can only be considered a small soldier. ¡± only those who have reached the level of an oracle are barely qualified to enter holy heijar. ¡± ¡± on the battlefield of holy heijar, killing enemies and handing over their corpses can be rewarded with battle merits. ¡± ¡± many mercenaries are similar to oracles. they form groups on the battlefield, kill enemies, turn over the corpses, and obtain battle merits. then, they exchange for powerful extraordinary equipment, extraordinary books, mystical items, and even more expensive other treasures. ¡± This mech Angel battle armor in my hands was exchanged by this Ya Li from the battlefield. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that this fellow fell into my hands less than a year after i refined it.¡± ¡± in fact, they can even exchange for rare treasures like the god¡¯s crown on the battlefield with their battle achievements. ¡± as expected, a higher dimensional transcendent world is different. ¡± for now, i just want to stay in the oya continent and cultivate well. i want to improve my strength, and at the same time, spread the name of the lord of nightmares and bring more extraordinary people into the blooddream arena system. then, i can go to many places and see many things in the future. ¡± Gu nie said. about an hour later. The broken mechanical wreckage was all collected by gune. I¡¯ll continue to clear the mutated creatures, and then I¡¯ll be able to obtain a long time to steadily cultivate. ¡­¡­ Three days later. gu nie was following the extraordinary door. He returned to the star Tower. at this moment, mouland elkley was stationed outside the extraordinary door. As soon as gune landed, the gray-robed muland elkley looked at him with a smile. obviously, mourande elkley had also learned from the other extraordinaries stationed at the various nodes that the mutated creatures had been wiped out on a large scale, and that there was no danger in the spatial source passage for the time being. ¡°Thank you, sir Gu nie. The guards have already told me how effective the cleaning was.¡± ¡°In fact, many of them even saw how you cleaned up the place.¡± I have to say, the blood pool¡¯s digestion ability of a blood cursemancer is really shocking! Mouland elkley chuckled. ¡°Yes.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. the fact that the blood pool could digest all kinds of creatures was not a big deal. ¡°since the spatial origin passage has been cleared and there¡¯s nothing else, i should return and cultivate.¡± gu nie said. ¡°Yes.¡± Mouland elkley gently nodded. ¡°oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Gu nie, who was just about to leave, suddenly thought of something. ¡± when i was clearing out the mutated creatures, i found traces of an impact in the depths of the tunnel. it seems to be the remains of machines floating in the extraordinaire space. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± mouland elkley raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°mechanical wreckage?¡± ¡± some of them were absorbed and digested by the mutated creatures. you know how strong their digestive abilities are. ¡± ¡°But I still managed to find a part of it.¡± he took out a palm-sized fragment. ¡°Bio-metal?¡± murand elkley said in surprise after taking a look. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s vitality metal.¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t try to hide anything. after all, in gu nie¡¯s hands, the bio-metal should have been a piece of debris, but it was still a piece of debris. it didn¡¯t have any other use. on the contrary, some of the source power furnaces, high-energy ray guns, and other mechanical parts that contained a large amount of extraordinary technology forged from life metals might be of help to the research and development department of the transcendent association. ¡°Oh right, this is also a part of the source power furnace that I found, as well as some kind of high-energy ray energy weapon.¡± With that, Gu nie took out the items. murand elkley¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at these things. The Oya continent was essentially isolated from the outside world. It was an isolated island. then, the technology of steam furnaces and source power furnaces from the outside world would be of great help to the extraordinary world. The steam core had been created by imitation. The ¡± source power furnace ¡± and ¡± high-energy ray ¡± from the outside world were strategic technologies that were of great help to their extraordinary world. ¡°these things are all priceless treasures!¡± murand elkley said with emotion as he held these things. however, it¡¯s still not of much use to me alone. Only by giving it to the transcendent Association will it be able to play a greater role. Gu nie said. After this period of understanding, murand elkley was clearly worth trusting. gu nie didn¡¯t mind giving these things to him. Mouland elkley, who was holding the items, gave gune a deep look. the transcendent Association has always been well aware of your contributions to the transcendent Association. when you become a transcendent master, the Yulan nation will personally open a seat for you. At that time, you¡¯ll be fully qualified to participate in the decision-making of the Empire¡¯s national level. you have to know that there has not been such a change in the past century. It is not only because you will become a God in the future, but also because you have made a huge contribution to the entire Yulan Kingdom. ¡°congress?¡± Gu nie rubbed his eyebrows. The Yulan Kingdom was the core of the country¡¯s power. The Yulan royal family only existed in name. The ones who truly controlled the power of the entire Empire were the top oracles, ancestral spirits, and the powerful nobles of the Empire. to become one of them, one would be able to become the ruler and even control the power of the entire country. gu nie obviously wouldn¡¯t refuse. Chapter 363 ? 363 The Old Blood octopus God after a discussion with mouland elkley. gu nie returned to his secret room and began his journey of learning the ultimate meaning. Gu nie, who was sitting cross-legged on the cultivation seat, thought. he arrived at blooddream arena and entered the storage of the fallen blood crystals. after that, gu nie stood still in the area where the blood crystals had fallen. Gu nie looked at the blood Crystal with narrowed eyes. previously, the blood crystals that dropped were all piled together. but last time, gu nie had noticed that the number of blood crystals dropped had greatly decreased, so he had a plan. the accumulation of blood crystals had changed from a whole pile to a single arrangement. after the blood crystals dropped, they would be collected and arranged in a row, one from the front to the back. Even if the previous drops were taken away, the subsequent drops wouldn¡¯t occupy the previous position and would continue to be arranged in the back. If someone tried to steal it, Gu nie would immediately notice. At this time, the blood crystals that were supposed to be densely arranged were now sparsely scattered. 70 to 80% of them had been taken away. as expected, someone has their eyes on my blooddream arena. ¡°And they all stole my blood crystals when I was not around.¡± it seems that this guy is also a very powerful existence. He sensed my existence in my territory and then sneaked in to steal things when I wasn¡¯t around. I don¡¯t even believe it myself if I told him about such a strange method. my BloodSource, great blood heavenly dream curse, is a level Seven powerful ability. It can even bring items from the real world in. ¡± it seems like it¡¯s necessary for yingying to get in touch with this strange existence. ¡± in the blood sea. immediately, the co-soul of the devil, who was sitting cross-legged to cultivate, began to chant an incantation. When Gu nie knew that someone might have stolen his blood crystals, he had randomly placed a portion of the blood crystals that had been fused with the blood crystals of others. this way, after the mysterious being stole gu nie¡¯s blood crystal, he would be able to kill the demon. gu nie could easily follow the blood crystal. while the co-soul was chanting, its face changed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve found you,¡± ¡°Swish!¡± the co-soul turned into a blood light and disappeared. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of the bloody dream world, which was extremely far away. [ old day blood octopus God ] Andrew Sean meomerlin was in the depths of the sea of blooddream, playing with the many blood crystals in his hands. Andrew Sean Meo Merlin. He was a very successful existence, but at the same time, he was a very failed existence. he was born on the remains of a dead ruler. this allowed him to have a long life, but not an eternal one. thus, in the long river of life, he could not avoid sliding into the abyss of death. he had once participated in the resistance against the despairing rule. but it ended in failure. And now, he seemed to be approaching the end of his life. Of course, if he chose to sleep, he could still have an extremely long life. As a result, he entered a half-asleep state. In his half-sleep in the blood dream world, he could feel that the blood dream world had undergone a strange change over the years. it seemed that a large number of extraordinary humans had entered the blooddream world. it was normal for extraordinary humans to enter the blooddream world. In the past, he would also randomly grab the extraordinary people who entered the bloody dream world and extract their blood crystals to feel the different taste of the blood crystals. This was probably his only hobby in the endless years. After all, no blood Crystal tasted the same. He really enjoyed the taste of blood crystals. however, this time, it was unusual because there were too many extraordinary humans who had entered, and they were all densely stacked together. and this pile of things seemed to be built by a slightly special extraordinary. Andrew had noticed the existence of the slightly special extraordinary the first time he entered the blooddream world. this was because he sensed that the extraordinary had the same aura as the corpse of the ruler he was born with. This had never happened in the past. However, he lost interest after a glance. That was because the extraordinary¡¯s lifespan was too short. He was like a spark that flashed by. It was the same even if he became a God. in the eyes of those ordinary, weak life forms, becoming a god seemed to be eternal. however, this ¡®eternity¡¯ was only the ¡®eternity¡¯ that ordinary, weak, and self-righteous beings thought they were. Even the gods had a lifespan. In his eyes, the lifespan of a God was just a short period of time for him to doze off. there were a lot of blood crystals in the small, dense pile. Therefore, Andrew randomly took some. It was very interesting to taste the blood crystals when he was bored. He threw a Blood Crystal into his mouth and began to savor the taste of the blood Crystal. ¡°what?¡± Andrew opened his eight eyes. ¡°A mixed taste? the two types of blood fused together?¡± Then, Andrew raised his huge head that looked like a blood-red Octopus and looked into the distance. Andrew felt the familiar guy approaching him quickly. ¡°oh, did you find my location?¡± ¡­¡­ With the [ blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse ]¡¯s guidance ¡­ Gu nie felt as if he had traveled through the bloody dream world. finally, he fell into the endless blood-colored sea. As soon as he landed, Gu nie felt the endless sea water, as if it was made of steel, firmly binding his bloody dream body. ¡°how thick must the water be for it to produce such a high pressure?¡± Gu nie thought to himself. in the next moment, gu nie¡¯s mind trembled. gu nie felt it. terrifying gazes gathered on his body. His gaze was so Grand and vast that it far surpassed the gap between life levels. Gu nie felt like his body was about to melt from the gaze. however, gu nie felt that this powerful aura was similar to the blood and flesh of the ruler he had digested. Although this aura made him feel fear, as if he was about to melt, in reality, it did not cause him any real harm. It should be known that in the face of the terrifying Cthulhu creatures, even if they were source power avatars or shadow avatars, the main body would die immediately when they saw it. Even if they did not die, they would suffer great damage. ¡°A similar aura?¡± gu nie suddenly understood. gu nie¡¯s body trembled in the face of this powerful aura. he gritted his teeth and raised his head to look at the terrifying creature. Chapter 364 ? 364 I¡¯m ¡°Andrew¡± At the bottom of the deep blood dream sea. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes pierced through the viscous blood dream seawater and saw the giant object entrenched in the deep-sea Palace. It had a huge body that was over a hundred meters long. Just the head alone was more than 30 meters in diameter, and it had eight terrifying blood-red pupils, which were filled with death and wailing. On its back was a pair of dark golden blood-red Wings that seemed to be made of flesh and blood. the lower half was made up of a dozen thick and indescribable octopus tentacles. his fat body was as vast as a mountain, making it difficult for people to look up. while looking at each other. Gu nie could feel his blooddream physique being damaged. at the same time, his devil co-soul was also constantly suffering irreversible soul damage. Even Gu NIE¡¯s original body was the same. However, his main body suffered less damage than the devil¡¯s co-soul and the blooddream body. fortunately, I¡¯ve devoured enough of the ruler¡¯s flesh and used the powerful creatures in the demonized land to reincarnate many times. My own tantrum is high enough for my survival ability to be strong enough, so I can withstand the damage from the gaze of the ruler. ¡± otherwise, your soul will be destroyed and your body will be destroyed. ¡± ¡°Greetings, Great Cthulhu.¡± gu nie didn¡¯t know the other¡¯s name or title, so he could only say this. ¡°andrew, you can call me andrew.¡± The huge octopus creature spoke softly. His voice rumbled, and every syllable was like a thunderclap in Gu NIE¡¯s ears. The voice wasn¡¯t in any language Gu nie had ever heard before. It was just a casual voice. however, it clearly explained the meaning of this ¡®andrew¡¯. to the great [ old day blood octopus god ] andrew saian maio merlin, if other creatures came, andrew could kill them with a single glance. However, this special extraordinary had a little connection with the flesh and blood he was born with. After all, his body had the aura of that flesh. That was why Andrew talked to him. ordinary creatures, even gods, didn¡¯t have the right to stand in front of the great [ old day blood octopus god ] andrew sean meow. this was not a matter of strength, but a matter of life form. ¡°i am guni lawrence. you can call me gu nie.¡± ¡°your excellency andrew.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°you must be the one who took my blood crystals from blooddream arena, right?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± andrew gently waved his octopus tentacles. The power contained within it could destroy the heavens and earth. gu nie even felt like he was going to die when he saw the terrifying power of the tentacles. the difference between them was simply too great. gu nie felt nothing but the danger of death. ¡°Are you blaming me?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice rumbled. ¡°i used to be, but i¡¯m not anymore.¡± Gu nie thought. ¡°Obviously not.¡± gu nie replied. I¡¯m just curious. Do you need the blood of ordinary Extraordinaries like us, even for a great existence like you? ¡± the taste of candy. This is also one of my hobbies. Andrew replied softly. gu nie suddenly understood. It turned out that the Cthulhu rulers did have their own interests. They just did not like to communicate with weak extraordinary humans. would they be like humans who would exchange their interests with an ant on the side of the road? Obviously not. If other people saw this, they would think that he was crazy. It was the same for creatures at the level of the Cthulhu ruler. the difference in life form and nature meant that they would not care about the will of the extraordinary. all they had to do was to act according to their own will in this world. He sensed the rich origin power aura of a certain transcendent world. They liked it, so they came. after all, this was the endless era of the transcendent. They were the rulers of the starry sky World, and they had always been like this. they didn¡¯t even need to take the initiative to rule over everything. since ancient times, the entire universe had always been under their feet and changed according to their will. as for the weak creatures that were born in that extraordinary world ¡­ Those who didn¡¯t like these weak creatures would kill all the creatures that could disturb them in their world and then rest and sleep. the good thing was that they could find a place to rest. as long as the weak creatures didn¡¯t disturb them, they wouldn¡¯t care about their interactions with the weak creatures that might disappear after a nap. And now, this ruler named Andrew was talking to him. He didn¡¯t look impatient or bored at all, and gune could guess the reason. ¡®he¡¯ might have become a part of them. Although it¡¯s only a very weak part, to a certain extent, I already have the same characteristics as them. ¡°That¡¯s why he communicated with me. Otherwise, when I descended, I would have been greeted with death. he didn¡¯t tell me his name.¡± Gu nie said with a smile after some thought. ¡± i¡¯m here to ask you if you like the transcendent master level blood crystal candy? ¡± andrew waved his tentacles slightly. ¡°That kind of taste will be better than ordinary candy.¡± Andrew replied. ¡± then what about the deity candy of the divine envoy, ancestral spirit, saint position, and even the stronger demigods and deities? ¡± ¡°Oh!¡± andrew squinted his eyes as he recalled. it has been a long time since any gods have entered the bloody dream world. I haven¡¯t gotten their blood crystals. ¡± if you didn¡¯t mention it, i would have almost forgotten the taste of these pleasant candies. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i¡¯m in a half-asleep state and can¡¯t move.¡± Andrew then looked at Gu nie. ¡°my kind, are you willing to bring me those delicious candies?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very happy to serve you.¡± Gu nie said. ¡± after all, to a certain extent, we are somewhat related to each other. ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± andrew nodded slightly. ¡± and this is the only reason i¡¯m communicating with you. ¡± I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen the blooddream arena that I¡¯ve built. A large number of extraordinary humans have entered. Gu nie said. as my strength increases, more powerful Extraordinaries will enter. For example, Masters at the level of extraordinary Masters and oracles will drop a large number of blood crystals. I think this is what you want to see the most, right?¡± ¡°It sounds pretty good.¡± Andrew nodded slightly. after carefully thinking about it, gu nie calmed his mind and spoke. ¡°to be honest, my birth is related to the ruler¡¯s flesh, and the growth of my strength is also closely related to that flesh.¡± as you know, I¡¯m very weak right now. I need more of the ruler¡¯s flesh to strengthen my body and strength. In the extraordinary world I¡¯m in, can you guide me to where the ruler¡¯s flesh is? ¡± ¡°is your birth related to those flesh and blood?¡± andrew seemed to have found a resonance from the depths of his heart. ¡± i was wondering why your life was like a spark that flashed by. so it was also because of the flesh and blood that slid into the abyss of death. ¡± born from death, but inevitably slipping towards death. Andrew sighed with emotion. this was very similar to his experience. It was just that he had a very, very long life. And this weak little guy in front of him only had a little Dominator aura. He was not even a ¡®Dominator embryo¡¯, and his life was very short. ¡°If you have the flesh and blood of those rulers, will you be able to grow? to become a god or an even more powerful existence?¡± andrew asked. ¡°yes, i am.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°Very good!¡± Andrew laughed. even though the lifespan of a deity was still very short. however, if one were to surpass the gods and become an even more powerful existence ¡­ That way, his lifespan would be a little longer, at least he could sleep for a long time. This guy wouldn¡¯t disappear just because of his lifespan. Chapter 365 ? 365 curse-type compass andrew waved one of his tentacles. a large amount of strange materials from the blood sea and a power that gu nie couldn¡¯t understand converged. In the end, they gathered into a palm-sized blackish-gray compass-like object. ¡°this is a small item that can guide the ruler¡¯s flesh and remains.¡± [ it can point to the location of the ruler¡¯s remains closest to you. ] the world you¡¯re in still has some remains of the ruler¡¯s flesh that gave birth to you. Of course, there are other remains that are even stronger. the black compass slowly fell into gune¡¯s hand. Looking at the simple compass, Gu NIE¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The miracle System was very powerful. However, the adventure content that could be included in the adventure System was ownerless, and it did not cost his life. for example, having the flesh and blood of a powerful ruler somewhere that would kill him if he got close to it. the miracle system obviously wouldn¡¯t let gu nie die. the overly dangerous ruler¡¯s flesh would not be included in the adventure. The truth was that Gu nie urgently needed the ruler¡¯s flesh to reincarnate and to strengthen his body. If he could get the soul-type ruler¡¯s flesh ¡­ That way, Gu NIE¡¯s soul would be able to strengthen itself. this way ¡­ whether it was his own cultivation or battle. Or would he encounter a powerful Cthulhu creature in the future? At least Gu nie had the ability to protect himself, and he was at least half the same as them. the miracle system couldn¡¯t do it, but the ke system compass could. when gune first came into contact with the dominator¡¯s flesh, he was stunned. The second time he touched the flesh of a ruler, he would be immune to the death damage. in this way, the system would come into play and let gu nie know how to obtain the ruler¡¯s flesh. even if he were to enter a higher level transcendent world in the future. Gune could also use the system and the Conqueror compass to find new and more powerful fragments of the ruler. Gugne slightly rubbed the element compass in his hand and bowed to Andrew. ¡°thank you, great lord andrew.¡± go, cultivate well. I hope you can grow to be like me, or even surpass me. andrew said softly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± gu nie put the curse compass into the system space and then dispelled his bloody dream body. andrew murmured as he looked at the place where gu nie had disappeared. ¡°it¡¯s not easy to become an immortal being. Moreover, Yingluo ¡± andrew looked at the starry sky in the deep sea, as if he was looking at an endless group of stars. soon, the stars will arrive at the correct position. ¡°they will all awaken, and i will also be revived.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The world of bloody sea. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± gu nie let out a long breath and looked back at himself. both my body and soul have been damaged to a certain extent. Fortunately, they can be recovered, so the impact is not big. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°To me, getting to know such a powerful ruler is a great harvest.¡± ¡± at least, my path is correct. i¡¯m using the reincarnation system to evolve into a cthulhu creature. ¡± persevere. Even if I don¡¯t become a real Cthulhu creature, I can still become half a powerful Cthulhu creature. ¡± this way, at least when we face cthulhu creatures, we won¡¯t die just by looking at them. ¡± ¡± at the same time, i¡¯ll become a cthulhu creature, which will also give me the right to communicate with them. ¡± ¡± instead, when i talk to them, i get a condescending reprimand like ¡®worm, you¡¯re disturbing me¡¯. ¡± Then, Gu nie flipped his hand and the Conqueror-Type Compass appeared in his hand. ¡°The ruler¡¯s corpse is finally here.¡± gu nie muttered to himself as he stroked the black-grey compass. ¡± i¡¯ll cultivate to improve my strength first. after i become an extraordinary master, i¡¯ll start my journey of searching for the flesh of my ruler. ¡± and that Andrew also said that our world still has a lot of ruler flesh and blood. although it¡¯s hidden very deep and my system can¡¯t detect it, this Conqueror-Type Compass can point me in the right direction. Then, Gu nie calmed down and looked inside his body. [ sunset star source Canon ] This was the core Manual of Gu NIE¡¯s current hack. Gu nie could set up all the main aspects of the hack system. there were four main aspects of cultivation. they were soul, source power, physical body, and soul source core. his soul, source power, and physical body were all in the normal hack state. He could choose one major, and the other one came with an AFK function, so it was obvious that the major would be much better. He could also choose to advance in all three areas. Normally, Gu nie would choose to focus on all three aspects. Although this was a very stable way of improving, it also wouldn¡¯t give Gu nie any shortcomings. The ¡®Soul Source core¡¯ was a new aspect that had appeared after he had advanced to the type 6 realm. His main focus was on advancing from rank 6 to rank 7 and the strength of his Soul Source core. Gu nie hadn¡¯t chosen to focus on his Soul Source core before, as he had only become a rank six transcendent. It would take some time before he could reach the soul source core level. And now, Gu nie had reached the late stage of rank six. After some thought, Gu nie chose to focus on his Soul Source core while he was using the sunset star origin technique. ¡± the soul source core is the biggest difference between a master and an ordinary extraordinary. ¡± ¡°with the life core as the framework, the body as the vessel, and the source power as the energy source for the circulation.¡± and then sublimate one¡¯s own life level and strengthen one¡¯s own life framework. it allowed my soul, body, and origin power to be greatly improved. ¡± this will increase your resistance and defense against spells, curses, memes, and even strange energy. ¡± becoming a transcendent master is a huge leap. ¡°more importantly, my profound meaning comprehension.¡± thinking of his own profound comprehension, gu nie couldn¡¯t help but smile. Gu NIE¡¯s Foundation was naturally extremely solid. after so many reincarnations, gu nie¡¯s origin power, soul, and body were all incredibly strong. but that wasn¡¯t enough for gu nie to be on par with a level seven master. the reason why gu nie was as powerful as a level seven transcendent master was because he was blessed by the world¡¯s profound. With this profound world intent, Gu nie would be able to form a soul core that was far stronger than the soul core of an ordinary master. And this was the core of Gu NIE¡¯s future. after inspecting many aspects of his body, he confirmed that there was no mistake. only then did gu nie begin his path of cultivation. This time, Gu nie was going to become a master in one go. Chapter 366 ? 366 the extraordinary phenomenon of a breakthrough unknowingly, more than three months had passed by. the world of bloody sea. BOOM! BOOM! The blood sea was roaring and surging. many of the blood dream elves on the island knelt on the ground and began to pray devoutly to the great father. at that moment, gune and his devil co-soul were both in the system¡¯s hack mode, advancing from rank six to rank seven. at this time, the co-soul of the devil was in the blood sea, which caused the strange scene in the world of blood sea. gu nie was sitting cross-legged in his secret chamber. A blood-colored mist that was so thick that it almost condensed into a rain of blood filled the entire secret chamber. After a while. Drip, drip, drip, drip. the blood mist was so thick that it had begun to condense into a blood rain. It didn¡¯t take long. Hualalalalalalalalala Blood began to rain down in this small secret room. then, more blood mist naturally rose up and continued to gather into a blood rain. after gu nie¡¯s breakthrough, a strange phenomenon had appeared in the secret room. At the same time. a faint bloody mist quietly descended on the entire starry sky watchtower. the students walking in the corridor looked at the gradually rising blood mist. there was a faint feeling of fear in the depths of the blood mist. they looked around in confusion. The blood mist grew thicker and thicker as it spread, and the area it covered grew larger and larger. The students who were reading on the steps looked at the books written in black and white, and the White hands on the books turned red. They also began to look ferocious and hateful. ¡°Owwwwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu suddenly, a high-pitched and excited howl of a wolf sounded from the blood mist. It was a student with a three-star bloodwolf warrior transcendent profession. He could not control the power of his bloodwolf bloodline and directly transformed on the spot. Hualalalalalalalalala a few bats also quickly flew into the air. they were members of the blood clan. they flew rapidly in the air, greedily sniffing and devouring the blood in the air. the power of blood contained in the blood mist was pure and rich, making them eager to obtain it. Some of the students with weak willpower had already lost their will in the blood mist. They stood there like puppets, not moving. ¡°all students, quickly enter the dormitory and activate the restriction.¡± all guards and teachers, enter a defensive state. when the panic began, a deep voice resounded in the sky above the entire watchtower. Immediately, the transcendents and teachers stationed by the students began to take action. in the sky above the star tower. three oracles in white academic robes were gathered here. The three of them looked down at the blood mist that had spread to every corner and frowned. the blood mist had already begun to spread from the bottom to the top. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Wufu broke through because of Gu nie?¡± a bald middle-aged man said softly. ¡°If it¡¯s not him, who else can create such a strange and extraordinary scene?¡± Murand said softly. ¡°This is really amazing! even when a peak ninth order transcendent becomes an oracle, it¡¯s hard to see such a strange scene.¡± ¡± you have to know that this gune has a god¡¯s crown, and his god¡¯s crown is even more powerful than nigel¡¯s. ¡± Murand¡¯s eyes narrowed, his face filled with joy. the more powerful gu nie was, the happier he was. after all, he, mourande elkley. he was one of the founders of the pioneer group of the transcendent association. this was why gu nie had come to the starry sky tower. ¡± even if nigel did break through, there were no signs. even if there were signs when this divine crown, which is slightly stronger than nigel, broke through, it shouldn¡¯t have radiated so much radiation. ¡± ¡°Look at those five little bats over there, they¡¯re flying so happily. The pure energy contained in this blood mist is extremely shocking.¡± ¡± there are also a few students with weak willpower over there. they¡¯ve all lost themselves in the blood mist. ¡± The bald man pointed downwards as he explained. this blood mist contains a strange power of blood. It¡¯s no longer just pure energy. It already contains some extraordinary characteristics. the old man who had been silent the entire time, black rusar, was the first to speak. ¡°Oh?¡± Both Mouland and the bald man, mo Lanqi, looked over. ¡°you have to know that this little guy named gu nie is a follower of a great existence.¡± ¡± from the bizarreness and strangeness of the blooddream arena, you should know how amazing the powerful existence called the lord of nightmares is. ¡± since it¡¯s its kin, it must be extraordinary. The strange characteristics contained in this blood mist are proof that it¡¯s not an ordinary extraordinary. Deep in black Rusha¡¯s eyes, it was as if there were stars in the universe spinning. He was rapidly analyzing the strange characteristics of the powerful blood mist. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the secret room. Naturally, Gu nie was completely oblivious to the strange effects that were occurring in the outside world. at this moment, gu nie¡¯s body, soul, origin power, sea of blood, and even the annihilative energy of the thanator, which didn¡¯t have much energy left, were transforming under the operation of the twilight origin canon. gu nie himself was in the process of constructing his soul source core. The condensation of a Soul Source core depended on the strength of one¡¯s soul, the density of one¡¯s source power, and the toughness of one¡¯s body. The veins of the condensed soul core were also different. an ordinary soul source core only had one vein. However, even an ordinary one-mark source core was an existence that many sixth-grade transcendents could only dream of. Next was the two-mark Soul Source core. Those extremely ambitious extraordinaires. For example, senior Nigel, ao Gu Shan, and the many late-stage level six transcendents who had entered the forbidden elemental land for a long time all wanted to condense a two-mark Soul Source core. Furthermore, a two-vein Soul Source core required a certain amount of comprehension of profound meanings as a Foundation. otherwise, he would not be able to condense a two-mark soul source core. Once a two-vein Soul Source core was formed, it would bring them greater power and greater potential. At the very least, it would not be a problem for him to reach transcendent rank eight or even rank nine. a three-mark soul source core was more difficult to obtain. a three-vein soul source core required a soul that had surpassed rank 6, source power, and a physical body to form such a foundation. At the same time, he also needed to have enough profound meaning to support it. a three-vein soul source core could only be condensed by extraordinary geniuses from large forces. As for the higher-grade four-mark Soul Source core, it was considered an extremely rare existence. at this moment, gu nie had already surpassed the condensation of one and two stripes. he was condensing the third layer of soul original patterns in his soul source core. Chapter 367 ? 367 Becoming a master ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± Gu nie let out a long breath. gu nie smiled as he sensed the third layer of soul engravings on his soul source core. gu nie had spent a lot of time and energy to complete the third level of soul secret engravings. More importantly, the third level of soul sigils, including the first two levels, were constructed by the combination of the thick soul of a domain spell caster, extraordinary mana, and the body that had absorbed the flesh and blood of a ruler. He did not use any rune profound meaning at all. for the other extraordinaries who had been at the peak of the sixth step for a long time, it was basically difficult to condense the second level without using profound meaning. gu nie, on the other hand, had used his own foundation to reach the third level. a three-vein Soul Source core is already very rare. Furthermore, most of the geniuses in the major transcendent worlds have three-vein soul secret engravings. only a small number of top-notch geniuses born in an era are able to condense a four-mark Soul Source core. ¡± a four-mark soul source core isn¡¯t difficult for me. i just don¡¯t know what my limits are. ¡± ¡°Begin to condense.¡± Gu nie immediately began to infuse his Soul Source core with dark power Upanishad and construct a four-mark Soul Source core. as he did, gu nie began to feel the difficulty of constructing a four-rune soul core. It was three to four times more difficult than a three-mark Soul Source core. ¡­¡­ About an hour later. A four-mark Soul Source core with all the dark power Upanishad and a little destruction power Upanishad was perfectly constructed. The four-mark Soul Source core was completed. A faint yet vast aura bloomed from Gu NIE¡¯s Soul Source core. It was as if the four-striped Soul Source core was as heavy as a mountain. a three-striped Soul Source core is only slightly thick and heavy, but a four-striped Soul Source core can directly display a vast and heavy aura. This is a huge leap! Gu nie said. ¡± next up is the five-mark soul source core. ¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t know how many layers of soul engravings he could form with the help of his profound power Upanishad. However, the more he condensed, the more potential he would have after breaking through. Gu nie was well aware of this. The difficulty of condensing the fifth vein was clearly one level higher than condensing the fourth vein. when gu nie had used all of his destruction power upanishad to construct the vein lines of the fifth rune, he had realized that it wasn¡¯t even enough to lay the foundation. not only was it three to four times more difficult to construct a soul source core with the fifth rune, but the amount of rune profundities required had also increased significantly. Gu nie immediately started to control his world power Upanishad and sent it into his Soul Source core. the moment the world power upanishad entered the soul source core of the fifth vein ¡­ gu nie immediately felt the entire frame of his soul core begin to stabilize. ¡± indeed, in terms of constructing a framework system, the world power upanishad has a huge advantage. ¡± Gu nie thought. ¡± even if you use the same amount of power upanishads, the effect of world power upanishad will be much greater than dark power upanishad and destruction power upanishad. ¡± after all, the world esoteric rule is mainly about the construction of the world and the operation of the framework system. ¡± darkness and destruction are both inclined to destruction. ¡± after about two hours. The fifth rune of his Soul Source core had been perfectly constructed. as more and more world power upanishads were absorbed, gu nie found that the structure of his five-mark soul source core was much more stable than before. at the same time, a majestic aura, which was as high as the mountains and deep seas, bloomed from the five-mark soul source core. Gu NIE¡¯s mind was immersed in this indescribable mystery, and he felt extremely comfortable. after meditating for a while, gu nie slowly calmed his mind. ¡°Sixth pattern, begin.¡± The world power Upanishad kept pouring into it. gu nie began to build the structure in a very detailed manner. he was very meticulous throughout the entire process. the construction of the sixth rune could not be messed up. before he knew it, five hours had passed. ¡­¡­ Weng, Weng, Weng, Weng, Weng The world around Gu nie began to shake. the entire world began to extend to the extreme. the small secret room seemed to have been enlarged infinitely, turning into a vast world. Gu NIE¡¯s entire body was within this boundless world. It was as if he had turned into a bright star. One level, two levels, three levels, four levels, five levels, six levels. a total of six layers of soul source core engravings surrounded gu nie, who had turned into a star. six layers of soul source core engravings meant that gu nie had formed a six-patterned soul source core. at the same time, the massive amount of blood mist in the surrounding area was absorbed by the six-mark soul source core. the blood mist that filled the entire watchtower was also being sucked in by gu nie¡¯s soul source core. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s soul source core also absorbed the blood that had gathered in half of the secret chamber. as the surrounding energy was absorbed by the blossoming energy, the surrounding area was filled with a strange aura. Gu NIE¡¯s soul, body, and mana pool began their final transformation. however, the transformation in these aspects was hosted by the system¡¯s hack of the dusk star origin technique. Gu nie didn¡¯t need to worry about him. At the moment, Gu NIE¡¯s mind was focused on the six-mark Soul Source core. Now that his Soul Source core had been formed, it meant that he had already entered the extraordinary realm of a master. The five-trace Soul Source core gave off a feeling that it was as vast as a mountain. on the other hand, the six-mark soul source core was as deep as the starry sky and as unfathomable as the abyss. a six-mark Soul Source core. Gu nie smiled as he sensed the six-mark Soul Source core in his body. it¡¯s on the sacredfeather darksource continent. According to the information recorded in the ancient records of their major transcendent world ¡­ ¡± the strongest one is a top-notch genius that only appears every 100 or 10000 years. he has a five-striped soul source core. ¡± ¡°according to the memories in the depths of that ya li¡¯s soul, even in their high-dimension transcendent world, the number of transcendents who have condensed a five-mark soul source core can be counted with one¡¯s fingers. As for the six-vein level, it¡¯s basically something that can only be heard of in historical legends.¡± I, on the other hand, have steadily condensed a powerful six-vein Soul Source core. he could feel the gradually stabilizing origin power, soul, and body in his body. Gu nie said with a smile. the six-mark Soul Source core is indeed extremely powerful. the power of mana has increased by almost 30 times. An ordinary one-vein Soul Source core can only increase its power by about 10 times, a two-vein Soul Source core by about 12 times, and a three-vein Soul Source core by about 15 times. ¡°The strength and capacity of my soul has also increased by thirty times. i¡¯m naturally not afraid even if i have to take on all sorts of soul attacks.¡± ¡°Not to mention, my Dusk Star origin technique is already at Level 4. the scattered souls of the stars were projected onto the many stars. I¡¯ve also placed star souls in the demonic pool, blood pool, and the blooddream world, which are all unique places.¡± ¡± it¡¯s basically impossible to kill me from the soul. ¡± the dusk star origins canon was an unimaginably strange soul concealment technique. it was not something that could be touched by ordinary means. my physical body is even more so. Previously, my physical body was already close to devil Gold level. the toughness of my body now is comparable to the legendary mechanical Angel battle armor that is made of vital metal. ¡°The defensive ability of a body at the legendary battle armor Level goes without saying. in addition, i have my own defensive abilities and recovery abilities. Even if I were to use my physical body to resist the attacks of a transcendent master, I wouldn¡¯t have any problems at all.¡± the strong body of fatten is finally being shown at the level of extraordinary Masters. and as I obtain more of the ruler¡¯s flesh, my physical body will only become stronger. gu nie¡¯s mood became more and more pleasant as he felt all the different aspects of himself. After becoming a transcendent master, Gu nie had undergone a huge transformation in all aspects. And this gave Gu nie the capital to go out and search for the ruler¡¯s flesh. Chapter 368 ? 368 The plan to find the ruler As the blood mist gradually dispersed ¡­ High up in the sky, the three oracles had already gathered together again. ¡°have you completed your breakthrough?¡± the bald mo lanqi said softly after looking around. ¡°why don¡¯t i see gu nie coming out?¡± ¡°even if i break through, i¡¯ll still need a long time to stabilize and adapt.¡± Murand said softly. ¡± moreover, even if he managed to stabilize the transcendent master¡¯s guard, there¡¯s no need for him to come out so quickly. ¡± ¡°that gu nie can continue to cultivate and reach the eighth step, the ninth step, or even become a saint.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. After all, there are many people out there who are watching Gu nie! Once he comes out, even if he has the strength of a transcendent master, there will definitely be oracles who will come to assassinate him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to not come out and focus on cultivation.¡± mo lanqi nodded slightly. on the other hand, black rusha had a faint smile on his face. when Gu nie was a level five transcendent, he was already very powerful. now that he has broken through to become a transcendent master, his Foundation is so strong that when he broke through, he even produced such an extraordinary phenomenon. It¡¯s also a good thing for him to focus on cultivation and break through earlier. ¡°indeed,¡± ¡°Alright, go do what you need to do!¡± Murand said softly. ¡°That Gu nie will naturally come out when the time is right.¡± ¡°En!¡± After a short discussion. The three of them dispersed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the extremely distant south. in the huge hall where the gods were served. At this moment, several experts were gathered here. The figures of these experts were shrouded in a faint mist, making it impossible to see their true faces. ¡°You¡¯ve all received the news, right?¡± A hoarse voice slowly sounded. The other experts all responded softly. ¡± that gu nie has already become a master. ¡± ¡± to be able to become a master in such a short time, it must be the effect of the divine crown. ¡± ¡± even though pandi hearst also broke through a month ago and condensed a three-striped soul source core with the help of the divine crown, he¡¯s still a little slower than gunie and nigel. ¡± moreover, the God¡¯s crown is the easiest to cultivate among the Three Crowns. ¡± bishops, i think if this continues, gugne and nigel will become demigods or even gods first. we can leave, but you won¡¯t have anywhere to run to. ¡± ¡°i think you should consider the plan we proposed before.¡± ¡± after all, you¡¯ll also benefit from us extracting the extraordinary origin of the entire world. ¡± the hoarse voice slowly echoed in the hall. for a moment, the hall fell into a dead silence. after more than ten breaths of time. Another female voice was heard. ¡°this is a serious matter, so let¡¯s have a good discussion. after all, extracting the source of the transcendent world will directly affect the many transcendents in the surroundings, and even the faith energy of the many believers.¡± secondly, the dark creatures are getting restless. Some witches from the dark have even begun to walk in the territory of the church in the South. ¡± once the world¡¯s origin is extracted, the nearby area will become a breakthrough point for dark creatures. a large number of dark creatures will breed, and even demon lords will enter the territory of our south church. ¡± ¡°at that time, we¡¯ll be facing enemies from both sides.¡± ¡± then choose a place that is not close to the territory of the church, such as near the misty western desert mountains. ¡± the hoarse voice replied. ¡°We¡¯ll consider it carefully.¡± The female expert replied softly. I hope the church can make a decision quickly. Otherwise, the situation will only get worse. the hoarse voice urged softly. ¡°i know,¡± The female Expert¡¯s Voice replied indifferently as usual. actually, Jian Jia ¡± the hoarse voice sounded again. extracting the source and allowing the dark creatures to descend may not be a bad thing for your Southern church. ¡± after all, even in the south, after the infiltration of the empire¡¯s extraordinary people, there are still many people who are not devoted to the faith of god. ¡± ¡± when death and darkness come, they will feel the blood from the darkness, and more people will know that only god can save them. ¡± use our power to create the descent of darkness, and then use the darkness to baptize this era. Let some people die, and those who survive will become believers of God. This is also a very good thing. am i right?¡± the hoarse voice was calm. moreover, extracting the power of the source will lower the power level of this world and reduce the number of Extraordinaries. It will also be more beneficial for your rule, right? ¡± but the content of his words was so cold that it was suffocating. ¡°the embryonic form of the god has taken shape. with your power, you can create the scene of a deity¡¯s projection descending.¡± This is a rare opportunity for your church to expand its faith. ¡± darkness and death have descended, and only those who believe in the great gods can be protected. this is an unprecedented good scenario! ¡± the hoarse voice explained. a moment later, the female voice sounded. ¡± we¡¯ll think about it carefully and give you an answer as soon as possible. ¡± The sound of the living could be heard in the vast Hall, but it was the horn of the dead. The voice slowly faded away, and the figures dispersed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the star tower. in the dark and quiet secret room. gu nie had completely stabilized his transcendent realm. At the moment, Gu nie was building a plan to find the ruler¡¯s flesh. Now, the blood and flesh of the ruler in the blood sea had been completely exhausted. gu nie also needed to find more ruler¡¯s blood and flesh to support his own peace. gu nie knew very well that he couldn¡¯t go out directly. he was afraid that if he appeared in a certain place, there would immediately be an oracle level master coming to kill him. with a flip of his hand, gu nie took out the ¡°ancient shadow gate.¡± gently caressing the ancient shadow door, gu nie¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Using this ancient shadow door, I can sense some ancient and hidden teleportation arrays. Then, I¡¯ll teleport there directly. No one will know that I¡¯ve left. They¡¯ll think that I¡¯m still cultivating here.¡± ¡± furthermore, i still have the mechanical angel battle armor. once i cover my entire body, i can immediately retract my aura. ¡± ¡± this way, no one will know that the mechanical angel is guni lawrence. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about fighting techniques. I haven¡¯t revealed my core powerful book, [ demonic erosion blade ], to anyone yet.¡± ¡± also, some time ago, after the eighth slot was opened, i also cultivated a high-level incantation from ya li, the ¡®lightsaber spell¡¯. the lightsaber spell and this mechanical angel are a perfect match. with a mechanical sword in my hand, anyone who sees me will think that i am an extraordinary from a foreign world. ¡± in terms of self-defense, the mechanical Angel battle armor and my physical body should have no problems. After thinking back and forth, he confirmed that there was no problem in disguising himself as a talented expert from the foreign starry sky. Gu nie then turned his attention back to the ancient shadow door. ¡°On this trip, searching for the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood is one reason, the other is to find the Suan ni.¡± if it¡¯s on the way, I¡¯ll need to make use of my mobility and concealment to stir up trouble with the South Church. gu nie knew his own characteristics better than anyone else. if the others went deep into the south, it would be easy for those experts who were proficient in divination, deduction, and tracking to find their traces. then, they would be hunted down and even surrounded. But Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid. therefore, gune could form a single ¡± surprise force ¡± to stir up trouble in the south church. Although Gu nie had just become a level Seven transcendent. but gune had the mechanical angel, a killing weapon, and the powerful rank 6 arcane tome [ demonic erosion blade ]. It was not impossible to turn the South of the church¡¯s territory upside down. Now that he had become a master, Gu nie had to display his strength and use. within the two great churches of the southern war and healing. for a single church, the number of extraordinary masters on the surface was about forty to fifty people. adding on some of the extraordinary individuals who trained hard in their churches, the maximum number was sixty to seventy. As long as gune could kill some of them, it would be enough to cause a big enough commotion in the South. It would even be a powerful and effective blow to the South Church. After all, a transcendent master was a pillar of support in both the South and the North. the death of an expert at this level was no small matter. Chapter 369 ? 369 ten occultic runes He placed one hand on the door of ancient shadows. A transcendent master¡¯s thick mana began to flow into it. the world intent also bloomed intensely on the ancient shadow door. if he used space intent to control the ancient shadow door, the effects would naturally be excellent. However, Gu nie had never learned space power Upanishad. it would not be a problem to use the profound meaning of the world to control the ancient shadow door, and the range of the radiation could even be wider. As the world power Upanishad poured in ¡­ It was easy for Gu nie to sense the many teleportation formations near the tower. However, these transfer arrays really weren¡¯t gu NIE¡¯s goal. then, gu nie used his world power upanishad to sense the vast world outside. the range of the radiation rapidly expanded. hundreds of kilometers, five hundred kilometers, one thousand kilometers, two thousand kilometers, five thousand kilometers, and even more, ten thousand kilometers. Gu nie could sense the many teleportation formations. The ancient shadow door was a world class mystical item that had the powerful ability to cross the stars. It was easy to cross a transcendent world. there was no need to even talk about experiencing the teleportation array of this transcendent world. Gu nie quickly eliminated most of the other teleportation formations and finally locked onto a relatively ordinary one in the mountains to the South. Most of the large-scale teleportation arrays would be controlled by the major forces. if gu nie used the ancient shadow gate to pass through, he would basically be courting death. These small-scale teleportation arrays obviously didn¡¯t have experts guarding them. Gu nie used the ancient Shadow Gate to teleport himself over, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about his safety. If that place¡¯s teleportation array was a desolate and uninhabited one, then it would give Gu nie a better place to stay and a way to go back and forth. with a relatively ordinary transfer array as the core, gu nie began to search for other transfer arrays. After searching for a while, Gu nie finally chose twelve teleportation points. After making his choice, Gu nie did not immediately use the ancient Shadow Gate to teleport over. There were still many preparations to be made for the transcendent Masters who went to the South in search of the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood and killed the southern war churches that were closer to the teleportation portal. the first thing he needed to do after breaking through was to condense his runes to a higher degree. In a small secret room. gu nie sat down with his legs crossed. after this breakthrough. the mana pool had also expanded by more than ten times. Similarly, the blood sea had expanded by more than ten times. Moreover, after becoming an extraordinary master, the expansion of the mana pool and the blood sea would be faster than before. After all, the transcendent master¡¯s realm, soul, body, mana pool, and blood sea had all become stronger. As a result, Gu NIE¡¯s soul capacity increased explosively. ¡°i¡¯ll first form the occultic runes.¡± Gu nie thought. The occultic runes had brought extraordinary changes to Gu NIE¡¯s soul, body, and origin power. now that gu nie had advanced, the first thing he needed to do was to form an occultic rune. Gu nie had already formed six occultic runes. this time, gu nie was going to create ten of them in one go. according to gu nie¡¯s guess, ten should be an important threshold. as time passed, one ancient nirvana after another formed. the seventh. The eighth. The ninth. The tenth one. it took a little more than two days. Gu nie didn¡¯t feel too much pressure as he formed ten occultic runes. In a dark and quiet secret room. The 10th occultic rune was formed. Gu nie slowly opened his eyes, which were filled with shock. gu nie looked down at his hands and clenched them. there was no problem with his physical power and origin power. Gu nie then waved his arm and found that he was fine. Then, in his soul, the demonic pool, and the blood sea. Gu nie could even sense the devil co-soul. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Gu nie asked himself a question that came from the depths of his soul. gu nie felt like he was in a strange state. gu nie could clearly feel his soul, body, and the demonic pool. there was something flowing through his body. logically speaking, the soul, the physical body, and the demonic pool should feel different. but at this moment, gu nie felt the same thing from all three of them. something was slowly flowing out of his body. he didn¡¯t know what it was, and he didn¡¯t know where they came from or where they were going. Gu nie didn¡¯t even know how they flowed. From head to toe? Or from left to right? Or from the inside out? Gu nie couldn¡¯t sense the exact flow, but he was sure that something strange was flowing through his soul, body, and the demonic source ocean. feeling the ten occultic runes inside his body, gu nie felt that the strange flow of energy was the special effect of the occultic runes. as expected, I still know too little about the strange and extraordinary aspects of Cthulhu creatures. Gu nie thought. ¡± i don¡¯t know what the essence of this flowing feeling is. i can only continue to slowly explore it in the future. ¡± He then looked at the other runes in his body. Ten ensemble runes to create a devil co-soul. This was already enough. there was no need to gather more heavy curse runes. ¡°I can condense more secret crossing runes. After all, now that I¡¯ve become a transcendent master, I can easily release forbidden-level law incantations, and I can even release a large number of powerful secret-engrave-level law incantations.¡± ¡°Also, I don¡¯t feel much pressure on my soul. I can condense more secret crossing runes. this way, he could release the true scales ¡®protection even faster. If you get other powerful mid-grade or high-grade engravings, you can also instantly cast them.¡± Gu nie began to gather the secret crossing runes. a few hours later, the number of secret crossing runes on gu ni¡¯s body had increased from 22 to 32. This time, Gu nie formed ten secret crossing runes. This leap was indeed quite shocking. This was also the powerful advantage that came with being promoted to a master. the thirty-two basic runes combined with gune¡¯s dark wizard staff allowed gune to instantly cast thirty-six syllables. True scales-clam¡¯s protection, which had 42 incantations, could be cast in 1.5 seconds. in the next few days, gu nie began to make detailed and reliable preparations in all aspects. Gu nie wanted to make sure that nothing went wrong on this trip. Chapter 370 ? 370 The church of war the oya continent. the northern empire and the southern church of the human race occupied a vast territory. However, according to the map of the continent ¡­ the humans occupied the eastern continent of the oya continent. The [ Fallen Feathers St. Keis mountains ] that ran from the South to the North was said to be a mountain that even birds couldn¡¯t cross. It blocked the communication between the East continent and the West continent. Southwest of the eastern continent of the Arya continent. this was the meeting point of the [ fallen feathers st. keis mountain ] and the [ war church ] in the south. it was a mountain range that extended to the east of the fallen feathers st. keis mountain range. it was a branch of the mountain range called the ¡°black rock mountain range.¡± this place was located in the transcendent wilderness. transcendent wild beasts ran rampant here, and there were very few people here. in a dilapidated and rotten cave. ¡°Weng Weng Weng Weng¡± The teleportation array that was covered in a large number of dead branches and rotten leaves suddenly lit up. this was followed by the fluctuations of milky white light and space intent. a half-illusionary shadow that made it difficult for people to see its true appearance suddenly appeared. the illusionary figure looked around and quickly disappeared. about ten seconds later. the light of the teleportation formation lit up again. Immediately after, a mechanical Angel that was 1.9 meters tall, its entire body was silver in color and exuded an extremely dense life force. On its back were mechanical gears and wings made of mechanical feathers. Wearing the mechanical Angel battle armor, even if the head was wrapped in the mechanical armor, the mechanical metal on the head was particularly special. From the outside, it looked opaque, just like its overall luster. However, after nurturing the entire mechanical Angel battle armor, one would discover that the visor was in a pure transparent state when wearing it, and it did not affect one¡¯s vision at all. when his life force fused with the life metal of the mechanical angel battle armor, he was no longer able to control it. It could even completely transform one¡¯s life aura into a brand new life aura. This way, even if Gu nie fought with others and exposed his life aura, no one would be able to recognize him. His eyes swept across the rotten and abandoned ground. I¡¯ve finally found a teleportation formation in the desolate ruins. Gu nie thought. The shadow that had appeared at the teleportation portal was a projection of himself that Gu nie had created using the ancient Shadow Gate. Gu nie used the projection to investigate the situation of the teleportation formation. He continued to explore seven places with tribes living in the wilderness. the eighth one was an abandoned teleportation formation. using the teleportation circle between the ruins and this location, gu nie could safely teleport between the south and the star tower. then, he flew through the narrow exit. normally speaking, it would be difficult for someone who had just become a transcendent master to possess the ability to fly. He could only borrow the ability of flight, incantations of law, and other extraordinary flying equipment. However, that was only for a one-vein transcendent master. gu nie, who had a six-vein soul source core, not only could fly easily, but he was also very fast. After all, Gu NIE¡¯s speed was extremely fast. in addition, the mechanical angel battle armor had the ability to fly after it was activated. Gu nie didn¡¯t need to use a spell to fly. a moment later, gu nie arrived at the entrance of the teleportation formation. What he saw was a completely abandoned basin and mountain range. in front of them were a large number of low, wide-leafed shrubs and half-shrub plants that resembled boats. among these shrubs, there were many white stone pillars that had collapsed on the ground. there were also a few tall white ruins of buildings that had stood tall despite the wind and frost, but they were all covered in vines. after flying around the ruins for a while, gu nie roughly guessed the situation. ¡± it should be some ancient ruins, or a place where ancient humans lived. ¡± in the distant past, humans were not qualified to live on the plains. They could only survive in the mountains and jungles, using the steep terrain to block the invasion of the dark creatures. Therefore, in many wastelands, one could still see many traces of human ancestors surviving in the wilderness. he took out the map to confirm his location. Gu NIE¡¯s body quickly rose. As his field of view increased, everything in front of him became vast and empty. gu nie had flown before, but that was under the guidance of a master. this feeling was completely different from flying. The vast territory was right under his feet, and he felt wonderful as he strolled in the sky. with a flip of his hand, gu nie took out a ke-type compass. the ke-series compass pointed to the southeast. ¡± this direction is very accurate. it¡¯s pointing to one of the branch churches of the church of war. it¡¯s on the way. ¡± After thinking for a moment, gune cast a high-level invisibility spell on himself and then went in the direction pointed by the Conqueror compass. For this trip to the South Church, gune had prepared a lot of information. of course, gune still needed to capture some of the church¡¯s clergymen and extract information from their souls to make his operation more efficient. Gu NIE¡¯s current strength was not weak, but he needed a suitable plan. ¡­¡­ The church of war. it was one of the two most powerful churches in the south church. there were also some other small churches and the long-declined church of light, which were basically no longer within the scope of resistance. As a powerful church of war. The core of the church of war itself had the Supreme power and Supreme [ Pope ]. There were also red-robed bishops, priest bishops, war bishops, divine inquisitors, and other powerful existences who were also at the level of oracles. within the territory they ruled, there were a total of 14 huge branches of the church. The area of each church¡¯s branch Palace was comparable to a province of the northern Empire. the [ branch archbishop ] of the temple had supreme power in the area ruled by the temple. to be able to become an archbishop of a church¡¯s branch, one¡¯s strength would at least be at transcendent level eight. the branch archbishops of powerful parishes often had the powerful strength of a level nine transcendent. Below the main Archbishop was the main Bishop. if those transcendent rank six knight commanders or high-ranking deacons could be promoted to transcendent master, they would immediately be promoted to ¡± branch bishops ¡± and become the core of the church. if the church¡¯s sub-halls were further divided, then it would be the churches in the various regions, high-ranking deacons, war knights, and other personnel. However, these executors and Extraordinaries were all mid-level and high-level war Knights. In terms of strength, they were competent enough for basic work. however, when it came to the level of a transcendent master, they were clearly not qualified. To the entire war church. The fourteen branch temples were the backbone of the church¡¯s power in controlling the entire territory. If any of the church¡¯s sub-halls were to be in turmoil, it would hurt their Foundation, and even shake the church¡¯s rule that led them. thus, even though the civil war was particularly brutal, the archbishops of each branch palace were strictly guarding the territory of each branch palace, and would not move easily. naverburg parish. this was one of the 14 parishes of the church of war. this was the place gu nie was heading to. even though the neforburg parish was located in the border area, the strict hierarchy system of the church still penetrated deep into every corner of the border area. Within the church¡¯s territory. It was essential to pray piously on the prayer Day every week. He could skip the meal, but he had to pray to the gods. apart from that, it was also the most important thing to offer the harvested food to the church during the harvest season. because in the propaganda of the church, all food was a gift from the great god. even if they were starving, they had to pay the tribute with enough food. otherwise, after death, their souls would have to bear the burning of the flames of hell. those who had enough faith in their god and dedicated themselves wholeheartedly would be summoned by their god after death and be able to go to the divine kingdom. in addition, in the areas under the church¡¯s rule, there would be many doctrines that seemed sacred, but were actually to satisfy people¡¯s dirty minds. For example, young and beautiful girls had to be sent to the church to serve the clergymen. even in the areas under the jurisdiction of some extraordinary clergymen with special fetishes, those clergymen had the right to have their first night. In terms of power, the clergymen who had the right to rule were also Supreme. Even if they killed someone in public, they could still use the ¡± atonement scrolls ¡± given to them by the church to carry out a trial of innocence. as for ordinary people, even if they accidentally offended the clergymen, they could be burned at the stake. Evil and ugliness unscrupulously revealed their greedy and ferocious fangs in the absolute rule. It also exposed the darkness in the ruler¡¯s human nature, which was as terrifying and hateful as the devil. Chapter 371 ? 371 chapter 19-the witch, ally now that it was winter, the neforburg parish on the small plateau had entered the snow season first. naverburg parish, the border of gaowu mountain city, which was close to the western mountain range. in the town of ulu, sparse snowflakes were falling. In the center of Ulu town. A few basin fires on wooden frames were burning fiercely. on a huge stake, a young girl of only 16 or 17 years old in thin clothes was hung on the stake. the snow mixed with it blew on the girl¡¯s body, and she could not even tremble. she was already a little frozen. the densely packed residents below had their hands clasped together in front of their bodies as they devoutly listened to the ¡®deacon¡¯s¡¯ judgment. A Deacon in a white priesthood robe was loudly and impassioned as he sued the witch for many crimes. the evil soul from the abyss of hell shall be burned by the flames. Your soul will only be purified in the Holy Light and flames. As the deacon of the church of war completed his charges ¡­ The residents below were all waving their fists and shouting in anger. ¡°Burn her to death.¡± burn this damned witch. They are the ones who brought the dark creatures. this is the witch who brought the plague. this ugly and disgusting fellow, quickly burn her to death. ¡°only when she¡¯s dead can we find peace here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± everyone who was roaring below had anger on their faces. it was as if the witch they had never met was their enemy. looking at the residents of the small town who were roaring, the middle-ranked deacon, fabric hales, showed a satisfied smile. his eyes passed by the young 2nd rank witch. fabrik hars picked up a torch and set the wood doused with dark brown oil on fire. Whoosh- The flames quickly spread. fabrik hars ¡®chubby face became more and more distorted under the dancing flames. with the arrival of winter, the dark creatures had begun to appear in the plateau¡¯s desolate forest. He, Fabrik Halles, was a fourth-grade transcendent and a middle-grade Deacon, a religious master. He could cast many divine spells, dispel, purify, and other means. This time, he had come to this border town with the intention of driving out and killing a group of dark creatures before returning. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter a 2nd rank witch here. Although this 2nd rank witch¡¯s rank wasn¡¯t high, her means were quite powerful. there were two knights of the fourth step, six knights of the third step, fifteen knights of the second step, and more than fifty knights of the first step who had captured her. even with so many extraordinaries working together, the witch still managed to kill a 3rd rank knight, five 2nd rank knights, and 14 1st rank knights. After using a divine spell to seal her power yesterday, she had been caught. Today, he was going to burn him to death. this way, he could return as soon as possible. after all, no one wanted to look for the dark creatures in the cold wilderness. as for the consequences of the dark creatures wreaking havoc, he did not consider them. anyway, i¡¯ve already killed an evil witch. what else do you want? Moreover, it might not be a bad thing for the dark creatures to kill these ignorant fellows and reduce the population, because their prayers would be more sincere. ¡°we can¡¯t let those lowlifes live too comfortably, or they¡¯ll cause trouble everywhere.¡± this was the ¡± earnest teaching ¡± that fabrik hars ¡®father had given him when he helped him bribe to obtain a priesthood. and fabrik halles was well aware of this. In the corner. gu nie, who had been watching from the front to the back, shook his head. no wonder the Empire in the North wants to destroy the church¡¯s rule in the South. This kind of foolish policy simply doesn¡¯t treat people as people. the results of the steam revolution in the North have been spread. The Empire has even begun to sign more labor protection bills, such as the minimum wage system, the labor protection Association, the labor relief program, and so on. they¡¯re still following the rules of the dark medieval era. They¡¯re not just eating human blood, they¡¯re gnawing on their bones and mocking them for not being pious enough. Gu nie shook his head and sighed. more importantly, these guys are working with the evil gods to destroy this world. These guys are all Birds of a Feather, and it¡¯s time to destroy them. Then, he looked at the 2nd rank witch. after a moment, gu nie¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. this is interesting. I didn¡¯t expect to see a strange blood witch who has awakened her own extraordinary profession in the star sequence in such a desolate corner- ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± gu nie asked. ¡®Aria¡¯s¡¯ face was gray and her eyes were filled with despair. When she heard the clear voice in her mind, her heart trembled and hope appeared in her eyes. ¡°Ally, I¡¯m ally.¡± Aria said weakly as she controlled her dry throat. Her body was weak, but her consciousness was clear. ¡°my lord, can you save me?¡± Ally cried out for help. ¡± of course you can, but i hope you can kill all the clergymen and knights of the church of war. ¡± gu nie said softly. As he spoke, the fire snakes surged up even more violently. gu nie waved his hand. Immediately, ally felt that the scorching flame had been completely isolated. even though she was bathed in the flames, ally could not be hurt by the burning flames at all. the chance to survive was right in front of her, so how could ally refuse? ¡°Thank you, sir, for giving me the chance to take revenge.¡± ally clenched her fist and responded weakly. Immediately after, ally felt the powerful restriction that confined her origin power in her body being broken. The ropes that were binding his body were also burning, but they did not cause any harm to him. Soon, the ropes would break. at the same time, thick blood gushed out from her palm. ¡°blood of the sixth step, and it¡¯s full of life.¡± Ally¡¯s heart trembled. the more powerful the blood, the more help it would be to her. immediately, aria impatiently absorbed the power of the blood that the lord sent over. Gurgle gurgle As a large amount of blood gushed out, ally¡¯s power was rapidly recovering. As a strange blood witch, her blood was the root of her strength. with fresh blood, she could quickly recover from her injuries, her strength, and even her soul. this was also a characteristic of her star sequence, the ¡± sly blood witch. ¡± of course, as a powerful star sequence [ sly blood witch ], she was not the only one. The most amazing thing about her was that she could use the powerful fresh blood to quickly grow and improve her strength, and even strengthen her strange blood Curse. At this moment, this incomparably thick blood was constantly surging over. It was clearly the intention of that Lord. hence, ally devoured and absorbed the blood like crazy. this was the powerful blood of the sixth step. normally, she would not be able to enjoy it at all. bathed in the flames, aria was transforming the type 6 blood. The flames continued to burn and had completely covered ally, who was quickly recovering and becoming stronger. When the rising Flame turned from strong to weak. ally¡¯s figure gradually appeared. this witch, she hasn¡¯t been burned to death. At this moment, someone exclaimed. ¡°look, that witch is moving.¡± ¡°oh, my god.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crowd cried out in alarm. ¡°What?¡± In the distance, Fabrik hars¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he heard this. Although a 2nd rank extraordinary was powerful, he was still easily burned to death by the flames. moreover, the witch was not a fire element witch, so it was impossible for her to not be burned to death. At this moment. in the gradually dissipating flames. ally, who was already close to the late-stage of transcendent level two, had successfully advanced to the late-stage of transcendent level two with the help of the thick power of the blood. her many ghost blood curses had also been greatly enhanced by the power of the blood. It could be said that ally was stronger than she had ever been. ally, who was bathed in flames, slowly raised her head. her pale cheeks were slightly flushed as she smiled. aria looked at the residents around her who had horrified expressions on their faces, as well as the knights who were in a tight formation. ¡°all of you are going to die today.¡± with a furious roar, ally broke free from the restraints of the stake and rushed out. her slender fingers suddenly clenched in the air. bang! bang! bang! bang! bang! bang! the sound of a heart shattering rang out. The few ordinary townspeople at the front trembled and died after spitting out blood. Then, ally turned into a strange blood-red light and entered the body of a Stage 2 Knight. ¡°Ah!¡± the stage 2 knight let out a blood-curdling scream. immediately after,¡±peng!¡± the knight¡¯s body exploded. the blood from the explosion splattered everywhere. A few residents who were accidentally stained with blood wailed and fell to the ground. The wounds stained with blood were rotting at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°quickly kill her.¡± From afar, Fabrik Harris¡¯s expression darkened as he saw this scene, and he immediately roared. fabrik halles regretted not killing this damned witch the day before. ¡°Even if you manage to break free, you will still die this time.¡± fabrik hars said fiercely. Chapter 372 ? 372 extraordinary master Ten minutes later. blood, broken limbs, and remains covered the entire town. ¡°pfft!¡± Fabrik hars, who spat out a mouthful of blood, fell head first on the muddy ground. he couldn¡¯t believe it even in death. how could this 2nd rank witch, whose strength was not too powerful yesterday, have such a huge growth in such a short time? Their entire team of more than 30 people had been killed by this 2nd rank witch alone. Pulling out Fabrik hars¡¯s heart from his chest, Aria threw it on the muddy ground. The blood on her arm was quickly absorbed by Aria to recover her strength. in this battle, even with the help of that powerful daren many times in the dark, she still fought with great difficulty. fortunately, she was the one who won in the end. after killing all the knights and clergies, aria walked towards the house on the side with a murderous look. she did not want to let go of the humans who were screaming and screaming to burn her to death. She had never hurt anyone here. She just wanted to hunt some dark creatures and extraordinary creatures for their blood to improve her strength, but those foolish people wanted to kill her. ¡°that¡¯s enough,¡± The voice came softly, making ally stop in her tracks. Ally turned around and looked at the Lord. What he saw was a mysterious man in a black robe that was shrouded in a black mist, making it impossible to see his face. ¡°the residents here are innocent. they are also victims.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°yes, my lord.¡± ally nodded slightly. ¡°i still don¡¯t know your name, sir?¡± ally asked softly. ¡°Blood mist.¡± Gu nie said. It was obviously not his real name, so ally did not dare to ask. ¡°thank you, lord blood mist, for saving my life. ally is willing to follow you.¡± Ally said in a deep voice, her tone firm. He could easily give her a large amount of transcendent level six blood, and many of his methods were incredible. It was obvious that this Lord blood mist was a powerful transcendent master. To be able to follow such an extraordinary master was something that many people dreamed of. ¡± your talent is not bad, and your extraordinary profession is also very powerful. however, your own level is still too low. ¡± Gu nie said. As he spoke, gune raised his hand, and an extraordinary storage ring flew to Aria. there are enough resources for you to grow to extraordinary rank-6. ¡± at the same time, you can enter the blooddream arena according to the incantations on the magic incantation scrolls that i¡¯ve placed in it. ¡± ¡± enter blooddream arena? ¡± Ally was shocked. Half a year ago, the blooddream arena had caused a huge commotion in the Oya continent. it was the best place to fight with other extraordinaries and to obtain information. It was said that many superhumans wanted to enter the blooddream arena. however, the qualifications to enter blooddream arena were too difficult to obtain. For this reason, the corpses of many Extraordinaries, wild extraordinary creatures, and marine creatures, which were things that no one cared about in the past, had now become hot items. even so, the number of extraordinary humans who could enter the blooddream arena was decreasing. it was said that the number of sacrifices had increased at an astonishing rate. After all, the blooddream arena was only so big. It was said that many places would be crowded when entering. however, ally had vaguely heard that after the blooddream elves took control of the blooddream arena, the arena had begun to expand. Aria did not expect that the mysterious ¡®blood mist master¡¯ could grant her the right to enter the blood mist. ¡°Since you know about blooddream arena, I won¡¯t waste my breath on you.¡± gu nie said. there, you can fight with more experts. It can help you improve your combat skills. also, if you run into any trouble, just chant the incantation I gave you. I¡¯ll feel it. ¡°alright, let¡¯s leave this place as soon as possible. i still have important things to deal with.¡± gu nie said after giving his orders. ¡°yes, lord bloodmist.¡± gripping the extraordinary ring in her hand, ally nodded seriously. then, his body turned into a cloud of blood mist and disappeared. he looked in the direction ally had disappeared. gu nie also turned around and left. The girl named ally was a good fighter. She was an extraordinary worthy of training. as he moved forward, gune went into stealth mode and began to digest the souls of the knights and the deacon. while aria was fighting, gune had devoured many souls of the church of war. Gune¡¯s original goal in coming to the town was to capture some members of the church of war and digest the information he¡¯d obtained from their souls. this girl named ally had only happened to run into her by chance. she could only say that she was very lucky. Gu NIE¡¯s eyebrows twitched after he digested the information. ¡°Is there only one bishop in this branch of the naverburg parish?¡± ¡°Even the Archbishop of the branch Hall has left?¡± through their souls, we can indeed see that they have suffered heavy losses on the battlefield during this period of time. They have no choice but to transfer extraordinary Masters from these remote areas to the battlefield to resist the attack head-on. ¡± otherwise, the front line will collapse, and the transcendent association¡¯s power will come straight in. the south church¡¯s rule will be in danger. ¡± ¡°this way ¡­¡± Gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡°If we cause trouble behind them now, it¡¯ll be easier to cause a huge impact.¡± ¡°let¡¯s start with the class 7 bishop of the branch palace of the neferburg parish.¡± gu nie thought. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Naverburg parish. the naverburg castle was the core of this parish. Carlos Radner was standing by the Oriel window and looking out. as the cold wind whistled, snowflakes began to fall. carlos radner remembered that it was close to october last year, but it had not snowed yet. this year¡¯s snow season seemed to come earlier than the previous years. ¡°lord carlos.¡± the guard captain¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°come in.¡± carlos radner¡¯s slightly magnetic voice rang out. the person who came in was a woman in gray armor, which perfectly accentuated her figure. ¡°What is it?¡± carlos radner asked softly. there are some things that have happened in the parish that I need to report to you. ¡± first of all, there was an appalling witch incident in the border town of ulu. ¡± the female extraordinary started explaining. ¡± a witch was caught and burned at the stake, but not only did she not die, but she also recovered her strength in the fire. then, the witch killed more than 30 people in the team, who had several 4th rank church knights. ¡± before that, this witch had already killed more than a dozen members of the team. ¡± at the same time, according to the description of the believers there, the witch seems to have an accomplice. ¡± ¡°accomplices?¡± ¡± yes, a mysterious person shrouded in mist. ¡± I¡¯ve already sent the church¡¯s shadowers to investigate this matter. If we can find any clues, we should be able to catch the witch. ¡°Yes.¡± Carlos Radner nodded indifferently. After thinking for a while, the female guard Captain continued to explain. also, there have been dark creatures appearing in many of the garrisoned areas recently. There¡¯s even a group of dark werewolves that seems to be led by an intelligent werewolf. They have already fought with three of our high-level war Knights in our parish. ¡± and the result of the battle was that the three teams with high-level knights were completely annihilated. not a single person escaped. ¡± ¡°oh?¡± This time, Carlos Radner raised his eyebrows. they were completely annihilated in all three exchanges. I suspect that there¡¯s a leader at the peak of transcendent rank six, or even a strange existence like a Lord. ¡± and i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one in the parish who can deal with such an existence. ¡± The female guard Captain said. ¡°find the traces of these dark werewolves and tell me. i¡¯ll personally eliminate this so-called dark werewolf leader and lord.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the captain of the female guards replied in a straightforward manner. ¡°is there anything else?¡± ¡°Not at the moment.¡± ¡°alright, you may leave!¡± Very quickly, the female guard Captain had already retreated and closed the door at the same time. after a full two to three minutes. carlos radner¡¯s magnetic voice rang out softly. ¡°may i know why you have come to my place in such a secretive manner?¡± At the same time, Carlos Radner turned around and looked at the fish tank beside the door. Chapter 373 ? 373 the cage and the dragon Next to the fish tank. the dark fog surged, and a vague figure appeared. carlos radner¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, trying to find some clues. however, the mist seemed to have some kind of powerful blocking ability, and carlos radner¡¯s insight was useless. a friend once gave me a rare-grade piece of equipment, and I used it as a fish tank. A slightly hoarse voice sounded in the mist. ¡°Actually, I wanted to raise goldfish and the like in my spare time, but I never had the time.¡± ¡°i have to say, your fish tank is pretty good.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to talk about these boring things!¡± carlos radner casually placed his hands together and gently touched the ruby ring on his ring finger. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Then what is your purpose?¡± carlos radner was unable to confirm the identity of this mysterious man who had suddenly come to visit him. naturally, he didn¡¯t know if this person was a friend or foe. ¡°you.¡± gu nie said. upon hearing this, carlos radner¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°me?¡± ¡°yes, your head.¡± gu nie said with a playful smile. carlos radner¡¯s face immediately darkened. This mysterious man was an enemy after all. if you want to kill me, then I think you should have made a good plan. You shouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to enter my house directly. at the same time as carlos radner spoke, flames appeared under his feet and quickly spread to his legs, body, arms, and head. After the flames had burned out, Carlos Radner had already disappeared, and the flames spread out in all directions. the floor, the desk, the bookshelf, the wall, and the curtains all burst into flames. Even the fish tank next to gugne was set on fire. In less than two seconds, the fish inside had turned over. the entire house quickly turned into a sea of fire. ¡°dragon!¡± an ethereal and majestic voice sounded. Roar¨C a furious roar that seemed to come from the abyss was filled with the intimidating power of a high-level creature. it might have been effective against normal creatures, but it was different for gu nie. it was hard to say who would be the deterrent. A giant Fire Dragon emerged from the flames and bit down on gune. gu nie tapped his feet lightly and dodged the attack. ¡°ka cha cha¡± The fire Dragon bit down, and the fish tank and the wall behind it were crushed. the solid black stone wall was as fragile as tofu in the mouth of the fire dragon. The wall that had been bitten to pieces revealed the flame barrier inside. ¡± guest from afar, i have already built a fire cage for you in this room. enjoy the flames of the hell fire dragon! ¡± the voice came from all directions, making it impossible for anyone to figure out carlos radner¡¯s exact location. In fact, Gu nie had already known that there were many decorations in the room. But Gu nie still came in. It wasn¡¯t easy to kill a master transcendent. Gunie had learned a lot from the records and other powerful people. when gu nie was a sixth order transcendent, he had the power of a master transcendent. but the bizarreness and diversity of his methods weren¡¯t enough. if the other side wanted to escape, gu nie wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. Now that he had advanced to Level Seven transcendent, he had also completed a qualitative transformation in the various bizarre and diverse methods he had to deal with transcendent Masters. therefore, gune had taken the initiative to come in to find carlos radner, who was a mid-seventh level transcendent, and have a good fight with him. By constantly fighting with many extraordinary Masters and understanding their various means, Gu nie was able to kill them better. ¡± a transcendent rank seven fire elemental creature is not easy to deal with. ¡± after dodging the attack, gu nie¡¯s eyes scanned the fire dragon. ¡°Roar!¡± the elemental fire dragon let out a furious roar when it missed its target. then, it suddenly spat. ¡°Whoosh-¡± a white-hot flame burst out of its mouth. at the same time, six 1.2-meter long light swords, which were condensed from the light sword spell, flew out. Normally speaking, after flying out as a law incantation, it would be directly used to attack the enemy. But when the six lightsabers appeared, Gu nie could easily control them. a domain spell caster combined with world intent could control the surrounding world. this allowed gu nie to experience a qualitative improvement after becoming a master. after all kinds of spells were released, they would not be released in one go. Instead, it became a spell that gune could control and use continuously. As long as it didn¡¯t hit the enemy and wasn¡¯t consumed, the spell could continue to pursue the enemy. At the same time as the fire elemental Dragon spewed flames ¡­ whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! The six lightsabers all flew into the fire elemental dragon¡¯s mouth, forming a strangulation. the fire elemental dragon¡¯s head was crushed, and the flames it spat out were interrupted. It wasn¡¯t over yet. The six lightsabers followed the fire elemental¡¯s body and slashed at it. In an instant, the huge body of the fire elemental Dragon was completely destroyed. however, gu nie didn¡¯t relax. Gune could feel that although the Dragon¡¯s body had been destroyed, it wasn¡¯t dead yet. For elemental creatures, it would not be a problem for them to reform their bodies after they were destroyed. moreover, they were in a cage of flames, and the fire elemental wyrms could keep building their fire elemental bodies to fight gunie. ¡°roar!¡± It was accompanied by an angry roar. a large amount of flames condensed once again, and the fire elemental dragon took form once more. huuuu This time, just as it condensed, a large area of white-hot flames was spat out. this immediately caused the temperature and flames of the entire flame cage to rise by four to five times. inside the flames, gu nie was using the power of the world to keep the heat off. he could feel the power of the flames seeping into his mech angel armor. ¡°the power of the lightsaber spell is still too weak. after all, it¡¯s only a high-level law spell, and it¡¯s only a level two spell. In front of a transcendent master, I¡¯m still lacking.¡± ¡°and ¡­¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± this fire dragon¡¯s fire source core is hidden extremely deep. the power of the light sword spell is clearly unable to reach it. ¡± with a thought. As the darkness and destruction ultimacy intertwined ¡­ ¡°Swish!¡± a sound. a strange, half-transparent, crescent-shaped demonic blade appeared next to gu nie. its entire body was about half a meter long, and a dark golden glaze-like luster flowed on it. this was a powerful rank 6 mid-grade engraving spell [ demon obliteration blade ]. with the support of two profound meanings, its power was comparable to an ordinary forbidden spell. as soon as the mana corrosion blade appeared, the flames within a two-meter radius were forced back. ¡°Swish!¡± a terrifying piercing sound was heard as the mana corrosion blade pierced through the fire elemental dragon¡¯s body. ¡°Crack!¡± The fire elemental Dragon¡¯s source core was immediately shattered. ¡°roar!¡± with an unwilling roar, the fire dragon quickly dissipated. at the same time. Three demon corrosion blades flashed by Gu NIE¡¯s side and quickly cut through the wall of fire near the window. while fighting the fire dragon was one thing, gune was also secretly searching for the location of the mid-seventh rank karles radner. Chapter 374 ? 374 you can¡¯t beat me! Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! it was accompanied by three sharp piercing sounds. A muffled groan sounded from within the flames. outside the fire cage. a ball of fire quickly rose up, and carlos radner¡¯s body condensed from the flames. at the same time, flames continuously fell off his body. the three strange demonic blades with astonishing power just now had already injured him. When the flames fell to the ground, they seemed to have a life of their own and quickly expanded. In an instant, the garden below was on fire. Carlos Radner¡¯s expression was uncertain as he quickly pulled away from the fire cage. ¡± this guy is only at the beginning of level seven transcendent. how can his attack be so powerful? ¡± ¡± this attack probably has the power of an eighth-rank extraordinary. ¡± As Extraordinaries, there was a huge gap between Level Seven, level eight, and level nine. It was very difficult for a level Seven extraordinary to have the offensive power of a level eight extraordinary. ¡± and his observation skills are also quite strong. in such a short time, he has locked onto my position and even injured me. ¡± is this guy still a transcendent at the early stage of the seventh rank? ¡± Feeling the injuries in his body, Carlos Radner¡¯s expression grew more and more serious. At the same time, he was secretly accumulating power for a powerful technique. they were both at level seven, but even if the other party was at the early stage of level seven, he was much more powerful than him, who was at the middle stage of level seven. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even Tao Wu¡¯s fire cage won¡¯t be able to trap him.¡± just as carlos radner was deep in thought ¡­ The barrier of the fire cage suddenly trembled. Immediately after. si-la- a huge hole was torn open in the barrier of the fire cage. Then, the mysterious person shrouded in gray fog flew out of the huge crack. He had just flown out. Buzzzzzz! space and time trembled as a three-meter-wide pillar of white light shot down from the sky and crashed into gu nie. layers of strange fluctuations bloomed in the white pillar of light. For a moment, Gu nie couldn¡¯t even move. At this time, all the residents in the city of Naver Castle saw the dazzling beam of light penetrating the thin clouds, as if a God had descended. This ¡± holy light scouring ¡± technique was one of Carlos Radner¡¯s core techniques. It was also a special technique that he had developed by combining the light profound with his divine power and origin power. Holy light contained a small amount of divine power. When used, it would not backfire on the user because of the divine power, but it could also cause heavy damage to the enemy. Using this core technique, he had injured several powerful transcendent Masters. The dense light energy washed away the gray mist, revealing its true appearance. He saw the thing hidden in the gray fog. Carlos Radner¡¯s originally calm face immediately turned into a strange and vigilant expression. ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± What he saw was a silver-gray creature that looked like an Iron Man. his entire body emitted an extremely dense life aura. this life aura clearly showed that he was an early-stage level seven transcendent. ¡± is this the extraordinary master from the foreign starry sky? ¡± Carlos Radner had some guesses in his heart. ¡°you don¡¯t say, this technique of yours does hurt a little when it hits me.¡± A hoarse voice came from the silver-gray iron Man. The corners of Carlos Radner¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, and he became more and more vigilant. This was one of his core techniques, yet the other party only felt pain. ¡°How can this guy¡¯s defense be so terrifying? Could it be because of the armor? It should be. A transcendent master¡¯s body can not withstand my attack without being injured.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± At the same time the hoarse voice sounded. ¡°BOOM! BOOM!¡± The roar of the engine surged. at the same time, mechanical feathermail and mechanical gears bloomed behind him. The mechanical Angel battle armor¡¯s battle form was activated. it was dangerous. As the mechanical roar sounded, Carlos Radner was shocked and quickly retreated. at the same time, he quickly chanted an incantation. ¡°boom! long!¡± the top of the burning castle, which had originally formed a fire cage, directly exploded, and flames soared into the sky. Five or six arm-thick Chains of Flame shot toward Gu nie. Gu NIE¡¯s speed was clearly much faster than the flame chains. With a leap, Gu nie easily shook off the flame chains. Gu nie swung his mechanical sword. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A dense cluster of 18 lightsabers flew out and charged towards Carlos Radner. while retreating, the light rays around carlos radner¡¯s body distorted and quickly condensed into a light shield. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The light swords that pierced through were all blocked by these light shields, and they exploded with layers of brilliant and dazzling light. in the midst of these dazzling lights, a demonic erosion blade flashed. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Uh ~~¡± carlos radner¡¯s low, miserable cry rang out. His body quickly turned into a stream of light and quickly pulled more than 300 meters away. when he reappeared, only half of carlos radner¡¯s right arm was left, while the other half was missing. a layer of strange black bubbles emerged from the wound, then burst. every time it burst, a lot of black blood would fall down. Carlos Radner¡¯s face began to twist as he steadied himself in the air. he could clearly feel that not only was the wound unable to heal, but it was also being guided by the strange black force to continuously erode his body through his arm. Just this corrosive power alone had already taken a lot of effort from him. If he continued to fight, he was afraid that he would be in danger. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± carlos radner immediately turned and fled. this mysterious mechanical angel-like foreign expert was astonishingly powerful. if he continued to fight, he would die without a doubt. Although this was naverburg, one of the parishes of the church of war, and a place he needed to defend, he was still a little worried. However, at this moment, the enemy was charging over. They were both at the seventh step, so he was not his match at all. It was obviously not a wise choice to die Here. Even if he were to be punished in the future, it would be much better than dying here. ¡°you want to escape?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape with your speed!¡± while he was fleeing, a voice that caused his heart to turn cold came from behind him. he turned around and saw that the distance between him and the mechanical angel that was emitting the rumbling sound was rapidly closing. At the same time, three terrifying demonic blades approached him rapidly. carlos radner immediately changed his position in the air. However, the demonic blade seemed to be aimed at him. No matter where he changed his position, the demonic blade followed him like a shadow and got closer and closer. ¡± what kind of spell is this? why is it so strange that it seems to have locked onto me? but i can¡¯t feel any power locking onto me at all. ¡± The demonic blade was rapidly approaching. Carlos Radner¡¯s body once again transformed into a ray of white light and flew away at high speed. However, this time, when he turned into a ray of light and tried to escape again, the world seemed to have turned into a quagmire. The speed at which he turned into a ray of white light decreased. The three demonic blades that were chasing after him instantly arrived and flew into the light that he had transformed into, rapidly spinning. If it was a single incantation, this kind of first-turn strangulation could only cause damage to the sharp edge of the magic blade, and could only cause partial cutting damage. However, these three demonic erosion blades were demonic blades constructed from powerful mid-grade secret engravings. As it rotated, it formed an extremely powerful suction force. At the same time, a strangulation force spread out in the surrounding area. Every trace and every tiny part of it was the strangulation force of the sharp demonic obliteration blade. in less than a second, the ball of light had already dissipated. blood splattered. At the same time, Carlos Radner¡¯s body was reduced to a pile of minced meat as he fell from the sky. even the tough bones were cut into pieces by the power of the devil corrosion blade. Even his Soul Source core had been crushed. carlos radner, a mid-stage seventh-grade transcendent master, had fallen! Chapter 375 ? 375 ruler¡¯s flesh and blood He looked at the dead Carlos Radner. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. With the increase in strength, these powerful books that had been idle for a long time also showed more and more powerful and terrifying aspects. Gu nie, who had just become a transcendent master, already had the power to kill a mid-seventh rank transcendent master. of course, the mechanical angel armor also gave him a lot of help. gu nie¡¯s own speed wasn¡¯t slow to begin with, and with the addition of the angelic armor, he¡¯s naturally even faster. he can easily catch up to you, a mid-seventh level transcendent. ¡± i¡¯m currently using the occult runes. the secret crossing runes won¡¯t increase my strength by much if i gather more of them. ¡± I need to condense some Saint shadow runes that can speed up. below a transcendent master, speed is not one of the standards to measure one¡¯s strength to a large extent. ¡± however, at the transcendent master level, flying speed is a very important attribute. when you really encounter danger, the more you fly, the greater the chance you have of slowing down. ¡± ¡± moreover, in a normal battle, the faster you are, the more options you have. the initiative is completely in your own hands. ¡± As he thought about it, he flipped his hand, and Carlos Radner¡¯s right arm, which had been cut in half, appeared in his hand. After cutting off his opponent¡¯s right arm, Gu nie had used space intent to wrap it up and put it into his extraordinary storage space. the storage ring was still on his finger. He took off the transcendent ring and threw his arm into the blood sea. gu nie looked down. At this time, hundreds of thousands of residents in the huge Naver Fort had noticed the battle in the sky. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Gu NIE¡¯s figure. for this battle, gu nie had already prepared a lot of things to do after he won. of course, he was also prepared to run away if he couldn¡¯t win. Gu NIE¡¯s voice was like thunder, filled with Majesty and holiness. ¡°I am a mechanical Angel from [ Holy heijar ]. under the orders of lord zdraoko guillermo, the god of war that you all call, we have descended upon the oya continent.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s voice, supported by his source power, resounded in a radius of more than ten kilometers. Hearing Gu NIE¡¯s words, the hearts of all the residents below shook. Many of The Extraordinaries also vaguely felt that something was wrong. Zdraoko Guillermo was the name of the God of War. However, this name was taboo in the church of war, and speaking the name of a God was a great sin. this mechanical angel, who claimed to be from holy heijar, was actually here on the orders of the god of war. Lord zdraoko Gilmore, although you are in a distant world, you can feel what is happening here. the higher-ups of the church of war and several others have already betrayed the God of War. They are all sinners who have blasphemed the God. ¡± they tampered with the divine belief pathway, collected the power of faith, and intended to create-false gods. ¡± ¡± they even cooperated with the evil god, attempting to use the life and flesh of the war god¡¯s believers to help the evil god grow. ¡± these words were like a bolt of lightning that struck the hearts of the residents, causing their hearts to tremble. as of now, the higher-ups of the church of war have completely betrayed the teachings of the Pope established by Lord zdraoko Guillermo. They have even betrayed their faith and blasphemed the great God of War. ¡°all war god¡¯s believers, from today on, spread this news. No matter what, do not go to the church built by the group of blasphemers who betrayed the God of War to pray.¡± the power of faith from your prayers in the church will be collected by the blasphemers and used to help them forge evil false gods to weaken the true God of War. ¡± if you are forced to pray by those blasphemers, you must remember not to recite the name of the true god, the god of war, when you pray. this will only breed the power of false gods and allow those blasphemers to succeed. ¡± ¡± the god of war needs everyone to be equal and free, without the suffering of war. ¡± and not like this group of blasphemers right now, who oppress you without restraint and treat you like livestock. ¡± i¡¯ve come here to kill these traitors who blasphemed against the gods. ¡± today, we shall kill Carlos Radner. That will be the beginning. ¡°In the future, I will kill these blasphemy fellows one by one.¡± gu nie¡¯s voice was like a thunderclap. The moral high ground of faith, if you don¡¯t occupy it, the enemy will. Although Gu NIE¡¯s words might not have much of an effect, they were still very useful. But at the very least, it would sow the seeds in some people¡¯s hearts. even if some people believed gune¡¯s words and didn¡¯t pray by chanting the war god¡¯s true name, gune¡¯s actions could be considered extremely successful. Secondly, it was not as if there were no resisters in the church¡¯s territory. there were also many who were dissatisfied with the church¡¯s rule. Gu NIE¡¯s actions would give the rebels a good reason to fight back. The speech ended. Gugne flew towards the church¡¯s Castle. just as they arrived above the castle. ¡± heathen who blasphemes against the gods, you will fall into the abyss and be devoured by the devils. ¡± angry curses came from below. ¡°Damn infidels, get out!¡± evil spirit of a foreign land, you will suffer the most vicious curse. All kinds of stuff came in. at the same time, a number of spells flew up from below to attack him. ¡± i think that¡¯s more appropriate for those in power in the church of war. they¡¯re the real heretics. ¡± Gu nie replied in his heart. Then, gune quickly cast a summoning spell, and rank 4 dark werewolves appeared one by one. in an instant, hundreds of dark werewolves had appeared. The dark werewolf that had killed the church Knight was summoned by gune. ¡°kill them all!¡± With gune¡¯s command, the dark werewolves began to massacre the castle without restraint. There were also three very powerful Tier 5 dark werewolf leaders, enough to deal with a certain number of Tier 5 or even Tier 6 church Extraordinaries. If the church had too many high-level Extraordinaries, then it would be hard to say. the bloody battle had begun. following the miracle system¡¯s instructions, gu nie hid his tracks and landed. the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood was in the church¡¯s castle. as he walked around the castle, the explosions of incantations, the clashing of extraordinary martial skills, and screams interweaved into a large net of death that covered the entire castle. the smell of fresh blood also permeated the air. The 3 type 5 dark werewolf leaders were especially strong, standing at 4m tall, their claws as sharp as a mithril dagger. Gune had already signed a summoning contract with them, and he was ready to summon more dark werewolf leaders or even dark werewolf Lords. It would be easy for them to deal with the minions. Gu nie followed a flight of stairs and entered the cellar. ¡± the content of this side adventure didn¡¯t start with danger. if i¡¯m not wrong, it should be from the same ruler as the flesh and blood i encountered before. otherwise, if it was the flesh and blood of another ruler, it¡¯s impossible to not be dangerous. ¡± if it was the flesh of another ruler, he would definitely die when he obtained it. gune, who had just become a master, didn¡¯t want to fall back to rank six because of reincarnation. ¡± i hope the volume of the flesh this time will be bigger. that way, i¡¯ll be able to digest it longer. ¡± Chapter 376 ? 376 The War Council after a few minutes. Gune walked to the end of the tunnel and opened an ancient extraordinary door according to the incantation given by the system. the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood came into view. Gu nie chuckled. This piece of flesh had bones, and it was a piece of meat. The whole piece of flesh and bone was five or six times the size of the one Gu nie had gotten. ¡°bones are good stuff.¡± gu nie said. ¡± by absorbing it, it might even improve the blood-producing function of my bones, allowing my thanatos bloodline to transform faster and increase its upper limit in the future. ¡± ¡°as of now, gu nie¡¯s bloodline of the thanatos is already in the transformation stage.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s bone armor was beginning to turn golden, and thirty percent of his blood was dark gold. gu nie estimated that when his blood and bones turned dark gold, his leader bloodline would become a lord. After collecting the ruler¡¯s flesh. gu nie returned to the castle. At that moment, the sounds of battle in the castle had gradually subsided. gu nie knew the result. this result made gu nie frown. the three dark werewolf leaders were beaten up and fled in all directions. then, they used the power of the contract to escape back to their own world. The remaining normal dark werewolves and a few elite werewolves were all killed. They didn¡¯t sign a contract with Gu nie, so if he didn¡¯t let them go, they couldn¡¯t go back. After all, Naver fortress was a place carefully managed by a war church. It was not a place that could be destroyed by hundreds of dark werewolves. Gu nie, who was in stealth mode, quickly flew into the sky. He raised his hand into the air. As Gu nie chanted, a storm of origin power quickly surged. The source power within a 100-meter radius surged over. A moment later, all the source power within a thousand meters was pulled over. then, all the source power within a dozen kilometers was sucked in by gu nie. As the favored child of the world¡¯s profound meaning, the controller had a profound world¡¯s profound meaning. absorbing origin power over a large area was very easy for gu nie. however, the source power that came over was not for absorption. instead, it was used for destruction and destruction. a massive amount of origin power gathered above the ancient nirvana realm. It quickly condensed into a source ball the size of a ping pong ball. then, it expanded to the size of a bowl. A minute later, they had already gathered to the size of a basketball. The origin power energy ball the size of a basketball was compressed to the extreme under the imprisonment of the world¡¯s profound meaning. dark power upanishad and destruction power upanishad were contained in it. at the same time, many of the extraordinaries in the church¡¯s castle below also noticed this scene. Some of the smarter ones had already guessed what Gu nie was up to, and they began to run for their lives. As for those who were foolishly loyal, they swore to guard the castle with their lives. ¡°Go!¡± Gu nie threw it down, then turned into a shadow and flew away. after a while. boom¨C Along with the violent source power vibration, a mushroom cloud floated up. Gu nie was already far away. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ an hour and a half later, the two transcendent masters flew over in an aggressive manner. it was not that there was no emergency teleportation array here. it was because the teleportation formation had been destroyed. when they arrived at their destination, they saw the razed naverburg parish church branch church castle. the two transcendent masters ¡®faces sank on the spot. ¡°i have to report this as soon as possible.¡± After checking the surroundings, the older transcendent master said in a deep voice. The transcendent master stationed there had been killed, and the church Castle in the naverburg parish had been destroyed. This was no small matter. this was one of the core power areas of the church of war. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The solemn and dignified temple of the church of war. the projections of four bishops and the pope of the church descended into the church¡¯s holy temple. these five were all divine envoys, experts at the level of ancestral spirits. They were the highest combat power of the war church, and they were the absolute controllers of the church¡¯s power. ¡°did you all receive the news?¡± The war Pope¡¯s voice reverberated in the temple, carrying an ethereal quality and a little will pressure. ¡°what happened?¡± On the other hand, the war Bishop, who had a resolute face and looked like he had been cut by a knife and an axe, was not sure what had happened. ¡± i¡¯ve been keeping watch at the front of the battlefield and haven¡¯t received any news. at the same time, i can¡¯t leave for too long. ¡± just yesterday, Carlos Radner, who was stationed in the naverburg parish, was killed. At the same time, the church¡¯s Castle in the parish was razed to the ground. the female cardinal said softly. ¡°eh? who would be so bold as to venture deep into the heart of our church? do they really think that we, the church of war, are to be trifled with?¡± the war bishop¡¯s temper was quite in line with his, extremely fiery and aggressive. Glancing at the war Bishop, the red-robed Bishop then said softly, ¡± after our investigation, the person who killed Carlos Radner seems to be a foreign guest. Foreign visitors? immediately, the others all looked over. They knew that the church Castle of the naverburg parish had been destroyed, and even Carlos Radner, who had been stationed there, had been killed. But they didn¡¯t know who did it. previously, they had thought that it was some master from the northern empire. he didn¡¯t expect it to be a guest from another world. ¡± it¡¯s a mechanical angel. ¡± ¡°at the same time, this mechanical angel also claimed that he came from ¡®holy heijar¡¯. In addition, Wuwu ¡± he also said that he came under the orders of Lord zdraoko Gilmore. ¡°lord zdraoko guillermo?¡± the war bishop was stunned for a moment. he did not know who it was. after a moment, his expression changed. ¡°The war god? how is this possible?¡± ¡°i also think it¡¯s impossible.¡± the red-robed bishop shook his head. Holy heijar, do you know where this place is? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°i¡¯m not sure,¡± The other bishops all shook their heads. ¡± holy heijar is a supreme high-dimensional transcendent world. ¡± at this moment, the war pope¡¯s voice softly spoke. The four people below couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when they heard this. they only knew a few words about the high dimensional transcendent world from the ancient books. Even powerful existences like gods would find it difficult to reach such a place. is what the mechanical Angel said true? ¡± The war Bishop said in a deep voice. ¡°so what if it¡¯s true, so what if it¡¯s fake?¡± the war pope¡¯s voice was as calm as ever. when zdraoko Gilmore left, it was equivalent to giving up on the church of war. ¡± even if it¡¯s true, he only sent the war angels to kill us. we are no different from the enemies in the north. ¡± and if it¡¯s fake, then there¡¯s no need to even mention it. ¡± this is most likely a plot by those guys in the north. they just want to use these treacherous tricks to destroy us. ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s true or not, right?¡± The war Pope looked at the four of them. The four of them were silent. Regardless of whether the mechanical Angel¡¯s words were true or not, they were indeed no longer important. If they did not destroy the North, the Empire in the North would definitely destroy them. There was no need for the measly mechanical Angel to destroy them. in the past two years, the north had already developed the engraving potion. it could greatly enhance the soul and body¡¯s transcendent characteristics. at the level of transcendent characteristics, it could even transform the soul and body into elite-grade. It was said that many powerful Extraordinaries had emerged in the northern extraordinary Association during this period of time. it was especially obvious in the confrontation on the battlefield. they were both high-level extraordinaries, but there was a high probability that the extraordinaries from the south would not be able to defeat the extraordinaries from the north. as time passed, the advantage did not seem to be on their side. if they were destined to be annihilated, they had even less to fear. all they needed to do was to fight with all they had, even if it meant a life and death struggle. ¡°The plan to extract the world¡¯s origin has been finalized.¡± The war Pope¡¯s voice rang out again. The four of them immediately raised their heads and looked over. ¡± this is a good opportunity for all of you to become demigods. ¡± as long as we have enough demigod Masters on our side, we can totally counterattack before the birth of the gods. We don¡¯t even need the gods to help us reverse the situation. ¡± of course, the plan to give birth to a god is also of utmost importance. ¡± send two transcendent Masters who are good at tracking to track down this mechanical Angel. Divine judgment Bishop, be on standby at all times. Once you have the chance, teleport over immediately and capture this mechanical Angel. ¡± although he can¡¯t cause any trouble on his own, we can¡¯t let him wreak havoc in our hinterlands without any restraint. ¡± at the same time, if we can capture this mechanical Angel, we can also learn more important information about Holy heijar from him. ¡°yes!¡± the bishop of holy court nodded in response. ¡°Everyone!¡± The war Pope¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°we¡¯ve entered a state of war. we have to be on guard at all times and be wary of a large-scale attack from the north.¡± ¡± as long as we wait for the extraction of the world¡¯s origin to begin, time will be on our side. ¡± The war Pope said softly. as long as we get stronger, it will be the time of death for those guys in the North. Chapter 377 ? 377 extracting the origin of the world the next day. The church of war had sent two level eight transcendent Masters to Naver Castle to conduct an in-depth investigation and track the traces of the mechanical Angel. However, by the time they started their investigation, Gu nie had already entered the depths of the southern desert and began to search for the ruler¡¯s flesh. Gu nie knew that his first attack had caught his opponent off guard, so it was normal for his opponent to not have any Masters. But now, the other party must be on guard. It would be dangerous for him to attack a second time. Therefore, Gu nie didn¡¯t plan to fight a second time. At least, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t do that for a while. What Gu nie needed to do was to find the ruler¡¯s flesh and steadily improve his strength. after all, the engraving potion had started to be mass-produced. Many Extraordinaries ¡®strength had increased by leaps and bounds. on the battlefield, the northern extraordinary association had a huge advantage. At the same time, he and senior Nigel had the potential to become gods. If he could steadily increase his strength, the South Church and the evil gods would only have a slow death waiting for them. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ at the southernmost end of the fallen feathers st. keys mountain range. deep in the dark cave ruins. In the corner, Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. a week ago, gune had used the ke system compass to find the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood that was hidden deep in the ruins of the cave. At the same time. dark mist had already emerged from the depths of the ruined cave. according to the information gune had gathered, he could guess that dark creatures would soon crawl out from the depths of the cave. The creatures hidden in the dark side of the world were also eager to try. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the dark creatures arrived in the Oya continent. with a leap, gu nie directly flew up and then flew outside. in this month, I¡¯ve obtained three pieces of the Dominator¡¯s flesh. Each piece is no smaller than the piece of bone I obtained before. ¡± these three pieces of the ruler¡¯s flesh should normally take me almost ten years to digest. however, as the blood pool gradually expands, it¡¯s obvious that ten years will be reduced. at least five years is enough. ¡± ¡± five years. i¡¯ll be able to become a saint in about five years. ¡± gu nie thought. Gu nie quickly flew out of the cave and into the clouds. He looked to the Northwest, which was the territory of the church of war. Gu nie shook his head. ¡± the church of war must be trying their best to capture the mechanical angel. it¡¯s dangerous to go there now. let¡¯s go back to the starry sky tower first. ¡± Hiding his tracks, Gu nie carefully observed his own changes as he flew. It had been more than a month since he left the star Tower. Gu NIE¡¯s rank seven transcendent realm had been completely stabilized at the early stage, and he was starting to advance toward the intermediate stage. as the blood sea continued to be sacrificed, it also continued to expand. at the same time, under the control of the blooddream elf, the blooddream arena continued to expand. During this period of time, many more people had come to blooddream arena. moreover, the arena was filled with people almost every day, and there were battles going on all the time. The blooddream elves were smart enough to open up more small-scale arenas so that more extraordinary humans could participate in the battle. the blood dream arena had become gu nie¡¯s best way of steadily expanding the blood sea. the blood source ocean manual was also one of gu nie¡¯s most powerful techniques. it was even more powerful than [ demonic erosion blade ]. ¡± the only pity is that sugra cadlez doesn¡¯t have any more powerful potion books. ¡± ¡°The high-level soul potions are giving me a headache.¡± is it possible that we really have to go to Holy heijar? ¡± some time ago, gu nie had come into contact with sugrai cadlez, the hall master of the dawn light origin race. unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have any powerful potioneering manuals for gu nie to cultivate with. And without a powerful potion manual, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t have been able to develop a more powerful potion that could transform a soul into a commander-tier soul. Gu nie, who was flying above the clouds, suddenly stopped. gu nie squinted his eyes and looked around. the clouds below began to move, unnaturally torn apart. At the same time, the surrounding origin power also trembled slightly. Even the entire world began to tremble in Gu NIE¡¯s perception. ¡°what¡¯s with this yingluo?¡± Gu nie looked around warily. gune felt something and looked in the direction of the church of war and the church of healing. Immediately, a silent, sorrowful cry rippled through Gu NIE¡¯s perception. The silent wail was like the sigh of the world. gu nie even felt sorrow in his heart. gu nie closed his eyes and allowed himself to enter the profound meaning of the world. he felt the world as much as he could. it was the moment he completely released his perception and integrated it into the world. gu nie¡¯s mind shivered. Gu nie felt it. the frame of the entire world of the oya continent had been torn apart, leaving a deep wound. and that evil and strange power stopped the world from healing itself. As a result, the world¡¯s energy was constantly flowing out, and it had even begun to be extracted at an accelerated rate. Slowly retracting his perception, Gu NIE¡¯s face stiffened. ¡± the world¡¯s origin energy is being extracted. ¡± the two great churches of war and healing have completely Allied themselves with the evil gods. They would rather the world be destroyed and their residents in the suburbs suffer the mutation disaster of death and calamity, all for the sake of allying with the evil gods. Gu nie clenched his fist, and the killing intent in his heart grew stronger. Gune activated the mechanical Angel and flew toward the teleportation point. since the church and the evil god had started to extract the world¡¯s origin ¡­ thus, it was impossible for the transcendent association to not take any countermeasures. this might involve him in it. gu nie needed to get to the star tower as soon as possible. after about three hours. Gu nie had arrived at the teleportation formation. Using the teleportation formation, Gu nie quickly returned to the secret room in the starry sky Tower. ¡­¡­ in the quiet secret room. the ancient shadow door stood on one side. The fog was constantly spinning. gu nie¡¯s figure was immediately teleported back from the ancient shadow gate. It was no different from when Gu nie had left. If Mouland elkley came looking for him, he would be the first to sense it. The reincarnation glanced at the ancient shadow door and with a thought, Gu nie kept it. The ancient shadow door was a world class mystical item. He couldn¡¯t let anyone know. after some thought, gu nie sat down cross-legged on the cultivation seat in the small room. as expected, half an hour later. ¡°Swish!¡± The transcendent door of the secret room lit up. at the same time, muland elkley¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°gu nie, something important has happened. come out!¡± Chapter 378 ? 378 the yulan kingdom ¡°ka ka ka ka¡± as the extraordinary door opened ¡­ The gloomy-looking Mouland elkley was standing at the door. ¡°Something big has happened.¡± Mouland elkley said in a deep voice. is it related to that slight world wail just now? ¡± gu nie asked. ¡°you felt it?¡± mouland elkley raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°en!¡± gu nie nodded. the slight change in the world just now was something that even peak level nine transcendents could not sense. only the divine envoys and the ancestral spirits could sense it. He didn¡¯t expect Gu nie to be able to sense the Dao. ¡°it seems that gu nie¡¯s understanding of the world power upanishad is quite deep.¡± Mouland elkley thought to himself. ¡± the evil god and the south church have joined forces to activate a massive array that extracts the world¡¯s origin. this is no small matter.¡± the transcendent Association¡¯s higher-ups are preparing to hold a meeting to discuss how to deal with this. You need to participate. ¡°come with me now. we¡¯ll use the teleportation formation to get there.¡± ¡°En!¡± Gune nodded and followed Mouland elkley down the tunnel. ¡°will senior nigel be going too?¡± Gu nie asked as they advanced. yes, Nigel will also be participating. Mouland elkley said as he walked. ¡± other than the powerhouses who have important matters to attend to, most of the powerhouses will come. ¡± ¡± after all, this is a matter of our oya continent¡¯s survival. ¡± at the same time, some peak ninth level transcendent experts will also come. ¡°these peak type 9 transcendents have the potential to become divine envoys and ancestor souls.¡± in the depths of the starry sky watchtower. Gune and Mouland elkley entered the teleportation circle. As the light bloomed. Gu nie could feel the time and space moving. After the milky white light dissipated ¡­ The meeting place of the transcendent Association¡¯s higher-ups appeared before his eyes. This was a very wide, ancient Hall made of gray stone. the central area was a huge, long, olive-shaped table. Further out were layers of public gallery. behind the public gallery, there was a huge stone pillar that was 100 meters tall and 5 to 6 meters thick. outside the stone pillar was a dense fog that was almost condensed. an invisible barrier blocked the dense fog outside. At that moment, there were already many oracles and ancestor soul powerhouses sitting on the high-back chairs next to the long olive-shaped table. He closed his eyes to rest. Some of them were shrouded in mist, and it was unknown whether they were observing others or recuperating. There were also some who were happily chatting with others. However, most of the powerhouses had grave expressions. this is a world created by the ancestor soul space in the body of a God after his death. Murand elkley said softly. ¡± there are many strange creatures that are still alive in the black fog. remember, don¡¯t enter the black fog rashly. it will be dangerous. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu nie nodded. In fact, as soon as he had entered, Gu nie had sensed that there were unusually powerful creatures in the fog. In terms of sensing the world, Gu nie was very good. go to the public gallery and find a seat. You can only speak when you are needed to speak. when they arrived at the council area, mourande elkley said softly. ¡°understood.¡± Gu nie nodded. Gu nie was just about to find a seat. ¡°Gu nie,¡± A voice that Gu nie was very familiar with rang out. gune turned around and saw nigel looking at him from a nearby gallery. ¡°senior nigel!¡± Gu nie laughed, then walked over. ¡°you¡¯re here too.¡± nigel lowered his voice after he sat down. ¡°yes, senior mourande elkley asked me to come.¡± Gu nie nodded. it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. Senior, you¡¯re already a late-stage level Seven transcendent. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll soon advance to level eight. gune looked at nigel and said, ¡± ¡± you¡¯re not slow either. you¡¯ve also become a transcendent master. ¡± Nigel laughed. The two of them were discussing. White light was constantly surging from the teleportation formation at the side. oracles, ancestor souls, and peak or late-stage transcendent rank nines were constantly entering the strange space. gu nie also noticed that there were more than thirty high-back seats. in other words, there were more than thirty oracles at the ancestor soul level in the transcendent association. This number surprised Gu nie. but after thinking about it, gu nie understood. The two great churches of the South had around ten experts of the same level. the three empires in the north had more territory and more extraordinary individuals. it was not strange for them to have more than thirty oracles and ancestor soul powerhouses. everyone was waiting. more than two hours had passed. at this moment, a total of 22 experts had arrived on the high-back chairs. there were also more than 40 late-stage and peak-stage transcendent level nines in the surrounding audience. the power here was almost more than half of the power of the three great empires in the north of the entire oya continent. He could feel the thick and mighty aura coming from them. ¡°i¡¯m probably the one with the lowest cultivation level.¡± Gu nie thought. ¡± most of the staff have arrived. let¡¯s start the meeting! ¡± A voice full of confidence sounded. the one who spoke was an old wizard with a white beard, wearing a wizard¡¯s robe and a wizard hat. immediately, the people who had been talking in low voices stopped talking. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. Everyone had also heard about what had happened. this was a matter that concerned the three great empires in the northern part of the oya continent, as well as the prosperity of the extraordinary society. ¡± just a few hours later, the church of war and the church of healing in the south have completely joined forces with the evil god. they have already activated a huge and powerful magic circle that can absorb the world¡¯s origin, regardless of the life and death of the surrounding humans. ¡± the old magus explained in a loud voice. ¡± our world¡¯s origin is currently being absorbed. ¡± if we don¡¯t stop it, in five or six years, our world will welcome its first withering period. ¡± this will cause irreversible damage to our entire world. ¡± ¡± when that time comes, the life force of our world will weaken, the vitality of flowers and trees will become fragile, and the number of babies born will increase. even if babies are born, their lifespan and constitution will be greatly weakened. ¡± ¡± for supernatural beings, the risk of mutation and losing control will increase. ¡± ¡± even if you transcendent masters are basically free from the possibility of losing control, with the arrival of the withering period, there is still the risk of losing control. ¡± ¡± in about ten to twenty years, our world will enter a period of decline, and the number of extraordinaries will decrease sharply. ¡± after a hundred years, our world will enter the stage of death. however, we can¡¯t wait until that time. After ten to twenty years, those evil gods will use the world¡¯s origin and gradually integrate into our world. Then, they will display the strength they should have. ¡°We¡¯ll be in danger then.¡± The old Sorcerer¡¯s words had already caused many people¡¯s expressions to change. although he knew that the evil gods were cruel and destructive, But he didn¡¯t expect it to be so destructive. gu nie also frowned. The destructive power of this extraction of the world¡¯s origin was truly astonishing. ¡± fortunately, we¡¯ve already considered such a situation. ¡± the old magus ¡°voice reverberated. once they activate the array to extract the world¡¯s natural source ¡­ then they must gather all their strength to guard the vicinity of the array that extracts the world¡¯s origin. ¡°this might be an opportunity.¡± ¡± at this time, they don¡¯t have the power to come to our north to cause destruction and attack. ¡± we can use this opportunity to launch an attack on them. They¡¯ll definitely defend to the death. we don¡¯t necessarily have to eliminate them all. Even if we kill a small number of them, it will be a very effective countermeasure. what the old wizard had said made sense. ¡°But will the other party set a trap there?¡± An expert asked. ¡°without a doubt, they will.¡± The old Magus replied softly. ¡°in addition, they¡¯ll also set up a massive defense system to prevent us from attacking the formation.¡± ¡°he might even prepare some killing moves for us.¡± ¡°But our methods may not be any less than theirs.¡± ¡± everyone, this is a critical moment. those evil gods can¡¯t wait to attack our world. ¡± and now, it¡¯s time for us to counterattack. the old magus ¡°voice was sonorous and powerful. Chapter 379 ? 379 chapter 27-gu nie¡¯s worry During the meeting, Gu nie didn¡¯t have a chance to speak. Of course, with his current strength, he didn¡¯t have the right to speak. after all, those who participated in the battle were all powerhouses at the level of divine envoy and ancestor soul. Even those peak grade nine transcendents did not have the right to interfere. the general idea of this meeting was naturally to start a war, a war between the oracle and the ancestor souls. At the same time, the three empires would enter a state of full defense and vigilance to prevent sneak attacks from the other side¡¯s powerhouses. after all, gu nie had done this before. the only difference was that gu nie didn¡¯t attack the ordinary residents. but if the evil god¡¯s subordinates attacked, they wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. if they could massacre the entire city, they would not let anyone off. it would be a disaster if they sneaked over. Through this meeting, Gu nie could also feel it. the southern association and the evil god began to extract the world¡¯s origin. Without a doubt, the three Northern empires had entered a passive state. &Nbsp; now, he had no choice but to attack the array that the evil god had built. if they didn¡¯t attack and allowed things to develop, those evil gods would be able to use god-level power before guni and nigel. At that time, the North had been destroyed. at this moment, it was time to attack. After all, they were attacking the other party¡¯s territory. The South Church and the evil god only managed to construct the world-extracting Circle Eight or nine months after guni and Nigel had obtained the divine crown. He must have made ample preparations. after this, gu nie had a bad feeling. &Nbsp; those evil gods were gods after all. Although they were suppressed by the world and couldn¡¯t use their strength, they were still gods. however, it was not as if they did not have any powerful methods in their hands. If this attack failed, the transcendent Association would be in an even more passive position. previously, time was on the supernatural association¡¯s side, but now, the scales of time had tipped in the favor of the evil gods and the church. before they knew it, the meeting had come to an end. gune, ¡± Nigel said softly before he left. we can¡¯t participate in the battle between the experts now. To us, the best way to resist is to cultivate. ¡± as long as we cultivate well and advance to demigods or even gods as soon as possible, then those evil gods and the southern churches will inevitably walk towards death. ¡± ¡°I understand.¡± gu nie nodded with a serious face. then, gune and mouland elkley returned to the starry sky watchtower. after sending gunie back to his secret chamber, mourande elkley urged gunie to train hard before leaving in a hurry. Obviously, after the meeting, the powerhouses needed to come up with their battle plan. ¡­¡­ in the dark and quiet secret room. Gu nie sat cross-legged on his cultivation seat. about half an hour later. in the sea of blood, gune¡¯s demonic co-soul had silently cast the [ bloodsource: great blood dream curse ] and arrived at the blooddream arena on the sacred feather continent. as he sensed it more closely, gu nie discovered that the changes in the blood dream arena of the holy feather dark origin were huge. the blood dream arena was now seven or eight times larger than it had been when gu nie left. furthermore, there were also a dozen small and medium-sized arenas. Moreover, more supporting facilities were also gradually being built. compared to the free-range mode of the arena in the oya continent, the temple master of the dawn light origin race, sugraa cadlez, had really built this blooddream arena as the foundation of their race. the blooddream arena, which had been expanded by seven to eight times, was still packed with people. At this time, the eight blood dream arena of various sizes were in a state where people were fighting, and there were quite a number of extraordinary humans in the audience. Gu nie nodded in satisfaction after looking through the information. From the blood sea, Gu nie could feel the pure life force in the blood. The blood formed a small stream that slowly flowed into the blood sea. it brought life to the world of bloody sea. After all, the corpses could only be used as resources and materials to expand the blood sea. The blood crystals, which contained pure life force, could increase the life aura of the blood sea. The blood sea was a world of its own, and the blooddream elf lived there. At this moment, sugraa cadlez was sitting cross-legged on the fourth floor of the blooddream arena. SUGRA cadlez clearly had more than one soul. It could allow one of the souls to guard the arena for a long time 24/7. as soon as gu nie arrived on the fourth floor. SUGRA cadlez, who was sitting cross-legged and cultivating, immediately looked over. ¡°your excellency.¡± There was respect in SUGRA cadlez¡¯s tone. It had been almost a year. sugra cadlez had used the blooddream arena to successfully join forces with the other temple masters of the drakra mountains. all of them would offer sacrifices together, maintain the blooddream arena together, and enjoy the benefits brought by the arena together. the effect was immediate. During this period, they continued to offer sacrifices. the number of people who entered was also increasing by the day. in about three months, most of the talented warriors in the daqilong mountains had entered the blooddream arena. at the same time, the reputation of the blooddream arena spread. there were already many transcendents who had joined them out of admiration. of course, there were also many who were willing to spend a considerable amount of money to purchase the qualifications to enter the blooddream arena. and the number of people was increasing. as a result, the dawn owl origin race¡¯s income increased, and all sorts of resources came pouring in. the entire dawn owl origin race was rapidly developing. the credit for all of this could be attributed to the blooddream arena built by the great lord of nightmare. of course, gune lawrence, the follower of the lord of nightmare, who had brought him to the blooddream arena, had also contributed greatly. Without Gu nie, their race wouldn¡¯t have been qualified to take control of the arena. not to mention the vigorous development he had now. After looking at guni, SUGRA cadlez raised his eyebrows and smiled. congratulations, Sir gune. You¡¯ve become a master. gu nie chuckled. advancing to a transcendent master was indeed a crucial step. At the very least, there was a huge leap in strength. ¡°how¡¯s the recent development?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°It¡¯s very good,¡± SUGRA cadlez nodded slightly. ¡± the blooddream arena has already started to have a suction effect on the surrounding transcendent tribes and cities. ¡± ¡± there are many talented extraordinaires who are willing to join our branch. ¡± however, the blood dream arena is only open to Extraordinaries below the master level, and the speed at which The Extraordinaries below the master level expand the arena is not fast enough. ¡± this also limits the entry of many extraordinary humans. ¡± ¡°After all, Sir Gu nie, you should know that there are many masters at the level of transcendent Masters, and they are more wealthy and powerful. the development of the entire blooddream arena will be extremely rapid.¡± there was nothing wrong with what sugra cadlez said. in the sacred feather dark origin, there were indeed many transcendent masters. ¡°This is no longer a problem.¡± Gu nie said. ¡± the reason i¡¯m here is to tell you that experts at the level of transcendent masters can now enter the blooddream arena. ¡± SUGRA cadlez was overjoyed at gune¡¯s words. this was a joyous occasion. it was extremely important to the blooddream arena and the development of their dawn owl origin race. ¡± in the following period of time, you can gradually offer the blood crystals of extraordinary masters to the lord of nightmares. at the same time, you should know the corresponding sacrifices, right? ¡± ¡± of course i do. a rank seven master needs the corpse of a low level oracle, a rank eight master needs the corpse of a middle level oracle, and a rank nine master needs the corpse of a high level oracle. ¡± sugra cadlez said. ¡± that¡¯s the minimum requirement the lord of nightmares gave you, and you were so afraid when you told the others, ¡± gune said. ¡°i understand. double the price.¡± SUGRA cadlez chuckled. Chapter 380 ? 380 the world anchor As the Lord of nightmares. gu nie needed to grow on his own, but he also needed to cultivate his own power. For example, the dawn light origin race. If they followed the ruler of nightmare, their clan would be able to rise to great heights. If they betrayed the Lord of nightmares, they would be nothing. only then would they be able to follow the lord of nightmare¡¯s orders without hesitation. At this time, Gu nie used the name of the nightmare Lord to order them to do anything, and they would resolutely follow it. when he became a saint, he could even command a group of gods to do things for him. In fact, Gu nie had been thinking about something before he came. that was to use the lord of nightmares ¡®order as an excuse to have sugra cadlez gather a large number of powerful beings at the divine sense ancestor soul level and descend on the oya continent through the teleportation array. the evil gods and churches that had joined forces to attack the south had constructed a great array to extract the world¡¯s origin. but the problem was whether or not experts on the level of the teleportation divine envoy and the ancestral spirit could do it. if he could do it, how many resources would he need to spend? in fact, gu nie¡¯s use of the ancient shadow door¡¯s teleportation had cost him a lot of energy. The two back and forth teleportations made Gu NIE¡¯s heart ache. just teleporting across worlds within the gulontan world group ¡­ the consumption of resources was so huge that even an oracle-level powerhouse would find it difficult to bear. as for the long-distance teleportation between the major transcendent world of holy feather¡¯s dark origin and the major transcendent world of grontan ¡­ even the dawn owl origin race might not be able to do so. after all, gu nie had used the teleportation formation of a powerful country like arismede¡¯s divine source to get here. furthermore, a single teleportation could not be carried out a second time in a few hundred years. it was clear that the energy consumption was huge. gu nie asked after a moment of silence. ¡°Senior sugrai cadraz, is it possible for the dawn owl origin race, or rather, the forces of the daqilong mountains, to perform inter-world teleportation?¡± Sukra thought for a moment and replied with a nod. ¡± it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to teleport from our sacred feather¡¯s darkness pool to the surrounding medium and small transcendent worlds. ¡± ¡°But the cost is extremely high. Unless it¡¯s something important, they usually won¡¯t teleport over.¡± ¡°then, bi an!¡± gu nie¡¯s voice slowed down. What about the teleportation between major transcendent worlds? ¡± sugra cadraz immediately laughed. ¡± sir gune, you used the power of the great lord of nightmares to teleport to our extraordinary world, so you don¡¯t know how great the cost of teleportation is. ¡± ¡± however, i can tell you clearly that even i am not willing to pay such a high price to perform a teleportation across a major extraordinary world. ¡± only those powerful gods have the qualifications and resources to perform inter-teleportation between major transcendent worlds. ¡± also, if there isn¡¯t a better docking teleportation array, there¡¯s basically no possibility of teleporting over. ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart sank as he understood that his plan would not work. ¡± then, is the cost of teleporting your world to the holy heijar in a higher dimension higher than that? ¡± ¡± the cost isn¡¯t too high. the ancestral spirits can afford to pay for oracles with decent strength. ¡± after all, our sacred feather darksource and sacred heajar have quite a lot of connections. ¡± fixed teleportation formations also have fixed spacetime light paths between them. this can save us a lot of money. ¡± ¡± otherwise, based on the distance, not many deities in holy heijar of the holy feather dark origin path can afford to pay the price. ¡± after talking to sugra cadletz, guni had completely given up on asking for help. it was basically impossible. SUGRA cadlez seemed to have noticed something after gune¡¯s question. ¡°Sir gune, did something happen in your world?¡± sugra cadlez asked softly. it¡¯s another follower of the Lord of nightmares, and also a friend of mine. His world has been invaded by evil gods. ¡± at present, the evil god has already activated the great formation to extract the world¡¯s origin. ¡± their forces are gathering their forces to attack the strange energy formation built by the evil gods to extract the world¡¯s origin. he asked me for help and wanted to gather more forces, but it seems impossible now. Gu nie said. ¡°extracting the world¡¯s natural source?¡± sugra carderitz¡¯s expression was grave. this isn¡¯t good news. All sorts of weird and abnormal situations will appear in the medium to small extraordinary worlds after being selected for three to five years. if we can¡¯t destroy the formation that the evil god set up to extract the world¡¯s origin, I¡¯m afraid the entire world will die. ¡°however, it¡¯s not like yingying can¡¯t deal with this kind of array that draws energy from the world¡¯s origin.¡± sugra cadlez said. ¡°oh?¡± Gu nie was moved. ¡°what is it?¡± ¡± world anchor. ¡± ¡°world anchor?¡± ¡°en!¡± sugra cadlez nodded slightly. ¡°sir gune, do you know why no one in the major transcendent worlds extracted the world¡¯s origin?¡± ¡± it¡¯s because those evil gods probably can¡¯t survive in major transcendent worlds! ¡± Gu nie said. that¡¯s just one of the reasons. The other reason is that the energy arrays they¡¯ve constructed are unable to draw out the origin source of a major transcendent world. in a major transcendent world, the deity realm and strength can be perfectly displayed. The world itself is extremely large in capacity. secondly, once any God draws out the world¡¯s origin, any God who touches the world¡¯s origin will be suppressed by the large transcendent world on the spot. Then, they will be drawn into the world¡¯s origin and become a part of it. ¡°I see.¡± gune nodded and looked at sugra caddelez. ¡± then what does this have to do with the world anchor? ¡± ¡°Then it has a lot to do with this.¡± sugra cadlez laughed. ¡± the world anchor is a unique item that imitates the framework of a major extraordinary world and strengthens the stability of the world¡¯s origin. ¡± ¡± once the world anchor is released into the depths of the source of the extraordinary world ¡­ ¡± ¡°The stability of the world¡¯s origin will be greatly improved. Depending on the size of the world, the degree of stability will also be different.¡± ¡± but it can basically be seen that a world anchor can increase the stability of a medium-sized extraordinary world by about three times. this will reduce the energy of the formation that the evil god constructed to extract the world¡¯s origin to a third of its original power.¡± ¡± two world anchors will reduce the speed at which they extract the world¡¯s origin energy to one-tenth of their original speed. ¡± ¡± three, four world anchors can basically make the world¡¯s origin completely unaffected by the world¡¯s origin extraction formation. ¡± ¡± thus, the evil god¡¯s image of the transcendent world is completely cut off. ¡± ¡± at the same time, the world¡¯s anchor is anchored in the depths of the origin. while stabilizing the world¡¯s origin, it can also allow the world¡¯s origin to grow faster, thus bringing about an increase in the energy level of the entire extraordinary world. ¡± ¡°After all, we Extraordinaries can continue to grow, and the world of Extraordinaries can also slowly grow. It¡¯s just that the growth rate of the transcendent world is too slow, and it¡¯s usually measured in millions of years.¡± ¡± but with the world anchor, it¡¯ll be different. this speed will be dozens of times faster, or even hundreds of times faster. ¡± the world anchor! After sugraa cadlez¡¯s explanation, gune also realized the importance of the world anchor. the evil god was after the world origin of the oya continent. if gu nie had three or four world anchors, he could directly anchor them in the depths of the world origin. such drastic measures completely destroyed the evil god¡¯s hope. At that time, the entire world would no longer be attractive to them, and they would naturally leave. ¡®Whether it¡¯s for the current evil gods or the more powerful evil gods that might come later, the world anchor that can stabilize the world¡¯s origin must be obtained. ¡°This way, we can at least ensure that the Oya continent won¡¯t be coveted by the evil gods.¡± gu nie began to think. ¡°then, does this world anchor, the sacred feather darkness pool, exist?¡± gu nie asked. ¡°the sacred feather¡¯s darkness pool doesn¡¯t need the world anchor, so it naturally doesn¡¯t have it. However, where can you find a Kasaya in the high-dimensional transcendent world, Holy heijar?¡± ¡± however, the price is not cheap. ¡± high-dimensional transcendent world-Holy heijar. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gently rubbed his fingers. He already had some ideas in mind. Chapter 381 ? 381 the projection experiment in the dark and quiet secret room. gu nie, who was sitting cross-legged on the cultivation seat, slowly opened his eyes. After chatting with SUGRA cadlez for more than an hour and asking for more details about Holy heijar, guni left the Holy feather dark origin blooddream arena. ¡± a battle between experts on the level of divine envoys and ancestral spirits. even if we break the formation set up by the evil god this time ¡­ ¡± those evil gods will construct it a second time. After all, the cost of constructing an array that draws on the world¡¯s origin isn¡¯t high. ¡°if i fail, i¡¯ll be even more passive.¡± gu nie pondered. ¡± and as the mystical world of arya enters the deeper parts of the ¡®origin tide¡¯. .. ¡± ¡± there will be even stronger evil gods. ¡± if a powerful evil god possesses a treasure that can temporarily avoid the suppression of the transcendent world, then it will be a treasure that can be used to suppress the transcendent world. once it descends upon the world of the oya continent, the entire world will once again be plunged into danger.¡± ¡°it¡¯s imperative to stabilize the world¡¯s origin.¡± ¡± moreover, i also need the high-dimensional world¡¯s saint heigar¡¯s soul engraving medicine to strengthen my soul. ¡± as he pondered, gu nie waved his hand. the door of ancient shadow had already been placed to the side. standing in front of the ancient shadow door, gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°let¡¯s give it a try and see if my method is feasible.¡± Using the ancient shadow door to teleport would consume a lot of energy. however, the teleportation ability of the door of ancient shadow was only one of its functions. The more powerful part of it was its ¡®projection¡¯. compared to teleportation, the power consumption of projection was minimal. Gune didn¡¯t have enough energy Materials to teleport between the Oya continent and the Holy heijar. However, Gu nie could use the ancient Shadow Gate to project the Oya continent to the Holy heijar. at the same time, gu nie used the special ability of his soul, body, and mana pool. gune could have used shapeshifting to transform into holy heijar. As for whether or not he would succeed, Gu nie wasn¡¯t sure. gu nie decided to give it a try. gu nie raised his head and looked at the sky above the secret room. it was a pitch-black roof. As Gu nie stared at the ceiling, it gradually turned dark. then, a bright star lit up. Gu nie waved his hand, and a star soul the size of a glass ball fell from the roof into his hand. as of now, gu nie¡¯s cultivation of the sunset star source law had reached level 4, and he was close to level 5. Gu NIE¡¯s soul had also become eighteen star souls. Gu nie had hidden two star souls in this secret chamber. After fiddling with the star soul for a while, Gu nie poured his origin power into the ancient shadow door. the swirling mist within the door of ancient shadows grew thicker. a moment later, gu nie created a projection of power that was shrouded in the gray fog. gune stared at the projection, and the fog quickly turned into dusk. he threw it lightly, and the star soul entered it and disappeared. Placing one hand on the ancient shadow door, Gu nie used the coordinates in Ya Li¡¯s soul and began to locate the door. A moment later, Gu nie used the ancient Shadow Gate to lock onto the distant coordinates. ¡°i hope it works.¡± gu nie thought. as gu nie activated the door of ancient shadow, the entire projection was sucked into the swirling vortex. As the power of the projection bloomed, Gu nie felt as if he had crossed the endless starry sky. His soul was wandering in the vast starry sky. holy heijar. at the edge of the battlefield of the calamity wind desert. within the teleportation array, a gray light surged. Then, the projection of the gray fog had already arrived in the teleportation array. As soon as he entered, Gu nie felt a terrible gravity. the gravity was so strong that it was almost impossible to resist, and gu nie¡¯s projection was pressed to the ground. The power of his soul quickly surged, and Gu NIE¡¯s projection stabilized. ¡± this gravity is probably 30 times that of the oya continent! ¡± Gu nie was shocked. Gu nie then looked around. The vast desert stretched as far as the eye could see. The sky was clear for thousands of miles, and a scorching sun was blooming. gu nie estimated that the temperature here was at least one hundred and fifty degrees. the surroundings were barren, and there was not a single person. There were some abandoned desert buildings not far away. Gu nie began to walk toward the abandoned building. the body projection wasn¡¯t considered strong, and should have the strength of a third or fourth rank. however, with this level of strength, it would be a little difficult to walk in holy heijar. no wonder it¡¯s said that there are so many strong people in Holy heijar. Such an environment will naturally make it difficult for the weak to survive. ¡± and the extraordinaries who survive will only become stronger and stronger. ¡± ¡± according to the memory in the soul of that ya li, in holy heajar, some babies have rank 3 or rank 4 physiques when they are just born. it seems that this is true. ¡± he arrived near the ruins of the desert building and found a cool place to sit down. after a period of adaptation. Gu nie began his own experiment. The astral Soul of the projection body flew out. At the same time, in a dark secret room. with a thought, gu nie¡¯s body and soul source core began to transform into soul essence. at the same time, the soul in the holy heiker desert began to release the physical power that it had transformed into. using the soul as a bridge for transformation. Gune¡¯s body was transformed from the Oya continent to Holy heijar. This was Gu NIE¡¯s plan. as the owner of 10 occultic runes, he had to be careful. gu nie¡¯s soul, origin power, and body could transform between each other. Furthermore, the conversion efficiency was rather high. This was the core of Gu NIE¡¯s plan. Following the transformation. in the middle of the desert, gu nie¡¯s body was quickly built. Strength was also growing in his body step by step. At the same time, Gu NIE¡¯s body was also rapidly disappearing from the secret chamber. All that was left was a star soul. about half an hour later. gu nie had completed the transformation of his physical body across the long distance. Although it was rather time-consuming and laborious, and if he encountered passersby or powerful desert exotic beasts during the transformation process, it was very likely that his body would be destroyed. however, there was no problem with this transformation. gu nie, who was sitting in the shade of the desert ruins, slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± He let out a breath and put on his clothes. Then, Gu nie carefully felt the power of his body, his blood, his runes, his demon pool, his blood sea, and his soul. A smile appeared on Gu NIE¡¯s face after the inspection. as expected, the transformation power of the occultic runes is really amazing. As expected of the powerful runes from Cthulhu creatures. This transformed body of mine is exactly the same as my previous body. It¡¯s really amazing. gu nie then slowly rose into the air. Without using any spells, Gu nighuang was able to fly in the environment of Holy heijar, which had more than 30 times the gravity, with his own strength. gune knew that in heijar, many seventh level masters couldn¡¯t fly even if they used incantations. Gu nie was able to fly because of his six-mark Soul Source core, as well as the density of his demonic source. ¡± but this flying speed is really slow. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only a quarter or a fifth of the ao ¡®ya continent. the condensation of the saint shadow runes, the condensation of the saint shadow runes, i have to put it on the agenda. ¡± Gu nie found a direction and slowly flew off. about ten minutes later. gu nie stopped in the air above an unremarkable sand dune. he released his world power upanishad to sense his surroundings. after making sure that no one else had noticed him, he landed on the sand dune. Gu nie then waved his hand and a star soul appeared. gu nie looked at the corner of the ruins. Suddenly, the scene of dusk appeared in the corner. gu nie raised his hand and put the star soul into it. after that, he went to two more ruins and placed two more souls into them. after he was done with all this. Gu nie began to transform again. half an hour later, gu nie¡¯s body was gone again. his clothes were covered by the wind and sand. Chapter 382 ? 382 the condensation of the holy shadow runes Gu nie, who had returned to his secret room, slowly opened his eyes. ¡°hu~~hu~hu~¡± Gu nie let out a breath. if he left a star soul in heijar, he could enter the place at any time. he didn¡¯t have to pay too much to enter heijar, which was a great relief for him. Compared to the desolate and dangerous desert of Holy heijar, the forest was much more dangerous. it was obviously safer to cultivate in the tower. after all, in ya li¡¯s soul memory, that area was at the edge of the battlefield, and the danger level was not low. if they stayed there, there might be powerhouses from the divine kingdom passing by, and there might also be freelance mercenary warriors hunting there. At the same time, there were also powerful sandworms, giant Desert Scorpions, Black Desert snakes, and other creatures in the desert. ¡°i hope that the battle in a few days will have a good result.¡± ¡°At the same time!¡± Gu nie narrowed his eyes. he¡¯s starting to condense the Saint shadow runes. Gune¡¯s previous fighting ability had mainly come from his instant casting of powerful spells. therefore, the condensation of the engravings was the most important thing. right now, it was difficult to increase gu nie¡¯s strength even if he continued to form demonic runes. After ten occultic runes appeared, Gu nie felt a strange wash over him. Gu nie didn¡¯t know what the cleansing meant, so he didn¡¯t need to keep gathering the occultic runes. As he became a transcendent master, the speed attribute became more important. naturally, gu nie needed to form the holy shadow rune. ¡± i wonder what kind of special effect it will have when i form five or ten. ¡± Gu nie thought to himself as he gathered his energy. when gune was forming the occultic rune. at the same time, gu nie was aware of the situation outside. gu nie wasn¡¯t the only one paying attention to this battle. many other powerhouses were also watching. after all, this was a battle between the strongest forces in the north and the south. before he knew it, a week had passed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± gu nie slowly opened his eyes. at the same time, gray scales appeared on gu nie¡¯s body. The scales on Gu NIE¡¯s body were like nails. the bearing capacity of this Holy Shadow Rune is really amazing. ¡± when i first became a transcendent master, i used up my bearing capacity. now that i¡¯m close to the mid-stage of the seventh level transcendent, my bearing capacity should have improved a lot, but i can only condense three holy shadow runes. ¡± ¡°However, Yingluo¡± Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡± the second and third saint shadow runes still increase my speed by about 50%. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s a shocking improvement.¡± when my bloodline transforms into a thanator, and I advance to the mid-stage of the seventh rank, I can basically condense five or even six. at the late-stage of the seventh rank, condensing ten was a little difficult. But after advancing to the eighth rank, condensing ten was very easy. ¡°The other one is bi an.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± last night, i heard from blooddream arena that there was an astonishing battle in the church¡¯s territory. ¡± ¡°the results should be out by now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to find senior Mouland and understand the battle situation.¡± gu nie stood up and opened the extraordinary door. He quickly arrived at the tower where mourande elkley was. When he landed at the entrance to the top of the tower. gune saw two level seven transcendent guards in black armor standing guard at the entrance of the tower. ¡°Greetings, Sir Gu nie.¡± the two guards saluted gu nie. ¡°is senior muland elkley back?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± The guard on the left replied. did senior muland elkley leave a message saying when he would be back? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± the guard shook his head. After thinking for a while, guni was about to ask the guard to inform him when Mouland elkley returned. Mouland elkley¡¯s voice came from behind gune. ¡°Gu nie, you¡¯ve come.¡± gune quickly turned around and saw mouland elkley in his white metal armor. at this moment, mouland elkley¡¯s expression was calm as usual, making it difficult to tell whether the outcome of this battle was good or bad. ¡°Senior muland elkley.¡± Gu nie bowed. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, come in with me!¡± Mouland elkley waved his hand, and the restrictive door slowly opened. gune walked in with muland elkley. when the door closed and the restriction reappeared, the door opened. Only then did Mouland elkley turn around to look at guni. ¡°the result of this battle isn¡¯t too good.¡± After Mouland elkley sat down on the sofa, his tone was rather solemn. gune didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. he waited for mourande elkley¡¯s explanation. after drinking some potions, murand elkley muttered to himself for a while before he slowly explained. you should know that someone in the higher-ups of our transcendent Association has been infiltrated. ¡± in this battle, we were already on guard against these traitors, but we didn¡¯t expect that at the crucial moment, they would reveal their fangs. they cooperated with the evil gods and the half-divine weapons they had, giving us a heavy counterattack. ¡± ¡°a half divine weapon.¡± gu nie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. above the top legendary equipment was the legendary semi-godly weapon. according to gu nie¡¯s knowledge, even gods might not have a semi-divine weapon. He didn¡¯t expect the traitors to have quasi relics. ¡°This is really bad news.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart felt a little heavy. ¡± there were two traitors in total, or even more than two. there might be other traitors who are deeply hidden. ¡± ¡°Osman is dead.¡± there was a hint of sorrow in mouland elkley¡¯s tone. ¡°Mo lanchi is also dead.¡± ¡°The Grand Duke of the Saint Luya Empire is also dead.¡± ¡°Many of them are seriously injured.¡± ¡°Although we killed two of their people, the overall result of this battle was not good.¡± ¡°it could even be said that the attack plan this time was not very effective. In fact, we didn¡¯t even manage to attack the formation that is extracting the world¡¯s natural source that many times.¡± At this point, Mouland elkley seemed to have recalled something and muttered to himself. after hearing mouland elkley¡¯s explanation, gunie felt a lot more at ease. from the results, it was still acceptable. at least they didn¡¯t suffer heavy losses because of the evil god¡¯s arrangements. however, this did not reverse the situation. &Nbsp; those evil gods would use the world origin to merge into the world and get rid of the world¡¯s suppression. It could be said that with every bit of the world¡¯s origin extracted, the power of those evil gods would increase a lot. After a moment of thought, Gu nie spoke. ¡°Senior muland elkley.¡± as gunie spoke, mouland looked over. ¡± my main goal at the transcendent master realm is to cultivate in seclusion and improve my strength. ¡± this time, I want to cultivate in seclusion for ten months. I want to cultivate directly to the Saint plane. Only then will I be qualified to participate in the war between the strong. ¡°en!¡± murand nodded slightly. ¡°Your thinking is correct. ¡°for you, focusing on your training is the most important thing. after all, you and nigel are our last trump cards and hope.¡± gu nie continued. ¡± therefore, for a long time, if nothing major happens, i hope that my cultivation will not be disturbed. ¡± ¡°En!¡± mouland nodded seriously. don¡¯t worry about that. Since you¡¯ve said so, unless the enemy barged into the starry sky Watchtower, no one will go back and disturb you. ¡°i¡¯m relieved to hear that, senior murand.¡± The current situation was in a stalemate, and it would last for a long time. it was time for gu nie to use his own special abilities. Gune had the dusk Star source Canon, which was a star soul technique, and combined it with the transformation ability of the occultic runes. Because of this, Gu NIE¡¯s physical body wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Only by destroying all of Gu NIE¡¯s astral souls could it be considered as killing him. but the problem was that gu nie now had eighteen reincarnations. attacking gu nie was harder than ascending to the heavens. He didn¡¯t need to worry about his own safety, and he didn¡¯t need to go into closed door cultivation. Therefore, Gu nie had made up his mind to leave the Oya continent and go to the Holy Sea. the world anchor was a treasure that could directly increase one¡¯s transcendent master level. there were demigod artifacts, god artifacts, and even more powerful ¡± power upanishad scriptures ¡°. holy heijar had everything it needed. When gune had returned to the Oya continent, he was still in a daze. those evil gods wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any waves in the oya continent. Chapter 383 ? 383 Extraordinary master Gu ni! holy heijar. At the edge of the battlefield in the calamity wind desert. In the ruins of a desert. Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. What he saw was an endless desert. A strong wind with source power blew, sending sand and gravel flying. The mechanical Angel Armor on Gu NIE¡¯s body made cracking sounds. gu nie rose into the air and looked around the vast desert. his brows furrowed. ¡± it¡¯s hard to determine the direction. if we fly randomly and enter the center of the desert battlefield, we might not be able to come out for a few months. in the worst case, we might be captured and killed by those free mercenary warriors or the warriors of the two divine kingdoms. ¡± the battlefield of the supremely evil wind desert was extremely huge. it was thousands or even tens of thousands of times larger than the entire extraordinary world of oya. However, the sorrowful wind desert battlefield was just a small, unknown battlefield in Holy heijar. Holy heijar was simply too huge. Just as he was thinking about how to choose a direction. ¡°what?¡± gu nie suddenly looked into the distance. ¡°there¡¯s a battle? It doesn¡¯t seem to be too intense. Maybe I can ask someone for directions.¡± with that in mind, gune activated the mechanical angel and flew over. even with three saint shadow runes, gu nie was still slow. after the mechanical angel was activated, the speed was very impressive. with the roar of the source power furnace, gu nie quickly flew in the direction of the battle. A few minutes later. at the edge of a huge desert basin, gu nie saw the two sides fighting. There were 3 type 8 transcendents currently engaged in battle. it was a foreign man in white armor. he was tall and burly, about 2.2 or 2.3 meters tall, but he was extremely thin. his skin was dark brown, and he held a magic spell sword. He was at the early stage of transcendent level eight, and each of his attacks contained extremely strong wind ultimacy. Combined with the offensive power of the magic spell sword, it was quite powerful. what surprised gune was that the man in white armor was carrying a [ furnace weapon case ]. he was fighting two other mechanical angels like gune. however, gune¡¯s mechanical angel was silver. the two mechanical angels were blood red. the auras that these two people emitted were late-stage and peak-stage rank eight. At this moment, the three of them were in an extremely anxious state. The two of them had mechanical angels, and one of them was at the late-stage of transcendent rank-8 while the other was at the peak of rank-8. As for the early-stage level eight extraordinary without a mechanical Angel, he was able to fight to a standstill with the two of them. ¡°what shocking strength.¡± gu nie thought to himself as he glanced at the white-armored man. as soon as gu nie approached, the three of them immediately noticed him. ¡°Friend, come and help us kill this damn extraordinary from the origin sword race. This person is extremely evil and has killed countless people. He even used the [ furnace demon weapon case ] to refine countless living beings.¡± One of the blood-colored mechanical angels immediately roared. the whirlpool of fate flashed in gu nie¡¯s eyes. Using the common language of heijar, gune spoke. why don¡¯t I see any evil in him? instead, I see a lot of detestable auras on the two of you. ¡°i think the two of you are the ones who committed the most heinous crimes!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, gu nie suddenly attacked. ¡°Zi!¡± A sound. &Nbsp; the thunderflame curse instantly struck the blood-red mechanical Angel from a distance of 500 meters. The Thunderfire curse was directly transmitted to the blood-red mechanical Angel. there was no room for him to dodge. After advancing to transcendent rank seven, the abilities of a domain spellcaster and the favored child of the world¡¯s mysteries combined. this gave gune the ability to instantly transmit spells within a thousand meters. in other words, within a thousand meters, gu nie could instantly transmit the thunderflame curse to the opponent, making it impossible for the opponent to dodge. it was even more terrifying than locking on. the level 9 great thunderflame curse was extremely powerful. even a late-stage level eight extraordinary would not be able to withstand it. ¡± arghh! ¡± a muffled scream came from the blood-red mechanical angel armor. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re looking for death.¡± &Nbsp; the late-stage type 8 mech Angel let out a roar and leaped, shaking off the early-stage type 8 extraordinary and charging at Gu ni. it was fast, but gu nie¡¯s casting speed was even faster. As he retreated, the great Thunderfire curse continued to fall. after becoming a transcendent master, gu ni¡¯s spell stacking efficiency had increased to forty-five spells per second. However, to a transcendent master, a second of battle time was long enough for them to Dodge. in the past, the saturated bombardment of spells below the transcendent master realm was already somewhat ineffective at the transcendent master level. What replaced it was a confrontation of all kinds of strange means. However, the forty-five curses in a second still gave Gu nie a huge advantage. Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz Every single attack landed firmly on the body of the type 8 mechanical Angel. as the power seeped through, his soul and body suffered a destructive blow. Even a rank nine extraordinary wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand Gu NIE¡¯s spell, let alone a rank eight. The terrifying power of the level 9 thunderflame curse was no joke. After seven or eight consecutive incantations. his aura quickly withered, and his speed also decreased. Gu nie followed the principle of taking advantage of the enemy when they were weak, and he quickly bombarded them with five spells. this guy didn¡¯t know gu nie¡¯s true strength, so he just took gu nie¡¯s curse head-on. the guy who rushed over was killed on the spot by gu nie. after killing the blood-red angel, gu nie put it into the system space. just the blood-red mechanical angel armor alone was worth a lot of money. moreover, they had a lot of holy heiker currency on them. in holy heiker, it was difficult to move without a common currency. &Nbsp; seeing that Gu nie had killed his companion in such a short time, the peak-type eight mechanical Angel, who had been suppressed by the man, no longer had the will to fight. his figure leaped, pulling apart the distance and trying to escape. however, how could the foreign man, who was an early-stage level eight transcendent, let him escape? as an extraordinary with wind profound, his speed was much faster than his opponent. he immediately chased after the other party and continued to fight. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the two sides fight. even if they¡¯ve advanced to the level of extraordinary Masters, the combat mode between extraordinary individuals is different. the fighters and the shadowers are still good at their own things. The fighters are good at fighting and have cultivated all kinds of close-range fighting Upanishads. ¡± the shadowers are elusive, and their killer moves are extremely destructive. ¡± spellcasters have long-range means of damage output. At the same time, the destructive power of spells is astonishing. ¡± other extraordinary professionals with their own characteristics will also increase their advantages in the aspects that their extraordinary professions are good at. ¡± ¡± the blood sea ability of the blood origin cursemancer in my star sequence is also quite powerful. it¡¯s not inferior to my book of upanishads. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no one in Yingluo who can force me to use my methods.¡± ¡± i hope that this time, i¡¯ll be able to meet an expert who can force me to use a certain amount of my strength. ¡± ¡± speaking of which, the third awakening of my blood origin curse master bloodline is coming soon, isn¡¯t it? ¡± my divine Scripture of the blood source ocean is almost at the sixth rank. I feel like it¡¯s at Level Seven, or at most level eight. I¡¯ll be able to undergo the third awakening. ¡°I hope I can awaken a strange sacred art.¡± gu nie thought. while gu nie was thinking, the battle between the two had gradually come to an end. Chapter 384 ? 384 chapter 32-duo lance It had to be said that the strength of that early eighth level foreign man was really very strong. even the blood-red mech angel expert at the peak of the type 8 realm had a mech armor that was a legendary treasure to defend his entire body. he was still killed by the foreign man¡¯s continuous attacks with the demon curse sword. the fact that he could kill an extraordinary with a legendary armor in between made gune think even more highly of this man. a beginner against a peak-level, and he even crushed him with his strength. no matter how one looked at it, this guy was a top extraordinary genius. At the same time, he glanced at the [ furnace demon weapon case ] that the foreign man was carrying. also, the [ furnace demon weapon case ] that this guy is carrying probably weighs tens of thousands of kilograms in Saint heijar! he¡¯s still moving so fast while carrying such a thing. If he were to put it down, his speed would be unimaginable. ¡°also, there might be even more powerful weapons in this [ forge demon weapon case ]. could it be a high-tier legendary demon weapon? A more powerful magic weapon? Or is it a quasi relic?¡± Gu nie observed the man from another world. The foreign man put away his blood-red mechanical Angel Armor and looked at Gu nie. the offensive power of the other party¡¯s spell had left a deep impression on him. after a moment, the man flew over to gu nie. ¡°i¡¯m dolans. thank you for your help just now, friend.¡± The foreign man said to Gu Nixie. the head part of the mechanical angel armor slowly opened, and gune revealed his head. ¡°gune lawrence. you can call me gune. i was just passing by just now and gave him a hand.¡± ¡°In addition, I still need your help with something.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°what is it?¡± I¡¯m not very sensitive to directions and can¡¯t remember the direction easily. To put it bluntly, I¡¯m lost here. Can you take me out of here? ¡± gu nie said helplessly. Duo Lance couldn¡¯t help but laugh. this was a rare situation. ¡°This small matter is easy to deal with. It just so happens that I¡¯m also leaving the battlefield of the consoling wind desert to a nearby city. Sir, please follow me!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± gu nie said with a happy expression. ¡°it¡¯s just a small matter.¡± under duo lansi¡¯s lead, the two of them flew in the same direction. Sensing the direction the two were flying in, Gu nie felt lucky. The direction Gu nie had chosen was the exact opposite of where they were now. As long as there was a specific direction, the ability of the ancient Nirvana world¡¯s favored child of the profound could accurately determine the direction of any location. ¡°sir gu nie, what are you going to do in the shue wo desert? To be a free mercenary warrior? Or do you want to join the army?¡± Duo Lance asked casually as they moved forward. neither. I wanted to go to the floating continent, but I went in the wrong direction and got lost here. I¡¯ve been here for a few days. ¡°the floating continent?¡± Duo lansi glanced at gunie. ¡°To the divine Kingdom arena?¡± ¡°en!¡± ¡°Looking for someone? or is he going to participate in the gladiator fight?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll participate in the gladiator fight.¡± Gu nie said. duo lansi muttered softly after a moment of silence. ¡°from your accent and your proficiency in the common language, you haven¡¯t been learning the language for long, have you?¡± with gune¡¯s accent and his proficiency in the holy heijar language, he was easily recognized at first. however, gu nie was prepared for this. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Sir Dollens. I come from a small world in a wonderlands.¡± In the AO ¡®ya continent, there were a few empty source spaces. naturally, there were also some in holy heijar, and there were quite a few of them. in the holy heajar¡¯s spatial origin space, it was known as the ¡± strange small world ¡°. this was because the spatial origin space of the holy heajar was indeed as large as a small or even medium-sized transcendent world. you also know that a wondrous world is relatively isolated from the outside world. I¡¯ve advanced to the level of an extraordinary master through cultivation. the experts of my clan saw that my talent wasn¡¯t low, so they sent me out.¡± ¡± they want me to head to the floating continent and participate in the divine kingdom arena. they hope that i can obtain more powerful books, treasures, divine artifacts, and so on. ¡± of course, if some gods take a fancy to you and take you in as a member of their forces, that would be great. duo lansi nodded. ¡°the [ god kingdom arena ] in the floating sky continent is a magical place built by the great neutral god.¡± several ruler¡¯s kingdoms, and even dozens of God kingdoms, have a large number of gods stationed in the God Kingdom arena all year round. a deity controller! This was a powerful existence that was one level above the realm of gods. The existence of this level was a legendary existence in the entire Holy heijar. in some crucial battles, tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of extraordinary humans will watch. and the number of projections broadcasted to the outside world is tens of billions, even hundreds of billions. after all, there are too many extraordinary humans in the divine kingdoms around the floating sky continent. if you perform well enough, you will be valued by them and then absorbed into their divine Kingdom to become a core extraordinary. ¡± however, i don¡¯t think you¡¯ve prepared too much for the divine kingdom arena, sir! ¡± Gu nie was startled. He quickly shook his head. ¡± i have just arrived in shenhaiga, and i don¡¯t know much about the divine kingdom arena. i am not well prepared. ¡± then, gune glided over the forge weapon case behind duo lance. Gu nie pondered and said,¡±could it be that you are also afraid?¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± duo lansi smiled. ¡± i¡¯m also heading to the divine kingdom arena. ¡± Gu nie laughed when he heard this. This was fate. ¡± then, what preparations do i need to make to go to the divine kingdom arena? ¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°the first is naturally the weapon.¡± Duo lansi said softly. ¡°you don¡¯t have a magic weapon, do you?¡± gu nie shook his head. Although gune had a legendary staff, the Dragonslayer staff had yet to be activated. even if it was activated, compared to the more flexible magic weapons, this dragonslayer staff was indeed a little outdated. ¡°first of all, we definitely need the necessary magic weapon.¡± duo lansi said. next is the defensive equipment. This mechanical Angel is a very good defensive equipment. At the same time, it can also increase speed and flexibility. ¡± in addition, you must also study the necessary ultimacy scriptures. after all, those who dare to enter the divine kingdom arena are all extraordinary warriors who have cultivated one or two extremely powerful ultimacy scriptures. ¡± ¡± however, your spells are so powerful. you must have cultivated a book of power upanishads, right? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t try to hide anything. ¡°although the number of magic weapons is relatively small, they can still be purchased.¡± ¡± if you come across anything suitable on your journey to the divine kingdom arena, you can buy it. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I was thinking the same thing.¡± gu nie chuckled. To Gu nie, the dark sorcerer staff really needed to be replaced. ¡°When we have the magic weapon, the basic preparations will be complete. However, there are still many unknown rules. I will slowly explain them to you, Sir!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± gu nie said. Chapter 385 ? 385 wind stream ancient city the two of them talked as they walked, and time flew by. During the exchange, Gu nie had a new understanding of the divine Kingdom arena on the floating sky continent. gune was currently located in the vast and endless zilumo continent of holy hearkard. In this vast high-dimensional transcendent world, there were seven ruler nations. there were hundreds of large-scale divine kingdoms. there were also countless medium and small divine kingdoms. as for the people of the continent of zilumo ¡­ Even a medium-sized divine Kingdom would be much more powerful than arismede¡¯s divine source Kingdom. One could see how majestic and vast this high-dimensional transcendent world, [ Holy heijar ], was. the floating continent was one of the floating continents that was located near the center of the zilumo continent. Its surface area was comparable to half a major transcendent world. The divine Kingdom arena within the floating sky continent was famous throughout the entire continent for its life-and-death duels. Life and death battle. The two of them fought to the death. The winner lives, and the loser dies. this was one of the iron rules of the divine kingdom arena. many geniuses and experts wanted to go to the floating continent to train and fight with other geniuses. they hoped to make a name for themselves in the divine kingdom arena. however, due to the rules of life-and-death battles, many geniuses had fallen in the divine kingdom arena. At the same time, many geniuses had made a name for themselves in the God Kingdom gladiator arena. Some of them had even been chosen by the gods who controlled the God Kingdom. They were then accepted into their respective forces and became the core geniuses of their respective forces. As the two of them moved forward. In front of the horizon, a tall mechanical tower gradually appeared on the desert horizon. ¡°That¡¯s the ancient city of wind stream desert.¡± Duo lansi said as he squinted his eyes. the ancient city of wind stream desert is a gathering place for many independent mercenary Warriors. ¡± at the same time, there are many chambers of commerce there. however, the chambers of commerce here rarely sell magic spell weapons. after all, magic spell weapons are expensive. ¡± you have to be careful. The public security here is not very good. It is not rare for some assassins to secretly kill people. ¡°En!¡± gu nie slightly nodded. gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry to use the devil incantation weapon. after all, he didn¡¯t have a lot of money. although he had obtained all the properties of ya li and the type 8 blood-red mechanical angel, these properties were enough to obtain ordinary magic weapons. But ordinary magic spell weapons weren¡¯t enough to satisfy Gu nie. At the very least, Gu nie wanted to get a mid-grade or even high-grade magic weapon. as for the peak level devil incantation weapon, it would be best if he could. if he couldn¡¯t get it, there was no need to force it. ¡°You take this.¡± As he spoke, duo lansi handed over a palm-sized golden token. this is a communication token. I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯ve found the airship machinery. ¡°yes.¡± gu nie nodded. the higher dimensional transcendent worlds were directly projected from the shadow layer and many other layers. as a result, the spatial position was very complicated. this also caused the teleportation arrays in the high dimensional transcendent world to be greatly disturbed. most of the time, it was impossible to directly teleport. thus, in the high-dimensional extraordinary worlds, most of the time, mechanical airships were used to travel long distances. This was much more convenient and faster. After all, the speed of the mechanical airship was extremely fast. After a short while, the two of them arrived at the ancient city of wind stream desert. after giving some instructions to gu nie, duo lance disappeared into the streets of the ancient city. Gune thought for a moment and put away the mechanical Angel Armor. he also quietly entered the ancient wind stream desert city, which was a combination of machinery and an ancient city. He walked on the street. Gu nie glanced around and saw many masters at the transcendent master level. there were even many oracles among them. after some inquiries. gune walked down the street and arrived at the commercial street of the ancient city of wind stream desert. After looking around, Gu nie quietly entered the first Chamber of Commerce. After an hour, Gu nie walked out with a calm expression. a female transcendent master at the peak of level nine received gu nie. Gu nie asked for information regarding devil incantation weapons and secret engravings. The information that the other party told him made Gu nie realize the rarity of devil incantation weapons and secret engravings. Even in Holy heijar, it was difficult to obtain such good things. after some negotiations, gu nie sold some of the things he had. at the same time, the number of sacred source coins in gu nie¡¯s hand had increased from 1200 to 2000. the sacred source coin was the common currency of holy heijar. It was extremely valuable. gu nie estimated that one sacred source coin was worth more than ten thousand gold rank coins. The sacred source coin was so valuable because it contained a fixed amount of power of faith. if one had enough sacred source coins, a transcendent master who was at the peak of transcendent level nine could easily advance to the oracle realm. at the same time, people like oracles and ancestor souls could also absorb the power of faith in the sacred source coins to improve their strength. However, absorbing the power of faith in the sacred source coins was obviously not cost-effective. It was more effective to buy faith crystals with sacred source coins than to absorb the power of faith in the coins. gu nie thought to himself as he walked down the street. even the most ordinary devil curse weapon is worth more than 3000 sacred source coins. ¡± in other words, the staff you can buy with 3000 sacred source coins is just an ordinary legendary staff. ¡± ¡± a slightly more powerful intermediate magic spell staff is worth seven to eight thousand sacred source coins. ¡± ¡± a high-level magic staff is usually worth around 20000 sacred source coins. ¡± ¡± those peak-level magic spells and staffs are usually worth more than 50000 sacred source coins. ¡± ¡± as for those transcendent masters, there are very few transcendents who can buy a mid-grade magic spell staff. ¡± most of the transcendent Masters are still relatively poor. Those who can buy mechanical angels are already considered to be in the richer class. ¡± i¡¯ve sold many of my items, including the dragon slayer staff, the mechanical angel, and other materials. i think i¡¯ll get around four to five thousand sacred source coins. it¡¯s not a big problem to buy an ordinary magic weapon.¡± ¡°But if I want to buy a powerful mid level magic weapon, I¡¯m afraid it will be a little difficult.¡± as he thought about it, gu nie set his eyes on his own planting spot. at the moment, the only valuable thing gu nie had was this plant slot. The Emperor-grade sunflower tree was covered in fist-sized sunflower fruits. Gu nie also tried to eat one, but when the hot fruit entered his stomach, he felt like he had entered boiling water. His entire body was extremely hot. when gu nie tried to sense dark power upanishad, he found that his perception of dark power upanishad was blocked. Gu nie now understood that the sunflower fruit wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. Perhaps, this thing was related to the light profound. As for the treasures related to profound meaning, Gu nie had made some inquiries before and found that they were worth no less than a hundred sacred origin coins. gu nie vaguely guessed how the sunflower tree would open. secondly, the elven tree of life in gune¡¯s possession had an endless supply of water from the spring of life. the value of the water of the spring of life was not low. Gu nie could also sell some. as for the ¡°true netherworld origin fruit,¡± it wasn¡¯t of much help to gu nie anymore, and was still worth a bit of money. the deep sea original crystal of the emperor-grade sea demon tree was quite valuable in the oya continent. However, it was very cheap in Holy heijar. This meant that Gu nie didn¡¯t have to worry about the mana pool shrinking after his reincarnation. gu nie¡¯s fifth and sixth hack positions were filled with elite plants. after all, gu nie didn¡¯t have any overlord-level or world-level plants to plant. Now that he was in Holy heijar, things were different. gu nie knew that there were many overlord-level plants in holy heajar, and there were even legendary world-level plants. if he could get the seeds of these powerful plants, he would be amazing. Chapter 386 ? 386 Tree heart hut Three hours later. gu nie walked out of another chamber of commerce. by now, gu nie had almost finished selling everything he needed to sell. This included the Dragonslayer staff and the blood-red mechanical Angel. gu nie now had more than five thousand five hundred sacred source coins. this amount of sacred source coins was already quite valuable. many extraordinaries only had one or two thousand sacred source coins. This number was still far from what gune was aiming for. by now, gu nie had basically sold all of his items, and he was looking for a place to rest. As he was walking forward, his eyes inadvertently swept past a corner. Gu nie slightly stopped. Gu nie then looked at the shop. This shop was like a huge and thick tree stump. Its signboard was also quite unique, [ tree heart hut ]. ¡°Is it related to plants?¡± Gu nie frowned. then, gu nie walked in. as soon as gu nie entered, he felt an extremely strong life force. ¡°Oh!¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow as he looked around. it¡¯s very similar to the aura of the spring of life, but it¡¯s a little different. It¡¯s quite strange. Gu nie thought to himself. there weren¡¯t many customers in the store. aside from gu nie, there were only four people. there was also a shop owner. ¡°What do you want to buy, Sir?¡± At this moment, the shop owner¡¯s voice rang out. The shop owner was an old tree Tribe man wearing gray grass clothes and holding a staff made from the Tree of Life. The wrinkled bark-like skin on his sideburns and the back of his hands could be seen. There were all kinds of strange races in Holy heajar, and Gu nie was used to seeing them. the shopkeeper held the staff of life in his hand, and there were still green leaves sprouting on it. ¡°i would like to buy some seeds.¡± gu nie explained after some thought. Seeds weren¡¯t usually expensive. After all, for those huge trees, they would often produce a lot of seeds in one mature season. Moreover, most of the time, the seeds were only used for planting, and they were very difficult to plant. This also resulted in very few Chambers of Commerce doing business with extraordinary tree seeds. Only these races related to trees would do business in this area. ¡°Does the customer wish to purchase a King-grade or Emperor-grade tree seed?¡± the old man from the tree race asked. ¡°are there any special seeds of a higher level?¡± Gu nie asked. gu nie wasn¡¯t very interested in king and emperor level seeds. ¡°Overlord level seed?¡± The old tree man asked Gu nie. ¡°En!¡± ¡°that kind of thing is very rare, and it¡¯s not cheap.¡± The old man said with a smile. ¡°even if it¡¯s not cheap, you should at least have one.¡± Gu nie said. I do have Overlord-grade seeds here. The elven Tree of Life Seeds. Do you need them? ¡± The old tree man asked. Gune shrugged. I already have the elven Tree of Life¡¯s seed in my collection. Besides, the elven Tree of Life¡¯s seed isn¡¯t that valuable, right? ¡± There were many elven trees of life in Holy heijar. Therefore, the price of the elven Tree of Life¡¯s seed was really not high. In the Oya continent, there was no suitable place to plant the elven Tree of Life, so no one cared about its seeds. ¡°I also have the seeds of the sacred sea dandelions.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes twitched at the old man¡¯s words. in reality, not every overlord-grade plant had value. For example, the ¡°sacred sea dandelions¡± that the old man had mentioned. strictly speaking, the seeds of the overlord plant [ holy sea dandelion ] were already considered an ¡°invasive species¡± in some areas. ¡°senior, what i need is a race that is rare and has high value, not this kind of common seed that has low value.¡± gu nie said. The old tree man squinted his eyes at Gu nie for a while before speaking. ¡°i also have a type of seed in my store. it¡¯s very strange and special, and it¡¯s also a powerful overlord-grade plant. i wonder if you¡¯re interested?¡± ¡°oh? What is it?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. ¡°The tree in shabu¡¯s eyes.¡± the old man from the tree race said. ¡°the tree in shabu¡¯s eyes? what is this?¡± Gu nie had never heard of such a thing. ¡± in the legends, a strange tree in the land of darkness that was born from the great creature, sabu nicholas. ¡± there are detailed records of this strange tree in the abyss. it¡¯s said that this tree can give birth to a very Special Dark fruit, which can change one¡¯s understanding of the dark power Upanishad. In fact, this kind of dark fruit will occasionally appear in some social gatherings, and its value is not low. Gu nie thought for a while, then shook his head. it sounded good, but gu nie knew that his dark power upanishad could transform into a dark power upanishad pet in the future. This kind of thing that could increase the level of profound meaning comprehension was probably not even comparable to the effect of his one reincarnation. It really had little practical value. after gu nie¡¯s repeated rejections, the old tree man couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. ¡°do you accept any strange fruits?¡± Seeing the old tree man¡¯s thoughtful expression, Gu nie spoke first. ¡°fruit? what fruit?¡± ¡°Sunflower fruit.¡± with that, gu nie took out a sunflower fruit. the moment the sunflower fruit was taken out. the scorching heat and bright light instantly filled the entire room. the light was so strong that even the passersby outside couldn¡¯t help but look over. the other people in the shop were also attracted by the intense light. ¡°A fruit with light power Upanishad?¡± One of the four people in the shop exclaimed. ¡± yes, it does contain the light profound. after eating it, it can slightly increase the clarity of the perception of the profound meaning. at the same time, during the digestion period, it can accelerate the comprehension of the light profound meaning for a long time. ¡± the other man also looked over and said. ¡°This kind of good thing is rare.¡± The person closest to Gu nie, shrouded in mist, muttered. Gu nie then put it away. After all, the sunflower fruit was too dazzling. The old tree man looked at Gu nie with a smile. ¡°of course, i accept such a good thing.¡± ¡°Then, senior, please state your price!¡± 130 sacred source coins. After thinking for a while, the old tree man said. Previously, there was a Chamber of Commerce that had quoted a price of 120 sacred origin coins. Now, this old tree man was offering 130 sacred origin coins. This was a rather impressive price. this sunflower tree will usually produce many sunflower fruits. You should have more than one or two in your hands, right? ¡± The old tree man said. if we sell them in batches, the price of 130 sacred source coins is already very good. gu nie raised his eyebrows. this old tree man really knew a lot about these plants. ¡°there are indeed quite a few.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± the old tree man nodded. ¡± just in time, i just remembered that i have another very rare overlord-level seed. i think you will like it very much. let¡¯s go to the back and trade! ¡± With that, the old tree man called out a young tree man to guard the store, and led Gu nie to the back. Gu nie, who was following behind the old tree man, began to think. ¡°A rare Overlord-level seed? I¡¯m afraid that the number of seeds in the hands of this old man from the tree clan is not small. I¡¯ve really come to the right place this time.¡± ¡°I hope this Tree Tribe has something I need.¡± Chapter 387 ? 387 the wind spirit seed In a quiet and comfortable little house. gu nie and the old tree man sat opposite each other. ¡°Your Excellency has a rare treasure like the sunflower fruit in your hands, so you should have collected many plant seeds!¡± Gu nie replied with a noncommittal smile. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, i don¡¯t think you¡¯ll reject this precious overlord-grade seed.¡± as he spoke, the old tree tribe man flipped his hand and took out a wooden box sealed with runic magic. after a series of incantations, the wooden box was slowly opened. Gu nie immediately felt a strange Wind Spirit power bloom in front of him. At the same time, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes fell on the strange seed. It was a peculiar thumb-sized seed that was constantly releasing the power of the wind Spirit. if it wasn¡¯t for the restriction in the wooden box holding it in place, it would have probably flown out by itself. ¡°this is the seed of the mother tree of hurricane in the source explosion.¡± The old tree man said softly. it has a very high adaptive vitality. As you can see, if you leave it alone, it will disappear in the blink of an eye. ¡°if you can cultivate it, then many years later, you will have a divine hurricane tree.¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pretty good item.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. ¡°do you have any other good things?¡± There were some things that were hard to say in the outside world, but here, the old tree man did not hide too much. ¡°Of course I do.¡± The old tree man took out two more strange plant seeds. they were also rare overlord-grade plants. However, these Overlord-grade plants didn¡¯t have much value. gu nie could only shake his head. Seeing this, the old tree man didn¡¯t have any unusual expression. he should know that these overlord-grade plants were not worth much. ¡°What¡¯s the price of the seeds of the immortal Hurricane mother tree?¡± Gu nie asked the old tree man. one thousand two hundred sacred source coins. ¡± the old man from the tree clan quoted a price without any hesitation. Gu nie shook his head. ¡°The price is too high, I just want to keep it as a collection.¡± to gu nie, the seeds of the divine hurricane tree were pretty good, but that was all. It was far from an indispensable point. If the other party wanted to use this seed to extort Gu nie, then he was clearly thinking too much. ¡°This is already a very suitable price.¡± the old tree man said softly. ¡°senior, you can¡¯t possibly think that i¡¯m capable of nurturing this seed into a divine hurricane tree, right?¡± Gu nie spread his hands. ¡°If I had that kind of ability, I wouldn¡¯t be lacking in these seeds.¡± ¡°This seed is only for collection, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡± moreover, the divine hurricane tree in the source energy storm high up in the sky would often drop these seeds. ¡± ¡°If senior doesn¡¯t want to sell it, then forget it. Perhaps I can find it in other places.¡± gu nie was speaking the truth. although the seeds of the divine hurricane mother tree were rare, it was still possible to encounter them. ¡°What do you think of the price?¡± gu nie thought for a while and then said, five hundred sacred source coins. ¡°that¡¯s too little!¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°Since senior is not willing, then forget it. Let¡¯s carry out the transaction of the sunflower fruit!¡± young man, you should know that the seeds of the divine Hurricane tree are hard to come by! the old ancestor of the tree race said in a reproachful tone. ¡°Senior, my family is poor, and the price is too high for me to afford.¡± Gu nie also shook his head. ¡°six hundred!¡± Gritting his teeth, the old tree man said. ¡°this is already the lowest price. if you are not willing, then let¡¯s carry out the outdated trade of sunflower!¡± ¡°Six hundred?¡± Gu nie muttered. after a while, gu nie nodded. ¡°six hundred sacred source coins, deal.¡± if it was just for collection, it would be a pretty high price to purchase a seed of the divine hurricane mother tree with 600 sacred source coins. However, it would be a different story if he could cultivate it. Compared to the value of the cultivated seeds, the price of these seeds was indeed a drop in the ocean. ¡°then, how many sunflower fruits do you have?¡± twenty. I still have two more. I have other uses for them. Gu nie replied after some thought. ¡± 20 pieces. the price is 2600 sacred source coins. after deducting the 600 sacred source coins for the seeds of the divine hurricane mother tree, you will have 2000 sacred source coins in total. ¡± ¡°then, sir, please take out the sunflower fruit!¡± The old tree man said. Gu nie took out the sunflower fruit he¡¯d prepared and began the trade with the old tree. about ten minutes later. After the deal was done, Gu nie took the two thousand sacred source coins and the seed of the divine Hurricane tree and left the cabin. As he walked down the street, gune¡¯s demonic co-soul was immersed in the system page. First, he removed the elite Sea Devil Seed, then opened the box containing the seed of the mother tree in the extraordinary storage space. Afterwards, Gu nie placed the seed of the divine Hurricane mother tree, which contained the power of the wind Spirit, on the fifth plant. As soon as he planted it, the seed disappeared into the soil in a flash. at the same time, the entire plantation space was filled with wind spirit energy, turning the place into a perfect environment for the divine hurricane mother tree¡¯s seed to grow. Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡± when this divine hurricane tree grows and bears the wind spirit fruit, my body will naturally produce the power of the wind spirit and gradually become the wind spirit¡¯s favorite. ¡± ¡± compared to the saint shadow rune, which strengthens the body and increases the speed of the body internally, the wind spirit fruit increases the compatibility between the body and the heaven and earth. it¡¯s an external improvement. ¡± ¡± the two combined can make my speed unbelievably fast. ¡± more importantly, the wind Spirit fruit is very, very valuable. One Wind Spirit fruit is worth more than 10000 sacred source coins, and there¡¯s no market for it. ¡°In the future, when I don¡¯t need it, I can sell it. It¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± ¡°This is a great deal.¡± I have 7500 sacred source coins with me now. ¡°there aren¡¯t many sunflower fruits left. the only thing i can do now is to sell the water of the spring of life. although the price of this thing isn¡¯t high, the problem is that i have a lot of it on hand.¡± ¡± sell them slowly. we¡¯ll be able to raise 10000 sacred source coins. ¡± with 10000 sacred source coins, I can buy a decent intermediate magic staff. with the intermediate magic staff, my strength will increase by quite a bit. It will be more secure for me to enter the divine Kingdom arena. after that, gu nie joined the other chambers of commerce and started to sell the water of the spring of life. Gu nie didn¡¯t sell much each time, but he could still make two or three hundred sacred origin coins. when he sold them, gu nie was also very careful to prevent people from targeting him. After all, there were many transcendent Masters in this ancient city, and there were many God emissaries and ancestor souls. Although Gu nie didn¡¯t have a lot of wealth on him, it would be a bit troublesome if he was targeted. fortunately, gu nie was careful enough. There were no obstacles along the way. Chapter 388 ? 388 mechanical airship Wind stream desert ancient city. In a secret room of the sandstorm hotel. The puppet strings and the world power Upanishad had completely sealed the room and isolated it from the outside world. gu nie was sitting cross-legged on the cultivation seat, cultivating. a few days ago, gu nie had sold a large amount of water from the spring of life to get 10000 sacred source coins. after that, he had found a hidden hotel and started to study his profound meaning. In this higher dimension transcendent world, the fluctuations of the profound meaning here were stable, vast, and deep. Gu nie found that cultivating here was much more efficient than cultivating in the Oya continent. At the same time, it was much smoother. when gu nie had entered the sacred feather¡¯s darkness origin continent, he had felt that the power upanishads there were much more stable than the ones in the ao ¡®ya continent. Back then, Gu nie had thought that the sacred feather¡¯s darkness origin continent was special. from the looks of it now, it should be the transcendent world¡¯s own hierarchy that caused the difference in profound meaning fluctuations. ¡°Weng Weng Weng Weng¡± A slight vibration interrupted Gu NIE¡¯s cultivation. gu nie opened his eyes and took out the token duo lance gave him. His perception seeped into it. ¡°east side of wind stream ancient city, cancer origin ability tower. we will leave in three hours.¡± after a while, gu nie slowly put the token away. ¡°Have you found the mechanical airship?¡± After some thought, Gu nie got up and began to pack up, ready to leave. During this period of time, he had been comprehending the world, darkness, and destruction ultimacy. Gu NIE¡¯s progress in the three profound meanings was very fast. However, Gu nie didn¡¯t do a detailed comparison between dark power Upanishad and destruction power Upanishad. However, Gu nie could roughly tell. Not to mention Gu NIE¡¯s most powerful world power Upanishad. Gu nie had made great progress in dark power Upanishad and destruction power Upanishad. He had surpassed most of the Masters. once he entered the divine kingdom battlefield, gu nie would be able to clearly understand the difference between his understanding of power upanishads and the others. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ half an hour later, they asked around along the way. the cancer origin ability tower had already appeared in front of them. The giant crab Energy Tower was just as described. It was a giant mechanical crab that occupied a huge area and seemed to be crawling in the desert. at the same time, gune could see a large number of mechanical airships around the energy tower. although they were called mechanical airships, they were not small. The smaller ones were ten meters long and four to five meters wide. the medium sized ones were twenty to thirty meters long and ten meters wide. the large mechanical airships were 50 to 60 meters long and 20 meters wide. these mechanical airships were all cast by living machines. other than being made of extraordinary materials, these mechanical airships also had strong defensive energy restrictions, as well as corresponding flight energy formations and surging wind energy formations. When flying, the speed of these mechanical airships was quite amazing. after some observation, he flew into the tower. He had just entered the main door. ¡°gu nie, over here.¡± duo lan si¡¯s voice came. gu nie flew toward duo lansi and landed beside a round table. at the moment, duo lance was drinking some wine at the round table. As soon as Gu nie sat down, he felt many malicious eyes fall on him. looking at duo lansi and feeling the gazes on him, gunie said softly. ¡°someone is watching us.¡± ¡°oh, don¡¯t worry about them, just be careful.¡± duo lansi said without much concern. ¡°They don¡¯t dare to make a move here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± gu nie nodded. duo lansi said softly, as if sensing gunie¡¯s worry. ¡± previously, in the battlefield of the wind of forgiveness desert, after the death of a demigod, i obtained his body. at the same time, i also obtained the storage equipment of the demigod. ¡± actually, that demigod didn¡¯t have many things on him. however, the group of freelance mercenary Warriors seemed to have used some means to spy on the scene of me obtaining the demigod¡¯s corpse. They don¡¯t care how much the demigod¡¯s body is worth. They just have their eyes on me. then, I killed a few people while I was escaping, but I was also injured. then, I saw you at the edge of the desert. ¡°He was still so badly injured?¡± gu nie was speechless. if you weren¡¯t injured, wouldn¡¯t you have killed those two Extraordinaries easily? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost the same.¡± duo lansi smiled. ¡°he¡¯s truly an unfathomable fellow.¡± Gu nie mumbled. this time, I found an airship that will head directly to the floating continent. ¡± it¡¯s two demigod experts heading to the floating continent. we just so happen to be going with them. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s a free ride. yes, a downwind airship. ¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡± with these two demigods traveling together, those people won¡¯t dare to attack us. even if they do, they might not be our match. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true,¡± gu nie slightly nodded. Duo LAN Si was strong, but Gu nie wasn¡¯t weak either. ¡°Although we¡¯re in the same trade, you still have to pay the necessary fees. 200 sacred source coins for a transcendent master, 100 sacred source coins for an oracle and an ancestor¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°the cost is still within my acceptable range.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°How many people will be accompanying us this time?¡± gu nie asked. that¡¯s not a small number. I¡¯ve made some inquiries. It seems that there are more than 50 transcendent Masters and more than 20 God emissaries and ancestor souls. there¡¯s quite a number of people. Are there so many people heading to the floating continent? ¡± Gu nie asked in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Duo lansi smiled. you should know that the floating continent is a place where geniuses and experts gather. ¡± if you want to stand out, display your talent, and even be noticed by a big force, you just need to become a two-star or even three-star gladiator there. many extraordinary forces will try to rope you in. ¡± ¡± if you can become a four-star or even five-star gladiator, the strong people of the divine kingdom will pay attention to you. ¡± of course, if you want to join the ruler¡¯s Kingdom, you have to become a six-star or even seven-star Gladiator. however, there aren¡¯t many four-star and five-star gladiators. As for six-star and seven-star gladiators, there are even fewer. ¡± moreover, the reward for every battle of six-star and seven-star gladiators is something that even demigod masters would be envious of. ¡± ¡± a generous reward. this is also one of the reasons why extraordinaries are willing to enter the arena to fight to the death. ¡± ¡± this is also one of the reasons i went to the divine kingdom arena. ¡± gu nie said in his heart. The value of the world anchor was so high that even a Divine Spirit might not be willing to buy it. And gune wanted to use his extraordinary power to buy the world anchor. One could imagine how difficult it would be. And one of the ways to quickly get paid was to go to the God Kingdom arena and fight to the death. The remuneration he received was one aspect. One of the hidden rewards was the gambling in the divine Kingdom arena. usually, when one-star gladiators engaged in a one-on-one life-and-death battle, there would be a betting pool in the divine kingdom arena. Gu nie couldn¡¯t control the outcome of a battle. However, Gu nie could easily control the outcome of a battle. He would first hide his strength and slowly climb from one-star to two-star, three-star, and even four-star and five-star. There would be many battles in the process, and Gu nie only needed to slowly bet on himself. The snowball would snowball, and Gu nie would gain a lot of wealth. Chapter 389 ? 389 The third awakening while they were chatting. Duo lansi¡¯s expression changed as he took out a token. after sensing for a while, dolans looked at gunie. ¡°The preparations are almost done. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°En!¡± gu nie followed duo lance. As the two of them flew up, Gu nie noticed that the five superhumans who had been watching them all this time also flew up. among the five, two of them were at transcendent level nine while the other three were at transcendent level eight. To an ordinary extraordinary, this was a huge problem. the ability to fly at the 8th step wasn¡¯t strong, but for these free mercenaries who had been fighting in the desert all year round, flying was a very simple thing for them. ¡°are these people coming with us?¡± gu nie asked in a low voice. many Warriors and mercenaries have become stronger day by day as they continue to study the Scriptures of power Upanishad, accumulate extraordinary equipment, and have enough fighting experience. They want to get the star position of the Gladiator in the divine Kingdom gladiator arena to join the big forces. It¡¯s not strange. these guys are probably going to the divine Kingdom arena as well. They¡¯re going in the same direction as us, so they¡¯ve been watching us. however, they don¡¯t dare to act rashly. After all, if they cause trouble in front of a demigod, they¡¯ll probably be killed by the demigod. ¡°Of course, we have to be careful too. Don¡¯t give the other party a chance.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed and he nodded. a moment later, the two of them followed a passage and arrived at the entrance of a large blue mechanical airship suspended in the air. At this moment, a demigod expert was guarding the entrance. ¡°senior odum,¡± Duo lansi saluted. Gu nie also saluted. ¡± four hundred sacred origin coins for two people. ¡± The elf demigod named Odum glanced at the two of them and said calmly. after duo lansi and gu ni paid two hundred sacred source coins each, they boarded the airship with the tags odeham had given them. the interior of the airship was made up of small restricted rooms, one for each person. although it wasn¡¯t big, it was enough for normal cultivation and rest. after all, it would take more than three months to reach the floating scorching sky continent from the sorrowful wind desert. and this was still a relatively close distance. those that were slightly further away had to be measured in years. Even further away, it would take decades, or even hundreds of years. and this was only the journey through the inner parts of the continent. If one wanted to cross the ocean between the continents of Holy heijar ¡­ That was probably in terms of centuries. therefore, many experts would use the teleportation array to head to other major transcendent worlds, and then use the teleportation array of that major transcendent world to head to other sacred heijar continent. Although the cost was high, it could save a lot of time. after using the sign to find his room, gu nie entered. ¡°There¡¯s also a glass window. When I¡¯m free, I can look at the scenery and so on.¡± After a round of inspection, Gu nie took out a cultivation spot and sat down on the ground near the window. after about two hours. The door frame of the room lit up. at the same time, the voice of the elven demigod named odum was transmitted. ¡± everyone has arrived. we¡¯re about to set off. ¡± the entire journey will take about three months. During this period, no one is allowed to interfere with other people¡¯s actions. If you are discovered, kill immediately. the demigod expert¡¯s tone was straightforward. After the demigod finished his explanation, gune felt the engine of the airship roar. Then, the mechanical airship began to fly forward. When the airship entered the high-altitude source power level, it stabilized. Gu nie then gradually released his puppet strings, completely isolating the room. ¡± three months ¡®time is enough for me to advance to the mid-stage of level seven transcendent, and even close to the late-stage of level seven. ¡± in the divine kingdom arena, rank seven, rank eight, and rank nine were all separated. However, in a battle on the same level, there was no distinction between early, middle, and late stages. For example, they were both gladiators. Initial-stage tier 7 and peak tier 7 would meet together too. at this time, initial-stage tier 7 was definitely going to suffer a loss. however, the divine kingdom arena would not care about this. as long as one was at the seventh step, it would be fine. it did not matter if one was in the early, mid, or late stages. As a result, one would have a certain advantage at the late and peak stages of the seventh rank. at the same time, the level of all kinds of law incantations can also be increased by a lot during this period of time. currently, I have a huge advantage in both attack and defense. However, in terms of speed, I have an advantage, but it¡¯s not big enough. ¡°Although the level of the blood Sea Escape technique isn¡¯t high enough, under the amplification of the increasingly expanding blood sea, the distance it can travel seems to be enough.¡± the divine Hurricane tree shouldn¡¯t be able to bear any fruit in the next three months. if possible, it¡¯s best to buy a speed travel-type Upanishad Scripture. ¡°offensive, defensive, and speed. you must have all three types of ultimacy. this way, we can ensure that we won¡¯t be at a disadvantage when we face four-star, five-star, or even six-star or seven-star gladiator experts in the future.¡± After some thought, Gu nie calmed down. he began to comprehend the profound meaning of world, darkness, and destruction. gu nie had learned the world power upanishad, while his co-soul had learned the dark power upanishad and the destruction power upanishad. with the support of the main body, as well as the devil lord¡¯s own characteristics, his comprehension of the profound truths of darkness and the profound truths of destruction was also very astonishing. As Gu nie focused on his comprehension, three months quickly passed by. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ During these three months of flying. It could be said that there was no danger. Especially when they passed by a huge inland sea Lake, it seemed that the sleeping ruler had awakened. the waves of the entire inland sea lake rose up to twenty to thirty thousand meters high. even the source energy gales at a height of 100000 meters were affected. the mechanical airships were also affected. fortunately, gu ni and the others were far enough from the location where the ruler had awakened, so they managed to cross the huge inland sea lake without any danger. There was also the time when they passed by a mine called Alov. gu nie and the others were ambushed by a group of bats. there were four demigod experts in the bat clan. Fortunately, with the protection of the two demigod Masters, everyone was able to escape. other than that, he had also encountered a few robbers. however, it did not cause too many twists and turns. In a room on the mechanical airship. gu nie sat cross-legged on his cultivation seat. At this moment, blood bubbles appeared all over Gu NIE¡¯s body, then gently burst. The smell of fresh blood quickly filled the entire room. gu nie had been in this state for five or six hours. Gu nie was in the middle of the third awakening of the blood Origin cursemancer. As Gu NIE¡¯s mid-seventh level transcendent aura stabilized, he felt a sense of relief. The blood-colored bubbles all over his body were also continuously being sucked in. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± gu nie opened his eyes and slowly breathed out. at the same time, his face showed a trace of joy. ¡°I¡¯ve finally completed the third awakening.¡± Chapter 390 ? 390 The arrival gu nie waved his hand. streams of thumb-sized blood appeared out of thin air. The blood flowing in the air was like a long Dragon. Gu nie played with them for a while, then waved his hand and the blood Dragons disappeared. ¡± after my third awakening, i¡¯ve become a little different. the blood in someone else¡¯s body before was still someone else¡¯s. ¡± but now, even if the blood is in someone else¡¯s body, as long as it¡¯s within a certain range, as a blood source cursemancer who has gone through his third awakening, I can easily and perfectly control the blood of others from the depths of the strangeness. ¡± with the help of my profound meaning of the world, i can easily extract the blood of those transcendent masters. ¡± ¡± to be precise, your blood is my blood within the range of my profound meaning. ¡± Thinking of this, Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but laugh. although this third awakening didn¡¯t awaken any god art, it gave me this magical ¡®blood controller¡¯ innate ability. It¡¯s not weaker than an innate god art at all. In fact, it¡¯s even much stronger. ¡± after all, i don¡¯t need to use any spiritual force, origin power, or profound meaning to control my blood. ¡± ¡°I only need to think about it, and the blood will naturally follow my thoughts.¡± ¡°there¡¯s a feeling of ¡®following with a thought¡¯, but that¡¯s only in terms of blood.¡± in battle, I can drain the enemy¡¯s blood with a single thought. to those transcendent Masters, blood is a part of the body, carrying a part of the life force of the transcendent. ¡°At the same time, the blood vessels can support the high-speed flow of source power, allowing the source power to flow more smoothly in the body.¡± once all the blood is drawn out, the vitality of the body will be weakened. As the battle goes on, the vitality of the body will become weaker and weaker. after all, blood carries the circulation of life force. ¡°it¡¯s still fine if we don¡¯t fight. we can still slowly recover.¡± but in a battle, it¡¯s just a weakening BUFF that will get worse with time. ¡°The effect will definitely be very refreshing.¡± ¡± more importantly, without blood, the circulation of his origin power won¡¯t be smooth. his overall strength will be reduced. ¡± ¡± all in all, this blood theft can weaken them by a lot. it can weaken their combat strength by twenty to thirty percent, or even half of their combat strength in serious cases. ¡± the third awakening has already given me a very powerful innate ability. I¡¯m looking forward to the fourth awakening. Gu nie thought to himself. gu nie then looked out the window. ¡°We should be reaching the floating continent soon!¡± he then opened his system. after more than three months of hacking, he had also gained a lot in all aspects. (update: oya continent era, year 9975, 20th of february. holy heiker arrived at the divine kingdom arena. [ hack ] elite level 150% 200 has been used. this time, i¡¯ll play the complete version and the simplified version in the future so that everyone won¡¯t waste their qidian coins.) [ first hack position: true scales-kun¡¯s protection (Level 7 31/333) beginner forbidden spell (law spell) ] [ second idle slot: sunset star source canon (level 5,118/242) advanced forbidden spell (ancient) ] [ third hack slot: little thunderflame curse (level 9,128/168) advanced law curse (law curse) ] [ 4th hack slot: thunderflame curse (level 9,218/280) beginner-level engravings (law curse) ] [ 5th hack slot: blood source Ocean Divine code (Level 6,112/261) beginner forbidden spell (god art) ] [ sixth hack slot: blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse (level 8,132/276) medium-grade secret engravings (god art) ] [ 7th hack slot: demonic erosion blade (Level 7,125/222), medium-grade mystical prints (ancient tome of mystical prints) ] [ 8th hack slot: lightsaber spell (Level 6,47/87) high-level law spell (law spell) ] [ 9th idle slot: 269/720 (37%) ] Gu nie was checking the level of his spells and books. ¡°weng weng weng weng¡± The door of the secret room in the small room was already lit up. ¡± everyone, we¡¯re about to reach the divine kingdom arena on the floating sky continent. get ready, we¡¯ll be disembarking soon. ¡± the voice of elf demigod odum sounded in the small room. ¡°have we arrived?¡± Gu nie looked out of the glass window, and as expected, the vast floating continent had already appeared in his field of vision. it was the destination of gu nie and the others, the floating continent. this floating continent was hundreds of thousands of meters high in the sky and was surrounded by source energy gales. it had a special world barrier that enveloped the entire floating continent. the origin power gales from the outside world simply couldn¡¯t blow in to cause any damage. at the same time, gu nie saw many pillars of light rise into the sky. that was the energy light pillar formed by the source power furnace. The airship continued to move forward. gune saw a large number of airships coming from all directions. They lined up neatly at the entrance of the floating continent and entered in an orderly manner. In the surroundings, there were demigods leading oracles and ancestor souls to maintain order in the many mechanical airships. quite a number of extraordinary humans have come to the floating sky continent. about half an hour later, the mechanical airship that gu ni and the others were on passed the inspection and entered floating continent. after parking at the harbor of the mechanical airships. the voice of the elven demigod, odum, was heard again. everyone, we¡¯ve arrived at the floating continent. This stop is at the edge of the divine Kingdom gladiator arena. If you want to become a powerful Gladiator, I hope you can win every battle. As the elven demigod Odum spoke, the cabin door slowly opened. Everyone walked out of the house and into the corridor, and then walked along the corridor. ¡°we¡¯ve arrived at the divine kingdom arena.¡± Someone sighed. ¡°Yup! We¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± someone chuckled. ¡°Duo Lance,¡± Gune saw duo Lance first and greeted him. duo lansi turned around and waved at guni. a moment later, everyone flew out of the mechanical airship. as soon as he came out, he was greeted by an extremely wide and huge steel machinery square. In the distance, tall steel mechanical buildings could be seen everywhere, with no end in sight. the divine kingdom arena was far larger than gu nie had imagined. otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to accommodate hundreds of millions or even billions of extraordinaries. Moreover, he could feel the energy of the origin machine blooming from every corner. The use of energy and machinery in Holy heiker had already seeped into every corner of his life in detail. after that, everyone dispersed and flew in the direction they wanted to go. ¡°how¡¯s your cultivation going?¡± Duo Lance, who was flying in front, turned around and asked. ¡°not bad, your profound has improved a lot.¡± ¡°how about you?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve had a slight breakthrough, and my strength has improved a little.¡± However, judging from the smile on his face, it was clear that his improvement was not as small as it was described. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll apply to be gladiators in the divine kingdom first. After that, we¡¯ll carry out many other operations, which will be much more convenient.¡± Duo lansi said. ¡°yes, that¡¯s true,¡± Gu nie nodded. in the divine kingdom arena. There were many places that only gladiators could enter. Only gladiators from the Holy Kingdom could enter. For example, the Gladiator communication area, the Gladiator business area, the Gladiator viewing area, and so on. Becoming a Kingdom Gladiator would indeed make it much more convenient in the arena. Chapter 391 ? 391 Gladiator manager after about two hours. after testing his soul, body, and blood, and constructing the mark, he was finally able to break through. Gu nie received the Gladiator medal. this blood-colored gladiator medal was about the size of a palm. on the front was the symbol of the kingdom of god arena, and on the back was gune¡¯s name, gune lawrence. inside the badge was gu nie¡¯s soul, body, and blood. In addition, the combat medal itself was also a supernatural tool. When source power was infused into it, it could open an energy projection. on the projection page, one could register for gladiator fights and so on. at the same time, a notification would be given when a fight was needed. basically, the information exchange of many gladiators in the entire god kingdom arena was carried out in the gladiator medal, which was very rare and convenient. ¡°this medal is almost in the shape of a mobile phone.¡± Holding the medal, Gu nie thought to himself. as he walked towards duo lance¡¯s location, gune checked the gladiator medal¡¯s content. the first one was the information about the kingdom of god gladiators. In the divine Kingdom arena. Gladiators who had just applied to receive Gladiator medals were ¡± kingdom of God Gladiator interns. The opponent of the Gladiator was also a Gladiator. a gladiator trainee would become a ¡± one-star gladiator ¡± after five consecutive victories. it was the same for advancing from one star to two stars, and from two stars to three stars. every time he advanced, he would have to fight with five gladiators of the same star position to the death and then win. And if they lost any of the matches. The outcome was death! in the divine kingdom arena. every battle was a battle of life and death. the winner lived, and the loser died. And this would also involve a problem, and that was the problem of clones. the divine kingdom arena had strict restrictions on this. the main body had to participate in the battle. A clone was not allowed to become a Gladiator. every time they entered, they would go through a test. After all, the medal contained the soul, body, and blood of an extraordinary. it was basically impossible to get away with it. thus, the life-and-death battle in the divine kingdom arena was truly a life-and-death battle. in the midst of the battle, all sorts of strange and mysterious divine abilities and techniques collided with one another. Every Gladiator would try their best to survive. And it was precisely because of such a bloody and intense confrontation. That was why the God Kingdom arena had such a high level of attention in the vast God kingdoms and even the ruler¡¯s kingdoms. It was to the extent that the powerful forces would send a certain number of gods to guard the divine Kingdom arena in search of the many genius gladiators. As he thought about it, he signed himself up on the Gladiator medal page. Five Gladiator-to-gladiator fights, and Gu nie himself was very cautious. although gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of death, it would be a bit uncomfortable if he lost. less than a minute had passed since the registration. ¡°shua shua shua shua shua¡± The medal started vibrating. Gu nie opened it. Your Excellency gune Lawrence, after 12 source hours, please head to the level Seven transcendent to practice your first battle in arena No. 556. in the ao ¡®ya continent, one origin time was equivalent to six hours in the ao¡¯ ya continent. 12 source hours would be three days later. ¡± the first battle will begin in three days. ¡± Gu nie thought. At this moment, gugne had arrived at the meeting place with duo Lance. duo lansi was already waiting there. ¡°Is the Gladiator medal done?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. What about you?¡± he asked. Gu nie nodded and asked. ¡°it¡¯s already done.¡± duo lansi smiled. ¡°There are still many things to do, such as looking for a place to live, buying some necessary equipment, and so on.¡± ¡± potions are not allowed in battle, but you can drink them before the battle. potions that speed up source power recovery, increase speed, increase physical strength, and even make attacks more powerful are sold in the gladiator store? ¡± ¡°It can be played like this?¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°what else do you think?¡± duo lansi said softly. this is a life-and-death battle, not a game. The Extraordinaries won¡¯t let go of any small improvement. ¡± it¡¯s possible that the tiny bit of improvement will be the key to determining the outcome of the battle at the last moment. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. To Gu nie, he was at the mid seventh level of the transcendent master level. the consumption of origin power was not a big problem. On the other hand, Gu NIE¡¯s origin pool was now 300000 units of origin power. moreover, gu nie had been constantly using the emperor grade sea demon tree¡¯s deep sea source crystal, which allowed his mana pool to recover at an amazing speed. it could recover hundreds of units of source power in a second. in addition, gu nie¡¯s body had continuously transformed, making his compatibility with origin power astonishingly high. This allowed the base source power recovery to increase by about three times. one second was equivalent to over 300 units of source power recovery. When casting normally, Gu NIE¡¯s origin power consumption couldn¡¯t keep up with the amount of origin power he could recover. at the same time, gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of anti-magic spells. This was the special ability of the demonized rune that Gu nie had formed. origin power, soul, body, and speed. gu nie didn¡¯t need to worry too much about these aspects. what gu nie lacked right now were curse weapons and powerful upanishad scriptures. ¡°let¡¯s go to the gladiator mall and see if there¡¯s anything we can buy. after all, there are a lot of things there.¡± duo lan si suggested. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡± by the way, gu nie, you¡¯re pretty good. do you want to find a gladiator manager? ¡± Duo LAN si asked on the way. ¡°A Gladiator manager?¡± Gu nie looked over. ¡± on the surface, it looks like everyone is having a one-on-one life-and-death battle in the divine kingdom arena, but there are many things going on in the dark. ¡± ¡°the most active group of people are ¡®gladiator managers¡¯.¡± they¡¯re active in all the big and small arenas. By watching the battles, they carefully evaluate the strength of every extraordinary with potential. ¡± for example, an assessment of a supernatural being¡¯s overall strength in terms of equipment, supernatural tomes, soul strength, physical strength, and so on. ¡± ¡± in the process of becoming a one-star or even two-star gladiator, these extraordinaires will secretly contact some officials who arrange gladiator fights. then, they will secretly let some people deliberately meet each other. ¡± ¡± after a detailed study of these people, they can deduce the outcome of this battle to a large extent. at the same time, they can secretly place their bets. ¡± most of the time, they¡¯ll be the winners and receive a generous reward from the gambling table. ¡°This Tao Wu!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°these people actually dare to meddle? Does the divine Kingdom arena not care?¡± ¡°a fair one-on-one battle, where¡¯s the manipulation? moreover, when we¡¯re arranging the people, they¡¯re all in the same star position.¡± ¡°all they want to do is to let some people bump into each other. Could it be that you¡¯re saying that someone can win 100%?¡± ¡°you¡¯re quarreling, aren¡¯t you?¡± gu nie helplessly said. duo lansi chuckled. in fact, the God Kingdom arena secretly allows such operations. This is also considered a benefit of the gray area. if you have a Gladiator agent behind you, they will analyze you according to your strength and try to make you avoid as many gladiators as possible, or some gladiators who are very strong but have hidden their strength. ¡°This way, the danger will be much less.¡± ¡± at the same time, even if you don¡¯t take the initiative to look for a gladiator manager, when your performance is outstanding enough and you can be promoted to one or two stars, a gladiator manager will naturally come to you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance so that you¡¯ll have time to think about it.¡± gu nie thought for a moment, then nodded. He had indeed benefited a lot from duo Lance¡¯s explanation. At the very least, this fellow was a trustworthy partner. Chapter 392 ? 392 evil demon¡¯s eyes they arrived at the gladiator mall. What he saw was a vending machine with a light screen. There were many extraordinary humans operating these machines. the items purchased from the gladiator store could be directly operated on the vending machine. You could put in sacred source coins and top up your Gladiator medal. As long as you had enough sacred source coins in your medal, you could buy anything in the Gladiator store. after the purchase, the items were quickly sent over through the machine. In general, it was very convenient and fast. gu nie spent all ten thousand sacred source coins on the card. first of all, gu nie wanted to see if there was any information on the world anchor. in the end, the items listed in the shop were only worth 100000 sacred source coins. the merchant shop would not allow anyone to browse the items that were ten times more valuable than the amount of sacred source coins they had. he wasn¡¯t allowed to view it, but he knew that the world anchor would cost around two million sacred source coins. after some thought, he began to browse through the staff. Gugne didn¡¯t have the capital to purchase high-grade or top-grade wands. an intermediate magic staff was more than enough. ¡°first of all, i don¡¯t need the secret crossing rune.¡± gu nie first eliminated the option to possess the secret crossing talisman. to other spell casters, after becoming a transcendent master, they would need to speed up the casting of secret engravings. the number of secret crossing runes they had condensed was only a little over ten. even the top ones only had about fourteen or fifteen. hence, he needed the secret crossing rune to increase his casting speed. as for gu nie, he had 32 basic secret crossing runes and 36 with the dark wizard staff. Gu nie instantly cast all the spells and power Upanishads in his hands. the 47 curses were cast at the same time, giving guni an absolute advantage in casting speed. ¡± i don¡¯t need the ensemble rune or the other elemental runes. after all, i¡¯m a law incantation master, not an elementalist. ¡± ¡°the only thing i need now is the strangeness and power of my methods.¡± ¡°as long as my incantation is powerful enough, i can kill you with a single incantation. even if you have heaven-defying means, you can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡± amplification runes are what i need the most at the moment. ¡± After Gu NIE¡¯s selection ¡­ There were only twenty intermediate magic staves left. These magic spell staves had different forms, but none of them were in the form of a staff. some of them were bracelets, some were necklaces, some were rings, and some were even illusory light balls. the shape of the magic spell staff appeared in the form of a ¡± spell ¡°, so there was no need to be limited to its shape. gune began to study the intermediate magic staves. After about two hours. It was a magic staff called [ devil Demon Eye ] that cost 10000 sacred source coins. he was chosen by gu nie. [ devil Demon Eye ], an intermediate-level devil weapon, was a fusion-type devil weapon made from the eyeball of a demigod devil, many powerful materials, and the core of a devil. This was a little similar to transcendent plants. however, it was obviously much more powerful than transcendent plant-type equipment. after the contact was complete, the [ demonic eye ] could be merged into the left or right eye. at that time, the supernatural being would obtain the effect of demon¡¯s eye. It had an indescribable and extraordinary dynamic insight and dynamic locking ability. For Gu nie, this sort of improvement was a bonus to his vision. But in fact, Gu nie didn¡¯t really need his sight to help him locate his position in battle. the powerful soul domain and world intent domain allowed gu nie to locate his enemies without his sight. But in this battle, Gu nie could use the [ demonic eye ] to observe the situation. the reason was simple: gu nie wanted to hide his true strength. If Gu NIE¡¯s performance was too strong, then there was no value in betting on Gu NIE¡¯s victory. this [ devil¡¯s demon eye ] not only had an extraordinary dynamic observation ability, but it also had a special effect. the most important thing was that it only had a magic spell rune-an amplification rune! As a legend-grade intermediate magic weapon, it had as many as 50 amplification runes. This also meant that this intermediate-level magic weapon had a five-fold increase in the power of magic spells. One had to know that the dark Witch staff only had a double amplification. as for this mid-grade legendary devil spell weapon, the [ evil devil curse eye ], it was five times stronger. When combined with Gu NIE¡¯s own power, the spell was six times stronger than its base power. Gune¡¯s spell level was already terrifyingly high, and now it was six times stronger. That power naturally didn¡¯t need to be said. gu nie didn¡¯t have many sacred source coins left after the purchase. Afterwards, gune and duo Lance went to find a suitable place to cultivate. The battles in the divine Kingdom arena would last for a long time. Thus, a suitable place for cultivation was necessary. In the next few days, Gu nie focused on his cultivation. unknowingly, three days had passed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the secret room. ?¡­¡­?¡­¡­ A slight trembling sound was heard. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± Gu nie opened his eyes. gu nie¡¯s eyes were completely different from before. Before, Gu nie had white eyes, black pupils, and round pupils. gu nie¡¯s eyes were blood red, black, and vertical. in his vertical pupils, his heart-palpitating gaze bloomed slightly like that of a devil. the change in gune¡¯s eyes was due to the [devil demon eye]. In the past few days, gune had cultivated the staff [malevolent Demon Eye] to 80% completion. When it reached 60% completion, it merged into his eyes. With the addition of the [ Devil¡¯s curse pupils ], Gu NIE¡¯s eyes underwent a strange change. 80% of the [ demonic eye ]¡¯s cultivation has activated 40 enhancement runes, which is an additional four times the power of the magic spell. Although the cultivation is not 100% complete, the effect of this four times increase is quite good. ¡°i can easily breed it perfectly in two days and then i can use the full power of the [ devil curse pupil ].¡± with a flip of his hand, gu nie took out his blood-red god kingdom gladiator medal. gu nie gently touched it and put it away. ¡± they should be here in three hours, and it¡¯s time to prepare for departure. after all, it¡¯s the first battle. ¡± after some preparation, gu nie opened the secret training room. then, he walked out of the tunnel. The place gune and duo LAN were looking for was rented to master-level Extraordinaries for them to cultivate in, so it was quite quiet. After leaving the training ground, Gu nie flew toward the divine Kingdom arena. Chapter 393 ? 393 chapter 41! a difficult enemy? Two hours later. Gune walked along the wide metal corridor and arrived at entrance No. 556 of the level Seven transcendent arena. he glanced at the sign of arena no. 556 and sighed in relief. ¡°this place is so big, it¡¯s really hard to find.¡± ¡± it seems that i have to walk around the level 7 gladiator arena in my spare time to familiarize myself with the environment so that i can find a spot at the critical moment. ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t arrive in time, you will be punished by the ¡®beast fight¡¯.¡± two level nine transcendents were stationed at the entrance of the no. 556 training arena. gu nie handed over his gladiator medal. After the two used the machine to check, they let Gu nie pass. After entering, they were greeted by a rather large lounge. at the same time, there were already over a hundred extraordinary humans of different forms and races waiting in the lounge. Gu nie scanned the area and saw many familiar races. for example, the dragonmen who were covered in scales. the demon snake clan with a long snake tail. a lava beast that was emitting the aura of lava. The frost boar tribe had a barbaric aura and was nearly four to five meters tall. There were also some with strange metal bone armor, such as the steel armor race, the blade race, the cyan Phoenix race, and so on. of course, there were also some members of the sea tribe. these members of the sea tribe were at a slight disadvantage in the arena. of course, if they had a powerful innate ability to change the terrain, it would be a different story. there were also some rare elemental races. extraordinaries of all races could be seen everywhere in the divine kingdom arena. its extraordinary tolerance was also a characteristic of holy heiker. there were even some dark race creatures. Gune even saw a half-demon extraordinary in the corner. The transcendents of the various transcendent races were all at transcendent Level Seven. a small number of them were mid-stage level seven transcendents. Most of them were in the late or peak stages. There were no early-stage level Seven transcendents. gu nie¡¯s current transcendent realm was at the mid seventh rank, close to the late stage. Compared to the more than 100 Extraordinaries, it was rather unremarkable. gu nie¡¯s eyes swept across the entire resting hall. he found a corner and sat down. At this moment, the hall was completely silent. There was no sound of conversation. After all, everyone in horn 556 battle arena could become enemies. When everyone was a potential enemy, there was no need to talk to each other. After waiting for about half an hour. at the entrance, a group of level seven transcendent auras appeared. this immediately attracted the attention of many supernatural beings in the hall. with one look, many people¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°Damn it, there¡¯s actually a Gladiator manager.¡± someone cursed in a low voice. it¡¯s actually the Gladiator manager who¡¯s bringing the team over. This is a little troublesome. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing there aren¡¯t many of them, but whoever meets them will be unlucky.¡± ¡°i hope we don¡¯t run into one!¡± at this time, some voices emerged from the crowd. gu nie¡¯s eyes were focused on the entrance. at the entrance, an oracle powerhouse was leading about fifteen or sixteen extraordinaries in black mechanical angel armors. they had different forms, but they were all peak level seven extraordinaries. they were being inspected by the guards. Anyone with eyes could tell at a glance that this kind of unified action was led by Gladiator agents. The Extraordinaries who could be led by Gladiator managers had obviously gone through battle review. If they were not strong, they would not be selected by these Gladiator managers and become one of them. those who were valued by gladiator managers were at least close to the strength of a two-star gladiator, or even the strength of a two-star or three-star gladiator. normally, although the extraordinaries who participated in the trainee gladiator fight were not weak, their standards were also uneven, with some being high and some being low. At this time, adding a group of extremely powerful Extraordinaries into the group would be difficult for anyone. Of course, not everyone was upset. Among the 100 or so people, a few Extraordinaries stared at these Extraordinaries in black mechanical Angel armors and sneered, then continued to close their eyes and rest. gu nie scanned the people in the crowd, and then glanced at their black mechanical angel armors. this black mechanical Angel Armor is very expensive. The base price is about 1000 Saint origin coins, which is much better than my silver-gray mechanical Angel Armor that is about 500 Saint origin coins. ¡± if i kill any of them, this mechanical angel battle armor will belong to me. ¡± after some thought, gu nie¡¯s eyes quickly swept across the hall. After a quick scan, Gu nie found something. ¡± there are more than 100 extraordinaries here, but only 15 or 16 of them are mid-seventh level extraordinaries. i¡¯m one of them. ¡± ¡± and this group of black mechanical angels matches the number of black mechanical angels. ¡± ¡°And ¡­¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡± in terms of the restraint of extraordinary professions, it¡¯s almost the same. ¡± douzhan against the shadow, the shadow against the spellcaster, and then the spellcaster against douzhan. It¡¯s really shady. gu nie mumbled. his gaze swept past the dozen or so mid-stage level seven extraordinaries. ¡°I wish you good luck!¡± Then, his gaze swept past the five Shadowmen in the dark Angel battle armor. ¡°I also hope that you guys have good luck and don¡¯t run into me.¡± The group of black mechanical angels finished their inspection very quickly and entered the hall. This group of people was actually talking and laughing. After all, they had all made arrangements and would not meet each other. Moreover, they would not encounter those powerful people who had gone through two or three arena practices. They would only encounter those who were new to the arena for the first time. this kind of person was probably weak. moreover, if nothing unexpected happened, they would be facing these ¡± newbies ¡± in all five rounds of the trainee arena. It was enough for them to become one-star gladiators. After the black mechanical angels entered the field, three powerful oracles flew out from the staff passageway. Suddenly, more than 140 extraordinary humans looked at the three Oracle-level staff members. ¡± all members have arrived. a total of 148 members. ¡± The leader of the group was a middle-aged sea tribe foreign being in blue robes. His voice was icy cold. ¡°remember, this is a place of life and death, not a place to play around.¡± ¡± after you enter, show your means and strength and fight with all your might. don¡¯t go in and fly around for no reason, and don¡¯t try to drag out the time to kill the opponent and increase our working time. ¡± ¡± if any of you do that, then i¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll be facing an even more powerful enemy in the next round, one that will be able to restrain you. ¡± ¡± fight. fight with all your strength. fight with all your skills. ¡± ¡°the bloodier, the crueler, the better. the weirder the methods, the better.¡± ¡± this is the true essence of the arena. this is what the guests want to see. ¡± alright, let¡¯s start the roll call. The two people who are called will enter the arena to fight. Soon after, the leader of the group, a blue cloaked Messenger of God, flew to a seat on the side and sat down. The other two people began to take attendance. ¡± aitu fireblue and oakro bahler, enter. ¡± aitu huolan was a petite foreign woman with a fierce aura. when she heard the call, she flew into the arena through the tunnel and quickly drank some potions. The other one, oakro bahlaire, was an extraordinary wearing the black mechanical Angel Armor. it was just as gu nie had expected. the foreign woman named aitu huolan was a level seven transcendent. extraordinary profession, fire elementalist. as for his opponent, he was an extraordinary wearing the black mechanical angel battle armor, ocklo bahlaire. he was a peak rank seven extraordinary with the extraordinary class shadowman. Realm suppression, extraordinary profession restraint. the battle had not started yet. from the information on the surface, one could tell a thing or two. very quickly, the first battle began. Chapter 394 ? 394 The first victory the result of the battle was just as gu nie had expected. the female fire elementalist, aitu huolan, was dead. he died very miserably and very quickly. The battle ended in a dozen seconds. the shadowman with oakro bahler easily cut through the fire shield, and at the same time, the spell dagger pierced through the shadowman¡¯s head. his soul source core was torn apart, and he died. the battle was straightforward and one-sided. ¡°alyssa, traore, get ready to enter.¡± The Oracle said in a cold tone. alyssa was a female shadow wielder in black mechanical armor. traore was an unlucky mid-level seventh-rank mage. he walked away under everyone¡¯s slightly fortunate and pitiful gazes. traore¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as he gulped down potions and flew into the arena. this time, the mid-level seventh-rank law incantation master named traore wasn¡¯t weak at all. he had many methods to resist. Unfortunately, the opponent was obviously stronger. About half a minute later, Traore was killed. then, the third round. It was also a battle without any suspense. the fourth match was the same. At this time, the mid-stage level Seven Extraordinaries had also discovered the clues, and their expressions were not good. ¡± gune lawrence, edler, get ready to enter. ¡± The divine emissary said coldly. ¡°it¡¯s my turn,¡± gu nie stood up, and the silver mechanical angel armor appeared, covering his entire body. when gu nie stood up, many people looked at him, some of them with pity. obviously, this guy named guni lawrence was another poor guy who was about to be sacrificed. At the same time, the Shadowman named Edler stood up. edrael turned to look at guni, grinning, revealing his white fangs. ¡°The armor is not bad.¡± ¡°Yours is pretty good too.¡± gu nie replied. ¡°But it¡¯ll be mine soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying to you.¡± gu nie retorted. with a cold snort, edrael turned around and flew into the tunnel. gune followed him in and chugged down a bottle of gale potion. this potion could increase the speed by about 10% for about ten minutes. to be able to increase his speed by 10% was already quite good. as a trainee arena for transcendent masters, this arena was about a thousand meters in diameter. it was not small. at the same time, a powerful energy restriction also separated the entire arena from the spectator area. however, the audience that could accommodate tens of thousands of people only had a dozen people at this time, a pitifully small number. it was obvious that a battle between two gladiators was not attractive to extraordinaries. at the very least, only the fights between one-star and two-star superhumans would have a certain degree of viewing. When they reached the three-star and four-star levels, there would be more Extraordinaries watching the battle, and they could even do long-distance live gladiator fights. after becoming popular, there would be a ¡®special competition¡¯ between the strong. At that time, the audience was packed with people. ¡°Begin!¡± the oracle¡¯s cold voice rang out. just as he finished speaking. buzzzzzz! the source power machine had already been activated, and edrael had crossed a distance of over 300 meters in a flash, slashing down at gunie. Gu nie also retreated as fast as the wind. At the same time, he used a level nine little thunderflame curse. The little thunderflame spell was most effective against the mechanical Angel battle armor. ?!?!?! Three thick bolts of Black Lightning struck edrael. ¡°roar!¡± Edrael let out a furious roar and disappeared. A blood-red pupil bloomed on Gu NIE¡¯s head. It was the insight of the devil¡¯s curse. in fact, it was very difficult for the evil demon¡¯s eyes to detect edrael. Strictly speaking, it was basically impossible to detect any traces of edrael. but the problem was that gu nie didn¡¯t just rely on the evil demon eyes. whether it was his powerful mental domain, his profound perception of world intent, or gu nie¡¯s eye of fate, edrael¡¯s concealment techniques were all exposed in front of gu nie. when a shadowmancer was unable to hide his tracks from a law incantation master, he was no different from a fighter. at most, he would be a little faster. whoosh! whoosh! The strange blade suddenly appeared around Gu nie and wrapped around him. these strange blades even formed an all-around sealing power between each other. this kind of sealing technique was the best method to deal with a law incantation master. unfortunately, to gu nie, no sealing power had much of an effect in front of the world power upanishad. At the same time, many blades slashed down. gu nie¡¯s entire body flashed with blood-red light as he tore through the power of the blade and flew out. At the same time. ?!?!?! another three swift little thunderflame curses struck a corner in the sky. Edrael¡¯s body staggered and fell from the air. ¡°Damn it, how did this guy discover me? I¡¯m using a spatial concealment technique.¡± also, why is the power of his magic spells so terrifying? not only does each of his attacks cause great damage to my physical body, but they also cause a certain degree of damage to my soul. The mech Angel Armor with extremely strong defensive abilities is not very effective against this guy¡¯s magic spells. the penetrating lightning spell is too much of a counter to this mechanical armor. ¡°if it continues to grow this big, i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll collapse.¡± gritting his teeth, the peculiar energy in edrael¡¯s body began to circulate in a strange manner. as he moved, he suddenly slashed the short knife in his hand in the air. This scene made Gu NIE¡¯s heart skip a beat. the blade of the sword hit gu nie¡¯s back. ¡°Peng!¡± A sound. gune¡¯s blood sea shield appeared and shattered into pieces. they were more than three hundred meters apart, but edrael¡¯s attack was right behind gunie. Gu nie had never seen such a strange technique before. moreover, the power was quite strong. Although the blood sea shield was only a level five high-rank Magic spell, it was enhanced by the blood sea to a certain extent. However, the other party was still able to split it open with a single slash. if it had landed on gu nie¡¯s body, it would have been extremely painful. after an effective slash, edrael quickly slashed again in the air. This time, Gu nie was on guard. His body moved quickly, and he barely dodged the attack. as expected, we can¡¯t underestimate these people who come to the divine Kingdom arena to participate in the life-and-death battle. They all have special means. ¡°Whoosh! whoosh! Whoosh! whoosh!¡± Edrael continued to slash at gunie in the air. Every strike was aimed at Gu NIE¡¯s body. fortunately, gu nie¡¯s perception was strong enough. He was able to avoid most of these attacks. but some of it still landed on gu nie. fortunately, the enemy¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t very frequent, and they were all blocked by gunie¡¯s shield. as he dodged and blocked, gu nie also began to counterattack. Little thunderflame curse after little thunderflame curse continued to rain down on edrael¡¯s location. Gu nie didn¡¯t use teleportation to attack. ¡± instantaneous transmission ¡± was a technique that would definitely hit the enemy. it was a rather terrifying technique. After all, using instantaneous transmission, guni could kill edrael in less than a second. gune was using a normal spell to transmit the energy, but at the same time, he was using a spell to control it. this way, he could accurately hit the enemy even if he cast spells from a distance. at the same time, he wouldn¡¯t let the enemy know more of gunie¡¯s tricks. gu nie had the ability to defend against his opponent¡¯s attacks. but the enemy didn¡¯t have many ways to defend against gu nie¡¯s spell bombardment. After a dozen consecutive spells, edrael¡¯s attacks began to weaken, and his aura continued to weaken. Gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t let his guard down just because his opponent was weak. Sometimes, the enemy would pretend to be weak and then look for an opportunity. However, this edolar had clearly been weakened by the fight. He had taken seven or eight of gunie¡¯s little thunderflame curses in a row, but he hadn¡¯t been able to dodge them in time. Even his dodging ability had greatly decreased. Another dozen little thunderflame curses exploded. finally, edolar fell from the sky. As the man fell, Gu nie could already feel that his soul was seriously injured. It wasn¡¯t an act, it was a real injury. gu nie directly injected more than 20 little thunderflame curses into the man¡¯s body. When Gu nie was about to continue his ¡°corpse whipping,¡± alright, the enemy has been confirmed dead. The cold voice of the Oracle came. ¡°Guni Lawrence wins!¡± The Oracle¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire arena. gune flew over and kept the mechanical angel into his system space before flying back to the tunnel. Chapter 395 ? 395 Chapter 43 nasimento Hurley many of the extraordinaries in the resting hall were surprised to see gu nie flying over. ¡°i won.¡± ¡°this guy actually won.¡± ¡°and it was an easy win.¡± ¡± that black mechanical angel has a stable one-star or even close to two-star power. this gu nie beat that guy, so his power must be around two-star! ¡± ¡± that goes without saying. he killed an expert close to two-star strength, so he definitely has two-star strength. ¡± although this guy won, he has successfully offended the power of the Gladiator manager! ¡°that¡¯s still better than dying inside!¡± ¡°that¡¯s true. winning is more important than anything else.¡± when gu nie entered the war preparation room ¡­ Immediately, everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on him. Gu NIE¡¯s ability to defeat the extraordinary chosen by the Gladiator agents was enough to prove his strength. among the many gazes, the eyes of the extraordinaries in black mechanical angel armors were all very unfriendly. ¡°you guys can¡¯t kill me no matter how much you look at me.¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t care about their gazes. He flew to a corner and sat down. after the battle, they could actually leave. However, Gu nie needed to watch the others fight. it was a battle of life and death. he wanted to watch more and understand the fighting methods, techniques, divine abilities, talents, and strange abilities of these extraordinary humans from various races. this would be of great help to gu nie¡¯s future battles. Only by seeing more can one be more knowledgeable. when gune sat down, the black-armored extraordinaires began to calm down. ¡­¡­ in the spectator area. nasimento hurley, the manager of the 15 gladiators, closed his eyes and recalled the battle. ¡°Interesting.¡± a moment later, nasimento hurley¡¯s eyes revealed a light smile. nasimento hurley, a fourth-tier oracle. he was only one step away from the fifth-tier, which was the demigod realm. there were three paths after becoming a transcendent master. The divine envoy, the ancestral spirit, and the Saint. their paths were different, but their realms were the same. they all had one to five realms. When he reached the fifth realm, he would become a demigod! In other words, the demigod realm was the fifth level of the divine envoy, ancestral spirit, and Saint position. Although demigods could use divine power, they were still at the level of oracles, ancestral spirits, and Saints. Nasimento Hurley had extraordinary talent and ability in the field of insight. This also led to his sharp and accurate eyes. It was also difficult for experts who didn¡¯t have accurate vision to become an ¡®arena manager¡¯ in the arena. ¡± this extraordinary called guni lawrence is obviously not only a two-star, but should be a three-star or even close to four-star. ¡± he¡¯s a Gladiator worthy of training. We¡¯ll talk to him later. ¡­¡­ In the preparation lounge. Gu nie calmed himself down and watched the battles of the extraordinary. by the time these 148 people and 74 matches were over, four hours had already passed. ¡± after today¡¯s battle, all members are to leave. ¡± with the end of the battle, the cold voice of an oracle-level staff member sounded in the arena. only then did everyone stand up and leave. as he walked out, gu nie summarized what he had learned from watching the battle. ¡± the extraordinaries who can enter the arena are all extraordinaries who are confident in their own strength. ¡± at the very least, they have two-mark Soul Source cores. There are even quite a few three-mark Soul Source cores. Everyone has more or less comprehended a certain amount of rune ultimacy. At the same time, they have also cultivated an ultimacy Scripture. ¡°Soul, origin power, speed, and Upanishad Scriptures. he¡¯s very solid in all aspects.¡± ¡°outside, among the class 7 experts, there¡¯s no doubt that these people are all experts.¡± ¡°but when all the experts gather together and fight, the more powerful experts will be able to survive.¡± ¡± it was the right decision to come to the divine kingdom arena. this place is indeed the gathering place of many geniuses. ¡± Gu nie chuckled. ¡°When I become a 1-star, 2-star, or even 3-star, I¡¯ll be able to fight with even more geniuses.¡± As Gu nie was moving forward, a voice suddenly rang out from behind him. ¡°sir gu nie,¡± gu nie was startled, and then he turned around. the one he saw was the ¡± gladiator manager ¡± from the black mechanical angel guild. ¡°Senior!¡± Gu nie saluted. ¡°you¡¯re quite strong and have a lot of potential.¡± nasimento hurley said softly. and in this arena, you have to know that if you are randomly arranged, you may encounter many very powerful hidden masters in the future, or even strong people who can restrain you. ¡± if you can have a manager to help you, yingluo, you won¡¯t have to face those strange and extraordinary professions that can restrain you. you can easily advance to three-star or even four-star gladiator. ¡± and you should know that even three-star and four-star gladiators are popular with each other. ¡± those who are popular can participate in the ¡®special competition¡¯. they can get a large portion of the profit from the tickets. ¡± ¡± as for those without human qi, they can only carry out the normal life and death ranking. ¡± ¡°How is it? Are you interested?¡± Nasimento Hurley squinted his eyes at Gu nie. if it¡¯s a demigod or even a God, I might consider it, but if it¡¯s an Oracle like bi ¡®an, forget it! he said. Gu nie muttered in his heart. gu nie had to find a gladiator manager, but he also needed to find a good one. ¡°Senior, I only wish to train myself in this arena. There¡¯s no need to trouble senior.¡± Gu nie said. nasimento hurley squinted his eyes and nodded slightly. ¡°that¡¯s good. i won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± He then turned around and left. As a 4th tier divine sense expert, he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to pester a puny 7th rank extraordinary individual, much less make things difficult for him. after all, in his eyes, guni lawrence was only slightly more powerful. And this kind of expert was common in the arena every year. after sending nasimento hurley away, gune let out a sigh of relief. ¡°The second round, continue.¡± after signing up with the gladiator bracelet, gu nie headed to the three-star and four-star areas. To these numerous seventh step Extraordinaries who might become his opponents in the future ¡­ It was necessary for Gu nie to understand their strength. ¡­¡­ After a few hours. After watching several fights between Type 7 3-star Warriors, Gu nie left the arena. At the same time, Gu nie also bought a large number of battle projections of three-star, four-star, and even five-star experts. He was ready to go back and watch them. All in all, the battles between the 3-star Warriors of the 7th rank were quite exciting. among them, there were many strange extraordinary professions. gu nie estimated that even if he were to fight, he would need to use some of his true strength to defeat these opponents. however, there were still many three-star experts in the god kingdom arena. Only a four-star could be considered to have truly stepped into the threshold of a peak expert. Only then could it be considered a battle between the strong. He had reached the four-star level at the same time, so the number of people paying attention to him would increase explosively. In the following period of time. he was constantly familiarizing himself with the entire divine kingdom arena and watching the battles of many high star level experts. at the same time, gu nie himself was steadily advancing toward becoming a one-star gladiator. Before he knew it, half a month had passed. Chapter 396 ? 396 borrowing money A transcendent master, in the arena of the eighth step. the two level eight transcendent grandmasters launched an intense battle. One side used a sword, while the other side used a saber. The blades of the sword intertwined, causing the area within a hundred meters to be filled with a sharp light. As the collision reached its peak ¡­ There was a scream. The extraordinary swordsman with the blade could not resist the attack of the extraordinary with the sword. His body was torn apart by the sword, and at the same time, the blade of the sword quickly enveloped him. his soul source core shattered, and the extraordinary swordsman died. in the audience. Gune¡¯s eyes focused on duo Lance. ¡± duo lansi is indeed powerful. i¡¯m afraid he¡¯s at 4-star level 8. of course, this is only a preliminary guess. he could be even stronger. ¡± after the battle, duo lansi looked at gu nie and smiled. then, he flew out of the tunnel. the number of spectators for this eighth rank combat was about the same as the seventh rank combat, with only a few dozen or so people. It wasn¡¯t strange for duo Lance to see gunie. a moment later, dolans and gunie met in the corridor. ¡°how come you have time to come here and watch the battle today? aren¡¯t you usually busy?¡± Duo LAN si teased. ¡°today is the key battle for you to advance to one-star, so it¡¯s reasonable for me to come and watch, right?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Duo Lance laughed. ¡°How about you? How many matches have you fought?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already fought four matches. In a few hours, we¡¯ll have to fight the fifth.¡± ¡°that¡¯s also a crucial battle to advance to one star. i¡¯ll go and watch it later.¡± ¡± there¡¯s still quite a bit of time. let¡¯s go to the leisure area and have a drink. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. the two of them flew towards the lounge area. As they flew, they passed by long corridors and tunnels, and a large number of Extraordinaries could be seen everywhere. He found a good restaurant in the lounge area. After sitting down, gune ordered some drinks unique to the divine Kingdom arena. The two of them chatted as they drank. ¡°i heard that two more five-star warriors were born in the type 7 arena.¡± ¡°Yes, I saw the video of the battle. His strength is indeed astonishing. How was it? Are you confident?¡± ¡°they¡¯re very strong, but i still have a certain level of confidence.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°You¡¯re quite confident!¡± duo lansi laughed. ¡°who in the arena isn¡¯t confident in their own strength? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have come to this place of life and death.¡± ¡°indeed,¡± gu nie said softly. ¡°also, yingluo, i have something to ask you.¡± ¡°oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± duo lan si asked as he sipped on his hot drink. ¡°i¡¯m borrowing money.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°why are you borrowing money? don¡¯t you already have a magic weapon?¡± ¡°A bet.¡± Gu nie said in a low voice. the only way for gu nie to earn a large amount of sacred source coins quickly was to gamble. gu nie didn¡¯t know the strength of others, but he knew his own strength better than anyone else. Other people gambled on luck, but Gu nie relied on his own strength. Therefore, Gu nie needed the sacred source coins to make the bet. during this time, gu nie had learned a lot about the geniuses of the arena. at the same time, he also learned a lot about the betting on the divine kingdom arena. One-star and two-star were the most serious areas of gambling. For example, some Gladiator managers knew that one of their experts was very strong, but he was hiding his strength. at the same time, he also knew the approximate level of strength of the opponent in the next battle. at this time, the gladiator manager would put in a lot of chips, starting from 100000 to hundreds of thousands of sacred source coins. And at this time, they had a high chance of winning. even if they occasionally lost a few times, overall, they still won. If Gu nie had encountered a hidden master like the Gladiator manager, he could have made a lot of money. Even if it was an ordinary battle, there would still be a betting table, but the odds would be lower. however, gu nie didn¡¯t have many sacred source coins. Gu nie had been selling all kinds of things recently, but he only had around four thousand sacred source coins. He couldn¡¯t get more even if he wanted to. it seemed like he could only borrow it from duo lance. He was very clear about gunie¡¯s strength. ¡°How much do you want to borrow?¡± duo lan si looked at gu ni. ¡°Do you have fifty thousand?¡± ¡°fifty thousand? you¡¯re overestimating me! i don¡¯t have that much.¡± duo lansi spread his hands. ¡°Then how much can you lend me?¡± ¡°thirty thousand. that¡¯s the most i can lend you.¡± Duo lansi said. ¡°thirty thousand.¡± Gu nie thought for a while and then nodded. ¡°Lend me 30000 Yuan. I¡¯ll return 100000 Yuan in three months.¡± duo lance laughed. ¡°you¡¯re really bold to fight so unscrupulously,¡± ¡°Even I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. After all, many times, Extraordinaries are very cautious in their battles, especially after advancing to one-star and two-star, they will face a lot of experts. Many people will stop fighting when they have to use all their means to win.¡± ¡± some of them have around four-star combat strength, but they will stop when they reach two-star or three-star. after all, no one knows if they will encounter an opponent stronger than them. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not impossible for some with three-star or four-star battle strength to fail at one-star or even two-star. ¡± Gu nie had learned a lot of similar information during this time. However, Gu nie was different from them. after a while, duo lansi transferred the 30000 sacred source coins to gunie¡¯s gladiator medal. ¡°alright, it¡¯s almost time. the last round of the probationary fight is about to begin.¡± still No. 556 gladiator arena, right? ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll book the tickets now.¡± ¡­¡­ About ten minutes later. Gune followed the path and arrived at No. 556 arena. as soon as he arrived, gu nie saw the oracle from before, nasimento hurley, standing at the door. This fourth-level Oracle had been probauting his gladiators in arena No. 556. However, since the first encounter, the Gladiators under nasimento Hurley had not encountered gunie. It was likely that gunie was avoiding them on purpose. ¡°greetings, sir nasimento heli.¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t pretend he didn¡¯t see it, so he saluted. ¡°en!¡± Nasimento Hurley nodded at Gu nie with a smile. Just as Gu nie was about to walk in. nasimento heli suddenly called out to gu nie. ¡°Gu nie, don¡¯t go in yet. I have something to tell you.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he looked at nasimento hurley. ¡°sir nasimento heli, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 397 ? 397 ¡°Difficult victory¡± this time, the group of extraordinaires who came to arena No. 556 is a little special. nasimento hurley¡¯s voice resounded in gu nie¡¯s mind. if I¡¯m not wrong, it should be a group of geniuses from a divine Kingdom who entered the arena to train. ¡°a genius from the divine kingdom? the arena?¡± Gu nie frowned. there are many divine kingdoms around the floating sky continent, and these divine kingdoms will also nurture some top-tier extraordinary talents. ¡± then, send them to the arena to train and fight. ¡± ¡°these people are all very strong. there are a few three star, four star, and even five star experts among them.¡± ¡°if you¡¯re willing, i can make sure you don¡¯t touch them,¡± Nasimento Hurley said. ¡°My luck has always been good, thank you for the information, senior nasimento Hurley.¡± Gu nie said. Nasimento Hurley nodded slightly. Gu nie turned around and entered the resting room. after entering, gu nie¡¯s eyes swept over the group of people and immediately saw more than 20 powerful masters with unusually strong auras. These people had hidden their runes very well, but they couldn¡¯t escape Gu NIE¡¯s close observation. After carefully looking at it, Gu nie retracted his gaze. these extraordinary geniuses from the divine Kingdom have comprehended the profound meaning of runes three to five times better than the others around them. They are indeed quite strong. ¡°although they are strong enough, they can¡¯t threaten me.¡± this time, the probationary gladiator fight quickly kicked off with the arrival of the oracles and supervisors. Gu nie was also paying attention to the battle. After two hours, Gu NI¡¯s battle finally began. ¡°Atari, guni Lawrence, get ready to enter.¡± Gune¡¯s eyes quickly swept over the foreign wizard named Atari. fortunately, it¡¯s not that group of people. At least I don¡¯t have to reveal any strength. He had to admit that the foreign sorcerer was quite powerful. as the battle began, gu nie was at a disadvantage. The strange methods of the wizard from another world were used together with his power Upanishad. gu nie was forced to defend himself and escape. gu nie, on the other hand, began to counterattack as he fled. since gu nie wanted to hide his strength, he naturally had to put on a good show. Otherwise, if he was too strong, the odds would not go up. after about five minutes of fighting, gune finally won with his mechanical angel armor. after this battle, gu nie went from a trainee gladiator to a one-star gladiator. an hour and a half later. In a private room. Duo Lance and Gu nie met. I think it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not an actor. Your aura is really weak, and you didn¡¯t even use your instant transmission spell. I thought my 30000 sacred source coins were going to go to waste. duo lan si looked at gu ni and shook his head. Gu nie chuckled. there¡¯s no other way. I killed that guy with a spell, so the odds must be very low. If those Gladiator agents find out, they¡¯ll avoid me. I won¡¯t be able to get higher odds. ¡± i was still talking about other people¡¯s shady business. isn¡¯t it the same here? ¡± duo lansi said unhappily. ¡°That¡¯s not the same.¡± the two of them continued to chat. ¡°weng weng weng weng¡± the sound of gune¡¯s medallion vibrating came. when gu nie completed the gladiator fight and became a one-star gladiator, he immediately applied for a one-star fight. At this moment, the sound of vibration could be heard. Gu nie also guessed that the information was from his angle. opening it, it was just as he had expected. ¡± mr. gune lawrence, after 12 source hours, please arrive at 74 of the seventh-rank one-star arena to participate in the one-star gladiator fight. your opponent is rudolf bart. ¡± ¡°Rudolf Bart?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved when he saw the name. After rummaging through his transcendence ring for a while, Gu nie took out a crystal ball. with the infusion of source power, a figure emerged. the first person he saw was the foreign spearman named rudolph bart, who was wearing golden metal armor. ¡°why is this guy so strong?¡± Not far away, duo Lance also looked over. ¡°He is a very strong guy. He has the strength of a two-star, and he is also new to the arena. He has been fighting for a long time, and I think he is at least close to a three-star.¡± ¡°More importantly, this guy has a Gladiator manager behind him.¡± ¡°Then, Yingluo, isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± gu nie chuckled. If the opponent did not have a Gladiator manager behind him, then the odds would not be high at all. neither side had any bets! Naturally, the odds would not be too high. When the agent or his gang kept placing their bets on one side, Gu NIE¡¯s odds would naturally increase. ¡°do you want to go over and see the odds of your bet?¡± Duo LAN si asked. ¡°there¡¯s no hurry.¡± gu nie shook his head. ¡°i can bet on all of them before the many battles on that day start.¡± in any case, no one will be optimistic about me. Wait until the last moment to place their bets. That way, the odds will be the highest. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± ¡± i have about 34000 sacred source coins now. if the odds are more than three times, i can make 100000 sacred source coins in one round. ¡± ¡°And I¡¯m fighting very quickly. I¡¯ll only meet more and more experts later on.¡± I might be able to earn two million sacred source coins in a month if I hide my strength. ¡± by then, i can at least buy a world anchor. ¡± ¡± as long as i get a world anchor, i can use it to form a soul and teleport it back to the origin of the oya continent. then, i can stabilize the origin and reduce the extraction of the world¡¯s origin by one-third. ¡± ¡°this way, we don¡¯t have to be in a rush.¡± ¡°Extract the origin. Give the Oya continent a checkpoint of withering in three to five years. It must be suppressed to death.¡± ¡± this way, i can restrict the evil gods and also give me enough time to increase my strength. ¡± ¡± in addition, i¡¯ve also heard that there are some strange fruits in the arena that can be sold at a low price. they can quickly increase the realm of extraordinary masters. if i have enough money, i can buy some and speed up the improvement of my strength. ¡± after talking to duo lance. Gu nie stood up and went to his cultivation place. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the divine Kingdom arena. In a spacious and huge room. A tall, foreign man carrying a heavy spear on his back was using a crystal ball to watch the battle between the two. One of the two was Gu nie. ¡°how¡¯s your opponent this time, adolf?¡± at this moment, a voice rang out not far away. With a flip of his hand, Rudolph Bart had already put away the crystal ball. He was too lazy to continue watching. pitifully weak noobs. They actually tried to hide their strength. Fortunately, they managed to burst out with a wave of attacks later on and killed the enemy. I can fight ten of them. said rudolph bart with disdain. ¡°You can¡¯t underestimate people! I¡¯m Rudolph.¡± ¡°he has to have the ability to do so.¡± As the two of them were talking. at the door, an ancestor soul powerhouse walked in. ¡°lord catuson.¡± Immediately, the dozen or so peak level Seven Extraordinaries in the room stood up and saluted him. The gray-robed catuson glanced past them and laid his eyes on Arudolf. Rudolph, the enemy you listed this time is not very strong. I also did some divination just now. Although the divine Kingdom gladiator arena interfered with the divination, I still got a good result. ¡± although you will win, you still have to be careful. this time, you will be placing bets, and there will be corresponding people operating. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord catuson.¡± said rudolf respectfully. to be able to make use of him to place bets, this was clearly an affirmation of his strength. He naturally had to perform well. Chapter 398 ? 398 Chapter 46 I¡¯m going for five-card stud! In the blink of an eye, several days had passed. In the betting area of the divine Kingdom arena. on a machine screen that could search and even place bets. Gu nie looked at the odds in front of him, his eyes narrowing. [ gune lawrence, odds of victory: 8.4. ] ¡± sure enough, it¡¯s been manipulated by someone. the odds are 8.4. how much do you look down on me? ¡± ¡°how is it?¡± Duo lansi craned his neck and looked over. ¡± tsk tsk tsk tsk, your odds are 8.4. your odds are a little shocking. you can say that the other side doesn¡¯t treat you as a human at all! ¡± duo lansi laughed. ¡°Indeed,¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡± it¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no loan business. otherwise, i could have made hundreds of thousands of sacred source coins or even millions of sacred source coins. ¡± duo lan si looked at gu ni and pondered. as for gu nie, he was searching through his mind for something else he could sell off. he glanced at dolans. ¡°it would be great if i could pawn duo lansi for a hundred or two hundred thousand sacred source coins.¡± gu nie thought. ¡°This guy¡¯s gaze is a little unfriendly!¡± Duo LAN si sensed Gu NI¡¯s gaze and his eyes twitched. As he thought about it, Gu nie bet all of the 36000 sacred source coins he had earned from selling the water of the spring of life and other items over the past few days. according to the odds of 8.4, gu nie could earn three hundred thousand sacred source coins in one round, which was already quite amazing. After he was done, Gu nie looked at duo Lance. ¡°are you betting or not?¡± duo lansi said after staring at gunie for two seconds. I still have the last 20000 sacred source coins. That¡¯s all I have. If you die, I¡¯ll be a pauper. then, duo lansi bet all 22000 sacred source coins. The odds didn¡¯t change at all even with tens of thousands of sacred source coins. After all, such a small amount of money was nothing in the hands of the oracles. there are still five or six hours before the battle starts. I have a way to get some sacred source coins. The 8.4 times odds are too tempting. after duo lansi was done, gu nie said to him. then I¡¯ll go look for some sacred source coins during this time. Duo lansi said. after the two of them discussed for a while, they left one after another. Unless Gu nie bought himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get any more sacred source coins. The water of the spring of life was almost sold out. there were a lot of other things, but they were not valuable. ten minutes later. gu nie spent a few sacred source coins in the arena and opened a temporary secret training room. In the silent metal room. gu nie sealed the entire secret room. after making sure that no one would notice him, he used the blood origin: great blood dream curse to enter the blood dream arena in the sacred feather dark origin major transcendent world. he headed directly to the fourth floor. Gu nie had just entered. sugraa, the hall master of the dawn owl origin race, who was sitting on the fourth floor, looked at gu nie. ¡°Sir Gu nie,¡± sugra greeted guni. Gune didn¡¯t beat around the bush with SUGRA. ¡°i¡¯m in urgent need of some sacred source coins. I wonder if senior Sukra can help me get it in a short time?¡± ¡°Urgent need? How long is it?¡± Sukra didn¡¯t ask for the reason, but for the crucial time. ¡°Within three hours, or four hours if it¡¯s more spacious.¡± ¡°Three to four hours? i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little rushed. even if they have some sacred origin coins, i can¡¯t borrow them in such a short time.¡± Sukra said with a slight frown. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i have a plan.¡± with a flip of his hand, gu nie produced twenty blood dream rings. this is the ¡®blooddream ring¡¯, constructed by the great Lord of nightmares using strange spells and the power of faith. It has the function of communicating with the blooddream world. you can easily bring the sacred source coins in the real world into the bloody dream world. You can also bring the items obtained from the bloody dream world into the real world. the real trading channel in the bloody dream world. sugra immediately understood. Putting everything else aside, just the blooddream ring alone was extraordinary. ¡± this blooddream ring is a benefit for the person who lent me money this time. ¡± Gu nie said. with that, he threw the blooddream ring at sugra. ¡°Many thanks, Sir Gu nie. With this blooddream ring, things will be much more convenient.¡± sukra nodded. ¡°so, what about the sacred source coins we borrowed this time? how much is it?¡± sukra looked at gunie. ¡°two million,¡± gu nie said in a deep voice. ¡°two million?¡± sukra couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. the demigods and gods who did not go to holy heijar often had tens of thousands of sacred source coins in their hands. some of them had more than 100000 or 200000 sacred source coins. two million sacred source coins was indeed a huge amount. ¡°if it¡¯s less than two million, borrow as much as you can. After you¡¯ve used it up, I¡¯ll return you an additional 20% in two days.¡± gu nie said. ¡°You must be joking, Sir Gu nie. We¡¯ll just pay back whatever we borrowed. Besides, this blooddream ring is very valuable, so it¡¯s enough to get it.¡± Gu nie waved his hand. I said I¡¯ll give you an extra 20%. there¡¯s no need to discuss this.¡± time is of the essence, senior SUGRA. You¡¯d better act quickly! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll immediately inform the others.¡± sukra immediately began to move. as for gu nie, he quietly waited. originally, gune had wanted to borrow some money from duo lance. then, he would use the 30000-odd sacred source coins to accumulate them step by step until he had accumulated 200000 ¨C 300000 sacred source coins. At that time, he should have reached two-star or even three-star. The probability of him encountering a trap would be higher. if he was in a situation where he was being manipulated, gu nie would be able to earn a lot of money with the sacred source coins he had. But Gu nie hadn¡¯t expected to be manipulated in the first match. it was obvious that the guy named rudolph was at least close to four-star, or even stronger. Otherwise, the Gladiator agent behind him wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this. and if gu nie didn¡¯t follow them, gu nie would suffer a huge loss. After all, if this battle continued, Gu NIE¡¯s strength would be exposed. to be able to kill this four-star superhuman, gu nie¡¯s strength must be at the four-star level, or even close to the invisible level. when he found out that gu nie was even more powerful than a four-star warrior, he was shocked. the odds for gu nie¡¯s next dozen or so matches would probably be around 0.1 or 0.2. there were even situations where the market was closed as soon as it was opened. gu nie probably couldn¡¯t bet on himself winning, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t make any money. as a result, all of gu nie¡¯s efforts to hide his strength had been in vain. Therefore, a large amount of sacred origin coins had entered the betting pool this time. This was the best time for Gu nie to burst out. ¡°If you don¡¯t treat me like a human, then I won¡¯t treat you like one.¡± gu nie thought to himself. Chapter 399 ? 399 A gamble, a bicycle becomes a motorcycle! About three hours later, SUGRA finally returned to the fourth floor of blood dream arena. Sir gune, these are the sacred source coins that the demigods and gods of the darqilong mountains have quickly gathered. It¡¯s a total of 1.2 million. we¡¯re in a hurry. If they had more time, they could have gotten more sacred source coins. as he spoke, sugra handed over the three blooddream rings. Gu nie used his mind power to scan it, then nodded. ¡°one million and two hundred thousand, that¡¯s enough.¡± After collecting all the sacred source coins, guni returned the three blood dream rings to SUGRA. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in a hurry, so I¡¯ll go over first.¡± Then, guni bid farewell to SUGRA. ¡­¡­ in the divine kingdom arena. in a small sealed secret room. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± gu nie slowly opened his eyes. ¡°it¡¯s fortunate that we have such a group of people in the sacredfeather darksource continent. they¡¯ll be able to help us at a critical moment. Otherwise, all our efforts would have been in vain.¡± Then, Gu nie opened the door and flew towards the betting area. He didn¡¯t see duo lansi when he arrived at the meeting place. Apparently, he was still preparing. Gu nie opened the machine and a screen appeared. The odds of 8.4 did not decrease at all. Instead, it had increased to 8.6. ¡°Oh! did anyone else place additional stakes?¡± Gu nie squinted his eyes. Those Gladiator managers would sometimes group up with each other. It was common for one person to place a bet, and the others to follow suit. gu nie quickly put the 1.2 million into the gladiator medal. Then, he bet all 1.2 million sacred source coins on himself. 1.2 million sacred source coins was obviously not a small amount compared to the previous tens of thousands of sacred source coins. As the 1.2 million sacred source coins were put in, the odds quickly rose from 8.6 to 8.4. the other party must have invested tens of millions of sacred source coins in it! gu nie thought. ¡°There¡¯s still two more hours before the match starts. When they lose, their expressions will be very interesting.¡± ¡± however, i need to prepare for this battle. i should be able to use most of my strength without any problems. ¡± ¡°since i¡¯m going to be exposed, i¡¯ll let them see my true strength.¡± ¡°moreover, i can also reverse the situation and suppress them. after all, my death isn¡¯t a real death. but if i do that, i won¡¯t be able to stay in the divine kingdom arena.¡± ¡°The devil¡¯s co-soul can be the beneficiary.¡± Gu nie waited for another half an hour. only then did duo lansi arrive. ¡°How much did you get?¡± duo lan si asked as soon as he arrived. ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand.¡± ¡°150000, that¡¯s not a small amount.¡± gu nie said. ¡°i¡¯ve pawned quite a few good items. i even pawned my furnace weapon.¡± ¡°take a gamble, and a bicycle will become a motorcycle.¡± Gune patted duo Lance¡¯s shoulder and laughed. Although he knew that Gu nie was very powerful, he was still a little nervous when all 150000 of them bet on Gu nie. After all, who could guarantee that Gu nie would win? even though he knew that gu nie was very strong, he didn¡¯t know how strong gu nie¡¯s opponent was. however, this was how gambling was. there was no such thing as a sure-win situation. He was betting that Gu nie would be stronger than the enemy. ¡°don¡¯t worry. even if he has the strength of a seven-star warrior, i¡¯m still quite confident that i can win.¡± Gu nie said. Duo lansi looked at Gu nie in shock. ¡± alright, it¡¯s about time. i should go and prepare. ¡± He then flew towards arena 74. Duo lansi stood still for a while before he recovered. He immediately got up and chased after them. He wanted to go in and watch such a crucial battle. ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later. after handing over his gladiator medal, gune entered the one-star arena¡¯s resting area no. 74. This one-star arena was obviously much more high-end than the trainee arena. there were sofas, drinks, fruits, and other things. Near the arena, there was a wide row of spectator seats for gladiators to watch the battle. At the same time, there weren¡¯t many of them. gu nie¡¯s eyes scanned the room. There were about 80 people. However, there were still people entering. Gune¡¯s opponent, Rudolf Bart, wasn¡¯t coming. Gu nie immediately found a seat near the spectator area and sat down. He looked over from the wide balcony of the spectator area. the one-star arena had a diameter of about two thousand meters and was extremely wide. In the one-star arena, there were quite a number of spectators. There were about two thousand people. after all, the quality of the fights in a row of arenas was much higher than those in the trainee arenas. after observing for a while, gu nie closed his eyes and rested. after resting for a while, gu nie heard a heavy voice. ¡°Hey, kid, you¡¯re called ¡®Gu Qianqian¡¯ or something, right?¡± gune opened his eyes and saw a three-meter-tall extraordinary, rudolf bart, wearing golden armor and carrying a long spear on his back. he was looking at gune with slight contempt. ¡°You don¡¯t have to remember my name. You won¡¯t remember anything after you die.¡± gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t give the other a good look. Hearing this, Rudolph Bart grinned. stop what you¡¯re saying, kid. I¡¯ll slowly torture you to death later. You have to know that I love torturing noobs like you. After showing off, Rudolph Bart turned around and left. he glanced at the extraordinary named rudolph bart. ¡°He has the profound of earth and the profound of space,¡± ¡± and they are all very thick. they aren¡¯t weak even among the four-star level. no wonder they are so confident. ¡± as time passed, more and more extraordinary humans entered the battle preparation lounge. When the time was up. three staff members flew in from the staff passage. Immediately, many one-star gladiators stood up. all gladiators, get ready. Those who are called, enter the arena to fight. The Oracle-level staff member said coldly in a professional manner. ¡°i¡¯m isabel cadoso and anis davenporter. i¡¯m entering.¡± immediately, a woman and a man, two extraordinary humans from the foreign lands, drank potions while flying into the tunnel. Gu nie was already carefully watching the battle between the two. gu nie had seen a lot of one-star battles. However, a life-and-death battle was always filled with many things that deserved praise. you would never know who the winner was until the final battle of life and death was decided. it looked like a one-sided crushing battle from the start, but it might even complete a gorgeous reversal at the critical moment. and in some desperate situations where victory was right in front of their eyes, they would be crushed by the other party¡¯s more powerful means. This was also the beauty of a life-and-death battle. however, this round of battle did not have much of an impact. The female extraordinary named ¡°Isabel cadoso¡± easily used a soul attack and killed her opponent in less than ten seconds. clearly, this isabelle was very powerful. ¡°rudolph bart, guni lawrence, get ready to enter.¡± gu nie raised his eyebrows. he didn¡¯t expect to be the second wave to enter. Gu nie took out a potion and drank it while flying inside. Beside him, Rudolph also flew along the tunnel. Chapter 400 ? 400 a terrifying seven-star! in the spectator area. nasimento hurley and a few of the god emissaries and ancestor soul powerhouses gathered together. ¡± nasimento heli, this time, your subordinate is called arudolf bart. he is highly regarded by many! ¡± An ancestor soul powerhouse with water flowing all over his body said softly. ¡°Yeah. That Rudolph Bart has a special innate divine ability and a deep understanding of the profound meaning.¡± he has the power to easily kill a rank eight extraordinary. if he continues to train and improve his strength, he has a high chance of becoming a five-star Gladiator. ¡± five-star gladiators are rare among level seven extraordinaries. they¡¯re almost at the top. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I asked all of you to come here and place your bets together.¡± nasimento hurley said. ¡°how much did you bet this time?¡± the water-type ancestor soul expert asked. ¡°50 million.¡± nasimento hurley said. ¡°50 million, that¡¯s not a small amount.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite a lot, but it¡¯s very stable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Oh! That Rudolph Bart has entered the arena.¡± ¡­¡­ He flew into the arena. ¡°BOOM! BOOM!¡± The mechanical engine was instantly activated by Gu nie, making a rumbling sound. From a thousand meters away, gune looked at the ¡°Rudolf Bart.¡± Gu nie was going to reveal his true strength in this battle anyway. Furthermore, it was for the sake of the subsequent reverse operation. Gu nie had already made up his mind. This time, he was going to show off. he directly exploded with the terrifying strength of a seven-star. This way, it could attract a large wave of attention. at that time, with a polar reversal, the show¡¯s effect would be maximized, and he could also make a lot of money. he clenched his fist, and his fiendish origin power surged out. ¡°BOOM!¡± the incomparably dense dark power upanishad rose. in the blink of an eye, an endless darkness descended within a radius of three to four hundred meters. Immediately after! ¡°BOOM!¡± At the same time, the ultimate destruction ultimacy burst out. Darkness and destruction. at this moment, the two profound meanings were fully unleashed. The entire arena was filled with the terrifying darkness and destruction ultimacy. At the same time as Gu nie erupted. many of the spectators in the audience¡¯s seats had a solemn look on their faces! everyone¡¯s eyes instantly focused on gu nie. Many people were shocked and shocked. the spectator area was in an uproar. ¡°the suan ni¡¯s power upanishad is so terrifying!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this guy a level seven transcendent? how could he have such dense dark and destruction power upanishad?¡± ¡± damn! such profound power upanishads! i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s an oracle or an ancestor¡¯s soul! ¡± even those powerful oracles and ancestral spirits might not have such a deep understanding of profound meanings. indeed. This profound meaning is too amazing. ¡°seven-star, this guy is probably a seven-star gladiator!¡± indeed, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a battle between seven-star gladiators in a one-star arena. It¡¯s such a great deal! hahaha, Yingluo, I bought this gunie for 200 sacred source coins. I was just buying some random stuff, but I was lucky. ¡°Damn it, I bought 2000 from that Rudolph Bart. I thought that I would make a profit by following the Gladiator manager. who knew that there would be a seven-star level guy?¡± ¡°This Rudolph Bart is under the Gladiator agent? The Gladiator manager even opened for sale? I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re going to suffer a huge loss this time!¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said that, I feel much better. at least those damn gladiator agents lost more than i did.¡± in the spectator area. As the dark destruction power Upanishad bloomed. nasimento hurley and the other god emissaries and ancestor soul powerhouses were stunned at first, then their faces gradually turned ugly, each more gloomy than the last. nasimento hurley¡¯s face was so dark that it was almost dripping with water. it was even a little twisted. The 50 million sacred source coins were more than half of what he had accumulated in the arena over the years. He was afraid that he would lose all 50 million. ¡± nasimento heli, your eyes are really sharp. it¡¯s hard to find a seven-star gladiator even after several years, but you found one right away. ¡± A fourth-level ancestor soul expert looked over and said in an unfriendly tone. the others also looked at nasimento hurley with a strange light in their eyes. this time, they had more or less invested a few million. looking at it now, it was all over the place. the blooming of ancient one¡¯s power upanishad attracted the attention of several god¡¯s messengers and managers. when they saw how profound gu nie¡¯s power upanishad was, many of the managers ¡®expressions changed. Even the Oracle administrator who had shouted the start had forgotten to shout it. at this time, rudolph bart was stunned on the spot, and his heart was full of shock. The dark and destruction power Upanishads were ten or even twenty times more powerful than his. the difference between them was simply unimaginable. ¡°how is this yingluo possible?¡± Rudolf Bart¡¯s face became extremely distorted. ¡± i, guni lawrence, am the top genius of holy heijar. i will become a god in the future. ¡± gu nie¡¯s voice rumbled. ¡°Rudolph, I know that you are very strong and have the strength of a four-star Warrior. However, you shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. You even dared to provoke me. You are really going too far. Do you really think I am a soft persimmon?¡± ¡°Even if you had the strength of a seven-star, I, Gu nie, would still kill you today, let alone a four-star.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s tone was sharp and murderous. ¡°let¡¯s start!¡± after a while, the chief oracle spoke. ¡°Begin!¡± the deep voice of the oracle echoed throughout the huge arena. ¡°die!¡± The voice of the Oracle rang out. gu nie¡¯s level nine thunderflame curse exploded. rudolf bart still wanted to escape sideways. however, he couldn¡¯t avoid the instant transmission of the incantation. He was just a fighter, not a Shadowman. He didn¡¯t have any powerful means of escape and hiding. the black dragon-like angry thunder directly entangled rudolph bart. The black Upanishad and the destruction Upanishad bloomed to the extreme. ¡°boom!¡± a deafening thunderclap exploded in the wide arena. In the black Lightning, Rudolph Bart¡¯s body exploded, and his Soul Source core shattered on the spot. gu nie¡¯s full-power attack. He instantly killed this four-star Warrior, Rudolph Bart. Even though he knew that this would be the result. But after seeing Gu NIE¡¯s fierce attack, the audience still began to discuss it. ¡± even a level eight or level nine transcendent grandmaster would be injured or die from this attack! ¡± that¡¯s right. This guy named Gu nie is really strong. He¡¯s a seven-star Warrior. Even the seven-star Warriors in history were at the top. ¡°It¡¯s going to be lively here.¡± someone laughed. ¡°why?¡± someone asked in confusion. ¡°I just did some research. This is the first battle of this one-star guy. With his strength, he¡¯ll be the one to die.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, it does sound interesting.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Guni Lawrence wins!¡± The voice of the administrator of the divine envoy sounded. as gu nie¡¯s victory came to an end, the battle, or rather, the battle projection of gu nie¡¯s powerful profound and ferocious attack, was quickly sent out by many people. After all, the birth of a seven-star was a new thing. Moreover, this was a very powerful seven-star who was fresh out of the oven. Chapter 401 ? 401 chapter 49 big profit When Gu nie returned to the resting area, everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. gu nie didn¡¯t care about the gazes of so many people. After the battle, they could leave. Gu nie immediately left through the tunnel. if he left late, a group of gladiator managers would probably come looking for him. ¡­¡­ half an hour later, in a small private room. Duo lansi walked in with a smile. ¡°gu nie, you¡¯re famous now. i¡¯ve already received three battle projections from my friends.¡± ¡°I only regret not pawning myself back then.¡± duo lansi sighed as he sat down. ¡°i think so too.¡± Gu nie replied. you¡¯ve earned more than 1.4 million sacred source coins this time. it¡¯s enough. ¡± Gu nie replied. ¡°I¡¯ve indeed earned quite a bit.¡± duo lansi smiled. ¡°By the way, how much did you put in after that?¡± Duo LAN si asked gunie. ¡°i¡¯ve already mortgaged my wife¡¯s capital, but i can¡¯t raise 100000 yuan.¡± Gu nie spread his hands. ¡°If I had that much money, I wouldn¡¯t have to borrow it from you.¡± you¡¯ve earned more than a million sacred source coins. With so many sacred source coins, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to become a saint. ¡°Indeed,¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°It¡¯s in the account.¡± As if sensing the vibration of his combat medal, duo Lance took it out and laughed. one million sacred source coins was a huge amount of wealth. ¡°buzzzzzz!¡± gu nie also felt his medallion shake. Gune didn¡¯t dare to open the screen. It would be bad if Dolans saw the balance. as his soul seeped in. The figure of more than 11.5 million sacred source coins appeared in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. the anchor of the world is finally in my hands. gu nie thought to himself. then, gu nie transferred 100000 sacred source coins to duo lance. ¡°Eh? Another 100,000 Yuan.¡± Duo lansi raised his head. ¡°You¡¯ve turned around so quickly?¡± ¡± i wanted to borrow some money from you to slowly snowball. now that i¡¯ve exposed my strength, i don¡¯t think the snowball will be able to continue rolling. ¡± ¡°but i¡¯ve earned enough.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever earn enough money.¡± gu nie shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯m going to buy some things. And you?¡± gu nie rose to his feet, and his silver angel armor bloomed, covering him. Gu NIE¡¯s aura also changed. It was no longer the same as before. Who knew if the ancestor soul powerhouses who had lost money would take revenge or something, so Gu nie had to be careful. There were many silver armors outside, and no one would be able to find gunie¡¯s true traces after he changed his aura. ¡°I also want to buy some things.¡± duo lansi also stood up. ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later. gu nie arrived at a remote gladiator mall. on his way here, gu nie had done some calculations. After paying back the principal and interest, he still had about 10 million sacred source coins left. With so many sacred source coins, he could buy three or four world anchors. As for how much he could buy, that would depend on the price. at this moment, gu nie¡¯s gladiator medal had more than ten million sacred source coins, and it was connected to the gladiator store. As soon as he searched for the world anchor, rows of them appeared in front of him. and there was a certain length of introduction on it. [ the world anchor has the powerful characteristic of stabilizing the origin of a transcendent world. At the same time, use the world anchor to communicate with the world will and place the world anchor into the world origin. You can obtain the nourishment of the world origin, speed up your cultivation, and speed up the comprehension of profound meanings. ] ¡°The effect is quite good.¡± gu nie nodded after a quick look. ¡°but the price is really not low.¡± the cheapest and most common world anchor cost two million sacred source coins. The slightly more powerful ones were at 2.2 million, 2.4 million, 2.6 million, and even 3 million. ¡± to our oya continent, it¡¯s a slightly larger medium-scale extraordinary world. we can use the ones with 2.4 or 2.6 million. ¡± after some careful consideration, gu nie made his decision. ¡°two for 2.4 million and one for 2.6 million.¡± ¡± i can use the remaining 2.6 million to buy treasures to speed up my cultivation, or even advance directly. ¡± ¡°I can only participate in the war of the Oya continent after I become a saint.¡± After purchasing the three world anchors. Gu nie went to the [ cultivation treasures ] page. Gu NIE¡¯s current cultivation speed wasn¡¯t slow. in less than a year, gu nie had become a late-stage level seven transcendent. In another half a year, he would be able to advance to transcendent level eight. gu nie estimated that he would be able to become a saint in about three years. in less than five years, gu nie would be able to complete the entire master level promotion. Furthermore, Gu nie had a six-vein Soul Source core. it had to be known that an ordinary soul source core would take about 10 years to form. normally, a six-mark soul source core would be at least 70 to 80 years old, or even 100 years old. gu nie, who had a six-mark soul source core, had become a saint in five years. this was already quite fast. as gu nie opened the [ cultivation treasures ], he saw that all the treasures were worth at least 10000 sacred source coins. About an hour later. In the end, gune picked three [ treasure fruits ]. one of them was the precious fruit [ luo haiyuan fruit ]. this fruit is extremely effective for tier 7 extraordinaries. one fruit can allow an extraordinary to advance by a small realm. Four [ Luo Haiyuan fruit ] were enough to allow a transcendent who had just advanced to transcendent-Level Seven to advance to transcendent-level eight. however, the price was not cheap. each pill cost 24000 sacred source coins. the latter two corresponded to the eighth and ninth level, and the price was higher than that of the luo haiyuan fruit. However, no matter what kind of fruit it was, continuous use would have a certain impact on the foundation of one¡¯s realm. However, if it was used separately, the effect would be better. but for gu nie, after one reincarnation, all of these problems were gone. Gu nie could¡¯ve quickly become a level nine transcendent and reincarnated. At this moment, there was no need to worry at all. after spending 500,000 sacred origin coins to buy a large number of fruits, gu nie still had two million sacred origin coins left. ¡± should i make a semi-divine weapon? a semi-divine weapon is only a million sacred source coins. ¡± at this moment, gu nie was rich and overbearing. gu nie thought for a moment, then shook his head. I¡¯ll still need to use the remaining two million sacred source coins later. Besides, I¡¯ll need enough sacred source coins to make more for the polar reversal later. There¡¯s no hurry. After some thought, Gu nie calmed himself down and didn¡¯t rashly go shopping. after the purchase, gunie and duo lansi flew toward the training grounds. now that he was done with the purchase, gune had to return to the oya continent. The evil gods had been extracting the origin of the Oya continent for nearly five months. naturally, the earlier the world anchor was placed into the world¡¯s origin, the better. Chapter 402 ? 402 cast into the world anchor A week later. In the secret room. Gu NIE¡¯s aura surged for a moment before gradually calming down. Gu nie was now a peak rank seven transcendent. ¡°The effect of the Luo Haiyuan fruit is really amazing.¡± ¡± it¡¯s only been a week, and i¡¯ve been able to advance to the peak of the seventh rank. after steadily hacking and completely digesting the fruit¡¯s energy, i can advance to the eighth rank. ¡± gu nie calmed himself down. he cast the blood origin-great blood heavenly dream curse and entered the blooddream arena on the sacredfeather darksource continent. after handing over 1.44 million sacred source coins to sugra, gune left the room. ¡°the next step is to return to the star tower in the oya continent.¡± gu nie had left a star soul in the tower, so it would be easier for him to go back now. gu nie thought. he began to use the astral soul to carry out the transfer of his physical body across ultra-long distances. About an hour later. Gune had completed the transfer of his body from Holy heijar to the Oya continent. ¡­¡­ In a dark and quiet secret room. Gu nie stood up and walked back and forth after he finished transferring. this place was exactly the same as when gu nie had left. after that, gu nie calmed down and released the profound meaning of the world, trying to sense the world. gu nie could clearly feel the world¡¯s origin power weakening. it was very slight, but it couldn¡¯t escape gu nie¡¯s detailed observation. ¡°And Yingluo ¡­¡± gu nie looked to the south. ¡°Gurgle gurgle gurgle¡± the silent surge of extraction was in progress. The massive array that extracted the world¡¯s Origin Energy was like a wound that could not be healed. It was constantly bleeding. To a transcendent world, the world¡¯s Origin Energy was like fresh blood. It was the source of life. When Gu nie felt it, he could even hear the silent whimpers and wails of the entire world. the entire world seemed to know that it was on the path to the abyss of death, and it was irreversible. With a flip of his hand, gune took out a world anchor. This world anchor was different from an ordinary ship anchor. the world anchor was a huge, strange, illusory frame about two meters in diameter, like a dodecahedron. The dodecahedron was only its outermost framework. The inner layer was directly connected to the outer framework, finally forming a very stable world framework model. when it sank into the world¡¯s origin. if the world¡¯s origin was thrown into it and activated, the stability of the world would increase by several times. gu nie used his mana and world power upanishad to gradually activate the framework of this world. after it was fully activated. Gu NIE¡¯s will began to communicate with the origin of the world. ¡°the will of the great oya origin, i am the child born from your origin. i can clearly sense your pain. those evil gods used evil methods to steal your life force and origin.¡± ¡± from a distant world, i¡¯ve found something that can help you stabilize the framework of your world¡¯s origin. ¡± ¡± the will of the great oya origin, mayfly. ¡± gu nie began to call out again and again. If Gu nie was strong enough, like a god, he could easily communicate with the origin of the world. Even demigods were easier to communicate with. however, gu nie was only a level seven transcendent. If it was an ordinary rank-7 superhuman, it would be impossible to think about it. Fortunately, Gu nie had a profound world power Upanishad. it was still possible to spend a little more time summoning. In addition, the world¡¯s origin was currently in a state of destruction. Gu NIE¡¯s call for help should be able to attract the attention of the world¡¯s origin. Gu nie called out for the fifth time. the origin power in gu nie¡¯s secret room quickly became dense. in a few seconds, the origin power had increased by more than thirty times. it was so dense that it was suffocating. The will of the world¡¯s origin had already found Gu nie. Gu nie immediately released the power Upanishad of the world to communicate with the will of the origin. ¡± great oya origin, i know your pain. i also know what those evil gods are doing. ¡± ¡± this is a treasure that i found in other transcendent worlds that can help you stabilize your origin. by absorbing this treasure into your world¡¯s origin, it will greatly stabilize your origin, making it very difficult for them to extract your origin. ¡± ¡± furthermore, there¡¯s more than one of these treasures. i¡¯ve brought back three of them. ¡± with that, gu nie took out the other two world anchors and activated them with mana and world intent. the three world anchors squeezed into the small secret room, almost filling it up. gu ni was activated. Gu nie saw the extremely dense origin power begin to seep into it. Normally, the will of the world¡¯s origin would not absorb things into the world¡¯s origin. but at this time, the world¡¯s origin was being extracted. The will of the world¡¯s origin also wanted to save itself. since gu nie was helping him now, he would definitely try. About five or six minutes later. his rich origin power had already completely poured into the frame of the first world. ¡°Weng Weng Weng Weng¡± As the intense light bloomed. The first frame of the world quickly disappeared. obviously, the world¡¯s principal will must have sensed the effect of the world anchor on it, and thus absorbed it. after another two to three minutes. The dense origin power in the secret room surged again. This time, the rich origin power directly surged towards the second and third world anchors. after the origin power was completely poured in. the two world anchors also disappeared with the white light. it was obvious that the will of the world¡¯s origin had recognized the world anchor. As the world anchor was absorbed ¡­ The will of the world¡¯s origin enveloped Gu nie. a slight thought enveloped him. ¡°my little girl¡± ¡°Xie Wanwan, Xie Wanwan, your¡± help ¡°¡± ¡°My will and my will will put you and you together in the same place¡± then, the world¡¯s principal will slowly dispersed. ¡°Hu~~Hu~Hu~¡± Feeling the world will disappear, Gu nie let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°it¡¯s done,¡± gu nie clenched his fist and laughed. ¡± these three world anchors are anchored in the depths of the world origin. ¡± it can basically reduce the loss of the world¡¯s origin to one-thirtieth of the present. in this case, the withering period of three to five years will be pushed to at least a hundred years later. ¡± at the same time, the amount of the world¡¯s origin that those evil gods absorb will also decrease sharply. it will take them longer to recover their combat power. ¡± ¡®All in all, the normal absorption rate of one-thirtieth should be enough to dissuade those evil gods. after all, absorbing this amount of origin energy is simply too time-consuming. the gains simply do not make up for the losses.¡± ¡± however, it¡¯s hard to say whether those evil gods will retreat or not. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s first feel if the effect of the origin energy has weakened.¡± then, gu nie focused his mind and used the world power upanishad to sense the place where the origin of the world was extracted. Chapter 403 ? 403 The coming change the place where the church of war and the church of healing met. a huge array with a diameter of thirty meters was blooming with a sky-piercing light. At the base of the array, there was an energy array that was three meters thick. this energy array was enough to block the attacks of the oracle ancestor soul powerhouses. at this moment, beside the origin source extraction array. The mother God of the human-faced flower cult. the church of pastors, the pastors. And the ¡± giant God ¡± of the giant God church. three evil gods with twisted auras were sitting cross-legged in the air. the world¡¯s origin that was extracted was absorbed by them. As they absorbed, their strength continued to recover and strengthen. At the same time, the suppression of the world¡¯s origin on them continued to weaken as they absorbed the origin. While he was absorbing ¡­ The three evil gods seemed to sense something. Two of them opened their eyes at the same time and looked at the array that was absorbing the world¡¯s origin. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± the giant god, who was a full ten meters tall and had strange hexagonal armor floating all over his body, narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice. ¡± the extraction of the origin source is weakening. ¡± the human-faced deva, who was about the height of a human, said softly. of course I know that the extraction of the natural source is weakening, but why is this happening? ¡± ¡°and yingluo ¡­¡± The giant God¡¯s eyes were fixed on the origin Energy array. ¡°the speed of the weakening is still continuing.¡± in the perception of the three of them. the original source energy that was being extracted was continuously weakening. in just a few breaths, it had already weakened to half of its previous strength. Then, one-fifth. one-tenth. A moment later, the extraction of the origin Energy had been reduced to about one-thirtieth of the previous amount. if it had been a trickle before, it would have been enough for the three evil gods to absorb. Now, it was just dripping water. Not to mention three people, even one person would be choked. The giant God and mother God¡¯s expressions turned grave as they watched the almost severed and tiny world origin being extracted. What was the use of extracting one-thirtieth of the origin Energy from before? after all, they had entered a world for the world¡¯s origin. with a strong enough world origin, they could improve their strength and strengthen themselves. However, this one-thirtieth of energy extraction was too little. Moreover, it was divided among three people, which was even more insufficient. With such a thin world source, if they continued to wait here, it would be a complete waste of time. It would be meaningless. ¡°senior mu shen?¡± the two evil gods looked at the priest who was stronger and more experienced than them. At this moment, mu Shen opened his eyes calmly. someone must have put a world anchor into it. Mu Shen said softly. ¡°the world anchor? this world has a world anchor? how was this possible? the most powerful being in this world is that ordinary demigod. there¡¯s no way for him to come into contact with the outside world. it¡¯s a completely isolated island, so how could it have such an expensive treasure like the world anchor?¡± the giant god said in a deep voice. mu shen did not argue with the giant god. he closed his eyes and continued to absorb the thin world origin. mother god muttered to herself before she spoke. ¡± senior god mu, it wasn¡¯t easy for us to come to the oya continent and create such a situation where we can absorb this world¡¯s origin energy. but now, the world¡¯s origin energy has been reduced to one-thirtieth of what it used to be. there¡¯s almost no value in absorbing it. ¡± ¡°are we still going to stay here?¡± when mother god asked this, mu shen slowly opened his evil eyes and said, ¡± ¡°wait!¡± ¡°Wait? what are you waiting for?¡± Mother God and giant God both looked over in confusion. ¡°an unforeseen event!¡± ¡°change of events? what unforeseen event?¡± when the time comes, you¡¯ll know that very soon, an era of change will sweep across the entire extraordinary world. It can even be said that the change has already arrived. ¡± the ancient longtan world group, including the high-dimensional transcendent world [ saint heijar ], will all be swept into this unforeseen event. ¡± the two of them were shocked when they heard this. there were many gods in the large transcendent world of gulontan. as for holy heijar, it was a high-dimensional transcendent world with countless deities. it was unimaginable what kind of change could sweep across holy heigar. If someone else had said that, they wouldn¡¯t have felt that the information was reliable. however, this priest was not only powerful, but he was also a member of a very mysterious evil god organization. furthermore, this evil god organization was one of the suppressed ones in holy heajar. to be able to be suppressed in holy heijar showed how powerful this mysterious evil god organization was. has the stars reached the right position? is the great Cthulhu creature about to wake up? ¡± Mother God asked. ¡± on the contrary, it¡¯s not the awakening of the cthulhu creatures that caused this change. it¡¯s the arrival of this change that will lead to the awakening of the cthulhu creatures. ¡± ¡± weren¡¯t you all wondering why the land of mutation was so strange? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s because the land of mutation is one of the sources of this change. ¡± we¡¯ll wait here quietly until that change comes. The Oya continent is so close, and there will be many unexpected changes. Moreover, the black Vatican¡¯s mechanical catastrophe¡¯s fleet is already on its way, and their goal is also the ancient Floating Dragon World Group. ¡± the oya continent is the world closest to the land of mutation in the forefront of the world of gulontan. it¡¯s located in the source tide and the brightest. it will become the foothold of those mechanical lives. ¡± if you pay close attention to the dark side of the world, you will be able to sense that the evil demons in the depths of the dark side have already begun to build a teleportation portal. the Oya continent will become a battlefield, a battlefield for the creatures of calamity. ¡°If we land here as soon as possible, we¡¯ll be able to seize the first opportunity.¡± ¡± as for the native residents, they will be sacrificed when the war comes. even if some of them become demigods or even gods, it will still be the same. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s great to be able to absorb the origin of this world. ¡± we can¡¯t absorb it. This slight absorption is still fine. When the change comes, we¡¯ll naturally be able to display our strength in this medium-sized transcendent world after obtaining the benefits. ¡°So, just wait quietly.¡± With that, mu Shen closed his eyes again. although they really wanted to know what the so-called ¡°change¡± was. but from mu shen¡¯s expression, it was clear that he had no intention of telling them. With doubts in their minds, the two of them thought about it for a while, then closed their eyes and entered a state of deep cultivation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the secret cultivation room. after sensing it in detail ¡­ Gu nie slowly opened his eyes, and a trace of joy appeared in them. The rate at which the world¡¯s origin was being absorbed was reduced to one-thirtieth. as a result, the withering period of the world was extended to about a hundred years. at the same time, the evil gods ¡®strength would also decrease. as a result, gu nie had more time to cultivate. ¡± enter holy heijar, cultivate steadily, improve your strength, and become a saint as soon as possible. then, drive out all the evil gods. none of the churches in the south can escape. ¡± then, he began his journey to holy heijar. The changes in the absorption of the world¡¯s origin were naturally felt by the higher-ups of the transcendent Association. they immediately began to investigate. The strange change that had reduced the time by thirty minutes had shocked and delighted them. After all, it was a rare piece of good news. gu nie didn¡¯t know how they were going to deal with the situation. Chapter 404 ? 404 Extraordinary rank eight in the midst of holy heiker¡¯s cultivation. Unknowingly, more than a month had passed. in a small room. duo lance and gu ni were chatting while drinking. in that battle, your opponent wasn¡¯t weak. He was close to a four-star Warrior. Gu nie said. ¡± yes, he is close to the strength of a four-star, but i am obviously stronger. he still lost. ¡± For more than a month, duo lansi had been constantly fighting and cultivating as a level eight transcendent, and his star position had been promoted very quickly. The battle just now was the battle for duo lansi to advance to a three-star Gladiator. at the beginning, after duo lansi was at a disadvantage and had a fierce fight, the other party burst out with a powerful strength close to a four-star. Duo lansi didn¡¯t hide anymore. The powerful weapon in the furnace weapon box on his back exploded, giving him five star Battle strength. Then, he killed the powerful enemy and won the final victory. ¡°Although I won this time, no one knows if I¡¯ll encounter a more powerful opponent. After I advance to three-star, I¡¯ll have to cultivate in seclusion to improve my strength. i¡¯m not going to fight for a while.¡± Duo lansi said. ¡°this is more like it.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. with the strength of a five-star, fighting to the three-star level was the safest and most reliable way. ¡°how about you?¡± Duo LAN si looked at Gu ni. your realm has been soaring from the late stage of Level Seven to the peak of level eight. It looks like you¡¯re ready to advance to level nine? ¡± Compared to duo Lance¡¯s fight, guni didn¡¯t go to the arena to fight. during this time, gu nie had only one thing to do, which was to eat precious fruits to constantly increase his strength. After more than a month of cultivation, Gu nie had now risen to the peak of rank eight and would soon reach rank nine. yes, I¡¯m preparing to directly advance to transcendent level nine. Gu nie said. Duo lansi frowned. ¡°you¡¯ve advanced so quickly, will there be any drawbacks? After all, using the precious fruit doesn¡¯t have any benefits to one¡¯s cultivation.¡± Gu nie laughed. ¡°Normally, there would be a huge drawback. This is common sense.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Gu nie lowered his voice. ¡± there¡¯s something special about my extraordinary profession. this allows me to slowly and naturally smooth out these drawbacks in the future. ¡± ¡°oh?¡± duo lansi raised his eyebrows. ¡°this is truly amazing. however, there are many mystical transcendent jobs in the transcendent world, so it¡¯s not strange to have such a unique feature. however, it¡¯ll be very useful for you. first, i¡¯ll quickly reach the peak of transcendent rank nine, then i¡¯ll use that special ability to slowly fix these flaws.¡± ¡°Overall, it¡¯s much faster than slowly cultivating.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I immediately used that treasure in large quantities to level up and increase my power.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve improved so quickly. Why aren¡¯t you trying to comprehend profound meaning? is there something important?¡± Duo LAN si seemed to have guessed the meaning behind Gu NI¡¯s words. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t try to hide anything. some changes have happened in the world we are in, and I need to improve my strength as soon as possible to solve it. ¡°Oh, do you need help?¡± duo lan si asked. ¡°I can only help after I¡¯ve become a saint,¡± gu nie said after some thought. holy heijar was undoubtedly very far away from the oya continent. However, after Gu nie became a Saint, his ability to use the ancient shadow door would increase by another level. at that time, by using the ancient shadow gate¡¯s ability to teleport, it was possible to bring the experts of holy heijar to the oya continent. at most, it would cost more. At the same time, many experts from the sacred feather¡¯s darkness origin could also be brought in. more importantly ¡­ Medium transcendent worlds were very exclusive, which meant that crossing the world barrier would consume a lot of energy. But now, Gu ni could communicate with the principal will of the Oya continent. however, it would be different if he could borrow the power of the oya continent. at that time, the energy consumption would be reduced. Before, Gu nie couldn¡¯t use external power. however, when gu nie became a saint, he could use external power. Therefore, he didn¡¯t reject Dolans ¡°offer to help. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me to become a saint. I¡¯ve just reached the three-star level, and I¡¯ve displayed the strength of a five-star. even though i¡¯m still hiding it, approaching the six star level is already my limit at the eighth step.¡± Gu nie raised his eyebrows. six-star was already a very powerful strength. at present, there were less than a hundred level eight extraordinary gladiators in the entire divine kingdom arena. It had to be known that there were millions and tens of millions of level eight Extraordinaries in the divine Kingdom arena. duo lansi¡¯s strength was close to the six-star level, and he was indeed one of the top extraordinary geniuses in holy heijar. ¡± there¡¯s no need to continue fighting during this period of time. using those precious fruits, i¡¯ll be able to become a saint in about a year or two. ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu nie said gratefully. Duo Lance chuckled. Duo lansi knew very well that it was rare to see a top-tier extraordinary like guni in Holy heijar, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse to help him. the oracles and ancestor souls of the Oya continent aren¡¯t strong. If duo Lance and I become Saints, we won¡¯t be at a disadvantage against the oracles and ancestor souls who are bursting with divine power. In addition, there are a group of top oracles from the Holy source of the dark domain. The ancestor souls will have no problem annihilating the South and even killing those evil gods. ¡°One year at most two years. &Nbsp; then, we can completely resolve the threat of those evil gods. Gu nie mused. for ordinary extraordinary humans, such as the many extraordinary humans in the oya continent, they were all extraordinary humans. Basically, 90% of them were on the Oracle route. Gu nie had a rough idea of how they had broken through. The transcendent Association controlled several areas similar to the ancestral soul space that Gu nie had been to. In the space of the ancestor soul, the power of faith was generated by strange creatures. The oracles had used this power of faith to advance to the realm of oracles. however, this method of using other people¡¯s faith power to improve oneself was not a good one. to be able to become an oracle was already extremely difficult. it was basically impossible to advance again. The difficulty of cultivating an ancestor soul was even higher. One needed to open up an ancestor soul space, which was ten times harder than the cultivation of an Oracle. Therefore, this also led to the Oracle of the Oya continent. Most of the ancestral spirits ¡®realms weren¡¯t high, and their overall strength wasn¡¯t considered strong. That was why Gu nie was so confident. ¡°when i reach the ninth step, i¡¯ll have a pretty good plan. at that time, we¡¯ll be able to earn a lot.¡± gune said to duo lance. ¡°oh? what¡¯s the plan?¡± duo lansi¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°i can¡¯t tell you now. i¡¯ll talk to you in detail when the time comes.¡± Gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry to explain. ¡°what do you mean? Now I¡¯m going to store money?¡± duo lance reacted quickly. ¡°right!¡± Gu nie nodded seriously. ¡°Then I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Duo lansi laughed. He had earned more than a million from Gu niexue last time, and he was still enjoying the benefits of that. I¡¯m preparing to cultivate in seclusion for this period of time. I¡¯ll first cultivate to the peak of transcendent rank nine. yes, I¡¯m also preparing to cultivate and advance to the peak of transcendent rank nine. While Gu nie was talking, he suddenly had an idea. ¡°what¡¯s the situation? Did something happen in the Watchtower?¡± Gugne had told Mouland before that if it wasn¡¯t an enemy who had come to the starry sky Watchtower, it was best not to disturb his ¡± training. at this moment, gu ni¡¯s soul in the secret chamber felt that mouland had activated the extraordinary door in which gu ni was cultivating. Chapter 405 ? 405 Losing control and the curse an hour and a half later. Gu ni moved from Holy heijar to a small secret room in the starry sky Watchtower. at this moment, the extraordinary door was still lit up. Gune placed a hand on the extraordinary door and began to chant. ¡°Ka ka ka ka¡± The extraordinary door was slowly opened. He saw Mouland elkley, who was wearing a blue robe and standing at the door with a solemn expression. ¡°senior, what happened?¡± gu nie asked after they came out. Mouland elkley¡¯s eyes scanned gunie back and forth, revealing a shocked expression. you¡¯ve already reached the peak of level eight? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu nie nodded. the refinement of the God¡¯s crown has entered a good state, and my cultivation speed is getting faster and faster. In a few months, I¡¯ll be at the peak of type 9, and I¡¯ll become a saint in the next one or two years. when he heard the good news, a smile appeared on mouland elkley¡¯s face. however, these smiles quickly disappeared. ¡°I had no choice but to disturb your cultivation this time. The starry sky Watchtower is about to fall.¡± Mouland elkley said with a solemn expression. ¡°Lost?¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°are the enemies here?¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s because of another very tricky matter. come with me. ¡± Muland elkley walked forward. ¡°Another matter?¡± gugne¡¯s brows furrowed as he followed mourande elkley. ¡°Did you feel the changes in the world a while ago?¡± Murand elkley said as they moved forward. ¡°I can feel it. The rate at which the world¡¯s natural source is being extracted has decreased. It¡¯s less than one-thirtieth of what it was before.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡± indeed, this strange change is really strange. but later, we learned from the visitors from the foreign starry sky that someone must have placed an expensive treasure like the world anchor into the world¡¯s origin. ¡± we don¡¯t know who did it at the moment, but our initial guess is that it might be the doings of old man strange sea. ¡± after all, only he can have such a treasure. ¡± ¡°Yes, this could indeed be the doing of senior strange sea old man,¡± Gu nie nodded. To Gu nie, it didn¡¯t matter if he could claim the achievement or not. Gu nie had been acknowledged by the world¡¯s origin will, so he could communicate with it. That was the most important thing. ¡°This was supposed to be great news for us. The withering period of the world will be greatly delayed, and the power of the evil gods will continue to be suppressed.¡± ¡± however, as our supernatural world got closer and closer to the land of mutation, the mutated creatures at the edge of the world barrier underwent an incredible change. ¡± ¡°An incredible change?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. ¡°what change?¡± ¡± mutated transcendent has lost control. ¡± mouland elkley said in a deep voice. ¡°transcendent runaway?¡± gu nie frowned. in the transcendent cultivation system. with the increase in strength, the risk of losing control of the extraordinary would be greatly reduced. in fact, high-level extraordinaries basically did not have the risk of losing control. as for transcendent masters, no one had ever heard of them losing control. At this time, mourande elkley was treating this extraordinary loss of control so seriously. It was obvious that this was not a simple loss of control. ¡± about half a month ago. ¡± muland elkley slowly explained. ¡± all the members of a team stationed at the edge of the tunnel with mutated creatures have suddenly disappeared. ¡± we immediately conducted an investigation and found that the team members stationed at the edge of the passage have all lost control. ¡°All out of control?¡± gu nie asked in a deep voice. ¡°Caused by a mutated creature?¡± ¡°That¡¯s our current speculation.¡± mouland elkley explained softly. the loss of control of this power is manifested in the three aspects of the body, soul, and energy. among them, the physical form shows a strange increase in strength. For example, the substantial increase in strength, the substantial strengthening and growth of the skeleton frame, the rapid growth of muscles, and so on. the most important thing is that the ¡®genes¡¯ in my body that control the shape of my body have also mutated. ¡± as a result, their bodies grew to three to four meters, and some of the knights even reached five meters tall. ¡± ¡± some of them grew exoskeleton armors, some grew two arms, and some grew wings. at the same time, their sensory organs, eyes, nose, ears, and so on, all went through various strange mutations, and even their functions changed. this kind of transcendent loss of control has greatly increased the strength of their physical bodies. ¡°If that¡¯s all it is, then so be it. At the same time, their souls have also undergone a transformation.¡± they all became bloodthirsty and fond of killing. It was difficult for them to communicate with each other. They had even completely lost the rationality that belonged to human beings and turned into bloodthirsty, greedy, and terrifying monsters. ¡± in addition, their energy has also gone out of control, which makes them even more unscrupulous in destroying and fighting. ¡± ¡± it could be said that after losing control, they had completely become the slaves of cold and crazy extraordinary powers without self-awareness, born for slaughter and battle. ¡± after discovering this situation, we immediately sealed off the subsequent passages and told the many extraordinary guards not to come into contact with the mutated creatures. from what we¡¯ve discovered, even with the isolation of the energy barrier, the mutation seems to have some kind of infection ability. ¡± once you get too close, you¡¯ll be infected by the power of mutation. then, as time passes, you¡¯ll enter a state of losing control and then completely lose control. ¡± even if we had taken the appropriate measures in time, it was still a little too late. in the following days, more and more extraordinary guards lost control, and several suspected infected extraordinary individuals were also in quarantine. ¡°their situation is not optimistic.¡± currently, our researchers are researching this extraordinary meme to see if they can find a way to deal with it. ¡°But there¡¯s almost no progress.¡± just yesterday, a Tier 2 female student who had no direct or indirect contact with any guards also lost control. She killed three female students in the dormitory and ate their hearts. at present, we speculate that the star Watchtower is likely to be suffused with the loss of control meme. everyone could be a potential infected person who lost control. Muland elkley¡¯s words startled guni. the entire Star Tower is infected? ¡± Gu nie rubbed his eyebrows. If that was the case, then Wufu¡¯s situation would truly be a terrible disaster. As for how big of an impact it would have, it was hard to say now. ¡°Without a doubt, this is a disaster, a terrifying disaster.¡± muland elkley¡¯s expression became more and more solemn. the current decision is to seal the entire Star Tower. No one is allowed to leave, including us. if a large-scale Beyonder loss of control really happens, then ¡­ It¡¯s also good to be able to completely control the situation in this area instead of triggering a full-scale extraordinary loss of control in the human area of the Oya continent.¡± ¡°Are we trapped here?¡± gu nie¡¯s heart moved. To be honest, Gu nie wasn¡¯t worried about losing control. even after losing control and mutation, gune could still use reincarnation to absorb the loss of control meme, obtain the corresponding extraordinary resistance, and transform it into his own extraordinary talent. but to the others, it would be a disaster. ¡± i hope you can understand the actions of the higher-ups. ¡± mouland elkley looked at guni. gu nie spread his hands. fortunately, you told me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know what happened here. In the face of the risk of losing control, sealing this place is obviously the right decision. Gune didn¡¯t dislike this method. It would be stupid to let the infected run around. ¡± the good news is that, at present, transcendent masters seem to have a very good resistance to this kind of out-of-control meme. there is no situation of losing control, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu nie nodded. Gu nie wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡± now, i¡¯ll take you to the highest floor of the watchtower. it¡¯s very far away from the ground, and it¡¯s where i and the other oracles cultivate. ¡± ¡°before this matter is settled, you¡¯d better stay there and cultivate.¡± if a large-scale loss of control really happens, that will be the safest place. thank you, senior mourande elkley. gu nie said. mouland elkley shook his head and laughed bitterly. this starry sky watchtower was built by mourande elkley. the place he had built himself might become a place of chaos, so he was in a bad mood. ¡°Senior muland elkley, has anyone gone to the main passage at the edge of the world? After all, that¡¯s the main passage for a large number of mutated creatures to enter. If there are any clues, it should be the best place to show them.¡± Gu nie asked. not yet. The main passageway is currently under complete lockdown, and so is the entire star Watchtower. All of their efforts are focused on the study of the loss of control. even the transcendent Association has sent over many mystical items and sealed artifacts to help with the research. ¡± as for the main passage, there was no time to check it out, nor was there enough power to do so. after all, there are powerful transcendent master-level mutated creatures in the main passage. ¡± gu nie said in a deep voice after some thought. senior muland elkley, something has gone out of control here in the starry sky Watchtower. I can¡¯t go and cultivate in peace. After all, I¡¯m also a potential infected person who has lost control. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to go to the main passage and check it out.¡± Chapter 406 ? 406 an inaudible voice mouland elkley stopped and looked at gunie. the main passage leading to the edge of the world barrier has always been sealed off. No transcendent Masters have ever entered. Even the passage you cleared before was only a small passage near our star Watchtower. ¡± according to the information we have so far, there are a large number of extraordinary master-level mutated creatures there. ¡± ¡°i know that you are very strong. it is not difficult for you to kill many master-level mutated creatures.¡± ¡± but the problem is that all the people who came into contact with them were ordinary mutated creatures. in other words, the highest was only a peak level six transcendent. ¡± ¡± for now, i haven¡¯t come into contact with any master-level mutated creatures. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s hard to say if a master-level mutated creature has a higher level of loss of control. ¡± ¡± if there is, it will be troublesome. so i don¡¯t recommend you go. ¡± Mouland elkley dissuaded. senior mourande elkley, I¡¯m an existence who uses the divine crown. If I¡¯m infected, then it¡¯s easy to imagine what the outcome of ordinary transcendent Masters when facing those mutated creatures will be. Gu nie said in a deep voice. When gunie said this, Mouland elkley¡¯s expression darkened. If that was the case, it would be a real catastrophe when the number of mutated creatures increased and even infiltrated the Oya continent. ¡°thus, no one in the entire oya continent is more suitable than me to go.¡± after pondering for a full ten seconds, murand elkley nodded slightly. so far, we have very little understanding of this out-of-control meme. We basically don¡¯t have much of a clue. in fact, we don¡¯t even know if there are any terrifying mystical items, sealed artifacts, or some other indescribable strange things there that caused this change. ¡°go there and take a look. if you find something, it¡¯ll be good news for us.¡± ¡± however, you have to be very careful. if it¡¯s an indescribable and strange sealed artifact, or even a supernatural ¡®mutated species¡¯, you have to be careful. ¡± ¡°That could easily lead to your death.¡± mouland elkley said in a deep voice. ¡± you have to know that in the history of the oya continent, there have been several large-scale meme events. some of them even changed the course of history. ¡± however, as a large number of sealed items were sealed, similar incidents were decreasing. ¡± that¡¯s why extraordinaries gradually forget that this extraordinary world itself is full of strange dangers-things like extraordinary memes, sealed artifacts, and so on. ¡± ¡± danger and terror are the roots of this world. judging from the existence of those high and mighty creatures who can destroy the world with a slight turn of their bodies, the essence of this world is ¡®cruelty¡¯ and ¡®despair¡¯. ¡± we¡¯re just weak creatures living in corners that they don¡¯t notice, just like the ants in the corners of our human world that no one pays attention to. ¡°Indeed,¡± gu nie slightly nodded. even if gu nie had the system and could reincarnate, he was still an ant in front of those terrifying rulers. in our Oya continent, there are many powerful sealed artifacts that carry terrifying death-causing memes. However, they were all sealed by our staff. this time, the strange loss of control caused by the mutated creature might not be a coincidence. ¡± so, if you encounter an irresistible force on this trip, you¡¯d better come back in time and not put yourself in danger. ¡± mouland elkley warned again. ¡°i¡¯m clear about this.¡± Gu nie nodded seriously. When it came to his own life, Gu nie was more cautious than anyone else. Before, Gu nie had been worried that after his death, he would be ¡°spawn camped¡± by powerful creatures. once such a situation occurred. Then Gu nie would face a very cruel scene. He would be resurrected and then die, dead and resurrected, resurrected and died again, and finally completely disappeared. Or they were completely trapped in a certain place, unable to escape, and eventually trapped to death. however, the [ sunset star source canon ] made gu nie turn his soul into a sky full of stars. They were hidden in many corners. Even if he died, Gu nie could choose to resurrect in different places. in this way, the situation of being trapped to death or being ¡®guarded¡¯ would not happen. Therefore, even though there was danger in the main passage, Gu nie was able to handle it. ¡°i¡¯ll take you to the entrance of the main passage.¡± mourande elkley said after a brief conversation. A few minutes later. at the entrance of a teleportation array. The two of them landed. At the same time, Mouland elkley gave gunie an incantation token. ¡± the incantation inside can activate all the energy barriers and open the door. you must be careful. ¡± mouland elkley let out a breath and said. ¡°Yes.¡± muland elkley¡¯s repeated warnings also made guni very alert. gune used a spell to open a door to the main passage. ¡°senior, i¡¯ll be off then.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°En!¡± Muland elkley nodded with a solemn expression. Gu nie flew in and closed the energy door. ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Mouland elkley said in a low voice. As he flew along the tunnel, Gu NIE¡¯s perception bloomed. The main passage, which was a hundred meters in diameter, could accommodate extraordinary Masters, but it would still suppress oracles, ancestral spirits, and Saints. That¡¯s why Gu nie dared to come in so boldly. ¡°is it caused by the mutated creatures? or was it some other creature? Or is it some kind of sealed artifact, a mutated mutated mutated mutated mutated mutated mutant?¡± ¡°no matter how much i think about it, i still can¡¯t find any clues. i¡¯ll be clear once i go over and investigate carefully. As Gu nie was flying ¡­ Gu nie didn¡¯t even feel his body starting to change. In a normal environment, Gu nie would¡¯ve immediately noticed this change. but gu nie didn¡¯t notice anything in the main passage. gu nie continued to fly along the main passage. after a few minutes. gu nie had already arrived at the energy-sealing door of the second main passage. There was nothing behind the second energy-sealing door. After making sure there was no one around, Gu nie opened the door and closed it again. After he closed the door, Gu nie touched his face. ¡°why do i feel like something touched me? was it the strange surge of the source power channel? However, I don¡¯t see any violent surge of source energy. Or is there a strange mutated creature?¡± gu nie was still worried. he opened his eye of destiny and looked around, but he still didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°i think i saw something, but i also don¡¯t think i saw anything?¡± ¡°Yes, the passage is very strange. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡± gu nie stood up and carefully continued to fly through the main passage. ¡°bastard, don¡¯t fly away! I¡¯m starving, give me something to eat!¡± an angry voice came from where gu nie was flying, but gu nie ignored it and left. Chapter 407 ? 407 Chapter 55-the unseen ¡®Andrew¡¯ had always hated sleeping. However, just like how people needed to eat when they were hungry, it was inevitable that they would sleep when they were tired. Even if they hated it, they would fall asleep when they were extremely tired. Sleeping itself was nothing. however, the consequences of sleeping were not something that everyone could bear. for example, he,¡±andrew.¡± In Andrew¡¯s blurry memories. in the past, he had also fallen asleep in bed and then woken up. but one day, after he went to sleep, he found himself on an unfamiliar street in an unfamiliar town. his life was completely different from before. After that, every time he slept, he would find himself far away from his original place. He would be a dozen kilometers away, a hundred kilometers away, or thousands or even tens of thousands of kilometers away. Other than running far away after he woke up. Andrew also realized that no one seemed to see him. They even treated him as if he didn¡¯t exist. for example, he ate the fruit of the fruit stall owner in front of him, but the owner turned a blind eye to him, as if he didn¡¯t exist. he would not even remember the fruits that he had eaten, as if they did not exist. he ruthlessly slapped the passerby, but the passerby turned a blind eye to his attack. he wouldn¡¯t even realize that he had been slapped. other than that. Andrew robbed a rich man¡¯s wallet. he had taken away the weapons of the supernatural beings in front of them. He took advantage of some beautiful women. He would even stab someone ruthlessly and kill them. and so on would not be discovered by others, and would even be justified by some mysterious power. It was as if he was completely unable to interact with any life form in this world that had self-consciousness. Not being discovered didn¡¯t mean that there wouldn¡¯t be a backlash. Andrew had a lot of experience and knowledge in this area. if he did something that interfered too much with other people¡¯s lives, such as murder, causing a large-scale disability incident, or even causing a large-scale impact, it might even be suicide. In the following period of time, he would be particularly unlucky. for example, his legs might have been broken by a collapsed wall. When he woke up, he found himself in a desert environment with high temperatures. He was tortured to death by thirst. Entering a World of Ice and snow, he could feel himself freezing to death bit by bit. Or, he could be swallowed by a giant whale and be digested. They fell into the fire and were burned to death. after death, it was as if he had woken up. He returned to a healthy state and reentered a strange place in the Oya continent. all sorts of painful experiences had made andrew¡¯s boring life less boring. at the same time, it also made andrew more and more content with his lot. after all, no one would make things difficult for themselves. After the novelty wore off, it was time to feel depressed. Even though there would be people who would occasionally discover him and communicate with him. However, most people who communicated with him would think that he was a madman. When that person turned around, he would completely forget about him. As time passed, Andrew became more and more used to his life alone. He wouldn¡¯t die anyway, and even if he did, he would return to his awakened state. Even after so many years, he had maintained his young and strong state. the only thing that made andrew unhappy was that he was not an extraordinary. he was just an ordinary mason. Although Andrew had once tried to obtain a supernatural profession, he had undoubtedly failed. He had failed many times, which made him almost give up the option of becoming an extraordinary. This time, Andrew woke up. Then, he found himself in a strange passage. The environment here was very strange. It was like a wide and huge crystal glass corridor. After a careful inspection, he found himself trapped here. Originally, there was nothing much to do. He would leave this place after sleeping. but this time, it was a little different. Andrew was really trapped here. He had already starved to death three times in a row. after starving to death, they would wake up in this extremely long, rugged, and wide passage, just in a different location. leaning against an invisible energy barrier, andrew¡¯s hunger was raging. however, andrew knew that after this hunger passed, he would gradually not feel hungry anymore. by then, he would be dying. Finally, at this moment, Andrew saw a person. A person who could fly. After a careful examination, Andrew recognized this guy. Gune Lawrence. This guy was a famous person. It was said that he was a Potion Master, a super spell caster, and a relative of a terrifying existence. He was very powerful and an extraordinary genius. At the same time, he was also a great existence who was about to become a God. His reputation had long spread to every corner of the Oya continent, and his story was simply like the protagonist of those novels. it was hard for andrew to not recognize him. However, guni Lawrence was a little strange. his expression was dispirited. dark golden blood continuously seeped out of his face. As he flew forward, blood dripped continuously, even forming a stream, drawing a bloody trail on the ground. ¡°Hey! your excellency gune lawrence.¡± Andrew waved his hands and shouted. although he knew that there was a high chance that the other party would not see it. But what if he saw it? after all, there were still people who could communicate with him in a short period of time. ¡°I¡¯m here, can you see me? You¡¯re bleeding, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± the guy named gune lawrence ignored him. Regarding this kind of situation, Andrew was already used to it. He had been like this for a long time. however, when he saw the other party open the energy portal, andrew was overjoyed. Although this guy couldn¡¯t see him, this guy called guni Lawrence clearly had a way to pass through this invisible barrier. compared to when the other party saw him. it was obviously more important for him to leave this place. He didn¡¯t want to be trapped here forever and starve to death again and again. however, what made him a little dumbfounded was that the weak him was about to leave through the opened door. gu nie immediately sealed the door, leaving andrew trembling in anger. ¡°Bastard, why are you in such a hurry to close the door?¡± Andrew cried out in exasperation. thinking about how the hope that had just appeared was cut off, the furious andrew gave the fellow who was facing him a hard slap. As the slap landed, Andrew felt his hand land on a steel plate. Blood splattered all over the man¡¯s face. ¡°ah!¡± An anguished wail burst out from Andrew¡¯s mouth. andrew saw that his palm, which was covered in the man¡¯s blood, was rapidly corroding. the blood seemed to have a terrifying characteristic of not being able to touch it, and anyone who touched it would suffer. in a moment, andrew¡¯s palm had completely rotted away. ¡°This guy¡¯s blood is so terrifying!¡± The knowledgeable Andrew immediately recognized the power of the blood. Andrew endured the pain and saw the other party touching his face gently. this scene made the pained andrew¡¯s heart sink. in the past, no matter how hard he slapped someone, the other party would turn a blind eye and not feel it at all. but this time, guni lawrence actually felt it. then, andrew saw that the other party was staring at him. he definitely saw the look in his eyes. Immediately, Andrew was overjoyed. ¡°you saw me, right?¡± Even though Andrew wanted to go up and shake him hard. However, seeing that the other party was covered in blood and his palm had already corroded, Andrew did not dare to touch the other party again. The other party¡¯s blood was too powerful. It was not something that an ¡± ordinary person ¡± like him could touch. ¡°say something!¡± unfortunately, guni lawrence stared at him for three to five seconds before looking away. then, he pondered for a few seconds, got up, and flew away. ¡°bastard, don¡¯t fly away! I¡¯m starving, give me something to eat!¡± Andrew¡¯s angry voice could be heard, but Gu nie ignored it and left. Chapter 408 ? 408 the lost person Gu nie touched his face as he flew. ¡°i keep feeling like something is touching my face.¡± He looked at his palm and tried to recall something, but he couldn¡¯t. gu nie gradually stopped flying. he looked at his hands, frowning as he tried to think. he seemed to have noticed something wrong. But he just couldn¡¯t feel it. my hands are already covered in blood. Blood is covering this entire place. Gu nie frowned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. Yingluo is very normal.¡± yes, my clothes are also stained with blood. There¡¯s nothing strange about this Kasaya. also, it seems like my blood is seeping out and flowing. Is my transcendent blood out of control? ¡± Gu nie became alert. this trace of vigilance was gradually wiped away. there¡¯s nothing strange about this. It¡¯s just a normal phenomenon. After some thought, Gu NIE¡¯s eyebrows relaxed. ¡± continue forward. hmm, this is the direction. yes, this is the direction. ¡± Then, he turned around and flew off in another direction. This was the direction Gu nie had come from. in a corner, andrew saw gune return. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re bleeding more and more. You¡¯ll die if this goes on. ¡± a weak voice came. andrew had lost a lot of blood with his broken hand. he did not have much strength left. he could only shout casually and see if the other party would react. However, just as he had expected, the other party did not respond to his shouts at all. ¡°ai!¡± andrew, who was sprawled on the ground, looked at the top of the tunnel and sighed. then, a pained expression appeared on his face. Andrew felt that he was about to die from excessive bleeding. however, he had already tried his best too many times to be on the verge of death. he was already used to it and was facing it normally. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t he hear me when I hit him just now, let alone feel it? To suffer pain before death, how unlucky.¡± In his daze, he saw Gu ni fly past him again. ¡°What is this guy doing? are you showing off that you can fly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m not an extraordinary, or I could fly too. when i get the chance, i¡¯m going to try again and see if i can become an extraordinary.¡± ¡± even if i become an extraordinary, i won¡¯t die so easily. i can even fly around. perhaps after becoming an extraordinary, i might be able to change my current situation and communicate with others. ¡± after a moment of confusion, he saw gu nie fly past him again. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with this guy? why are you flying back and forth?¡± Andrew¡¯s consciousness was getting weaker and weaker. ¡°Die, die! the earlier you die, the earlier you wake up.¡± ¡­¡­ After an unknown amount of time. andrew slowly woke up. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± Andrew woke up. He stretched lazily and then stood up. ¡± i¡¯m finally not that hungry anymore. yes, my palm has also recovered. ¡± He swept his gaze across the ground. Andrew could not help but be shocked. ¡°So much blood?¡± On the ground of the passage, there was a red carpet that extended to the left and right of the passage. ¡°That Gu nie isn¡¯t dead yet?¡± Andrew waited for a while, and then he saw guni flying over from the left. Gu NIE¡¯s head was lowered, and his arms hung limply by his side. He was like a dead man being hung by a steel rope, slowly flying through the air, blood dripping from his feet. ¡°you can still fly in this state?¡± andrew¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the scene in disbelief. ¡°Hey!¡± Andrew shouted again. The other party still did not respond. what an unlucky fellow. He must have gotten lost here and was affected at the same time. ¡± otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have flown back and forth for so long. there¡¯s so much blood. does this guy have a blood pump on him? ¡± Just as Andrew was deep in thought ¡­ ¡°plop!¡± A sound rang out. Andrew quickly looked over. gu nie fell from the sky and landed on the blood carpet. After thinking for a while, he quickly ran past the bloodless area. Gu nie struggled to his feet and slowly walked along the blood carpet. Every step he took left a bloody footprint on the carpet. andrew followed behind him, but he did not dare to get close. the other party just stood there, covered in blood. he didn¡¯t even dare to touch him. he had just experienced the danger of gu nie¡¯s blood. He looked at the other party¡¯s body and saw the transcendent ring on his hand. ¡± the ring is a good thing. unfortunately, it requires source power to construct a catalyst channel. i don¡¯t have source power, so i can¡¯t use this extraordinary ring. ¡± Andrew sighed and shook his head. The others could still sit and wait for death, but Andrew couldn¡¯t even eat if he wanted to. Trapped in this damn place, he could only wait for death. and it wouldn¡¯t just be once or twice, but continuously waiting for death. in this place, to him, the only thing he could do was wait for death. he had nothing to do anyway, so he followed behind gunie, who was slowly moving forward. At the same time, Andrew began to narrate. He was talking to himself, but it also seemed like he was talking to Gu nie. Telling others was the only way for Andrew to communicate with others, even though the other party could not hear anything. after walking for a few hours and following him back and forth a few times, his feet started to hurt. he just sat down and waited for death. ¡­¡­ After a few days, Andrew, who had starved to death, woke up feeling refreshed. Thinking of that unlucky fellow, coupled with his own situation, Andrew felt a little lucky. at least I¡¯ll still be alive, and it won¡¯t be so tragic. If that guy dies, he¡¯ll really be dead. ¡°where¡¯s that guy?¡± he looked around the tunnel. it wasn¡¯t a straight tunnel, so he couldn¡¯t see gu nie at first glance. ¡°Let¡¯s go find that Gu nie.¡± Andrew then walked to the left and started looking for Gu nie. He walked to the end of the blood carpet on the left, but he didn¡¯t find the guy called Gu nie. He should be in the other direction. He walked to the right for about half an hour before he saw gunie. Gu nie couldn¡¯t even stand up now. He laid on the carpet and slowly moved forward. ¡°ai! What a pitiful fellow.¡± Andrew shook his head. He followed Gu nie for a thousand meters, which had taken him three hours. what a tenacious fellow. He actually didn¡¯t die. with nothing to do, ankalou slowly followed gu nie. finally, when andrew started to feel hungry, gune could no longer move. he laid on the ground. ¡°Is He Dead?¡± andrew¡¯s heart moved when he saw gu nie. ¡°Is He Dead?¡± As he activated death vision, Gu NIE¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°how did i die? wasn¡¯t i on the way to the main passage? this journey seems to be very, very long. how did i suddenly die?¡± as gu nie pondered, a flood of memories flooded into his mind. Chapter 409 ? 409 Chapter 57 the strange place A large amount of memories rushed into Gu NIE¡¯s mind and were quickly digested. after a long time, gu nie let out a long breath. his eyes swept over the corpses and blood on the carpet, as well as the strange man named andrew. gu nie¡¯s eyes wrinkled. I¡¯ve been affected. My consciousness and self-awareness have been completely distorted, and even my soul has been distorted. ¡°As expected, what senior Mouland said was true. There is indeed a mysterious power that influences extraordinary Masters here, and even a terrifying meme infection. I fell for it without realizing it. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve been flying here for five days, and then i¡¯ve been crawling for four days. ¡± ¡± during this period, my soul source core was corroded, and my blood kept flowing out. my physical body kept weakening. however, I still can¡¯t feel the slightest abnormality. Any changes have been justified by my cognition. ¡°Simultaneously.¡± gu nie looked at the crouching andrew. ¡± this guy is interesting. he¡¯s undiscovered, and his actions can¡¯t be perceived by creatures with subjective consciousness. what a strange guy. ¡± however, this guy slapped me before. Logically speaking, I should have felt it at that time, but my senses were too blunt and the influence of this place made me neglect this. when I noticed myself bleeding, I tried my best to find out that it was abnormal, but at that time, my soul seemed to have been distorted and infected. ¡°I still see it as a reasonable thing.¡± ¡°it¡¯s reasonable if it exists? The impact of this is too terrifying.¡± ¡± fortunately, i died under the severe conditions of meme, infection, mutation, and aberration. ¡± once I¡¯m resurrected, I¡¯ll have resistance to all of this. the only thing is that I might not be able to see this guy called Andrew after he is resurrected. I might even forget him after I am resurrected. ¡± after all, he didn¡¯t seem to have any negative effects on me. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± gu nie¡¯s expression changed. ¡± he affected me as well, preventing me from being perceived. this is also a distortion or a change in my perception ability, making my perception less sensitive. ¡± ¡°his presence in the vicinity itself is an influence.¡± ¡°After I¡¯m resurrected, I should be able to see him and even remember him.¡± if you don¡¯t remember him, then he¡¯s just unlucky. Anyway, this guy won¡¯t really starve to death. after some thought, gu nie carefully looked at the encaru. But Gu nie didn¡¯t find anything strange about this guy. ¡°after death, return to the state of awakening. this ability was a little strange! if i can sense him, i might be able to study him.¡± after going back and forth through all these things in his mind, gu nie finally looked at the reincarnation. [ number of reincarnations: 20 ] ¡°i¡¯ve already reincarnated twenty times without even realizing it.¡± Gu nie mumbled. He then clicked on reincarnation. ¡°whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡± a milky white light bloomed from his body. This sudden scene gave Andrew a shock. and then, to andrew¡¯s shock, the bloodied, seemingly dead gunie stood up. ¡°this guy didn¡¯t die?¡± before he could react ¡­ ¡°BOOM! BOOM!¡± An incomparably turbulent wave of origin power suddenly bloomed from Gu NIE¡¯s body. Andrew, who couldn¡¯t Dodge in time, was sent flying by this wave of air. Then, he fell to the ground and rolled around in the air. when the turbulent air waves finally stopped ¡­ andrew was in so much pain that his tears were about to fall. there were a few large bumps on his head. it hurt when he touched it. ¡°has this guy gone crazy? why did you casually use origin power, you bastard?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t help but curse. after the explosion, gune sensed the guy named andrew, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡± i can clearly feel this guy and hear his words. it seems like his influence on me has been absorbed by the system. ¡± ¡°Even I was affected by him without being sensed by anyone else, let alone others. This guy was very useful. Even though he¡¯s just an ordinary person, if used well, he¡¯s still very powerful.¡± I¡¯m sorry. The power I used just now dispelled the abnormal effects of the pagans, and it also affected you. Gu nie said apologetically. ¡°Ah!¡± Andrew was shocked. He could not care less about the pain and quickly got up. He then looked at Gu nie with his mouth wide open. ¡°you can see me?¡± I couldn¡¯t see you before, but after I dispelled the evil power, I can see you. ¡± moreover, in the future, i will still be able to see you and even communicate with you. ¡± ¡°really?¡± of course it¡¯s true. Why don¡¯t I try to slap you? ¡± ¡°no need, no need!¡± andrew quickly waved his hands. he had experienced how strong the other party was, and his face was as hard as steel. This slap was a non-fatal injury. haha Yingluo, someone can finally see me. I can finally find someone to communicate with normally, haha Yingluo. Andrew shouted as he waved his hands and feet joyfully. After a long time, the ecstatic Andrew finally calmed down. ¡°You can really see me? You can even communicate with me and in the future?¡± andrew asked again. ¡°yes.¡± gu nie could understand his feelings. as gunie nodded, andrew¡¯s nose twitched, and he started to cry. He cried for more than ten minutes. Andrew spoke intermittently, and Gu ni was not in a hurry. He just listened. At the same time, he was also carefully observing this Andrew. After some careful observation, Gu nie finally realized that this encaru was not ordinary. There seemed to be something in Andrew¡¯s body. as for what it was, gu nie didn¡¯t know. Perhaps it was because of the existence of that strange thing that led to the strange incident that happened to Andrew, making him a person who could not be perceived by the outside world. After crying for a long time, Andrew finally wiped his tears, his eyes red. ¡± i¡¯m sorry to have complained so much to you. it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve spoken to anyone normally. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve often been alone for several months. it¡¯s really uncomfortable to be trapped in one place without communicating with others for a long time. ¡± Gu nie nodded. Gu nie said softly as he looked around. ¡°You just said that you came here about a month ago after you woke up, and you couldn¡¯t get out.¡± ¡°En!¡± andrew nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already died many times, and I¡¯ve been trapped here every time.¡± ¡± before this, i was also trapped in some places, even in the cracks of the ground. but after i died, i would appear in other places and be able to escape. ¡± but this time, I¡¯ve gone through every corner of this tunnel. It¡¯s not that big, so I shouldn¡¯t be trapped here. But you¡¯ve seen the situation. I¡¯m trapped here. You were the same before. You were completely lost, flying back and forth. ¡°in that case ¡­¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± there is indeed something affecting us here. we have to find it, or else you won¡¯t be able to get out. in the future, it will gradually affect our entire world. ¡± ¡°but before that, i can give you some help.¡± ¡°help? Can I have some food and water first?¡± ¡°Without food and water, I¡¯ll die of hunger in a few days.¡± of course I¡¯ll give you food and water, but the help I¡¯m giving you is on another side. gu nie said. Chapter 410 ? 410 weird species as andrew watched, gune waved his hand. Blood gushed out from his body. Then, they condensed into two blood crystals the size of fingernails. He put one away and toyed with the other one for a bit before placing it into Andrew¡¯s body. Andrew watched gunie¡¯s actions from the front to the back. when the nail-sized blood crystal returned to andrew¡¯s body, he was shocked. ¡°a lot of information suddenly appeared in my head.¡± Andrew looked at Gu ni in disbelief. ¡°i gave you that information.¡± gu nie chuckled. ¡± the incantations in the memories do not require the consumption of source power. you only need to consume one or two drops of blood to enter blooddream arena. ¡± blooddream arena? ¡± Andrew could not help but be shocked. in the past year or so, blooddream arena had become the most sought-after place for extraordinaries in the oya continent. not only could they exchange information there, but they could also do their best to fight and learn from each other. Not long ago, a mystical item called the blooddream ring had even appeared in the blooddream arena. it was said that this mystical item could bring things from the bloody dream world into the real world. this terrifying mystical item that could be used for long-distance transactions without using much power instantly caused a huge uproar in the entire blooddream arena. It seemed that one could only exchange for one with ¡®sacred source coins¡¯, and it would cost 100000 sacred source coins to get one. Its price was also frighteningly high, and no one had been able to obtain it yet. ¡°also,¡± gu nie waved his hand, and a blood dream ring appeared in his hand. ¡± this is the blooddream ring. it appeared in the blooddream arena some time ago. you should know the information about it, right? ¡± Looking at the blooddream ring, Andrew nodded in a daze. This was a precious treasure. ¡°of course i know.¡± you don¡¯t have source power, so it doesn¡¯t seem like you can obtain a transcendent profession. However, you have blood. One or two drops of blood can open this transcendent ring. this is for you as well. I¡¯ll inform the blooddream elves in the blooddream arena. They¡¯ll prepare sufficient food for you and pile it up in the place where you¡¯ll be entering. ¡°the amount of food you brought out from the bloody dream world is enough for you to last for ten days.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± andrew sniffed and sobbed. For so many years, whenever he entered the wilderness, he, as an ordinary person, would either be killed or starved to death. His life was extremely miserable. And now, he was finally going to escape the fate of starving to death. ¡± if you have any other needs, you can enter the blooddream arena and chant the incantation that is specifically used to look for me. i will give you all the help you need. ¡± ¡°What can I do for you?¡± after hearing that the other party had given him so much help, andrew was not a lazy person. The other party had helped him so much, and he felt a little apologetic. well, there are actually many things that I need you to do, but it¡¯s not the time yet. After I figure out the strange situation here, I¡¯ll come back and take you out. ¡°I believe that the reason you¡¯re trapped here is related to the strange situation here. Only by solving the problem here can you leave this place. Otherwise, you¡¯ll still be here after you wake up.¡± ¡°Indeed. If I don¡¯t find out what¡¯s attracting me here, I¡¯ll come back again even if I leave.¡± ¡°alright, that¡¯s the general situation.¡± when you¡¯re bored, you can go to the blooddream arena to play. There are many people there, and it has expanded to a large extent. After you enter, no one will be able to see you. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t cause too much trouble there, and don¡¯t interfere with others. Gu nie said. don¡¯t worry about that. I won¡¯t interfere with others. andrew was also afraid that he would interfere with the others and suffer a backlash. if the impact was too great, he would be taken back into the ring, not given food, or not allowed to enter the blood dream arena. then he would have to return to his previous state of death and wandering. okay, then you stay here for now. I¡¯ll go to the main passage over there to check out the situation. After negotiating with Andrew, gune followed the tunnel and flew forward. Gu NIE¡¯s true purpose in coming here was to find out what was going on. Following the main passage, Gu nie quickly reached the end of the blood carpet he had left behind. he swept it across the blood carpet below. ¡°to have such a huge influence on me, i¡¯d like to see what you are.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. then, gu nie quickly moved forward. not long after, gu nie had arrived at the end of the passage. as soon as he arrived, gu nie felt that something was wrong with the other side of the barrier. when gu nie had been clearing out the smaller tunnels, he had seen what was happening in the main tunnel. at that time, there were extremely powerful master-level mutated stitched monsters in the main passage. At this moment. the mutated stitched monsters in the tunnel were almost nowhere to be seen. ¡°are there no more mutated suture monsters?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes scanned the tunnel. Finally, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes fell on the ¡°black ball of mist¡± that was floating in the air. there were no longer any stitched monsters in the tunnel, but a black mist ball appeared in the air. this ball of black mist was about the size of a basketball, and it emitted a black mist that lingered around it for a long time. ¡± this black fog ball also has a transcendent realm of level eight. ¡± some new type of strange mutated creature? ¡± after some thought, gu nie opened the door with one hand and entered. Gu nie had just closed the door. this level 8 black mist ball suddenly changed. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! thick black mist sprayed out from the black mist ball, even making a wuwu sound. Under Gu NIE¡¯s gaze. The black mist ball, together with the black mist it spat out, quickly turned into a huge black mist Demon Spider that was five meters long and three meters tall. The demonic spider¡¯s limbs and body were made of the same black material as the ball of black mist. The aura of the entire demonic Spider was extremely brutal and violent. ¡°hiss hiss hiss!¡± the black mist demon spider let out a hiss and charged at gu nie. the speed was extremely fast. gu nie¡¯s body flickered, and he tried to escape. The next moment, Gu NIE¡¯s face changed. This was because Gu nie felt that his control of origin power was so slow that it was almost stagnant. without the use of mana, it would be difficult for him to display even a tenth of his strength. ¡°what kind of monster is this? it actually has such a strange effect. my mana is a world of its own.¡± ¡°Peng!¡± A sound. Gu nie was sent flying by the demonic Spider, and at the same time, the two sharp front limbs of the demonic Spider hit him. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s body was strong enough. the brutal power of the limb only left a light wound on gu nie¡¯s body. The power of Gu NIE¡¯s blood surged as he tried to recover from his injuries. However, when the power of blood surged, Gu NIE¡¯s face sank. The power of blood seemed to be difficult to mobilize. ¡°what kind of monster is this? His blood force was also suppressed in all aspects. in fact, i can¡¯t even mobilize the thanator¡¯s energy that i¡¯ve never used much in the depths of my body.¡± ¡°my chi chi was affected by a strange power again?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s face became more serious. Chapter 411 ? 411 A group of demonic spiders ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± the demonic spider screeched at gu nie again, and its body turned into a shadow as it flew toward him. gu nie¡¯s mana was hard to control, but his soul source core gave him the ability to fly. gu nie quickly landed. however, he still couldn¡¯t avoid the other party¡¯s attack. The sharp limbs stabbed into gune¡¯s head, sending him crashing into the ground. seeing that he had landed on the ground, gu nie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°however, this guy¡¯s attack is really powerful.¡± He touched his forehead, and there was already a wound there. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± the demonic spider once again charged at gu nie. Gu NIE¡¯s feet suddenly exerted force, and his whole body shot away like an arrow, narrowly avoiding the demonic spider¡¯s attack. Although he couldn¡¯t fly as fast as his opponent, Gu NIE¡¯s physical body was not slow. Standing on the ground, Gu nie could move freely. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± When it realized that the worm-like creature had dodged its attack, the demonic Spider immediately hissed and attacked gunie again. Relying on his physical speed, Gu nie began to Dodge the demonic Spider as he quickly thought of a plan. ¡°first of all, this mysterious demonic spider seems to have some kind of special ability and means to confine all energy circulation.¡± ¡± it¡¯s even possible that this isn¡¯t its ability or means. this might just be a strange characteristic it carries, just like that general called ankalou. his existence is invisible, and this magic spider¡¯s existence is to prevent other people¡¯s source power and other energy from operating effectively. ¡± I can still use my mana, but it¡¯s as slow as a snail. This kind of speed is basically useless in a battle. ¡± and my blood energy is clearly circulating much faster than mana. ¡± ¡± but this speed is only seven or eight times that of a snail¡¯s. it doesn¡¯t mean much in battle. ¡± ¡± all in all, my physical strength can be perfectly unleashed. ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes twitched. This wasn¡¯t good news. As he was thinking, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had thought of something. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, when I enter, my body will also be greatly suppressed, so much so that I can¡¯t even move.¡± ¡°but i can still move.¡± my physical body must have absorbed the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood. That¡¯s why I¡¯m free from that suppression. at the same time, my transcendent blood has also absorbed a small amount of blood from the ruler¡¯s flesh, which has led to the power of my blood circulating at a certain speed. However, because I didn¡¯t absorb much, the efficiency of the operation is just the same. on the contrary, my mana was clearly transformed into mana because of the occultic runes. ¡± logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be suppressed, but in reality, it¡¯s been suppressed quite miserably. ¡± As he dodged, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes glanced at the demonic Spider that was constantly attacking him. ¡± if i¡¯m not wrong, this demonic spider should be a strange creature with a certain dominator¡¯s bloodline. that¡¯s why it can have such an incredible and strange characteristic. ¡± ¡± this demonic spider¡¯s strength is only at the level of a regular rank eight. it¡¯s not very strong, not even a one-star, but its ability is really strange and special. ¡± basically, it can make any extraordinary lose their powerful attack ability, or even make them unable to move, and then they will die in its mouth. ¡°Once this demonic Spider enters the Oya continent, it¡¯ll be destroyed. it¡¯s simply a disaster. for the time being, i don¡¯t know if the divine emissaries, ancestral spirits, or even sages will be affected, but there¡¯s no doubt that any extraordinary master of any realm will die in front of this demonic spider without any ability to resist.¡± As he dodged, Gu nie started to accumulate blood power. At the same time, he released the [ blood source: great Blood Sky dream curse ]. When he turned his head to look back while circulating his soul power, the soul power that he could use with a thought in the past was now circulating rather slowly. the [ blood source: great blood sky dream curse ] could be cast with a thought, but gu nie estimated that it would take him thirty seconds to cast it. but gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry. he continued to fight the demonic spider and began to cast a spell. when gu nie finished accumulating the power of the [ blood source: great blood sky dream curse ], the power of the blood was more or less concentrated. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss hiss hiss¡± The demonic Spider roared and pounced again. ¡°die!¡± The powerful soul attack power of the [ blood source: great Blood Sky dream curse ] that gunie had used formed a powerful soul attack spear that struck the demonic spider¡¯s soul. this attack was supported by all of gu nie¡¯s dark and destruction ultimacy. ¡°Swish!¡± it also shattered the demonic spider¡¯s soul, and the subsequent power destroyed its soul. ¡°Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!¡± Immediately, the flying magic Spider fell to the ground and began to wail madly. Gu niedang controlled the power of blood and world power Upanishad to imprison the screaming demonic Spider. then, the power of the blood sea surged, trying to pull the seriously injured demonic spider into its own blood sea. at this time, the seriously injured demonic spider also seemed to sense the danger. ¡°Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!¡± It started to roar crazily. Gu NIE¡¯s face changed. this fellow was calling out to its companion. ¡°Come over here!¡± gu nie gritted his teeth and tried to activate the power of the blood sea. ¡± The projection of the sea of blood continued to appear next to Gu nie, and then the demonic Spider was pulled into the sea of blood. When Gu nie had completely pulled the demonic Spider into the sea of blood ¡­ si si si si si si si si Si si si si si ¡­¡­ On the left and right sides of the passage, seven or eight hissing sounds rose one after another, and they were quickly approaching. Gu NIE¡¯s face changed, and he immediately ran toward the energy barrier. Then, he quickly opened the energy restriction door and went through it. After that, he chanted an incantation to close the door. Gu nie had just closed the door. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a dull sound. A huge demonic Spider that was seven or eight meters in size appeared on the other side and slammed into the energy barrier. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss hiss hiss¡± The eight eyes stared at Gu nie with brutal killing intent, and a sharp hiss came from his mouth. then, it hit the wall several times in a row. Within gune¡¯s field of vision, seven or eight equally large demonic spiders quickly came to the other side of the energy barrier. They all screamed at Gu nie. unfortunately, this energy barrier had been constructed by the senior powerhouses using special methods. it had been constructed after being enriched with source power for hundreds of years. it wasn¡¯t something these transcendent master realm demonic spiders could destroy. ¡± if i didn¡¯t escape and was besieged by so many demonic spiders, i would definitely die inside and be eaten by them. however, after reincarnation, i will also obtain the corresponding extraordinary resistance. ¡± ¡± the power of reincarnation is indeed powerful. this is the true way i survive in this strange world. ¡± Gu nie thought. with only a wall between them, gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of them at all. he calmed his mind and carefully felt the circulation of his mana, blood, and mental power. it¡¯s clearly stronger than the previous suppression. gu nie¡¯s eyes swept over the demonic spiders. ¡± the more powerful the demonic spider is, the greater the impact. it¡¯s really a terrifying species. when these things enter the oya continent, and even the holy feather darksource, they can kill anyone at the same level. they¡¯re completely invincible. even when they enter holy heijar, if there¡¯s no corresponding method, they¡¯re also a strange species that¡¯s invincible among the same level. ¡± Gu nie immediately started to retreat, while at the same time feeling the area he was affected by. After retreating for about ten thousand meters, Gu nie felt his blood power and mana begin to loosen up. the area within 10000 meters is the area they can affect. Within this area, they can affect all source power creatures, soul creatures, and even physical bodies. As for elemental creatures, creatures, and machines, it¡¯s not clear if they can affect demonic creatures. But the devil will definitely be affected. Just now, I was unable to use the power of my devil soul.¡± ¡°the rune profound is not affected.¡± ¡°let¡¯s first analyze and digest that demonic spider.¡± gu nie immediately sat down. Chapter 412 ? 412 a creature of calamity? Gu NIE¡¯s mind entered the blood sea. gu nie could clearly feel that the entire sea of blood was affected by the demonic spider. it was very difficult to absorb and dismember the digested energy. At this moment, the demonic spider¡¯s soul was completely shattered, and it was still struggling in the sea of blood. Gu nie directed all of the blood sea¡¯s power at the demonic Spider. With Gu NIE¡¯s control, things were completely different. After all, this was the power of the entire blood sea. Moreover, the blood sea was digesting the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood. With Gu NIE¡¯s suppression, the demonic Spider was immediately suppressed, and then the sea of blood quickly dismembered and digested it. the thoroughly meticulous power was being devoured by gu nie. Gu nie was also attentively sensing the demonic spider¡¯s extraordinary characteristics. bloodline power, transcendent characteristics, energy characteristics, soul characteristics, and even the characteristics of the gene origin at a deeper level of life. about an hour later, gu nie had finished digesting and absorbing the demonic spider. Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curved into a smile after he finished digesting the information. ¡°this demonic spider is very special. it¡¯s very obvious that it has many things that i don¡¯t have. i¡¯ll go and try again.¡± at the same time, I¡¯ve also gained something from the detailed research of these strange powers. gu nie immediately began to return. After entering the ten-thousand-meter area, Gu nie clearly noticed his own changes. Whether it was his soul, demonic origin, or even the power of the blood sea, the suppression on them was much weaker than before. ¡°Although it¡¯s circulating a little faster, it¡¯s still not enough for battle. I still need to continue absorbing these demonic spiders.¡± How to kill and then absorb the demonic spiders was the problem Gu nie had to face. after thinking for a while, gu nie already had a way to deal with it. Gu nie quickly reached the energy barrier. The nine demonic spiders were still guarding the entrance, waiting for Gu nie to enter. when they saw gu nie, they immediately let out sharp screams. gu nie laughed, then placed one hand on the energy barrier. ¡°swish!¡± As the incantation of law surged, the energy barrier was quickly opened. However, the energy barrier was not fully opened. Only a fist-sized hole was opened. si si si si One of the spider¡¯s sharp claws reached in to attack Gu nie. gu nie used the [ blood source-great blood sky dream curse ] that he had prepared to attack the demonic spider. ¡°hiss hiss hiss hiss hiss¡± Immediately, a pained cry rang out, and the demonic Spider that was attacked fell to the ground and wailed in pain. Gu nie quickly summoned the power of the blood sea and pulled it into his own. those demonic spiders didn¡¯t seem to have any long-range attacks. but for gu nie, he only needed to open a small gap. that way, his soul attacks would be able to penetrate through. at the same time, the power of the blood sea would be able to penetrate through as well. gu nie could attack them as he pleased, and they could only stand there and watch. This time, the power of the blood was clearly much stronger than before. a soul attack had destroyed a demonic spider. in less than twenty seconds, the spider with a broken soul was pulled into the blood sea. Throughout the entire process, the demonic spiders were roaring madly, not even caring about their companions. ¡°It¡¯s not very intelligent.¡± gu nie thought. He began to gather power for his second spell while thinking. ¡± logically speaking, a transcendent master¡¯s level of wisdom shouldn¡¯t be so low. ¡± but in fact, their intelligence level is shockingly low. its attack method is monotonous, and it doesn¡¯t have a high awareness of danger. after some careful thought, gu nie became more and more vigilant. ¡°their level of intelligence isn¡¯t high, which means that these demonic spiders aren¡¯t powerful in their biological system. In other words, these demonic spiders have an even more powerful intelligent species within their group.¡± ¡± that kind of intelligent species is the real concern. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to rush. let¡¯s kill all these demonic spiders first and absorb them. this way, i¡¯ll have a higher resistance, and then i¡¯ll be able to go deeper to investigate.¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t use the class 8 or 9 demonic spiders to reincarnate. On one hand, Gu nie had a way to deal with these strange abilities, so reincarnation wasn¡¯t necessary. On the other hand, Gu nie also needed to become a saint as soon as possible. therefore, if he could avoid reincarnation, he would try his best not to reincarnate. only then would the effect of reincarnation be better at the critical moment. a few minutes later, the less intelligent demonic spiders were all killed by gu nie¡¯s tricks. After closing the door, Gu nie once again began his digestion journey. after a dozen hours, gu nie had finished digesting all the spiders. Gu nie then stood up and looked at the main passage. ¡°It¡¯s going to be more dangerous if we continue forward. We need to make more preparations.¡± Gu nie began to release his astral souls. At the same time, gune took out the ancient Shadow Gate and began to spread his soul to other parts of the Oya continent, including Holy heijar. before, when gu nie had died and reincarnated, he had felt that he could choose to resurrect in many places. These were the locations where Gu NIE¡¯s soul had been placed. Gu nie was currently casting a soul from a distance, which would give him an extra way out when he resurrected. after finishing his preparations, gu nie looked back at the main passage. next, it¡¯s time to face a truly powerful and strange species. I wonder what kind of strange existence it is. With one hand on the energy barrier, Gu nie slowly chanted the spell. after entering the main passage and closing the door, gu nie first looked to the left. the number of demonic spiders from the left was obviously fewer, so the danger level was lower. Gu nie wanted to test his resistance to the spiders. As they moved forward, Gu nie began to think about something else. ¡± because of my reincarnation ability, i absorbed and transformed the dominator¡¯s creatures, which allowed me to have some common characteristics of the dominators. ¡± ¡± this way, i can absorb the flesh and blood of the dominators. ¡± this way, my blood pool will be extraordinary and can absorb the characteristics of these demonized spiders. It will also have the corresponding immunity. ¡°however, this is only for me.¡± ¡°For others, they won¡¯t have the corresponding resistance at all.¡± ¡°if we let these strange demonic spiders enter the oya continent. It can be said that they have no natural enemies.¡± or rather, they are the species that stands at the top of the extraordinary food chain. ¡± they can kill any creature without restraint, and no creature can resist their hunt. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a terrifying species that¡¯s almost invincible. if they were to reproduce without restraint ¡­ very soon, they will rule over the entire transcendent world, and the entire transcendent world will become the nest for them to breed their race.¡± ¡± when that time comes, one extraordinary world after another will be occupied by them. ¡± ¡± in the end, the world fell. ¡± ¡± if there¡¯s no effective way to deal with and restrain it, i¡¯m afraid it will be another natural disaster species. ¡± ¡± the reason why evil demons are called catastrophes is because of their individual strength. their physical body, soul, and energy are all at the peak of their level. ¡± a wisp of power can be absorbed and transformed into demonic power, then used to completely recover strength and return to the peak. as for mechanical creatures, they are not afraid of any soul attacks because of their unique life form. They have super strong mechanical bodies and terrifying comprehensive execution abilities. When a group of mechanical creatures gather together, they will have a terrifying execution ability. Even if they die until the last one, they will do their best to fight and kill. They are not afraid of death at all. ¡± as for the zerg, the reason they became natural disasters is because of their reproduction, numbers, and strange characteristics of absorbing energy and matter. They can use any energy that they can use, such as source energy, divine power, blood power, or other strange energy. Any material with living characteristics, such as plants, wood, flesh in any form, and even life metals, can be transported by them and supplied to the mother so that the mother can produce more of its kind.¡± ¡°I think there should be a way to deal with the strange characteristics of these strange demonic spiders.¡± ¡°if there¡¯s no other way, then these creatures are invincible creatures of calamity.¡± it¡¯s impossible for him to become an existence that can destroy everything and be more terrifying than a natural disaster. gu nie thought to himself. Chapter 413 ? 413 chapter 61-doomsday demon spider as he walked along the tunnel, every five or six thousand meters. Gu nie would always find a black mist bead that was breeding a Demon Spider. When Gu nie approached, the beads would quickly transform into demonic spiders. then, they would attack gu nie. fortunately, gu nie had already absorbed a lot of demonic spiders. This also greatly increased Gu NIE¡¯s resistance to the demon spiders. In a few seconds, Gu nie could charge up his spell and then use a soul attack. With the absorption of the blood sea, he could easily kill a demonic Spider. After Gu nie killed about twenty demonic spiders, he reached the end of the left tunnel. At the end of the tunnel, there were several smaller and medium-sized tunnels. Gu nie couldn¡¯t go in. however, if gu nie called upon the will of the world¡¯s origin, he could still enter. gu nie then turned around and headed to the right tunnel. Soon, gune encountered the demonic spiders on the right. gu nie started his cleaning work again. more and more demonic spiders were being devoured by gu nie. gu nie was learning more and more about the demonic spiders. his resistance to the demonic spider¡¯s strange suppression also grew stronger and stronger. unknowingly, three days had passed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the wide passage. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± Gu nie let out a long breath, then opened his eyes and looked deeper into the tunnel. during these three days, gu nie had passed through three long main passages. He¡¯d absorbed more than three hundred demonic spiders, and under their suppression, Gu nie was able to use about sixty percent of his strength. The incantation of law had also reached the point where it could be cast instantly. he looked around. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. it¡¯s obvious that these demonic spiders not only have a strange suppressing ability, but they also have a strange power of meme infection. my extraordinary profession, the power of the blood Origin cursemancer, has been weakening my control over these demonic spiders ever since I came into contact with them. It¡¯s even weakening. Gu nie raised his hand. Gu nie released his power. Immediately, five or six dark golden blood worms emerged from Gu NIE¡¯s hand, struggling to escape. ¡± if i don¡¯t control it, there will be blood vessels running out under normal circumstances. ¡± ¡°however, there are still benefits to the kasaya.¡± ¡°After digesting so many demonic spiders these few days, my bloodline power is close to 100% dark gold.¡± ¡°after i reincarnate, my bloodline will be able to be promoted to lord.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that my soul is still at the peak of the elite level. i can¡¯t transform into a leader, so it¡¯s a little troublesome.¡± He collected his thoughts and began to fly deeper into the tunnel. after turning a corner, gu nie felt something. He immediately cast the forbidden spell, Dragonscale shield, on himself. At the same time, he cast a Thunderfire curse. immediately after. it was a dark mass, more than fifty to sixty huge demonic spiders, either late or peak ninth-rank, flew over. But when the demonic spiders saw Gu nie, they didn¡¯t rush forward. Instead, they screeched at Gu nie and made way for him. then, gune saw a ten-meter tall, dark gold demonic spider with a colorful halo fly out from the crowd of black spiders. The duskgold Demon spider¡¯s eight vertical pupils examined Gu NIE¡¯s body before it spoke in the language of the Arya continent. ¡°i¡¯ve lost a lot of my children in the past few days. you¡¯re the one who killed them, right?¡± his tone was cold and emotionless. an intelligent demonic spider. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I have no intention of being your enemy.¡± gu nie said softly. ¡°you killed my child and you¡¯re saying this to me? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± the duskgold demon spider said coldly, its killing intent rising. ¡°you guys are too close to my area. you¡¯re seriously affecting me.¡± Gu nie helplessly spread his hands. ¡± my classmates, colleagues, and friends have been invaded by the strange power in your bodies, which led to mutations, loss of control, and death. ¡± ¡°Do they deserve to die?¡± gu nie asked. the duskgold demon spider didn¡¯t retort. It could feel that the human in front of it was extraordinary. There was even an aura that made it feel fear. If they really fought, even if it won, it would be a Pyrrhic victory. ¡± i¡¯ll give you three days to evacuate this area and remove everything that¡¯s affecting my area. i¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. ¡± Gu nie said in a flat tone. ¡°Retreat?¡± The duskgold Demon Spider seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. the Oya continent is already in the master¡¯s pocket. It¡¯s the first stop for us to settle down and also the place where our race prospers. With just you, a mere level eight transcendent,? ¡± his mocking smile was full of mockery. Gu NIE¡¯s words were just a formality. ¡°Race? A hegemon?¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. the duskgold demon spider¡¯s words contained a lot of information. ¡°yingluo, i don¡¯t think you know my identity.¡± Gu nie said. ¡± i am the follower of the indescribable great lord of nightmares. ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be named? The Lord of nightmares?¡± the duskgold demon spider¡¯s eight eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°the true name of the lord of nightmares is being spread in the oya continent, and the oya continent has become the territory of the lord of nightmares. I advise you to give up on invading the Oya continent.¡± ¡± unless you want to start a war with the great lord of nightmares. the lord of nightmares ¡®power has already radiated to the entire holy heijar, and it is still expanding. ¡± ¡°do you really think that the lord of nightmares can¡¯t deal with you with your strange suppressing abilities? you¡¯re really naive.¡± gu nieluo laughed. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself. From now on, get the hell out of here. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind killing you all.¡± I¡¯ll show you the power of the great Lord of nightmares ¡®followers. Gu nie Feifan didn¡¯t back down, and his tone became even more aggressive. these strange creatures were definitely not easy to deal with. he had to at least let them experience his strength so that they would be afraid. And once Gu ni retreated, they would definitely dare to invade the Oya continent. sure enough, gu nie¡¯s words made the duskgold demon spider angry and frightened. he muttered to himself for a moment, as if he had thought of something and received some information. The duskgold Demon Spider shrieked. I¡¯ve never heard of the Lord of nightmares. So what if he¡¯s a powerful Dominator or even an old God? ¡± when the Lord descends, even the great Cthulhu creatures have to give way. You¡¯re just a small follower and you have the Lord of nightmares that I¡¯ve never heard of? ¡± Before he could finish his words ¡­ Gu nie had already made his move. Since the negotiations had failed, he naturally had to strike first. ¡± the great thunderfire curse exploded at this moment. The terrifying frequency of 50 curses per second erupted. a dense and terrifying black-gold lightning bolt shot towards the demonic spiders. before, gu nie had been unable to display his full strength, so it had been very difficult for him to deal with these demonic spiders. Gu nie could now use more than half of his strength, so dealing with these demonic spiders was a piece of cake. a single thunderflame curse had killed a demonic spider on the spot. of course, most of the lightning curses landed on the duskgold demonic spider. This duskgold Demon Spider was extraordinary. After digesting it, the effects would clearly be even better. boom! boom! boom! boom! the thick incantations exploded on the duskgold demon spider¡¯s body in succession. The ¡®calamity Origin Shield¡¯ that he had on his body was instantly torn apart. then, the incantation landed on the duskgold demon spider¡¯s body. ¡°Hiss hiss~~¡± The duskgold Demon Spider let out a sharp screech. the power of this law incantation was even more terrifying than he had imagined. gune had thought that a dozen spells would be enough to kill the duskgold demon spider. But the duskgold Demon spider¡¯s defense and vitality were beyond Gu NIE¡¯s imagination. more than a dozen spells bombarded his body, causing his dark golden body to crack and blood to burst out. however, he still did not die. Instead, it wailed and dragged its injured body, quickly retreating. ¡°you want to escape?¡± with a thought, the sea of blood bloomed and the dead or injured demonic spiders were quickly absorbed into gu nie¡¯s sea of blood. with a leap, gu nie chased after the duskgold demon spider. Chapter 414 ? 414 The spider hive The duskgold Demon Spider at the peak of the ninth rank was not slow. Gu nie couldn¡¯t catch up to him with his normal speed. but as he flew, he quickly put on the mech angel armor. with a thunderous boom, gu nie¡¯s speed doubled, and he caught up to the injured duskgold demon spider. ¡°BOOM! BOOM!¡± Several more bolts of lightning struck the duskgold Demon spider¡¯s main body. ¡°I¡¯m willing to leave this area.¡± as it felt the terrifying incantations coming one after another, the duskgold demon spider immediately let out a sharp wail. ¡°it¡¯s too late to retreat now!¡± gu nie said coldly. immediately, a large number of spells bombarded him. ¡°hegemon doom won¡¯t let you off.¡± The wailing duskgold Demon Spider was quickly engulfed by the lightning. At the same time, Gu nie used Soul devour on the dying duskgold Demon Spider. after the flash of lightning, the duskgold demon spider was dead. ¡°hegemon doom?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. gu nie immediately began to digest the soul fragments he had just devoured. as he digested the information in the thoroughly meticulous state, many memories came back. feeling all these memories, gu nie¡¯s brows furrowed together. about ten minutes later, gu nie¡¯s brows finally relaxed. ¡± an ancient ruler who awakens from death? ¡± and you¡¯re going to start a war between Cthulhu creatures?¡± ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± after a long time, gu nie let out a sigh. He¡¯d already known that the mutated creatures weren¡¯t ordinary. and those mutated creatures were the lowest level of disaster creatures. These demon spiders were the normal form of the demon spiders. Other than that, there were other forms of catastrophe source species, as well as even more powerful and terrifying species. strictly speaking, this dark gold dire demon spider was only at the commander tier, while the other demonic spiders were only at the elite tier. however, even if it was just a normal form of the source of disaster, it was enough to cause destructive damage to the entire oya continent. ¡± this calamity spider is just a species of calamity created by the ruler of calamity using a special method and the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood. ¡± and there are many, many more powerful species behind. it seems like the era of turmoil in Xuanji is coming. gu nie¡¯s heart moved. ¡°However, it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m no longer afraid of the suppression of this special creature. We can only slowly find a way to resist it. ¡± ¡°otherwise, when the calamity spider enters the oya continent, it will be a real catastrophe.¡± ¡°okay, let¡¯s go and get rid of that [ disaster doll ] first.¡± gu nie collected the corpse of the dire spider and flew forward. this time, the reason why a transcendent had lost control of the starry sky watchtower was partly because of the appearance of a creature of doom. on the other hand, it was because the calamity spider had a ¡®destructive¡¯ grade sealed artifact-the calamity doll. The doom doll could cause extraordinary powers to go out of control. In the end, they would become mutated creatures without self-awareness and become food for the doom spiders. At the same time, the doom doll could also strengthen the unique characteristics of their race. These creatures were strange species, and they could use these strange sealed artifacts. without a doubt, the calamity baby was a terrifying sealed artifact. if they were to enter the oya continent, along with the scope of the impact, countless ordinary humans and even extraordinary people would die from the loss of control. ten minutes later, gu nie arrived at the lair of the spider. At this moment, there were over a hundred ordinary spiders of various sizes guarding this huge spider lair. unfortunately, in front of gu nie, they didn¡¯t have the power to resist. a few minutes later, gu nie had killed all the spiders. At the same time, the spiders that were still in the process of being born were all exterminated. after the lair of the spiders was destroyed, gu nie finally found the source of the extraordinary [ calamity doll ]. it was a gray ragdoll about half a meter tall, with many stitches on its body. When Gu nie saw the doomsday baby. the pair of cloth-like eyes of the child also looked at gu nie. he could clearly feel that he was losing control of his blood source curse master power. The power of his blood gushed out towards the calamity child. At the same time, his origin power began to dissipate, and his soul began to distort. it¡¯s a destructive sealed artifact. Even God emissaries and ancestral spirits would find it hard to withstand its destructive power. Gu nie didn¡¯t resist the power of this destructive sealed artifact. He just let it destroy him. about ten minutes later. gu nie entered a state of death. as for the calamity child, he was the one who stirred up the ancient nirvana blood. his corpse quickly absorbed it and made it a part of his body. after confirming that he had been completely absorbed, gu nie clicked on reincarnation. Time and space were reversed, and he was reborn from the ancient Nirvana and the void. at this point, the doomsday baby could no longer affect gu nie. gu nie took the doom doll and sealed it with some of the sealing materials before throwing it into the blood sea. after dealing with the calamity child, gu nie¡¯s heart was not at ease. from the memory of the spider, gu nie knew that there were more powerful creatures that would enter the oya continent from other places. the so-called lord of calamity was about to awaken. he would not let go of the oya continent, which was the closest to the land of mutation, as his first breeding ground. gu nie didn¡¯t have much of an idea on how to fight against this terrifying existence. ¡°only when you¡¯re stronger will you be able to come into contact with more things. as a transcendent master, i can¡¯t deal with or even resist this terrifying cthulhu creature.¡± ¡± but i might be able to handle it after i become stronger. ¡± ¡± the first step is to reach the peak of type 9, then think of a way to break through and become a saint. we¡¯ll deal with those evil gods first. ¡± He opened the system and carefully browsed through it to confirm that there was nothing. Gu nie followed the tunnel and flew towards the starry sky Tower. ¡­¡­ After entering the area where he had been lost, he felt a sense of loss. gu nie quickly saw andrew lying on the ground. Andrew did not move at all. It was unclear if he was asleep or had entered the bloody dream world. ¡± i¡¯ve already dealt with those peculiar spiders and sealed the calamity babies. ¡± ¡± if this guy wakes up again and is still here, it¡¯s useless to take him out. if he changes places after he wakes up, it¡¯s useless to take him out. well, let him sleep here by himself! ¡± gu nie then flew out of the tunnel. gune opened the energy barrier and entered the star watchtower. mouland elkley had already sensed gunie¡¯s arrival. high up in the sky, mouland elkley quickly descended. ¡°How is it?¡± mouland elkley looked at guni and asked with a serious expression. After some thought, Gu nie told him about the demonic Spider and the calamity child. he did not mention a word about andrew and the strange ruler of doom. ¡± in other words, the meme of the loss of control has been resolved? ¡± Muland elkley was overjoyed. ¡°The source is the doomsday baby, which I¡¯ve already sealed. if he was not wrong, it should have been solved. Of course, we still need to observe the situation for a few days.¡± ¡°This is what I should do.¡± mouland elkley nodded. ¡°however, yingluo, you said that the calamity spider is a species from the land of mutation, and that there are other powerful species in the land of mutation? These species of disaster can suppress all source power creatures?¡± ¡°en!¡± gu nie nodded seriously. according to my memory, this is a strange species that was born in a strange environment. initially, I think that this creature was created by a terrifying existence in a special environment. ¡± it¡¯s as if they were born to be the natural enemies of souls, origin power, flesh, and other living things. ¡± gu nie said in a deep voice. Chapter 415 ? 415 A huge amount of sacred source coins ¡°The natural enemy of extraordinary origin power?¡± mouland elkley frowned slightly. ¡°It would be a disaster if this kind of creature were to enter the Oya continent.¡± ¡°it will indeed be a disaster.¡± gu nie had long recognized the severity of these creatures. ¡± i¡¯m currently thinking of a solution. in addition, i¡¯ve also brought back some corpses. senior, you can hand them over to the transcendent association for the researchers to study them and see if they can find anything useful. ¡± as he spoke, gu nie took out two large transcendence rings. among them were four demonic spiders. this demonic spider, even if it was dead, as long as it was taken out, it would still have a strong suppression ability on the surrounding origin power. ¡± i¡¯ll give it to the transcendent association for them to study. i hope they¡¯ll be able to gain something. ¡± After putting away the ring, Mouland elkley looked at gune. ¡°when you went in, you told me to collect those resources. i¡¯ve done my best and collected a large amount of resources, and they¡¯re all here.¡± gu nie opened it and counted. it could be sold for at least tens of thousands of sacred source coins, which was already a lot. After all, the Oya continent was just an ordinary mid-sized transcendent world. As he pondered, Gu nie flipped his hand and ten blood dream rings appeared. ¡°the blooddream ring.¡± when he saw the blooddream ring, mouland elkley couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. he was very familiar with the blooddream ring¡¯s name. the blooddream ring could be used to trade items that were extremely far away in the blooddream arena. this item was priceless. these are the rewards given to me by the Lord of nightmares. I¡¯ll now hand them all over to you, senior. I think the higher-ups of the transcendent Association will need these things. ¡°i don¡¯t need to elaborate on their value. i hope that senior can continue to use the transcendent association¡¯s power to collect the resources i just gave you. i have great use for all of these things.¡± gu nie said. after putting away the blooddream rings, mourande elkley nodded slightly. ¡± i¡¯ll continue to help you collect resources in all areas. it wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to interfere with the resources of the other two empires before, but now that i have this blooddream ring, i think i should be able to collect more from them. ¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll leave it to you, senior.¡± ¡± these are all small matters. the most important thing is for you to cultivate and become a saint as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°i know that.¡± in another half a year, at most a year, gu nie would be able to become a saint. at that time, gu nie would have to go all out in the arena. he needed to accumulate a large amount of sacred source coins. except for the oya continent. gu nie also needed to exchange for more sacred origin coins with the sacred feather¡¯s darkness source. compared to the ao ¡®ya continent, the sacred source coins in the sacred source hidden domain were obviously easier to obtain. He followed Mouland elkley to the top floor of the star Observation tower. After entering the secret room, Gunier sat cross-legged and began to cultivate. ten minutes later, gu nie sealed the secret room again. He then used the BloodSource-great blood heavenly dream curse to arrive at the sacred feather darksource continent arena. ¡± this place is much bigger than before. the speed of expansion is really fast. as expected, the efficiency of letting those extraordinary masters in is more than ten times higher. ¡± after observing the arena, gune couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Gu nie went to the fourth floor. ¡°sir gu nie!¡± as soon as guni arrived, sugora looked at him. ¡°senior sukra, i have two things to tell you.¡± Gu nie went straight to the point. ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°The first thing is about Yingluo.¡± With a flip of his hand, more than fifty blood dream rings appeared. ¡°I¡¯m going to sell a batch of blooddream rings.¡± Sukra laughed when he heard that. ¡°This is good news.¡± ¡± the previous batch of blooddream rings was not enough. many gods and demigods, as well as those oracles and ancestor souls, had directly given birth to transcendent master level soul avatars and entered the blooddream arena. ¡± ¡°and there are quite a few of them. they all hope to acquire the blooddream ring. After all, the blooddream ring had the ability to trade in the blooddream world. the blood dream auction that was held a while ago was quite successful.¡± Guni¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard SUGRA¡¯s words. ¡°He created a soul avatar at the transcendent master level and directly entered? These guys really know how to take advantage of loopholes, but this is also a good thing.¡± ¡± if this batch of blooddream rings is for sale, they¡¯ll definitely rush to buy it. ¡± furthermore, during this period of time, the blooddream arena has already begun to gradually spread throughout the entire sacredfeather darkborne. ¡°An all-out battle where you don¡¯t have to worry about death. and you can even carry out online transactions.¡± ¡°it can even be traded across tens of millions of kilometers of the sacred feather¡¯s darkness pool. This blooddream arena has become completely famous.¡± ¡± more than a hundred deities have contacted us here in the drakedragon mountains. they all expressed their desire to enter the blooddream arena and to obtain the blooddream ring. ¡± there are too many master-level Extraordinaries who want to enter. A large number of blood crystals are filling up the warehouse. Our race is almost too busy. As he spoke, the smile on Sukra¡¯s face widened. The more this was the case, the better it was. The more people who entered, the more their clan would gain, and they wouldn¡¯t even be able to count the money. Even when their clan was at its most glorious, they had never felt so comfortable. ¡± then your clan should also keep up with the expansion of the blooddream arena. after all, the more sacrifices you make, the more importance the lord of nightmares will place on you, and the more stable your clan¡¯s position will be. ¡± gu nie said. ¡°of course. we¡¯ve been continuously offering sacrifices during this period of time. I think the great Lord of nightmares should be able to feel it. ¡± ¡°sir gune, how much are you going to charge for this blooddream ring?¡± SUGRA asked. ¡± 50000 sacred source coins. what do you think, senior sugra? ¡± gu nie said after some thought. ¡°50000 sacred source coins. It¡¯s a good price, but I think it¡¯s a little low. How about 80000? after all, many oracles can get 80000 sacred source coins if they really need it. ¡± ¡°looks like i¡¯ve still underestimated the wealth of the oracles of the sacred feather darksource.¡± ¡°alright, senior sukra will sell it for you then.¡± gu nie said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Gu nie. I¡¯ll make sure everything is done properly.¡± with plenty of time, this batch of blooddream rings will make a lot of money if I sell them. Gu nie thought. ¡°in addition, i can casually create this blooddream ring.¡± after giving the blooddream ring to sugra, gune spoke again. ¡± in addition, senior sukra, i hope that you can gather a group of oracles, ancestral spirits, and experts of the saint level. they must all be in the fourth stage realm, and it would be best if they were especially strong. ¡± ¡°oh?¡± sugora raised an eyebrow at gu ni¡¯s words. ¡°Sir Gu nie, what are you going to do?¡± sukra had already guessed a little. ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s a cross-border Battle,¡± gu nie said. ¡°That would require a massive amount of energy resources.¡± ¡°When the time comes, I will have my own ways. Senior need not worry about this.¡± ¡°How much do you need?¡± Sukra asked. ¡°thirty is enough!¡± Gu nie said. ¡± thirty isn¡¯t a lot. there are more than a hundred level four divine messengers, ancestral spirits, and saints in the moda qilong mountain range. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll inform the other experts during this period of time and have them prepare this batch of experts.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the approximate time?¡± ¡°About a year.¡± ¡± yes, a year¡¯s time is quite abundant. we can let them arrive first to gather with our dawn owl origin race. ¡± as gu nie¡¯s strength grew, the things that he could do naturally increased. after a short discussion with sukra. Gu nie had left the sacred feather dark origin. Next, it was time for gune to go to Holy heijar to complete his final breakthrough. Chapter 416 ? 416 chapter 64 conversation Holy heijar. In the divine Kingdom arena. The battle between the two peak rank nine transcendents slowly came to an end. this was a one-star battle in the level 9 arena. normally, there wouldn¡¯t be many people watching a battle of this level. However, there were more than 100000 people watching this battle. The reason why there were so many people watching this battle was because ¡­ It was because half a month ago, the level Seven transcendent who had disappeared for half a year, the genius who was said to have the strength of a seven-star, ¡± guni Lawrence, ¡± suddenly returned to the arena and began a crazy massacre. half a year ago, gu nie had only been a late-stage level seven transcendent. After half a year, guni Lawrence had reached the peak of the ninth rank. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that guni Lawrence had obviously used a powerful treasure to quickly improve his realm. Many people believed that guni Lawrence was very strong at the seventh step. however, he was currently participating in a battle between powerhouses of the ninth step. moreover, he used treasures to rapidly increase his realm, so his realm would obviously be unstable. He definitely wouldn¡¯t win as easily as a tier 7. But Gu nie had used his strength to slap those who didn¡¯t like him. four battles, four victories. gu nie had easily crushed his opponents. In these 4 battles, there were many 2 star and even 3 star type 9 experts. However, Gu nie killed them all with ease. This was the fifth battle of the two-star level, and it naturally attracted a lot of attention from the audience. Rumors had it that when Gu nie took part in the competition, many people didn¡¯t dare to register. after all, this gu nie was very likely at the ninth step, and he was also a seven star warrior. If they encountered other people, they could still win with their own strength. But against Gu nie, they were basically guaranteed to die. in the arena. As he watched his opponent fall, the judge announced his divine power, and Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. with this victory, gu nie had become a ninth-rank two-star gladiator. His eyes scanned the entire arena as he looked at the audience. there¡¯s quite a number of people. It seems that it¡¯s time to do some publicity. Otherwise, the odds won¡¯t be high when the star-rank is high. The odds Gu nie was referring to were naturally the opposite. Gu NIE¡¯s odds for the first few rounds had been very low, at 0.1, and no one had been able to buy it. gu nie¡¯s odds were over 10, and there was even a match where the odds were 16. Gu nie was very satisfied with the reverse odds. however, as the position of the stars increased, the odds would definitely continue to fall. after all, gu nie¡¯s opponents would only get stronger and stronger. gu nie didn¡¯t want the odds to drop. ¡°Everyone!¡± gu nie¡¯s voice was like a thunderclap as source power surged through the arena, and everyone could hear it clearly. ¡°I, Gu nie, have returned to the arena. I¡¯m aiming for the seven Star rank.¡± ¡°in this journey of killing, those who are not afraid of death can sign up. if you want to challenge me, any expert of the same star level can request to fight me one-on-one.¡± ¡°I, Gu nie, will not refuse anyone. I will kill anyone I see. I¡¯m just afraid you don¡¯t have the guts to challenge me.¡± gu nie¡¯s words caused the entire arena to erupt in cheers. It was obvious that the arena liked fierce and domineering characters like Gu nie. with such a fellow around, they would be able to watch an even more exciting battle. he was going to fight with even more hidden powerhouses. ¡°prepare the seven star warriors for me. If you¡¯re afraid of death, then get the hell out of here! I, Gu nie, look down on those who are afraid of death!¡± ¡°If you want to fight me, then come out. When I was a seven-star Warrior, I didn¡¯t refuse anyone. I don¡¯t care if there are ten or twenty of you. If you dare to hand in an invitation, I, Gu nie, will fight you.¡± ¡°everyone here can bear witness to what i¡¯ve said today.¡± The entire arena erupted in cheers at Gu NIE¡¯s words. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, I like this guy¡¯s ferocity. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a fierce guy.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll challenge all the 7-star warriors. you must know that there aren¡¯t as many hidden type 9 powerhouses as type 7 and type 8 powerhouses.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. there are many transcendent level nine powerhouses who can¡¯t break through. after cultivating in level nine for hundreds of years, their strength is completely different from ordinary oracles and ancestor souls. ¡± ¡°There are even people who have single-handedly killed experts on the level of divine envoys and ancestral spirits! That Gu nie guy is overconfident!¡± ¡°Then how can you be sure that this Gu nie guy doesn¡¯t have the strength of an Oracle ancestor soul?¡± ¡°just that instant-cast powerful lightning-type spell is enough to give others a hard time.¡± ¡°if he doesn¡¯t have the ability to dodge, i¡¯m afraid that those six-star and even seven-star warriors might not be gu nie¡¯s match.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to be in the limelight! It¡¯d be a joke if you were to meet an extremely powerful being at a certain level and die in battle.¡± it¡¯s all over now that I¡¯ve died in battle. What¡¯s there to laugh about? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± As the audience discussed, Gu nie left the arena. ¡­¡­ ten minutes later. in a snack and beverage store. gune and duo lan were together. you¡¯re already a peak level nine transcendent. Gune said after looking at duo Lance. I only broke through after half a month of closed-door cultivation. I still need to stabilize for a few months or even half a year before I can become a saint. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I also need about half a year to break through.¡± Gu nie said with a smile. ¡°By the way ¡­¡± Gu nie looked around. then, the energy fluctuation bloomed and completely isolated the small room from the outside world. then, he lowered his voice and asked, How many sacred source coins have you prepared? ¡± with the sacred source coins I earned before and the ones I won recently, I have almost two million sacred source coins. two million sacred source coins is already a lot. gu nie nodded. During this period of time, Gu nie had only managed to gather around eight million sacred origin coins through the transcendence society in the Oya continent and the sacred feather dark source he had. however, gune had already asked sugra to help him borrow some sacred source coins. He had only managed to get more than one million sacred source coins last time because he was in a hurry. He had plenty of time this time, so it was not a problem to borrow tens of millions of sacred source coins. It was even possible to borrow 20 million sacred source coins. After all, there were many demigods and deities with sacred feather¡¯s darkness origin. Moreover, Sukra was the one who wanted to borrow money, so naturally, someone was willing to lend him money. And this would be Gu NIE¡¯s bet for a two-way reversal. ¡°Although two million isn¡¯t a small amount, it¡¯s not enough.¡± gu nie said. ¡°Still not enough?¡± duo lance raised his eyebrows. ¡°you won¡¯t make much money if you bet on it with your current win rate. there¡¯s no way i can earn more with so many sacred source coins.¡± Duo lansi spread his hands. ¡°this is something you don¡¯t know.¡± Gu nie laughed. ¡± i told you to gather more, so you must do everything you can to gather more. trust me. ¡± Gu nie used his world power Upanishad to send a message. ¡± i¡¯m a follower of the great cthulhu creature. my main body is not afraid of death. ¡± ¡°what?¡± duo lansi was startled. After a few seconds of silence, duo lansi seemed to have understood. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. I¡¯m going to borrow money from my friend now.¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. Gu nie nodded. ¡°i¡¯ll inform you when the time is right.¡± after knowing duo lansi for so long, gunie knew his temper. Besides, duo lansi had been helping gunie a lot all this time. If he gave him some information in advance, he would be able to calm him down and borrow money. otherwise, he would not have dared to borrow so much money without telling him anything. after all, there was interest when he borrowed money. the interest of one million sacred source coins was not something that he could bear easily. Telling duo Lance wasn¡¯t a problem. gu nie was the one who decided which match he would lose, and duo lance only had the right to follow him. moreover, gu nie wouldn¡¯t bet on winning or losing. after all, gu nie¡¯s demonic co-soul had already started to move. While gune and duo Lance were talking. Gune¡¯s demonic co-soul was resting in the mechanical Angel Armor¡¯s betting area. Chapter 417 ? 417 the great plan bloody dream In the following period of time. gu nie began to steadily cultivate and improve his strength in the divine kingdom arena. The demonic co-soul became a regular customer in the gambling area of the arena. every time gu nie took part in a fight, the demonic co-soul would press down. during this time, gu nie was betting on himself to win. gu nie won every battle, more or less. in the blood sea. gune had left behind a statue of the lord of nightmares. it could automatically respond to the sacrifice, and then let the blooddream elf host it. After such a long period of development, the blooddream elves had already become a clan with thousands of blooddream elves. They could complete all the sacrificial activities in the world of bloody sea. it was just as sukra had said. As the reputation of the nightmare Lord and the blooddream arena spread in the sacredfeather darkness origin world ¡­ a large number of extraordinaries began to offer sacrifices to the lord of nightmares, seeking an opportunity to enter the blooddream world. This also caused the sacrificial activities in the world of bloody sea to directly enter an explosive stage during this period of time. There were thousands of sacrifices every day. the blooddream elf was too busy. Not only was the blooddream arena unable to accommodate so many people, but even the blood sea elf was a little too busy. For the blood dream arena, the speed of its expansion and the demand of the supernatural beings who entered the arena day by day were the biggest contradictions. After much consideration, Gu nie made an agreement with SUGRA to gradually release the oracles and allow ancestor souls to enter the arena to speed up the expansion. Furthermore, the blooddream ring was also gradually supplying them. with the arrival of the oracles and the ancestor souls, the arena¡¯s expansion speed had increased by more than ten times. From the blooddream arena in the sacredfeather darksource continent ¡­ gu nie had also seen the potential of the blood dream arena. this gave gu nie the idea of building more transcendent worlds and more blooddream arenas. the wider the sea of blood, the stronger gu nie was. Putting everything else aside, just the blood sea¡¯s current level of pressure alone was enough. It was more than enough to make it difficult for a regular type 9 one-star or two-star level warrior to fly, or even lie on the ground, unable to resist. among the transcendent level nine experts, there were only a few who could withstand the suppression of the blood sea. However, this was only the initial development of a large-scale extraordinary world. It had already allowed the blood sea to expand to its current state. If the large transcendent world ¡± grongtan ¡± and hundreds of small and medium-sized transcendent worlds around it were to become the territory of the nightmare Lord¡¯s influence ¡­ they had all offered sacrifices to the nightmare lord to expand the blood sea. It was easy to imagine how powerful Gu nie would be. At that time, Gu nie would be able to easily kill demigods as a Saint. A demigod was comparable to a God. Gu nie already had a plan. after becoming a saint and dealing with the evil gods, the lord of nightmare would begin his conquest of many worlds. After all, Gu ni was strong enough to fight against the powerful beings who were secretly coveting the Oya continent. The war between the transcendent worlds was about to begin. Conquering an extraordinary world did not necessarily require starting a war to forcefully colonize it. that was because it would take a very, very long time. He was using the blooddream arena as a sharp knife. Launching at blooddream arena. he would support his followers and use them to expand the blooddream arena. then, a large number of extraordinary humans would enter the blooddream arena and open a free trading platform there. All prices would be measured by the ¡± blood dream coins ¡± sold on the blood dream trading platform, which would complete the economic colonization and plunder of the supernatural world. wasn¡¯t this method of continuously harvesting leeks fragrant? Of course, it was more complicated to do this. Gu nie needed to build a platform and a blood dream, as well as a large number of people with the corresponding skills. Fortunately, a large number of superhumans from the Holy feather darkness origin and dawn owl origin race were doing exactly that. once the blooddream arena¡¯s power had spread to every corner of the sacredfeather darksource continent ¡­ he could first use the holy feather¡¯s darkness pool to conduct experiments on the many small and medium-sized transcendent worlds around him. then, it would be gradually promoted to other large extraordinary worlds. as more blooddream elves were born in gune, they got used to these operations. gune could also use his power to radiate to larger groups of transcendent worlds, recruiting followers and clans. When Gu NIE¡¯s strength was strong enough, he would be able to use his full strength. in this high-dimensional transcendent world, holy heijar would also be within the range of gu ni¡¯s radiation. But Gu nie didn¡¯t plan on doing that. after all, there were too many powerhouses in holy heijar. there were many experts who could enter the blood dream world. if gu nie¡¯s arena was discovered, the god-level warrior could destroy it with one strike. All his efforts were in vain. After all, Gu NIE¡¯s blooddream arena was essentially a means to seize territory. only when gu nie was strong enough, such as when the gods couldn¡¯t break through his blooddream arena, or when they didn¡¯t dare to mess with him, would he be able to march into holy heijar. ¡­¡­ before he knew it, more than two months had passed as gu nie trained and fought. holy sea calr, in the secret training room. ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± gu nie sucked in the blood, and the power of blood surged. At this moment, Gu NIE¡¯s blood aura began to change. at this moment, gu nie was completing his transformation from a leader to a lord. Compared to the bloodline transformation of other leaders, this would definitely be a huge transformation. But for Gu nie, the effect wasn¡¯t as obvious. However, it would definitely be a significant enhancement. After all, Gu NIE¡¯s body was already very strong. A level nine transcendent¡¯s attack might not be able to do much damage to Gu nie. However, it was definitely a good thing to be able to undergo a transformation. ¡°roar!¡± The roar of a giant Abyss Beast could be faintly heard from the depths of Gu NIE¡¯s body. at the same time, a brutal and overbearing aura bloomed from gu nie¡¯s body. This was the aura pressure of the thanator of death, it was so cold that it was suffocating. a few hours later, gu nie slowly retracted his aura. at the same time, the blood mist was quickly absorbed by gu nie. gu nie smiled as he examined his body. ¡°My physical strength has increased by about 20%. It has increased my survivability by quite a bit.¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid that i¡¯m not at a disadvantage against an ordinary oracle now.¡± once I become a saint, I won¡¯t be afraid even if I face a more powerful Oracle. I can even kill them. ¡°the good days of the evil gods of the oya continent are coming to an end.¡± Gu nie thought. after browsing through his body, gu nie focused his mind and opened the system. gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be happy. ¡°The wind Spirit fruit has finally come out.¡± Chapter 418 ? 418 Chapter 66-a letter of challenge from a powerhouse! A long time ago, Gu nie had planted the divine Hurricane tree in the plantation. after almost a year, the acceleration of time would be about 1500 years. The divine Hurricane tree had finally borne the wind Spirit fruit. with a flip of his hand, gu nie took out a fist-sized blue crystal wind spirit fruit. as soon as he held it in his hand, an extremely strong hurricane force formed around the wind spirit fruit. Hu hu hu hu The entire secret room was filled with the howling of the wind. It was very strong. If Gu nie hadn¡¯t let go, the wind Spirit fruit would¡¯ve flown away. however, the secret room had been completely sealed off by gu nie, so it couldn¡¯t escape. gu nie swallowed the wind spirit fruit. gu nie sucked the entire fruit into his stomach and began to digest it. ¡± it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve condensed the saint shadow runes. it¡¯s time to do so. ¡± gu nie thought. as he digested the wind spirit fruit, gu nie didn¡¯t stay idle. he calmed his mind and began to condense the saint shadow runes. gu nie had already formed three saint shadow runes. This time, Gu nie was going to form ten, or even more, Saint shadow runes. in this way, not only would speed not be gu nie¡¯s weakness, but it would also be his advantage. as his cultivation level increased, his physical body became stronger, and his blood sea expanded. Gu NI¡¯s capacity for runes had also increased. storing ten occultic runes was no problem. The fourth and fifth crystals quickly formed. when gu nie had formed five holy shadow runes. Gu nie felt a subtle sense of lightness in his heart, as if he had become one with the surrounding air. as gu nie condensed the sixth, he tried to feel the effects of the fifth. this fifth rune has made my body more agile and light. The base speed increase should be the same as before. One Saint Shadow Rune should increase my base speed by about 25%. ¡± however, these five saint shadow runes have reached a critical point and made my body lighter and more flexible. the effect might reach 30% or more. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll only know the specific effects after a good flight.¡± ¡± i¡¯ll try my flying speed after i¡¯m done condensing. ¡± As time passed ¡­ the sixth! The seventh! One after another, the ancient Nirvana crystals began to form. when the tenth crystal was successfully condensed. ¡°boom!¡± A strong wind Spirit power burst out from Gu NIE¡¯s billions of cells. Suddenly, the entire secret room was filled with the power of the wind Spirit. At the same time, the wind Spirit power that Gu nie had gained from digesting the wind Spirit fruit bloomed. the wind spirit power condensed by the tenth saint shadow rune was five to six times more than the wind spirit fruit. however, being able to obtain the wind spirit¡¯s power from two channels was naturally much better than obtaining it from one channel. Moreover, there was an endless supply of Wind Spirit fruits. ¡°I feel that if this Wind Spirit¡¯s power were to burst out, it would be able to double my current maximum speed.¡± ¡°as expected, the power of the wind spirit is a good thing! It¡¯s a power that¡¯s known as the darling of the wind.¡± ten Saint shadow runes is obviously not my limit. Continue to condense. the ancient nirvana began to form. the eleventh. the twelfth. the thirteenth. The 14th. By the time he reached the fourteenth, Gu nie could feel that he was reaching his limit. Sure enough, Gu nie felt some pressure when he condensed the fifteenth Holy Shadow Rune. The good thing was that the blood sea had greatly increased Gu NIE¡¯s capacity. gu nie was able to form the fifteenth saint shadow rune without any trouble. When Gu nie had formed fifteen Holy shadow runes. Gu nie could feel that the power of the wind Spirit in his body was probably ten times stronger than when he had just started to gather it. after stabilizing the holy shadow rune, gu nie smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go and try.¡± gu nie immediately used the blood sky dream curse to enter the blood dream arena in the oya continent. Flying around in the bloody dream world of Holy heijar would definitely be discovered. If those experts were to see his astonishing speed, it would not be good. however, in the blooddream world of the ao ¡®ya continent, there was nothing to worry about. Gu Niang had arrived at the blooddream world from the blooddream arena. Gu NIE¡¯s entire body was sent flying. gu nie¡¯s speed had increased by five times. ¡± previously, i still needed to use the mechanical angel armor to increase my speed, but the increase is not much. after all, i am already a peak rank nine transcendent. ¡± with the condensation of the Holy shadow runes, my speed has increased by five times. The mechanical Angel battle armor has become a burden and can no longer help me. ¡°Let¡¯s try using the power of the wind Spirit.¡± with a single thought, the power of wind spirit bloomed from gu nie¡¯s body. Gu NIE¡¯s speed began to increase. the bloody dream land below him quickly flew past gu nie. ¡°it¡¯s about six times faster than the previous maximum speed.¡± ¡°in other words, my current speed is thirty times that of when i was at the peak of the ninth step.¡± ¡°This speed is already comparable to the divine emissaries¡± ancestral spirits, perhaps even slightly faster.¡± ¡°The Saint shadow runes are really powerful.¡± After flying around the bloody dream world, Gu nie left it and returned to Holy heijar. Just as he was about to cultivate again ¡­ ¡°buzzzzzz!¡± Gune¡¯s medallion began to tremble. with a flip of his hand, gu nie took out his gladiator medal. after carefully examining it, gu nie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°a letter of challenge?¡± during this period of time, gu nie had fought twelve consecutive battles. now, gu nie¡¯s star had reached the four-star level. However, Gu NIE¡¯s battles weren¡¯t continuous. After all, Gu nie also needed to study the profound meaning of the runes. There were also some other things that he had to deal with. At the same time, Gu nie also had some free time to allow others to challenge him. sure enough. today, he had sent the challenge invitation. ¡°Interesting!¡± gu nie chuckled. ¡°Since it¡¯s a challenge, it shouldn¡¯t be a suicide mission. after all, the probability of death is usually higher when matched with me. ¡± there¡¯s not much difference between challenging me to die and being matched to me to die. it won¡¯t change the issue of the odds. This means that no one will use this method to manipulate the odds. ¡°We¡¯ll see the odds later to determine what¡¯s going on,¡± in short, the guy who challenged me should be a super strong person. Gu nie accepted the request. ¡± i¡¯ll study the odds later and see how strong this guy is. then i¡¯ll decide the winner of this round. ¡± Gu nie thought. Chapter 419 ? 419 Chapter 67 muweng goat in a rather remote secret room. Gu nie sat there with his eyes closed. This was the place where gune and duo Lance had secretly contacted each other. It was a place that could only be reached through a special teleportation array, so it was impossible to trace it. even though the price was relatively high, it was safe. ¡°The odds are a little low!¡± after a long time, gu nie opened his eyes. at this moment, gu nie¡¯s demonic co-soul was at the plate area. when the type 9, 4-star warrior called ¡°muweng mountain goat¡± challenged gu nie, gu nie accepted the challenge. naturally, the betting table was opened. Gu NIE¡¯s odds were higher, between 0.2 and 0.3. In the past, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to bet on a 0.1. as for the one called old mu goat, his odds were between 7 and 9. before, gu nie¡¯s odds had always been between 10 and 15. Gu nie faintly sniffed out a strange smell. that was that this guy named old mu goat was a super powerful being, and he might have killed a terrifying existence like the divine envoy ancestor soul. this was the information that gu nie had deduced from the bets. he would have to wait for duo lance to get the details. as gu nie pondered. ¡°Weng Weng Weng Weng¡± the extraordinary door lit up. Gu nie rose to his feet and opened the extraordinary door. duo lance was standing outside the door. after duo lansi entered, guni closed the door and sealed the entire room. all the information on that ¡®old shepherd goat¡¯ is here. I¡¯ve asked a lot of people to get it. Duo LAN si handed a ring to gunie. after receiving it, gu nie immediately began to look through the battle videos and related information. After half an hour of searching, Gu nie finally withdrew his soul consciousness from the ring. ¡°How is it?¡± duo lan si asked. ¡°this guy is a super powerful expert.¡± Gu nie said in a deep voice. the information clearly shows that this muweng goat guy easily reached 4-star rank 9, and his last battle was 28 years ago. ¡± ¡°the battle before before that was fifty-two years ago.¡± ¡°As for the earlier battles, there¡¯s no need to look at the year.¡± ¡°such a long time?¡± Duo Lance frowned. ¡°this won¡¯t be easy to deduce the opponent¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°We can still see the other party¡¯s strength from the clues.¡± Gu nie said. and he won every battle easily. It¡¯s obvious that he didn¡¯t use his full strength. ¡± this muweng mountain goat should be a peculiar existence that¡¯s trapped at the peak of transcendent rank nine. ¡± ¡°in fact, i suspect that he has a divine sense, the power of an ancestor soul.¡± ¡°It can be seen from the gambling table that many people are very optimistic about this old shepherd goat.¡± ¡°What did ran ran say?¡± Duo LAN si looked at Gu ni. ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of him winning, i¡¯m only afraid of him dying.¡± gu nie said softly. ¡°you¡¯re saying that this guy might be here to die?¡± duo lansi was a bit surprised. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Gu nie shook his head. ¡°After all, judging from this guy¡¯s age, he really won¡¯t live for long.¡± ¡± but if you say that he¡¯s really seeking death, this fellow¡¯s strength is so powerful that he might not be willing to die. ¡± you see, the suspense of this battle is very thought-provoking. Therefore, the bets on this gambling table are quite attractive. The corner of duo Lance¡¯s eyes twitched at gune¡¯s analysis. ¡°Tell me, how should we bet on this match!¡± Duo Lance said. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as he rubbed his hands together. After thinking for a few minutes, gune finally made a decision. I¡¯ve been thinking of doing an extreme reversal. In fact, if the odds are good, I can earn more sacred source coins after a few more rounds of interest. ¡± and this old shepherd goat guy is obviously a good start. ¡± ¡°all on me.¡± gune looked at duo lance and said seriously. ¡°Are you confident?¡± duo lan si looked at gu ni. Would you believe me if I told you that I didn¡¯t even use a tenth of my strength? ¡± Duo lansi was stunned for a moment before he let out a sigh.¡±You really are a monster.¡± gu nie laughed. ¡°Now, my odds are 0.26. As time passed, this number would normally continue to rise. We¡¯ll just bet around 0.3.¡± ¡°all in?¡± ¡°yes, all in.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Duo Lance nodded seriously. After some discussion, the two of them left quietly. Gu nie returned to his secret room and sat down cross-legged. Gu nie had used the BloodSource-great blood heavenly dream curse to reach the sacred feather darksource continent. As soon as he entered, Gu nie felt the aura of more than thirty powerful oracles and ancestral spirits. At this time, these oracles and ancestor soul powerhouses were all doing their best to open up the blood dream space. After carefully sensing it, Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°the arena of the holy feather darkborne is probably as large as a large city. the speed at which the oracle and ancestor soul experts are opening up the place sure is fast.¡± ¡°How many can it hold?¡± Gu nie carefully checked. ¡°Yup, Yingying can accommodate about four to five hundred thousand people. at this rate, it would soon be able to accommodate a million extraordinary humans. However, compared to a large transcendent world like the Holy feather¡¯s darkness pool, the capacity for one million people is still considered small. I estimate that it will take about a hundred million people to barely satisfy the needs.¡± ¡± if it¡¯s fully satisfied, it¡¯s estimated to have a capacity of 200 to 300 million. after all, the base number of extraordinaries in large extraordinaries worlds is here. ¡± ¡± and for the oya continent, a capacity of 500000 to 600000 is enough to satisfy all the extraordinary humans. at most, it can only accommodate a million. ¡± After observing for a while, Gu nie went straight to the fourth floor. sukra looked over when he sensed gunie¡¯s arrival. ¡°How¡¯s the funding coming along, senior?¡± Gu nie asked. I borrowed 22 million Saint origin coins. You don¡¯t have to pay the interest. After all, there are many people who want to enter the blood dream space. After thinking for a while, SUGRA said. he had been in a hurry to borrow money before, but now he had plenty of time. since it was an interest-free loan, and sugra had said so, there was no need for him to force it. the other three million is from the blooddream ring¡¯s sale. ¡°and this two million is my personal donation.¡± I¡¯ve accumulated twenty-seven million sacred source coins. Please check them. As he spoke, SUGRA handed the blooddream ring to guni. ¡°how can i accept this?¡± gu nie laughed. Although he said this, Gu nie still accepted the blooddream ring. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me, Sir Gu nie. After all, our clan has always served the great nightmare Lord with all our hearts.¡± sukra said. ¡°i know. i think the great lord of nightmares can feel your sincerity.¡± also, about the few things I mentioned to you before, have you considered and inquired about them? ¡± Gu nie asked. Gugne had been in contact with SUGRA a few times. There were three points mentioned. one of them was the implementation of blood dream coins. the second was to expand and occupy the small and medium-sized transcendent worlds around the sacred feather¡¯s darkness pool. The third was the information that gune had asked SUGRA to gather about the world-crossing treasure. These things were related to Gu NIE¡¯s occupation of the transcendent world from the blooddream plane. There were many things that Gu nie couldn¡¯t do. For example, the conquest mode that used the blooddream arena as the sharp knife. if gu nie were to occupy them one by one, no matter how much energy he had, he wouldn¡¯t be able to occupy a sea of transcendent worlds. As for using his subordinates to occupy worlds and construct the blooddream arena, the snowball effect was slowly growing. a large number of extraordinary worlds would be incorporated into the system under gu nie¡¯s control. At that time, Gu nie would just wait for the sacrifice. Chapter 420 ? 420 a feasible plan for occupation After thinking for a while, Sukra slowly opened his mouth. it¡¯s about the right to occupy the surrounding extraordinary worlds that the great Lord of nightmares has given us. ¡°Naturally, we will carry it out resolutely.¡± there are more than 300 medium to small transcendent worlds around the Holy feather¡¯s darkness pool. Many of these worlds have precious resources. If we can mine them, they will play a vital role in the development of the blooddream arena. more importantly, the resistance to mining in these places will be very weak. ¡°it won¡¯t be like the one in the sacredfeather darksource continent, where every single place is occupied by organizations of varying sizes.¡± furthermore, when combined with blooddream coins, the economic harvest is extremely effective. moreover, such a teleportation is only a one-time entry to blooddream arena. There will be no additional fees. ¡°I have to say that the great master of nightmares is Supreme. He can use the blooddream ring to make a deal even over such a long distance. It¡¯s unimaginably terrifying.¡± sukra sighed. ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Gu nie chuckled. the blooddream arena was personally built by the great ruler. Its vastness and magnificence are indeed not something that extraordinary people like us can see through. ¡°i¡¯ve also completed the preliminary negotiations with the other forces in the darch dragon mountain range. they¡¯re all in favor of this plan.¡± these small and medium-sized extraordinary worlds will be our powerful source of resources in the future. currently, the plan has already been steadily carried out. however, I¡¯m afraid that the amount of blooddream coins we have is not enough. After all, we need a sufficient amount of them to implement a new currency. Sukra said. ¡°That¡¯s not a big problem,¡± gu nie said. ¡± i will inform the great lord of nightmares. this is not a problem for the lord of nightmares. ¡± it was easy for gu nie to make these blood dream coins, which were made of law incantations and blood crystals, and contained a small amount of faith. In other words, after the blood was absorbed by the blood sea, a portion of it would become Gu NIE¡¯s own power, while the other portion would be turned into blooddream coins. Only the blood Crystal that contained the Lord of Nightmare¡¯s faith and the power of the Lord of Nightmare¡¯s blood could be used. Any imitations would be ordinary blood crystals and would be absorbed by the arena. of course, the construction of the blood dream coins was not complicated at the moment. But Gu nie still had to make it himself. once gu nie became stronger and had time, he would be able to kill the demon. gune would build a steam-powered factory in the blood sea to work with the lord of nightmare¡¯s statue of faith and the blood dream elves. He could set up a blooddream coin manufacturing plant to produce blooddream coins of large denomination. Printing money was a profitable business. after I informed the Lord of nightmare, he will give you a certain amount of blooddream coins every time you make a sacrifice. correspondingly, you will also need to set up shops in blooddream arena so that blooddream coins can be circulated. as for the fixed price of the blood dream coins, it will be decided by the market. ¡°I¡¯m clear about this.¡± Sukra nodded. ¡± with the lord of nightmares ¡®willingness to hand over blooddream coins, everything will be easier. ¡± ¡°By the way, have you found the teleportation treasure I asked you to find?¡± ¡°There¡¯s already some news, and we¡¯re still in the middle of discussion.¡± sukra said. ¡± well, then let¡¯s continue to talk about it. the price is not a problem. ¡± ¡°I understand.¡± also, how¡¯s the news about the divine crown coming along? ¡± gu nie asked again. gu nie¡¯s blood sea was now so huge that it could be considered an inland sea. it could completely accommodate more blood dream clan members. naturally, gune had to start raising more blooddream elves. the number of crowns that could be produced was currently enough. but as more and more worlds were covered, gune would need more and more blooddream elves to host the sacrifice. Now, gune had already begun the early breeding of blooddream elves. the God¡¯s crown is not easily sold in our sacred feather darkness pool. After all, it can be seen as the stable birth of a God. basically, no force would sell it easily. Gu nie thought for a while and then nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°It seems like ¡­¡± Gu nie rubbed his glabella. I still have to buy it from Holy heijar. when I have enough money, it won¡¯t be difficult to buy a Holy Spirit crown. I can even buy many divine crowns. The most common divine crown for oracles will do. It¡¯s cheap and useful. after a short discussion with sukra. gu nie left the arena with 27 million sacred origin coins. In the secret room. Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. ¡± the expansion of the blooddream arena and the blooddream coins has been steadily carried out. there are no major problems in any other aspect. ¡± ¡± once they¡¯ve succeeded, i¡¯ll be able to borrow their methods and models and start to occupy the major extraordinary worlds of grontan, as well as other minor extraordinary worlds. ¡± ¡°however, the sacred feather darkborne is centered around the dawn owl origin race and the darqilong mountain range.¡± ¡± and in our gulontan world group, the oya continent is the core. ¡± gu nie then focused on the sacred source coins. ¡± i¡¯ve earned more than 10 million sacred source coins from the battles. i had 8 million sacred source coins before. ¡± ¡°with the 27 million i got this time, i have a total of 37 million.¡± ¡°thirty-seven million is nothing in this bet. After all, there were far too many extraordinary humans participating in this bet. Even if each person is paid a hundred sacred source coins, it would be hundreds of billions of sacred source coins. In fact, the number might be several times higher than this. After all, there are many rich people in heijar.¡± Making the bet big enough was one of the reasons why Gu nie was so high-profile. with more fame and more participants, no one would notice gu nie making money. and he would earn enough. otherwise, there would only be 100 million sacred origin coins in the bet. gu nie¡¯s thirty seven million wouldn¡¯t get him anything. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a life-and-death battle with that old goat mu tomorrow. I hope that guy is strong enough. otherwise, it would be difficult to carry out the follow-up plan.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The next day! Transcendent level 9,4 star 1 horn battle arena. Three hours before the battle started, the place was already packed with people. It even had live broadcasts in more than 1000 regions. in many places, a large number of extraordinary humans were watching this final battle. there were simply too many people paying attention to this battle. news of the battle between gu nie and mu weng¡¯s goat had spread like wildfire. It became a hot topic. Gu nie was a seven-star Warrior at the peak of the ninth rank, a tough character. he even declared that he would not fear the challenges of all the divine kingdom¡¯s stage nine experts, and would kill whoever came. he was extremely arrogant. as for the supernatural being known as muweng goat, a lot of information had been dug out. The son of a God, a super expert who had been cultivating for more than 900 years. he had even killed a god¡¯s messenger before, and his strength was unfathomable. both of them were seven-star warriors. Such a battle was rarely seen in the history of the divine Kingdom arena. Therefore, there were simply too many people who wanted to watch the battle, and it was difficult to get a ticket. It was said that the ticket price, which was originally 100 sacred origin coins, had been increased to 300 or even 500. ¡­¡­ In the war preparation tunnel. gune and duo lance were flying side by side. ¡± luckily i bought the tickets in advance. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t be able to get them even if i wanted to. ¡± laughed duo lan si. ¡°If you win this battle, you¡¯ll get a lot of benefits, right?¡± ¡°not a lot, about a million.¡± gu nie shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, one million is already not a small amount.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu nie suddenly felt something. Gu nie looked to the side. what he saw was a strange creature with a goat¡¯s head, two antelope horns on its forehead, and a gray beard. it looked like a standing goat spirit creature. This guy was Gu NIE¡¯s opponent this time,¡±old shepherd goat.¡± the old shepherd goat¡¯s eyes narrowed as it glanced at gu niang. there seemed to be a strange creature surging in the depths of his eyes. Then, the three demigods led the way, flying past Gu ni and toward the battle Hall. the stars in gu nie¡¯s eyes moved, and he looked away from the old shepherd goat. his aura is terrifyingly thick. At the same time, the light and dark power Upanishads intertwine perfectly. It¡¯s an amazing balance. ¡°And there¡¯s a heart-palpitating feeling coming from his body.¡± ¡°In general, he is a very terrifying guy.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡°Alright, you can go to the spectator area. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to enter later.¡± ¡± okay, i¡¯ll go over now. be careful. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those guys won¡¯t dare to play any tricks on me.¡± gu nie could feel the mysterious gaze that had been on him ever since he entered the arena of the blood god nation. this gaze was surveillance and also protection. Chapter 421 ? 421 The profound meaning of the world They entered the battle preparation lounge. apart from the several divine envoys and ancestor soul staff in the hall, the rest of the people were all experts from the shepherd elder and the goat¡¯s side. Gu nie sat down and closed his eyes to rest. Before, Gu NIE¡¯s speed had been a bit lacking. however, as he ate the wind spirit fruit and condensed the saint shadow runes, he became more and more powerful. in terms of speed, gu nie was comparable to a first order god emissary ancestral spirit. With all the other aspects, he wasn¡¯t afraid that the other side¡¯s oracles and ancestor souls would secretly attack him. gu nie opened his system. [ first hack slot: true scales-kun¡¯s protection (Level 7) ] [ second hack slot: dusk star source canon (level 6) ] [ third hack slot: little thunderflame curse (level 10) ] [ fourth idle slot: great thunderflame curse (level 10) ] [ 5th hack slot: blood source ocean divine scripture (level 7) ] [ sixth hack position: blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse (level 9) ] [ 7th hack slot: mana corrosion blade (level 8) ] [ 8th hack slot: lightsaber spell (Level 7) ] gu nie¡¯s eyes swept over a few important ancient records. ¡± true scale-kun¡¯s protection is already at level 7. combined with world intent, its defensive power is naturally strong. ¡± ¡°And I can easily cast it. Just the level of this shield is enough for him to attack for a long time.¡± secondly, my great thunderflame spell is already at level 10. I can feel that its progress is very slow, and I think it¡¯s close to its limit. Its power changes with every level. If this level 10 great thunderflame spell hits that old shepherd goat, I¡¯ll basically win. Then, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes fell on the book ¡°demonic erosion blade.¡± This was one of Gu NIE¡¯s true killing moves. Ever since he had obtained the demonic corrosion blade, Gu nie had only used it a few times. He had the skill to kill Dragons, but no dragon came to kill him. It was a pity. a level 8 middle-rank secret engravings profound meaning ancient book. This level 8 basic power is very close to the middle-rank forbidden spell. ¡± with profound meaning added to it, it will directly surpass the level of forbidden spells. ¡± more importantly, this demon obliteration blade is not like ordinary incantations. When multiple incantations overlap, it will even have a second form. Gu nie then looked at the rank 8 blood source ocean Scripture. In terms of rank, the blood source ocean Scripture was not low. But that wasn¡¯t the most important thing. The most important thing was Gu NIE¡¯s blood sea. this was the most terrifying part. The current blood sea was a real blood sea. This was Gu NIE¡¯s true trump card. ¡°Let¡¯s see how strong you are and how many tricks you can force me to use.¡± After browsing through the information, Gu nie closed his eyes and began to rest. ¡­¡­ ¡°The two of you!¡± After about half an hour. The voice of the divine messenger manager suddenly rang out. Gu nie opened his blood-red eyes, which had a dark golden luster. ¡°Please enter the arena, the battle is about to begin.¡± the shepherd goat¡¯s body leaped and flew along the tunnel. gu nie stood up and slowly flew away. as soon as old shepherd goat entered the arena, the audience¡¯s eyes immediately gathered on him and cheers rang out. When Gu nie entered ¡­ in an instant, a surging wave of cheers came from all over the place. Gu NIE¡¯s body flickered as he began to fly in his direction. As a level 9 arena, the arena was extremely wide, with a diameter of more than five thousand meters. This distance was enough for the two of them to fight. After the two of them were in position. ¡°Everyone!¡± a demigod¡¯s voice reverberated through the entire area as he controlled his divine power. ¡°Next up is the highly anticipated battle between the strong.¡± on the other side is the genius extraordinary spellcaster who rose to fame when he was only a seven-star. There¡¯s no doubt about his strength. ¡± the other party is an ascetic who has cultivated for hundreds of years and rarely fights. his strength is even more unfathomable. ¡± today¡¯s battle will definitely be an extremely exciting one. Let¡¯s cheer for this battle! ¡°Roar Roar!¡± kill that goat and roast it. ¡°We¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Kill kill kill kill bi an!¡± The passionate cheers came in wave after wave. ¡°Begin!¡± The demigod expert shouted coldly. ¡°Swish!¡± As he began, Gu nie immediately put on the Dragonscale shield he had already created. The shield had just been put on. Gu nie felt the world around him shake, as if it was about to collapse. Then, a terrifying sealing power enveloped Gu nie. Gu nie wanted to move, but he found that he couldn¡¯t. ¡°groan!¡± a curved blade separated the darkness and light. one side was bright and the other side was dark. This slash was the dividing line, and it was aimed at Gu NIE¡¯s head. the blade was too fast, so fast that gu nie couldn¡¯t even see where the goat was. however, gu nie didn¡¯t need to see clearly. as long as the other party got close, gu nie would naturally know where they were. ?!?!?! The three lightning curses turned into Dragons and engulfed the goat. Gu nie was shocked. when the thunderflame curse pierced through the body of the old shepherd goat ¡­ It was as if it had hit the air, and it did not affect the goat at all. The shepherd goat seemed to have no physical form. The blade of darkness and light struck Gu nie. Like a roaring volcano, the accumulated explosive energy poured down and madly destroyed gunie¡¯s shield. At the same time, a sharp blade passed through the shield and struck gune¡¯s chest. the penetrating ability of profound meaning can penetrate through my shield and hurt me directly. This old shepherd goat is indeed good. The goat Shepherd¡¯s blade was very fast, so fast that it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. The blade fell, but the afterimage had not dissipated. It was followed by another blade. Darkness and light intertwined and reversed. One slash was the blooming and melting of darkness and light. ¡°nullifying spells?¡± he asked. Gu nie frowned. the incantation of law being nullified was an ideal situation that obviously did not exist. it was possible to seal the origin power and prevent the spell from being cast, but it was clearly impossible to nullify the spell after casting it. In essence, whether it was a spell or any other form of attack, they were all different forms of use of origin power. moreover, the incantation of law also had profound meaning. It would be abnormal if even profound meaning couldn¡¯t work. Gu NIE¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. the old shepherd mountain goat slashed at gu nie more than ten times. Not only did the power of Gu NIE¡¯s dragon scale shield rapidly decrease, but the power of the blades also landed on Gu NIE¡¯s body. ¡°we can¡¯t let him continue like this, or the shield will break soon. after all, it¡¯s close to the power of an oracle¡¯s blade, so you can¡¯t just take it head-on.¡± ¡°break!¡± gu nie roared in his heart. The profound meaning of the world that had been hidden for a long time suddenly bloomed at this moment. the profound world power upanishad bloomed in a domineering manner. Cracking sounds could be heard from the depths of the space. immediately after. ¡°peng!¡± A sound. something seemed to have exploded in the depths of the space. Gu nie instantly undid the seal. The powerful sacred art was instantly broken, and elder MU¡¯s eyes suddenly sank. this was one of his core innate abilities, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be broken so quickly. And when he sensed the terrifying world intent of the other party, he was stunned. the goat¡¯s face turned even gloomier. ¡± what a terrifying guy. his power upanishad is so terrifying. i¡¯m afraid this world power upanishad is even more terrifying than his darkness and destruction power upanishads combined. ¡± Chapter 422 ? 422 the strength of an oracle When Gu nie used the world power Upanishad ¡­ the audience was in an uproar. The oracles, ancestral spirits, and Saints were all moved. Even the demigods and God-level experts were shocked. ¡°What a terrifying world power Upanishad.¡± this guy is hiding the world power Upanishad. It¡¯s even more profound than the darkness and destruction power Upanishads combined. ¡°This guy has hidden himself so well!¡± no wonder he¡¯s so confident. With this profound meaning of the world, he can easily become a demigod! ¡°he can indeed become a demigod. this is truly astonishing.¡± he¡¯s only a level nine transcendent, but he¡¯s already able to stabilize his position as a demigod. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be difficult for him to become a God. ¡°Indeed,¡± At this time, the most shocked people present were the many Sage experts and Sage-level demigods. The path to the Saint position itself was the path of profound meaning. However, they were well aware of how difficult it was to comprehend profound meaning. The higher the level, the more difficult it was. in the end, it was simply difficult to take a single step. this also led to the long stagnation of the realm of many saints. and this guy named guni lawrence ¡­ It was simply unbelievable that he had reached such a high level of profound meaning at transcendent level nine. one had to know that even many demigods couldn¡¯t reach the height of this profound meaning. As soon as he broke free from the restraint of the technique, Gu nie was like a dragon diving into the sea. With a light leap, Gu nieteng moved two thousand meters away in an instant. this speed immediately caused the eyes of many experts to light up. This speed was also shocking and terrifying. ¡°this is a little tricky.¡± Seeing the other party¡¯s astonishing speed, covering more than 2000 meters in an instant, the shepherd goat thought to himself. However, he wasn¡¯t slow either. With a leap, he quickly charged toward Gu nie. As Gu ni retreated, he quickly cast one thunderflame curse after another. however, the thunderfire curse had encountered the same situation as before. The spell pierced through the body of the goat, but it did not cause any damage. But Gu NIE¡¯s Thunderfire curse was different from before. gu nie hadn¡¯t used his world power upanishad before. Casting the Thunderfire curse was just a simple magic attack on the opponent. at this moment, the world¡¯s profound meaning bloomed. as gu nie released the thunder flame, he was also carefully sensing the changes in his opponent and the great thunderflame curse. they were constantly retreating. after more than twenty thunderflame curses, gune finally stopped. Gu nie chuckled in his heart. ¡± so that¡¯s the situation. the penetrating attack of the great thunderfire curse is indeed effective, but it¡¯s not very effective. ¡± it¡¯s not because he can ignore my incantation of law. It¡¯s because he seems to have used some special divine power to transmit the power of my incantation of law over. ¡± it looks like the incantation of law is ineffective on him, but in reality, he just dodged the incantation of law. this method is quite strange. ¡± the conduction characteristic of the Thunderfire curse can be easily guided away. then I¡¯ll cast a spell that won¡¯t be guided. It¡¯ll stay at your position and kill you. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to ignore my spell. ¡°It¡¯s time for the demonic corrosion blade to show its face.¡± Gu nie thought. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! Whoosh! The five demonic erosion blades quickly pierced through the air and headed straight for the old shepherd goat. The muweng mountain goat wasn¡¯t afraid of the spell at all, and it quickly chased after Gu nie. chi chi chi chi The five demonic obliteration blades were like the great thunderflame curse, also piercing through the mountain goat. ¡°the incantation of law has no effect on me. you will die today.¡± The shepherd goat said coldly in his heart. gu nie didn¡¯t expect the demon annihilate blade¡¯s cutting power to be effective. what gu nie needed was another level of destructive power. under gu nie¡¯s control. the five demonic obliteration blades quickly connected with each other, then converged into a pinwheel-like shape, quickly enveloping the goat. Following the rapid rotation of the demonic erosion blade. wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu Combined with the space profound, the area-strangling power quickly enveloped the old goat. chi chi chi chi chi A dense and wonderful cutting power instantly enveloped the old shepherd goat. the old shepherd goat¡¯s expression changed. ¡°it¡¯s broken!¡± what he was most proud of was his innate ability to transmit spells. he could transmit any incantation of law through his body without being attacked by the incantation of law. However, this ability was not invincible. When he was in a place where the entire area was filled with attacks, such as the omnidirectional three-dimensional attack in front of him, he had no extra direction to transmit it. That would only cause the power of the conduction to collide with each other, and then his own conduction barrier would continue to be damaged, and eventually break. he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would find the weak point of his transmission talent so quickly. if the other party couldn¡¯t find it, he could ignore any attack spells and kill it. However, the other party had discovered his weakness. once the enemy broke through his conductive barrier, he would be able to break through it. Even an Oracle wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a terrifying spell. as for him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the bombardment of the other party¡¯s spells. The demigod expert had already told him about this. this guy called gu nie¡¯s spell was terrifyingly powerful. Not to mention him, even if it was a level nine transcendent, no one would be able to resist the bombardment of spells from this guy called guni Lawrence. He made up his mind. The muweng goat knew that if it didn¡¯t make a move now, it would lose its chance. he had to at least seriously injure the enemy before the enemy could break his transmission barrier. As long as he could heavily injure the other party, he could use a special method to completely end the other party in one fell swoop and obtain victory. With a thought, the old shepherd goat ignited the strange flame that had been hidden in his body for a long time. The reason why he couldn¡¯t advance was because he had ignited a special flame for too long to avoid being hunted down by powerful enemies. This peculiar flame could help him increase his strength explosively. However, it would block his path and even burn his soul, body, and origin power. It caused his strength to drop and even make it impossible for him to increase it again. However, the battle in front of him was a matter of life and death. Moreover, he had long been unable to break through, so he didn¡¯t care whether his strength would drop or not. ¡± i have to end this as soon as possible. otherwise, the burning power will destroy my conductive barrier. ¡± ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± as the strange flame was ignited. the goat¡¯s aura also expanded rapidly like a balloon. His strength had increased by four to five times. this was already a powerful aura that was close to the level of an oracle. The audience knew that the battle had reached a critical point when they saw the goat¡¯s aura expand and explode. ¡°Die!¡± With an angry roar, the shepherd goat crossed a distance of more than 600 meters in one step. With a slash of his blade, the source power collapsed layer by layer. The blade landed on Gu NIE¡¯s body. ¡°Peng!¡± A sound. gu nie¡¯s shield, which had long since been unable to withstand the pressure, exploded, turning into a large number of dragon scale fragments. At the same time, Gu NIE¡¯s body slammed into the ground like a cannonball, cracking the ground for thirty meters around him. ¡°Roar!¡± A strange roar filled the sky. The goatee once again slashed at him. ¡°Whoosh~~¡± As the dust from the cracked ground filled the air, a strong wind Spirit power suddenly erupted. A shadow that was hard to catch flashed by. ¡°BOOM!¡± the goat¡¯s blade landed on the ground, creating a 20-meter-deep trench in the ground. but he didn¡¯t touch gu nie. ¡± fortunately, i was fast enough. otherwise, i would have been seriously injured by this knife, even though i can recover in the blink of an eye. ¡± but if their bodies are cut open, it will be troublesome. ¡°this strange flame is so powerful. it should be this guy¡¯s last resort!¡± it¡¯s a certain threat to me, but not a big threat. ¡°it¡¯s almost time to perform.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. if gu nie won with a huge advantage, then his odds would not increase. but what if gu nie barely won, or was even seriously injured? The result was obvious. Gu NIE¡¯s odds would rise a lot. This way, Gu nie could earn more sacred source coins. Chapter 423 ? 423 Chapter 71 a tragic victory! as the old shepherd goat exploded with the powerful combat power of an oracle ¡­ The experts in the spectating area of the gods and demigods began to discuss among themselves. ¡°that muweng mountain goat¡¯s power is so strange. i¡¯ve never seen such a strange energy before.¡± ¡°There are many strange powers in the transcendent world. As long as it¡¯s not divine power, it¡¯s not against the rules.¡± ¡°that¡¯s true. this shepherd goat has already reached the level of a divine messenger when it erupts with that mysterious power. gu nie might not be able to beat it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. You didn¡¯t see the power of the wind Spirit just now. In terms of speed, this guy is the darling of the wind. That old shepherd goat might not be able to kill him in a short time. It¡¯s not good for him to drag this out.¡± ¡°Indeed, when this strange power burns, it will cause damage to the muweng mountain goat, and it¡¯s not weak at all.¡± ¡°however, gu nie is indeed powerful enough. to be able to reach this level, he is indeed powerful.¡± that¡¯s true. The space intent he released was truly astonishing. He¡¯s a quasi-Sage demigod. ¡± this strength is one of the best in the history of the divine kingdom arena. i just wonder if he can survive today¡¯s battle. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s hard to say. well, let¡¯s keep watching. we¡¯ll know when the results are out. ¡± In the arena. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! the old shepherd¡¯s goat blade controlled the light, and the light and darkness complemented each other. one strike after another landed on gu nie¡¯s body. Three of Gu NIE¡¯s shields had been broken. Even Gu nie himself was left with many scars. The black flames were burning the wound, making it difficult for it to heal. ¡°what a troublesome fellow.¡± gu nie was also grimacing in pain from the black flames. If Gu nie wanted to, he could dispel the flames and heal his wounds. after all, gu nie¡¯s body and blood weren¡¯t ordinary. After absorbing the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood, Gu nie had a strong resistance to these flames. it looked like it was burning, but that was all it could do. it couldn¡¯t do any more damage to gu nie. when gu nie saw this guy¡¯s true hidden strength, he knew that it could pose a threat to him, but not enough to kill him. Gu nie already had a plan. he had to win this battle with great difficulty, so that he could maximize his benefits. With his explosive speed, Gu nie could easily leave the shepherd goat in the dust and let the flames slowly burn him to death. However, this way, the program¡¯s effect would be lost. Gu NIE¡¯s speed was slightly faster than the goat. If the shepherd goat didn¡¯t go all out, it wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to Gu nie. However, if it exploded, it would die even faster. as he fled, gu nie¡¯s demon corrosion blades were unleashed one by one. all of them combined together to burn the old shepherd goat. The two sides gradually entered a stalemate. Gu nie was constantly injured by the blade. the enemy¡¯s barrier was also being destroyed by gunie¡¯s fire and his demon corrosion blade. gu nie was waiting for his opponent to give up. The other side was waiting for Gu nie to give up. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know. gune¡¯s soul, body, origin power, and sea of blood could be easily transformed by the ten demonized runes. trying to waste time with gu nie was probably the stupidest decision he had ever made. the battle between the two sides caught the attention of many extraordinaires. a level nine transcendent had the combat power of an oracle. this kind of battle was quite exciting. Everyone was overwhelmed by the scene. After a few minutes. The stalemate had finally reached a critical point. ¡°Ka ka ka ka¡± A slight cracking sound suddenly rang out beside the goat¡¯s ear. His expression changed drastically. His conductive barrier was about to collapse. Gu nie seemed to have felt it, and immediately increased the speed of his blade. Chi Chi Chi Chi The strangulation power was even stronger. ¡°gu nie¡¯s aura is getting weaker and weaker. victory is right in front of us.¡± ¡°I can finish this guy off with this attack.¡± The Silverfrost snakes that came from the depths of the soul runes in its body were activated by the shepherd goat. This was his greatest trump card, a powerful soul annihilation. It could even directly transmit energy from the soul into the soul source core of the other party and shatter it. ¡°Die!¡± The shepherd goat roared. The shapeless, soul-shaped Silver Frost snake attacked gunie¡¯s soul. ¡°You attacked my soul. You are truly outstanding.¡± Seeing this, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes twitched. This soul attack was a killer move for others. but gu nie wasn¡¯t. whoosh! The silver Frost snake rushed into the depths of gunie¡¯s soul. immediately after. Chi Chi Chi Chi gu nie¡¯s astral soul was quickly destroyed by the attack. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s source power began to transform into a soul, and the silver frost snake began to destroy it. The huge silver snake wrapped around Gu NIE¡¯s star soul and tried to destroy it. However, Gu NIE¡¯s tiny Astral Soul was like a small boat in the middle of a wave. No matter how the Silverfrost snakes were annihilated, they were able to resist and annihilate the other party. the transformation from the occultic runes would nullify the attack power of the silverfrost snakes. it didn¡¯t matter how powerful the attack was, it would still be the same unless gu nie was completely annihilated in an instant and his soul source core was destroyed. otherwise, if the origin power was not exhausted, the blood sea would not be exhausted. Gu nie didn¡¯t die. Although Gu nie was able to fight back against the silver Frost snake in the sea of consciousness, he was still very powerful. but gu nie¡¯s face changed. ¡°Ah!¡± a mournful wail came from gu nie¡¯s mouth. ¡°This is a good opportunity.¡± The goat was overjoyed. It suddenly burst out with the power of a strange flame and rushed forward, slashing down at Gu NIE¡¯s head. The blade flashed, and blood splattered. gu nie crashed into the ground like a meteorite. ¡°BOOM!¡± the ground within a 100-meter radius cracked open, and the ground trembled. ¡°Die!¡± The shepherd goat wanted to continue his attack. However, in the next moment, his expression changed drastically. ¡°No!¡± he let out a shrill scream. a large number of gu nie¡¯s demonic erosion blades bloomed in this place. kachadhadhadha the old shepherd goat¡¯s conductive barrier also exploded at this moment. Then, the terrifying power of the spell came down brutally. The power of this law incantation was something that even an Oracle powerhouse couldn¡¯t withstand, let alone a mere level nine extraordinary like him, who wasn¡¯t even known for his defense. The demonic corrosion blade¡¯s terrifying penetrating power had directly crushed his Soul Source core. their bodies were turned into pieces of meat and fell from the sky. Old shepherd goat, dead! the tables had turned so quickly that no one had time to react. Some of them reacted, but they were also stunned. This Tao Wu was too unexpected! When he saw the old goat¡¯s soul attack heavily injure Gu nie, he was stunned. he had thought gu nie was going to die, but who would¡¯ve thought? At the last moment, the lock-on spell had actually killed the shepherd goat at this crucial moment, directly locking in the victory. Chapter 424 ? 424 really out of control the entire spectator area was in an uproar. The battle before and after, as well as the crucial reversal at the last moment, was truly too unexpected. In the time it took for a spark to fly off a piece of Flint, it was life and death. ¡°f * ck! This was just too exciting. That old goat mu almost won. Hahaha, it¡¯s a good thing Gu nie won.¡± ¡± damn it, yingying was so close. damn it, i lost more than 2000 sacred origin coins. sigh, i should have bet on gu nie.¡± hahaha, Yingluo, I bet 2000 Gu ni on him. Although I didn¡¯t make much, I still made over 600 sacred source coins. all sorts of discussions rose and fell among the cheers, completely intertwining together. ¡°Even if Gu nie won, it would be a Pyrrhic victory!¡± ¡°to be able to win against an explosion of power at the level of an oracle, a pyrrhic victory is enough to brag about. After all, it¡¯s a power that could kill an Oracle.¡± a level nine transcendent can defeat an Oracle. Although it¡¯s only at the beginner level, it¡¯s still a very terrifying existence. ¡°Indeed! As long as we win, that¡¯s everything. It¡¯s better than death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± ¡°That Gu nie must have taken a lot of effort to win!¡± ¡± i could see the flesh and blood rotted and charred by the fire. ¡± after all, it¡¯s a flame that burst out with the power of an Oracle. Against a level nine, it¡¯s already not bad to not be burned to death. ¡°However, Gu nie suffered an extremely shocking soul attack at the end, and he still hasn¡¯t come out of the hole. Could he be dead?¡± ¡± don¡¯t jinx it. both sides have died in battle, so the bet will kill everyone. no one can benefit the arena! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± After the death of the old shepherd goat, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the pit where Gu nie was. please don¡¯t let both of them die! At this moment, many people couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive. it wasn¡¯t impossible for people to die together in a bet. half a minute passed. Only then did Gu nie manage to crawl out of the hole. The audience cheered when they saw Gu nie. ¡°haha!¡± ¡°He¡¯s out, he didn¡¯t die.¡± ¡± you scared me to death. i thought my hundreds of thousands of sacred source coins had gone to waste! ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± when the crowd cheered. Pfft¡ª gu nie¡¯s face turned ugly as he spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, the dark golden blood on Gu NIE¡¯s body turned into a large number of earthworms and began to break free from Gu NIE¡¯s body. gu nie was losing control. this scene fell into the eyes of many experts. naturally, they could tell that this was not an act, but a true loss of control. some of the experts began to discuss among themselves. ¡°At this point, he¡¯s already losing control. This guy should be at his limit.¡± ¡± the strength of an oracle. this limit is something that many people are envious of! ¡± ¡± indeed, he has the foundation of a quasi-demigod and the powerful combat power of an oracle. this is enough to make people envious. ¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± someone laughed in a low voice. ¡°that¡¯s hard to say!¡± ¡°This Gu nie has basically revealed all of his strength. He¡¯s strong, but he¡¯s far from being invincible among his peers.¡± moreover, this fellow has lost control of his transcendence. His Soul Source core and soul must have suffered severe injuries. ¡°Even if it can be recovered, you all know that there will be some disadvantages.¡± ¡°if others can attack his soul, it¡¯s not impossible for them to win.¡± ¡°as of now, many of the masters of the ruler nations have set their eyes on gu nie.¡± ¡°If he can defeat Gu nie, he will definitely be looked at differently by the Masters of the countries. Gu nie may not be able to survive the soul attacks of those soul spirit Masters.¡± ¡°The following battle will be very exciting.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± gu nie stabilized his aura and took a deep breath, then flew out of the tunnel. The battle had come to an end. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In a small secret room. Gu nie sat cross-legged on his cultivation seat. at this moment, gu nie was recalling the information he had received in the divine kingdom arena. After the battle, Gu nie was met with a demigod from the kingdom arena. the demigod expert said that there was an expert in a ruler¡¯s nation who was very optimistic about gu nie and hoped that gu nie would join their ruler¡¯s nation. The demigod had come to deliver the message. After all, the God wouldn¡¯t easily meet Gu nie, a mere ninth-order extraordinary. Although Gu nie didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, he was still a bit moved by the ruler¡¯s high opinion of him. after all, there were only seven ruler nations in the entire saint heijar. these seven countries were all top existences. They also controlled a large number of large transcendent worlds. if he joined them, the benefits would naturally be immense. However, Gu nie also knew the harsh rules of joining. at the very least, if one joined the divine kingdom, they would not be able to come out unless they were at the demigod realm. Therefore, Gu nie was still hesitant. in reality, gu nie wasn¡¯t used to the rules and restrictions of these large forces. gu nie¡¯s true goal was to become a supreme being. the path to godhood wasn¡¯t what gu nie had been pursuing. Therefore, Gu nie only gave a response that he needed to think about. He didn¡¯t refuse or agree. Just as Gu nie was thinking this, the extraordinary door suddenly lit up. Gune stood up and opened the extraordinary door. He was greeted by the smiling duo Lance. ¡°you must have earned quite a bit!¡± gune joked after the man entered and closed the extraordinary door. ¡± i bet at 0.32. i made more than two million sacred source coins this time. ¡± Duo lansi¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Are you alright? i¡¯ve heard a lot of negative rumors about you just now.¡± ¡°According to the information, your soul was severely injured, and you lost control of your transcendence. This can¡¯t be true, right?¡± duo lan si asked in a low voice. Duo lansi had also seen Gu NIE¡¯s reaction, but he didn¡¯t expect Gu nie to lose control. However, as the news spread, duo Lance couldn¡¯t help but become suspicious. It would be bad if Gu nie lost control of himself. ¡°Is that really how the news is spreading?¡± Gu nie asked. how could it be fake? it¡¯s said that it was leaked from the discussions of those demigods and Divine Spirit experts. ¡± and all the divine spirit experts think that you¡¯ve lost control. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me yingluo really lost control!¡± Gu nie chuckled in a low voice. losing control is naturally true. How can losing control be fake? ¡± gu nie shook his head. ¡°But Yingluo, I often lose control at certain times. I¡¯m already used to it.¡± gu nie said without a care. Duo lansi was stunned. Could losing control become a norm? Then how did you survive? ¡± you have to know that i¡¯m not an ordinary person. for others, losing control is a sign of their foundation shaking and death. ¡± but to me, losing control isn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s just like an injury to my soul. I can recover very quickly. ¡± if i don¡¯t lose control, how can i earn more sacred source coins? ¡± previously, gu nie had used the doom doll to make himself lose control. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to fool the eyes of those experts. losing control was true, but it was a threat! it was close to zero. ¡°You bastard!¡± duo lansi didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Chapter 425 ? 425 chapter 73-compound interest ¡°i¡¯ve earned quite a lot this time!¡± Gu nie sighed. Gu NIE¡¯s thirty-seven million was all in. the odds were 0.32. Gu nie had earned more than 11 million sacred source coins in one round. with his capital, gu nie now had forty-eight million sacred origin coins. yes, to the outside world, I¡¯m seriously injured, and so is my own performance. at the same time, they¡¯ve also seen through the weakness of my soul¡¯s defense. I¡¯ll rest for a while. I¡¯m sure someone will challenge me in the next few rounds. By then, my odds will be higher, and it¡¯ll be the time for me to earn sacred source coins. ¡± at the right time, he would suddenly lose control in battle and lose to his opponent. in the end, he would be defeated and the curtain would fall. it¡¯s a pity. if this script were to be filmed, it would definitely sold well at the box office. ¡± Gu nie thought to himself. After chatting with duo Lance for a while, Gu nie said his goodbyes and began to cultivate. gu nie¡¯s cultivation confirmed the speculations of the outside world. Gu NIE¡¯s soul was severely injured, and his transcendent was out of control. even the news of him going into seclusion and waiting for death seemed to be true. But without a doubt, Gu NIE¡¯s momentum had been reduced. even in the beginning of the battle, gu nie wouldn¡¯t be favored, at least not as much as before. this was exactly what gu nie wanted to see. after half a month of secluded cultivation, gu nie finally came out. news of gu nie¡¯s defeat had spread throughout the city. when gu nie accepted the challenge, the odds on the market confirmed this. The odds for Gu NIE¡¯s Victory Rose to 1.2. There was no reason for Gu nie to lose at such high odds. After a ¡°close¡± fight, Gu nie won by a small margin. This was another huge win. In the next three matches, Gu NIE¡¯s odds weren¡¯t low. they were 1.1, 0.8, and 0.8, respectively. Gu NIE¡¯s successive victories had an impact, but in general ¡­ Gu NIE¡¯s sacred source coins won several rounds in a row. from the initial 37 million, it had already soared to more than 710 million. 700 million sacred source coins was a huge sum of money even for a powerful deity. There were many things Gu nie could do with this money. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the dark and quiet secret room. Gunamo toyed with the medal in his hand. In his Gladiator medal, the challenges of seven five-star gladiators were listed in front of him. Gune¡¯s eyes fell on a challenger named olust. He knew that this extraordinary named orlutus was very powerful. Especially the soul. during this period of time, gu nie¡¯s small weakness had been made known to the outside world through his battles. gu nie¡¯s soul didn¡¯t seem to be too strong, or it could be said that gu nie¡¯s soul had suffered irreversible damage in the battle with old shepherd goat. therefore, every time his enemy used a soul attack, gu nie would find it hard to defend himself. they were even injured by the enemy¡¯s continuous attacks. as a result, the transcendents who had challenged gu nie were all very strong in soul attacks. Of the five, olust might not be the most powerful, but his unique soul attack technique was definitely the most powerful. while gu ni was thinking ¡­ The extraordinary door lit up. It was duo LAN si. After entering, duo lansi threw an extraordinary storage bracelet to gunie. ¡°this is the information on the seven five-star warriors who challenged you.¡± ¡°En!¡± Gu nie nodded. Then, he began to examine it carefully. about an hour later, gu nie stopped his investigation. ¡°they¡¯re all very powerful people. however, i¡¯m still a bit stronger.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°Then how should I bet on it?¡± Duo LAN si asked directly. yes, you have to think about it carefully. I¡¯ll tell you when the time comes! Duo lansi didn¡¯t show any unusual reaction. gu nie had done this in the previous matches. he would only ask duo lance to suppress it when it was close. While he was talking to duo Lance, guni had an idea. yes, I still have some things to deal with. I¡¯ll send you a message when the war starts. ¡°i understand.¡± duo lansi nodded and left without delay. He waited for duo Lance to leave. only then did gu nie use the bloodsource: great blood dream curse to enter the blooddream world of the sacred feather darksource continent. Gune had felt SUGRA calling out to him earlier. when gu nie entered the fourth level of the arena, sugora was already waiting for him. ¡°Senior, is there something you need me for?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°i¡¯ve got some news about the treasure you asked me to find for inter-world teleportation.¡± Sukra said with a smile. gu nie couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. gu nie could use the ancient shadow door to teleport across worlds. However, the consumption was still not low. however, if he used it with other powerful treasures, he would be able to teleport across worlds. The energy consumption would be greatly reduced. This would also give Gu ni enough power to radiate to more extraordinary worlds in the future. ¡°What kind of treasure is it, and what are its effects?¡± ¡°it¡¯s an extremely ancient and unique bridge of light.¡± Sukra explained softly. ¡± if it¡¯s built in a teleportation array, it will naturally absorb the free energy in the starry sky. ¡± ¡°at the same time, it can also absorb the transcendent world¡¯s energy from the entrance of the teleportation array on both sides. The efficiency of absorption is also quite high.¡± when the amount of energy absorbed is high enough, it¡¯s completely possible to let demigods or even deities pass through easily by spending a small number of energy treasures. if it¡¯s used to teleport oracles, ancestral spirits, and experts on the level of Saints ¡­ ¡°then the energy consumption will be even less.¡± ¡°if that¡¯s the case, this is indeed an extraordinary treasure,¡± Gu nie laughed. ¡°however, the price of this treasure is not cheap. although i said that it¡¯s needed by the kin of a great existence.¡± however, that person was willing to lower the price from 50 million to 30 million. He couldn¡¯t lower it any further. thirty million sacred source coins. That¡¯s a reasonable price. Gu nie slightly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go with this price!¡± Gu nie said after some consideration. I¡¯ll give this sum of sacred origin coins to you after I¡¯m done with my business here. You can pass it to that person. ¡± as for this treasure, can we trade it in blooddream arena? ¡± gu nie asked. ¡°that treasure isn¡¯t small at all. i¡¯m afraid the blooddream ring won¡¯t be able to contain it.¡± sukra shook his head. ¡°Then how about this! ¡°When the time comes, let him use the altar to offer it to the Lord of nightmare. I¡¯ll talk to the Lord of nightmare and have him pass the item to me. This is no problem for the Lord of nightmare.¡± ¡± good. it¡¯s a good idea to use the almighty ruler of nightmares to send this treasure over. it¡¯s settled then. i¡¯ll contact that person now. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble senior.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Sukra said. After saying goodbye to SUGRA, gune started to think. it¡¯s almost time. The divine Kingdom arena is about to end. gu nie thought to himself. ¡± i hope that the odds of that fellow called olust are higher. that way, i¡¯ll earn more. ¡± Chapter 426 ? 426 The fall of a genius In the divine Kingdom arena. Gu NIE¡¯s battle was still as hot as before. The audience had already arrived at the audience stand. there were sounds of laughter and chatter everywhere. ¡°The rumors outside say that Gu nie is seriously injured and has even lost control of himself. However, in these few battles, Gu nie didn¡¯t seem to have lost control at all. He¡¯s still as fierce as ever.¡± indeed, that Gu nie is terrifyingly fierce. After all, he killed an Oracle. Even if his soul has a small flaw, it¡¯s not something an ordinary extraordinary can fight against. those who want to challenge Gu nie to become famous are overestimating themselves. ¡°that¡¯s not necessarily the case. the first few battles were all extremely intense. furthermore, gu nie said that he would not refuse anyone. if we keep fighting, who knows when we¡¯ll lose?¡± ¡± however, for now, the probability of an accident is still relatively small. after all, it¡¯s still a five-star hotel. when it¡¯s a six-star or even seven-star hotel, it may not be the case. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He could feel the last of the noise outside. as for gu nie himself, he was quietly waiting in the war preparation room, waiting for the battle to begin. ¡­¡­ in the betting area of the divine kingdom arena. A mysterious man in a Black Angel mech quietly opened the betting machine for gunie and oluster. gune lawrence won, 1: 0.7. olast won, 1:6.8. There was a lot of negative news about Gu nie. However, Gu NIE¡¯s winning streak and his own strength had been enough. As Gu NIE¡¯s winning streak continued to fall, the odds for his opponent began to rise. ¡± the odds of 6.8 is really shocking. ¡± The mysterious man¡¯s lips curled into a smile. this mysterious man was naturally gu nie¡¯s demonic co-soul. his current co-soul was also at the peak of transcendent rank nine. He looked at the time and saw that there were still seven to eight minutes before the closing. Then, the demonic co-soul put all 710 million sacred source coins into it. He was betting on olast¡¯s victory. the odds didn¡¯t change at all even after 700 million saint origin coins were put in, which showed how rich the money was. After the bet, the co-soul went to a hidden place. when gu nie died in the battle, the devil co-soul would die with him, so it had to be hidden. at the same time, gune used a special transmitter to send a message to duo lance. ¡°2222¡­¡­¡± A series of numbers ¡°2¡± were sent over. at this moment, duo lansi was also in the betting area. Duo lansi, who was guarding the bet area, was shocked when he received the message from guni. He naturally knew what the ¡°222¡± meant. ¡°has this finally come?¡± then duo lansi opened the bet, took a deep breath, and placed all the 90 million sacred source coins he had earned during this period on it. Duo lansi didn¡¯t bet all his money like guni did. Dolans also kept a few million in case of an accident. He wouldn¡¯t be unable to pay back the money he had borrowed. However, this 90 million was more than enough. after the bet was placed, duo lansi quickly flew toward gunie¡¯s arena. There was still enough time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ in the battle preparation lounge. gune Lawrence, olest, get ready to enter the arena. Gune flew in first, and olust followed. as soon as gu nie entered, the crowd cheered. ¡°Gu nie, I¡¯ll bet all on you winning this time.¡± ¡°Haha, Jian Jia will definitely lose to Gu nie this time.¡± ¡°hurry up and start fighting, don¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°Gu nie! Good luck! gu nie! Good luck!¡± All sorts of voices mixed together, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on gune and olust. ¡°Begin!¡± the demigod¡¯s voice reverberated in the arena. ¡°boom!¡± As the demigod¡¯s voice fell, an indescribable and terrifying aura exploded from olust¡¯s body. His entire body was as hot as the sun. There was even a faint aura of an Oracle. This aura was even stronger and more intense than the aura of the old shepherd goat. ¡°He¡¯s a strong enemy. If I really die at his hands, no one will suspect me of cheating.¡± Gu nie thought. While he was thinking, Gu NIE¡¯s hands didn¡¯t slow down. The great Thunderfire curse burst out one after another, surging violently on olust¡¯s body. olust was even faster than guni. at the same time, he exploded with power. ¡°roar!¡± a furious roar came out, shaking the mind. at the same time, gu nie felt the world twist and turn dizzy. a strange soul attack power bit into gu nie¡¯s star soul like a venomous snake. Gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised at all that his opponent was using a ferocious soul attack. Ever since Gu nie had shown that his soul was weak, his opponent had used a soul attack to deal him a heavy blow. if they had known that gu nie was so strong at resisting soul attacks, they would have been shocked. They would probably all vomit blood. Gu nie was least afraid of soul attacks. The soul attack was very strange. Gu nie didn¡¯t even know how it was formed or where it was going. It had already penetrated the Dragonscale shield and entered the depths of his soul. not only that, but when the snake-like soul attack bit gu nie¡¯s soul, a strange energy that was as cold as black ink and could corrode souls also penetrated into the depths of gu nie¡¯s star soul. although it didn¡¯t do much damage to gu nie, gu nie couldn¡¯t completely destroy the soul attack. instead, gu nie let down his defenses and let the other party contaminate his soul. at the same time, the doomsday doll inside gu nie¡¯s body was also being activated by him. ¡°ah!¡± An incomparably mournful wail came out of Gu NIE¡¯s mouth. At the same time, earthworm-sized tentacles of blood burst out of Gu NIE¡¯s body. gu nie¡¯s entire body began to emit a strange aura. it was out of control! When many powerhouses saw this scene, their expressions could not help changing. ¡°gu nie¡¯s soul is indeed his weakness.¡± ¡°I was exposed long ago. In the past few battles, I¡¯ve been constantly targeted by souls. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I find a breakthrough point. I just didn¡¯t expect it to come so quickly.¡± ¡°Indeed. As a top expert, I can¡¯t have any shortcomings in any aspect.¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid Gu nie is in danger.¡± Gu nie roared with a twisted face. ¡°you¡¯re looking for death!¡± after his death, gu nie¡¯s demon obliteration blade bloomed under the control of his incantation and origin power. unfortunately, gu nie had deliberately used the doom doll to affect himself, causing him to lose control and his control of origin power to change. The flight path and precision of the demonic erosion blade were greatly reduced. The terrifyingly fast olust quickly dodged the attacks of these incantations, and even when two of them landed on his body, he was able to withstand them. olust, who saw the hope of victory, did not hold back. i¡¯ll take your life while you¡¯re down! ¡°reaper, scythe of soul.¡± Oluster¡¯s trump card, the powerful soul harvesting divine ability, exploded. ¡°it¡¯s dangerous!¡± gu nie felt a sense of danger. an attack of this level would indeed cause gu nie a lot of damage. gu nie¡¯s body flickered as he tried to avoid the strange soul attack. gu nie¡¯s speed was indeed fast, but it was a pity that the strange soul attack completely ignored his speed. As the strange death God¡¯s scythe fell ¡­ ¡°crack!¡± a sound. The star soul in Gu NIE¡¯s head shattered. In essence, the shattering of the planet¡¯s soul had no effect on Gu nie. but to others, this would mean their own death. When the soul Star was broken, Gu nie destroyed the soul of the star. gu nie¡¯s soul power suddenly stopped. Many experts sensed this subtle scene. ¡°this gu nie is going to die.¡± ¡°Indeed, his soul has been destroyed.¡± his soul is still his greatest weakness. Although he is a law incantation master, his soul defense seems to be a little weak. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that the curtains are about to fall on the genius.¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity,¡± The audience was sighing. at the same time, gu nie shattered his soul source core, which was hidden in the depths of the blood sea. gu nie¡¯s true death would only come when his soul source core was completely shattered. gu nie had destroyed his own soul source core and committed suicide. gu nie had also entered the death realm. then, gu nie felt one of his astral souls reincarnate. the scene that was left in the arena was ¡­ the genius extraordinary, gune lawrence, had suffered a series of soul attacks, causing his extraordinary to lose control and his soul to be destroyed. His physical body fell from the sky and turned into ashes, leaving behind his clothes, transcendent bracelet, and transcendent ring. The sudden conclusion of the genius battle immediately set off a huge wave in the entire arena. For a time, there was an uproar. The entire arena was filled with the sound of discussion. the news of gu nie¡¯s death spread like wildfire. everyone turned around and thought carefully. Gu NIE¡¯s death seemed sudden, but it was reasonable. When Gu nie had fought the shepherd goat, he had lost control of his soul, which seemed to indicate the end of his life. In the end, he still fell under the strange soul attack. Although it was a pity that a genius had died, a dead person was still dead. This was the iron rule of the Holy Sea Cale divine Kingdom arena. the two were in a life and death battle. victory in life, defeat in death. No one could disobey him, not even geniuses. Chapter 427 ? 427 5.5 billion In the secret room. Gu nie was reincarnated. at the same time, in the secret room. There was also a black mechanical Angel battle armor. As Gu ni was resurrected, his devil co-soul was also resurrected. Then, the devil¡¯s co-soul jumped out of gunie¡¯s soul and merged into the mechanical Angel Armor. then, the black mechanical angel battle armor came to life. The demonic co-soul still needed to collect the massive amount of sacred source coins that he would earn next. after all, with gu nie¡¯s death, it was no longer suitable for him to move around in the divine kingdom arena. it would be bad if they were discovered. He followed the demonic co-soul to the betting area and used his God Kingdom origin card to check. The amount of money he saw made Gu nie smile. it was a total of 5.538 billion sacred source coins. 5.5 billion sacred source coins was an unimaginable amount. Of which, 710 million was his capital, and the other 4.8 billion was earned this time. Gu nie extracted the information. after 5.5 billion sacred source coins were put into the divine kingdom origin card, gu nie finally felt relieved. ¡°Then, the next step is to make a big purchase.¡± gu nie said. a certain number of divine crowns, a large number of energy crystals required for teleportation, treasures for Saints to quickly cultivate and raise their realms, as well as powerful Upanishad tomes, inheritance systems for extraordinary professions, and many other things. I¡¯ll need to purchase them. ¡± but these purchases are nothing to me. ¡± ¡± save it. this amount of money is enough for me to easily advance to the deity realm. ¡± Gu nie thought. when gu nie withdrew his sacred source coins. duo lansi also took out his sacred source coins. Looking at the huge sum of money, duo lansi knew that it was enough for him to become a God easily. ¡°A Saint-level deity.¡± Duo lansi thought to himself. This was the first step of his long-standing goal. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After a few days. Gu nie had finished his shopping. Gu nie spent a large amount of sacred origin coins, and at the same time, a large amount of resources went into his pocket. Even though Gu nie was making such a large purchase. it had only cost him a few hundred million sacred source coins. gu nie took out the remaining five billion and put them into his system space. it was truly safe to keep the money in his own hands. ¡­¡­ &Nbsp; outside the divine Kingdom arena, there were many residential areas. every residence here had restrictions that even powerful demigod experts couldn¡¯t open, so their safety was unquestionable. gu nie¡¯s co-soul had bought one of the unremarkable houses. at the same time, this residence was also equipped with a huge teleportation array that was large enough to teleport to a large transcendent world. As the restriction was opened, duo lansi flew in. In the living room, duo Lance saw gunie sitting on the sofa, cooking something. duo lansi sat down across from gu nie. ¡°I¡¯ll have a cup,¡± Gune poured a cup of coffee for duo Lance. duo lansi frowned as he drank the wine. ¡°what is this?¡± Lance asked after he swallowed. ¡± it¡¯s a special product of the transcendent world i¡¯m from, coffee! ¡± ¡°The taste is really special!¡± ¡°this is a high-quality coffee that ordinary people can¡¯t buy.¡± Gu nie took a sip, savoring the rich, bitter taste. He was starting to like this strong coffee. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve earned six or seven hundred million this time!¡± Gu nie said. ¡°yes.¡± duo lan si nodded slightly, unable to hide the smile on his face. ¡°This time, I¡¯ve indeed made a lot of money by following you. It¡¯s enough for me to cultivate and become a deity. However, my Foundation is still shallow, unlike you, who already has the foundation of a demigod. I still need a long time to cultivate.¡± ¡°however, i still have some confidence in becoming a god.¡± Duo lansi said. ¡°what¡¯s your plan next?¡± duo lance asked. ¡°let¡¯s advance to the saint rank first. i¡¯ve already contacted many experts from another major transcendent world. after i became a saint, i opened a teleportation channel to let many top oracles and ancestor soul powerhouses enter the fried rice world i was in. i started a war that swept the entire continent and destroyed the resistance forces and evil gods in one fell swoop.¡± ¡± and then start a war in our supernatural world. ¡± to tell you the truth, my world is in a very dangerous situation right now, and you also know that in the near future, those sleeping terrifying existences will be awakened. when that time comes, the true catastrophe will befall us. Before that, I need to improve my strength as quickly as possible. ¡°en!¡± Duo Lance nodded. ¡°i¡¯ve also heard a little about it.¡± ¡°in fact, i¡¯ve heard that the divine kingdoms and the ruler¡¯s kingdoms have already begun to set up their plans. the real turmoil was indeed coming. Before that, we must raise our strength to a sufficiently high level.¡± ¡± in the following period of time, i¡¯m also going to cultivate and break through to become a saint. when the time comes, you can contact me and i¡¯ll come over directly. ¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. gu nie nodded. after some discussion and leaving behind some special means of contact, duo lance stood up and left. After finishing his coffee, Gu nie entered the blooddream arena on the sacredfeather darksource continent. He gave the borrowed sacred source coins and the sacred source coins to purchase the teleportation treasure ¡®space-time light bridge¡¯ to SUGRA. After confirming the information about the 4th tier oracles and ancestral spirits with SUGRA, gunie left. ¡°the next step is to cultivate and become a saint.¡± once you become a saint, it will be the beginning of the war. After some preparation, Gu nie entered the secret room. this time, gu nie was going to become a saint in one go. he sat cross-legged in the secret cultivation room. Gune flipped his hand and produced a bottle of dark blue, gel-like liquid. this potion was a commander-grade soul engraving potion. by drinking it, one¡¯s soul could transform into a commander-level soul. Gu nie didn¡¯t have enough sacred source coins before, so he couldn¡¯t afford this bottle that was worth two million. now that he had money, gu nie naturally wanted to level up his soul to commander tier first. that way, he would have a better chance of leveling up. As Gu NIE¡¯s power increased, the gap between different levels of existence would gradually narrow. However, to the system, measuring the level of life in many aspects was extremely important. Therefore, a commander-level life transformation was necessary. unfortunately, there were no overlord soul potions for sale. otherwise, gu nie would definitely buy them. then, he drank the medicine in one gulp. gune digested the potion and calmed his mind. he focused on the next level of the extraordinary realm-the saint position! saint plane. it required a peak stage nine transcendent to use powerful cultivation manuals to condense a corresponding ¡®saint seat¡¯. the construction of a saint position was based on the foundation of profound meaning. Relatively speaking, the stronger one¡¯s profound, the more profound they would be. The more stable the Saint position would be, the further the path would be in the future. Gu NIE¡¯s current power Upanishad was enough to easily reach the demigod level. This wasn¡¯t difficult for him to become a saint. gu nie was in secluded cultivation. Using the precious fruit, he was able to return to the peak of transcendent rank nine in a week. Gu nie had reincarnated once before, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about his Foundation being unstable. After his realm stabilized at the peak of transcendent rank nine ¡­ Gu nie began to focus on the core of the Twilight star source Canon on the construction of the Holy position. He began to use the hack system to construct the Holy position, and then let Gu nie advance. gu nie and his co-soul started to learn the world, dark, and destruction upanishads. although gu nie¡¯s rune power had reached the level of a demigod, that wasn¡¯t his goal. Even the God level wasn¡¯t gu NIE¡¯s goal. although he did not know how to make cthulhu into a living form, he had no idea. however, the stronger one was, the more opportunities one would have to come into contact with that extraordinary life form. Time quickly passed by as Gu nie continued to cultivate. Chapter 428 ? 428 Chapter 76 promotion to the Saint position unknowingly, more than three months had passed. in the secret cultivation room. Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. a smile appeared on gu nie¡¯s face. ¡°My soul has reached the commander tier. A total of three bottles of soul potions have increased my soul¡¯s extraordinary characteristic by about three times, reaching the middle stage of the commander tier.¡± ¡°just in terms of perception, it has become much clearer.¡± ¡± at the same time, the world, destruction, darkness. ¡± His comprehension of the three profound meanings had also improved to a certain extent. ¡°Also, I, Gui Ye,¡± Gu nie carefully checked his body. ¡± finally, bi an has completed the condensation of his sage position! ¡± This time, he had been in closed-door cultivation for more than three months. In the second month of his closed-door cultivation, Gu nie had sensed that he had reached the critical point. After that, the esoteric rule in his body began to naturally condense into an ¡®esoteric Sage position¡¯ under the system¡¯s hack. of course, gu nie was also there to guide the construction. the saint seats gu nie had built were based on the world power upanishad and the dark power upanishad and the destruction power upanishad. they were all accommodating seats. the construction of this saint seat meant that gu nie had a high tolerance for his comprehension of power upanishads. Using the world power Upanishad as a frame, he could strengthen the stability of the whole world. At the same time, the darkness and destruction power Upanishads complemented each other. With this understanding, Gu nie could easily become a demigod or even a God in the future. After Gu nie finished his guidance, he focused on the construction of the Saint seat while comprehending the profound meaning. After all, the hack system¡¯s own operations were more perfect than Gu NIE¡¯s. As long as Gu nie had the right direction, the system would operate the sunset star origin Canon and he would naturally be able to complete the formation of the Saint position. The entire process took more than a month. today, gu nie had finally completed the process of becoming a saint. A transcendent master¡¯s promotion to the sage level was a huge leap, so it was normal for it to take so long. at this moment, as gu nie¡¯s saint position was formed. Gu NIE¡¯s Soul Source core also began to transform. at the same time, his soul source core turned from solid to virtual and naturally appeared in the saint seat. after becoming a saint, the soul source core would be protected by the esoteric rule, which would greatly increase the survival ability of a saint. along with the transformation of his soul source core, gu nie¡¯s soul, source power, and physical body also began to transform and improve in all aspects. Gu NIE¡¯s breath was filled with turbulent air. the depths of his soul had also undergone earth-shaking changes. gu nie¡¯s aura began to grow rapidly, and at the same time, it was being refined and compressed. When Gu nie finished his transformation, the blood mist quickly spread out, filling the entire room. then, the entire area that gu nie had bought was filled with a bloody mist. When the blood mist spread out again, the barrier that was strong enough to block demigods stopped the mist from spreading. Then, the blood mist began to thicken within a 200 meter radius. The strange scene that appeared during this kind of cultivation ¡­ People who passed by occasionally glanced at it, but no one paid much attention to it. After all, there were many experts and strange existences in the floating sky continent. This kind of breakthrough phenomenon was just too normal. Gu NIE¡¯s breakthrough lasted for three days. ¡­¡­ On this day. All the blood mist in the entire area. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! A large amount of blood mist was sucked in by guni. In the secret room. As a large amount of blood mist was absorbed, The space around Gu nie trembled. then, a fierce, brutal, and vast aura of the saint seat spread in the secret room. When this aura bloomed, it was as if the entire secret room had kneeled before Gu NIE¡¯s feet. gu nie had already become a saint. First level of the Saint plane. Gu nie was only in the first level of the Saint realm. However, the aura emitted by the source power of a Sage was not any weaker than those third-level Sage experts. After all, Gu NIE¡¯s origin power and soul had been refined many times. and gu nie¡¯s saint position was formed by the power of the demigod realm. In addition, Gu NIE¡¯s Soul Source core was a rare six-vein Soul Source core. that was why gu nie, who was only a first-level saint, was comparable to a third-level saint. After carefully sensing it. gu nie opened his eyes. after this transformation, my overall strength has increased by more than twenty times. ¡± i can easily kill oracles, ancestral spirits, and saints of the same level. ¡± however, it¡¯s still a bit difficult for oracles and ancestor souls of the same level to burst out with divine power. After all, divine power in the hands of extraordinary Masters and in the hands of oracles and ancestor souls is a completely different concept. ¡± but it¡¯s not impossible. we can still kill them if we take out some of our trump cards. ¡± of course, it also depends on the opponent¡¯s strength. However, even if the oracles and ancestral spirits of the Oya continent burst out with divine power, I can still kill them relatively easily. after becoming a saint, my strength will increase explosively. There are many things that I can do. In fact, there are many things that I have to do next. After some thought, Gu nie didn¡¯t immediately take action. now that he had just become a saint, he still needed to stabilize his position. After all, Gu nie had a lot of things to do in the near future. Whether it was the banishment of the evil gods and the South Church, the exploration of the mysterious areas of the land of mutation, or the expansion of the blooddream arena to the ancient Floating Dragon World Group, all of these required a lot of time. At that time, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t have much time to cultivate. ¡­¡­ Unknowingly, more than a month had passed by quickly. ¡°hu~~hu~hu~¡± inside the secret room, gu nie slowly let out a breath. When he opened his eyes, stars could be seen in the blood-red vertical pupils. after more than a month of cultivation. after gu nie had completely stabilized his position as a saint, he finally ended his cultivation. my realm is already stable. It¡¯s impossible to improve too much in a short time unless I become a demigod. with my current strength and means, I can almost solve the problem of the Oya continent. Gu nie squinted his eyes and clenched his fists. let¡¯s build the teleportation channel first and see how the teleportation is. although gu nie was rich, it would be great if the teleportation fee could be greatly reduced. With a wave of his hand, the ancient shadow door appeared on one side of the secret chamber. With another flip of his hand, Gu nie took out the space-time bridge worth thirty million sacred origin coins that he had bought some time ago. If he were to use the spacetime bridge to construct a single teleportation formation, it would undoubtedly be a huge loss. However, if it could be integrated into the ancient Shadow Gate, a treasure that could connect to many teleportation arrays over long distances, the effect would be outstanding. Holding the spacetime bridge, Gu nie placed one hand on the ancient shadow door. ¡°swish!¡± as origin power and space intent bloomed, the spacetime light bridge began to merge into the ancient shadow door. Chapter 429 ? 429 The beginning of the teleportation about ten minutes later. The spacetime light bridge was completely fused into the ancient shadow door. ¡± i don¡¯t know how effective it is, but i¡¯ll try it first. ¡± Gu nie placed a hand on the door and began to connect to the teleportation formation he had prepared in the star Tower of the Oya continent. ¡°Weng Weng Weng Weng¡± As the shadow door flickered. very quickly, the ancient shadow gate was connected to the teleportation array of the starry sky watchtower. the ancient Shadow Gate is still the most powerful. Even if the teleportation array over there is isolated from the outside world, it has energy and can be used for teleportation. Hence, it can be forcibly connected by the ancient Shadow Gate. after all, it¡¯s a world-class mystical item. It¡¯s indeed powerful. After the teleportation array between the ancient Shadow Gate and the heavenly Watchtower was completed. immediately. An invisible origin power whirlwind began to sweep in from all directions. The gathered origin power was quickly absorbed into the ancient shadow door. the door of ancient shadow itself has the ability to build a teleportation channel. as for the spacetime bridge, it absorbs energy to stabilize the teleportation passageway, making it more stable. This way, the cost of spacetime energy crystals will be much lower. The core energy crystal that was required to teleport across time and space was the time and space energy crystal. The price of time and space energy crystals was very expensive. one pill was 100 sacred origin coins. Even if they were within the same major transcendent World Group, they would still be able to teleport across worlds. There were thousands or even tens of thousands of them, which was hundreds of thousands or even millions of sacred source coins. it was like asking the extraordinary humans of the oya continent to pay hundreds of thousands or even millions of sacred source coins for a cross-border teleportation. they could not do it at all. However, if it was to cross between major transcendent worlds, the price would increase by several times, or even more than a dozen times. in other words, it would take millions or even tens of millions of sacred source coins for an extraordinary to teleport across worlds. this was why sugra had rejected this idea when gune had approached him. gune had also thought that it was impossible. Gu nie simply didn¡¯t have that much money. Although Gu nie was rich now, it still cost a lot to use this kind of cross-world teleportation. he had to save as much as he could. After absorbing the source power for more than ten minutes, the source power tornado finally weakened a little. Gu nie placed his palm on it. Gu nie nodded his head after sensing it. ¡± normally, it would cost at least tens of millions of sacred source coins to teleport from holy heijar to the oya continent. ¡± ¡°but now, the energy consumption has been reduced to about two or three million.¡± and it¡¯s still continuing to absorb and stabilize the passageway. The energy consumption will continue to decrease. as expected, the 30 million Yuan was not wasted. Furthermore, the spacetime light bridge can be used to its fullest on the door of ancient shadow. I¡¯ll continue to wait quietly until it has completely absorbed the energy and stabilized the passageway. Then, I¡¯ll see how much energy is consumed by the teleportation. ¡°it¡¯s time to send a message to duo lance, but he¡¯s here.¡± Gu nie thought. after sending the message to duo lance, guni sat down with his legs crossed. he comprehended the profound meaning of the runes while waiting for the ancient shadow door to absorb the energy. Gu nie waited for three whole days. ¡­¡­ gu nie breathed out and opened his eyes. At that moment, the ancient shadow door in the secret chamber had completely absorbed the massive amount of energy and had completely stabilized. gu nie placed his hand on it and carefully felt it. After feeling it for a while, Gu NIE¡¯s face revealed a smile. ¡°It will only cost about 120000 sacred source coins to complete the teleportation between Holy heijar and the Oya continent. The price has dropped by a hundred times, truly astonishing.¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Then, Gu nie felt something and looked outside his house. ¡°Duo Lance is here,¡± gu nie opened the door to the secret room and flew out. After they met in the hall. Gu nie glanced at duo lansi and found that he had become a saint, and his aura was very strong. It was obvious that he had broken through for a while. ¡°you¡¯ve also become a saint.¡± Duo lansi laughed. ¡°You¡¯re not bad either.¡± Gu nie replied. ¡°You¡¯ve already set up your teleportation array?¡± duo lan si asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s completed.¡± Gu nie nodded. in addition, there is another transcendent world that requires me to construct a passage for even more transcendents to be sent to my own transcendent world. At the same time, I also need to inform the divine envoys and ancestor soul rulers of my transcendent world. we don¡¯t have to waste too much time. Follow me to teleport into our world! gu nie said. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Duo Lance nodded seriously. gu nie started to place time energy crystals into the door of ancient shadow. As it was released, the gray fog began to shine brightly within the ancient shadow door. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the oya continent, the star tower. in a large teleportation secret room. The large teleportation formation with a diameter of ten meters was emitting a bright light. However, it was completely blocked by the energy restriction on the roof. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! a wave of surging energy and space power upanishad bloomed. Duo lansi appeared from the teleportation formation. After a while. ¡°Shua shua shua¡± gu nie¡¯s figure reappeared from the teleportation formation. this teleportation circle was specifically requested by gune from mourande elkley. Although Mouland elkley didn¡¯t know what gunie was going to use it for, he still gave it to gunie. And gunieso wanted the teleportation formation for teleportation. When Gu nie was teleported over, Holy heajar¡¯s Secret chamber had his Astral Soul and energy projection. After the teleportation was complete, Gu nie used the astral Soul to put the ancient shadow door back into his system space, leaving the astral Soul behind. ¡°This is where your tribe is located?¡± Duo lansi looked around and chuckled. ¡°yes.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°Follow me!¡± Gu nie opened the transcendent door to the teleportation chamber and flew out. When Gu nie left the secret room and entered the starry night Watch. In the three training grounds of the starry sky Watchtower. the oracle-level powerhouses, mouland and black rosa, opened their eyes at the same time. The auras of two saints appeared very close to them. And it was a very thick aura. They were vaguely familiar with one of the auras. Immediately, the two of them quickly got up and flew towards the aura that had appeared. ¡°Long time no see, senior moulan.¡± gune raised his head and looked at the descending murand. ¡°Greetings, senior black Rusan.¡± soon after, the two men, mourande elkley, also arrived quickly. The two men¡¯s eyes swept over Gu nie, and they were both happy. gu nie had become a saint. this was good news. however, when their eyes fell on the foreign saint next to gu nie, they all felt a dangerous aura from each other, and their expressions became a little more serious. This foreign Sage was definitely an expert. ¡± this is my friend, duo lance, a genius transcendent from the high-dimensional transcendent world, holy heijar. ¡± holy heiker, a genius extraordinary. ¡°Greetings, senior.¡± duo lan si said in his unpracticed oya language. The two of them were moved. a foreign genius. Furthermore, he was a transcendent genius from a higher dimension. this was the information that appeared in their minds at the same time. But they knew that Gu ni was a follower of the great Lord of nightmares. He could communicate with the great Lord of nightmares and enter a more powerful world. When Gu nie asked him for the teleportation formation, he had already guessed that Gu nie would invite the experts from the foreign lands. He didn¡¯t expect it to be true. at this moment, gu nie had returned with the foreign powerhouses. They had a vague guess. Chapter 430 ? 430 The beginning of a great era ¡± senior murand, ¡± gu nie said softly. ¡± now that i¡¯ve become a saint, it¡¯s time to solve the problem of the evil gods in our world and the south church. ¡± deal with the evil gods and churches? ¡± the three people¡¯s expressions changed when they heard this. ¡°gune, i know you¡¯re strong, but you have to know that the south church and the evil gods have a lot of resources.¡± those churches have many believers in themselves, and they even have the legacy of the power of the gods. this is also one of the reasons why we haven¡¯t easily destroyed the south church.¡± ¡± secondly, there are those evil gods. they are true gods. although they have been suppressed by the will of the world¡¯s origin, they have been absorbing the world¡¯s origin for the past one or two years. their strength has increased a lot, and they have some treasures. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even with the strength of the two of you, it would be difficult to form a sufficient advantage.¡± murand explained. Gu nie said in a calm voice. with me and duo lansi, it¡¯s indeed difficult for our Northern supernatural organization to have enough of an advantage. ¡°senior, this friend of mine isn¡¯t the only foreign expert who has come to assist us.¡± it¡¯s a tribe of followers of the great Lord of nightmares. They will also send a certain number of oracles, experts of the fourth stage of the ancestral spirit to help. A God envoy of the fourth stage realm, an ancestor spirit. the few people¡¯s expressions couldn¡¯t help but change when they heard this. A stage four divine envoy, an ancestral spirit, was only a step away from becoming a demigod. in the oya continent, such an expert would be a first-class expert. The transcendent Association, which was jointly established by the three great empires, gathered almost all the forces in the North. among them, the strongest fourth stage realm was only five to six. the rest were mostly in the first or second stage. The number of third stage realm cultivators were much fewer. it could be said that once they started fighting, fourth stage realm was definitely the most important core strength. they could even dictate the direction of the war and the overall situation. It was no wonder that when Gu nie said that a fourth stage realm cultivator would descend, their expressions changed. Looking at Gu nie, the three of them were all thinking. If Gu NIE¡¯s words were true, then when the type 4 experts that Gu nie had teleported over arrived ¡­ then, the situation in the oya continent would change. The war between the North and the South, which had lasted for thousands of years, would come to an end. &Nbsp; as for those evil gods, even if they weren¡¯t killed, they would be chased out of the Oya continent. the true era of great unity would begin. the extraordinary era that truly belonged to the imperial steam engine was about to arrive. the three of them looked at each other, their expressions particularly dark. they knew very well the weight of gu nie¡¯s words. this was a historical moment that would change the entire oya continent. ¡°how many of these four level ancestral spirits are there?¡± murand asked in a grave tone. the heretic churches in the south were very powerful, and it would be difficult for them to form an effective advantage if they had too few people. ¡°Thirty of them, and they are all top fourth stage realm experts.¡± 30th! the three of them were slightly suffocated. Thirty peak fourth stage divine envoy ancestor souls, this number was enough to sweep across the Oya continent several times. Such a terrifying power descended in a daze. ¡°This era is really going to change!¡± The three of them thought to themselves. The three of them also vaguely noticed it. gu nie¡¯s words should be true. this battle, the transcendent association would definitely win. and next, the oya continent would enter a new era. it was a new era that connected with the outside world. The Oya continent had always been like an isolated island. many people believed that the oya continent was the whole world. what they did not know was that the oya continent was just one of the hundreds of small and medium-sized extraordinary worlds in the ancient floating dragon world group. However, the Oya continent didn¡¯t have a portal to the outside world, nor did it have enough resources to help them reach the outside world. Therefore, the Oya continent had always been isolated from the world. And this time, once Gu nie opened the teleportation gate to the outside world ¡­ Adding on Gu NIE¡¯s identity and the mysteries of the arena, they had a rough idea of what was going on. Even if they were unwilling to start communication with other extraordinary worlds. The ancient Nirvana would also open. Moreover, who would dare to stop Gu nie? gunie was the subordinate of the great lord of nightmares, and he had a certain amount of control over blooddream arena. no one in the entire oya continent would dare to offend him. in addition, gu nie would be a powerful god in the future. after a moment¡¯s thought, mouland spoke in a deep voice. ¡°gu nie, it¡¯s a matter of great importance to let foreign powerhouses enter our extraordinary world.¡± if anything goes wrong, our transcendent world will be doomed eternally. The South can¡¯t fight against so many rank four Oracle ancestor souls, and neither can we. It wasn¡¯t strange that Muran was worried. ¡°don¡¯t worry about this, senior.¡± gu nie said. ¡± those people are under the lord of nightmare. ¡± there are more than ten deities in that force, and there are more than thirty demigods. ¡°This force is doing its best to serve the Almighty Lord of nightmares. even the gods do not dare to disobey the nightmare lord¡¯s orders, much less these type 4 divine envoys.¡± ¡± when they arrive in our transcendent world, without my orders, they will not dare to act in any other way. ¡± ¡°after the battle is over, i will send them back.¡± ¡± their arrival will not cause any other interference to our supernatural world. ¡± Gu nie explained. After mulland pondered for a moment, he nodded slightly. if that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about for us. mulland naturally believed what gunie said. ¡°Also ¡­¡± Murand muttered to himself as he looked at gunie. ¡°No matter what, the descent of the foreign experts is no small matter. Besides, Qianqian, you must want to open up a passage for our world to expand to the outside world, right?¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard what murand said. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re old and wise. I can¡¯t hide my thoughts from you, senior.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡± i do have such an idea. after all, our oya continent is very weak among the supernatural realms of ancient floating dragon island. these evil gods came from ancient floating dragon island. ¡± ¡± moreover, our oya continent is too close to the land of mutation. as time passes, those creatures of disaster will continue to enter our extraordinary world and gather. our world must become stronger. ¡± For gugne, the more worlds he invaded, the more extraordinary people would believe in the Lord of nightmares. As a result, Gu NIE¡¯s strength had grown to a terrifying level. ¡°However, this is obviously not my problem alone, and I can¡¯t do it alone, so ¡­¡± Gune looked at Mouland elkley. and how could mouland not know what gunie was thinking? it was obvious that gu nie was trying to pull them onto the ship. After all, when the entire transcendent world began to expand to the outside world, it was definitely not a matter of one person. ¡± don¡¯t worry. the yulan empire, the transcendent association, and the entire oya continent will be your solid backing. ¡± Mouland clearly knew that he couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Otherwise, if they fell behind, they would not only be beaten, but their entire clan might be exterminated. gu nie laughed. ¡°if senior says so, then i can be at ease.¡± gu nie didn¡¯t dare to reveal too much. But now, things were different. After becoming a saint, Gu nie already had enough power. At the very least, there was no one who could easily threaten him. At the same time, he also had a powerful race and force as his trump card. The entire Yulan Empire, the transcendent Association, and even the entire Oya continent in the future. They had to follow in his footsteps and not sing a different tune. that was how gu nie could have a stable base and expand into the endless starry sky. The first step was to get rid of the parasites and invaders in this stable base in the Oya continent. Chapter 431 ? 431 blood dream coins sacred feather dark origin, blooddream arena. gu nie quietly arrived. as soon as he entered, gu nie looked around in surprise. Compared to the previous capacity of 500000 to 600000 extraordinaires, the blooddream arena had now expanded to more than two million. There were also many independent small spaces. more than fifty oracles and ancestor soul powerhouses, as well as a large number of transcendent masters, were rapidly expanding the entire blooddream arena. in a few years, that would be the capacity of 20 to 30 million people. ¡°This expansion speed is truly astonishing.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°the speed at which sacredfeather dark origin and blood dream arena is expanding has already entered the fast lane. Senior Sukra and the others have spent a lot of effort.¡± gu nie stepped into the fourth level. gune felt sugra¡¯s gaze as soon as he landed. there was a faint pressure of a superior level in his gaze. gune looked at sugora and was shocked. ¡°Senior, you? you¡¯ve become a god?¡± SUGRA chuckled. ¡°Mm! i just became a god not long ago.¡± ¡± with the resources, i can buy more things. naturally, i will be able to advance to the god realm. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to congratulate senior.¡± Gu nie congratulated. ¡°Haha!¡± at this moment, sukra was also laughing out loud. ¡°sir gu nie is too polite. without your help, it would have been difficult for me to break through.¡± This was true. the cooperation between the sugora and guni was a win-win situation. ¡°sir gu nie has also become a saint. it¡¯s only a matter of time before he corroborates and becomes a god.¡± Sukra said. ¡°it will take a lot of time to become a god.¡± Gu nie knew that he was still a long way from becoming a demigod. Gu nie asked after some thought. ¡°Senior Sukra, you¡¯re expanding so quickly here, and there are quite a number of powerful deities in the Holy feather dark origin. There are also a few particularly powerful divine kingdoms. There won¡¯t be any trouble, right?¡± there¡¯s some trouble, but it¡¯s not a big problem. sukra said softly. ¡± we¡¯ve already established the blooddream alliance and have established connections with more and more forces. ¡± ¡± after all, any force can join the blooddream arena. in essence, it will be an organization with a high tolerance and will not involve the occupation of any territory or resources. ¡± all in all, the blooddream Alliance is an organization that helps each other in the exchange of resources and information. ¡°It¡¯s also an excellent battlefield to train.¡± we will give preferential treatment to those who are willing to join. We will give them a special area for their organization to log in, and they will be able to expand it themselves. we won¡¯t have much contact with those who are unwilling to join or even resist. guni immediately understood what sugra meant. this was equivalent to using the blooddream arena as a huge communication platform. there were some conflicts of interest that did not involve any real interests, but this would not be an excuse for a conflict between the two sides. after all, the benefits of joining them were far greater than fighting them head-on. If you came in, you would have to spend your own money to come in. You had to follow the rules here and do whatever you wanted. If they took the initiative to join and become a member of the blooddream arena, they would enjoy certain preferential treatment. Sukra¡¯s explanation made Gu ni understand. obviously, the method described by sugra was more suitable for the expansion of blood dream arena. ¡°at the same time, we¡¯ve also contacted some chambers of commerce. they¡¯ll be buying some blooddream rings. At the same time, we will begin to exchange for blooddream currency. When the time is right,¡± ¡± everyone has a blooddream ring on their hand. once blooddream coins start to circulate in the blooddream world ¡­ ¡± ¡± the entire blooddream arena will become the best platform for communication to sweep across the entire sacred feather dark origin. ¡± resources from anywhere can enter the blooddream arena and flow to every corner of the Holy feather¡¯s darkness pool. ¡°at that time, we will control the entire blooddream arena¡¯s trading market. There will be a huge amount of profits flowing into our hands.¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Gu nie nodded. however, from the looks of it, the two most important things are the number of blooddream rings and blooddream coins. although the great Lord of nightmare has given us a lot of blooddream coins, it¡¯s still a drop in the bucket. The same goes for the blooddream ring. We¡¯re in dire need of it at the moment. ¡°i hope you can tell the great lord of nightmares.¡± ¡°yes.¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°At present, the Lord of nightmares is in a critical stage. soon, a massive amount of blooddream rings and blooddream coins will be delivered to you through the sacrifice.¡± Gu nie said. Gune¡¯s words made SUGRA¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°A critical stage?¡± after thinking about it for a while, sugra nodded. Now, Gu nie had found that the amount of sacred source coins he had earned from selling the blooddream ring was quite shocking. Furthermore, as the number of Extraordinaries who entered the Holy feather¡¯s darkness pool increased, the blooddream ring¡¯s demand also increased by the day. However, the sale of the blooddream ring was only a drop in the bucket. What was truly in need were blooddream coins. He would wait until blooddream coins became widespread. it was the time when the ancient nirvana blood sea would explode. by then, gu nie would be able to change the way he obtained blooddream coins. blood dream coins could be obtained by offering sacrifices. In order to obtain more blooddream coins, the massive amount of sacrifices would be even more intense. When there was a clear value, then the sacrifice would become an effective channel to top up. Do you want to become stronger? A young man. Then sacrifice! One could only imagine how many people would sacrifice their lives for blooddream coins. it seems that the construction of the blooddream mechanical factory is about to begin. Fortunately, I¡¯ve purchased enough resources in Holy heijar this time. It won¡¯t be a problem to build a blooddream mechanical factory in the world of bloody sea. once blooddream factory is activated, a huge amount of sacred origin coins will flow into the blooddream arena of sacred feather dark origin. the blooddream elves have already been nurtured by the 50 divine crown oracles that i bought a while ago.¡± ¡± when all these races are born, it¡¯s almost time for blooddream¡¯s mechanical factory to start operating. ¡± Gu nie said after the discussion of the blood dream ring and the coins was over. ¡°Senior, my main purpose for coming here this time is to deal with the cross-border Battle.¡± Sugora didn¡¯t find it strange when gune said that. when he had noticed that gu nie had become a saint, he had understood. ¡°the thirty fourth order god emissaries and ancestor souls have already been prepared here. they are currently cultivating in our clan. as long as sir gu nie can set up the teleportation array, they can immediately travel there.¡± ¡± alright, i¡¯ll connect the coordinates on my side and activate the teleportation array. i¡¯ll naturally inform senior sukra when it¡¯s stable. ¡± ¡°En, I¡¯ll inform them to be on guard. When we get there, Sir Gu nie will be able to command them freely.¡± ¡°then it¡¯s a deal.¡± Gu nie nodded and said. Chapter 432 ? 432 the arrival of a foreign land The Oya continent, the star Tower. the ancient shadow door stood quietly on the wide platform. the space-time vortex formed by the fog was constantly spinning. After a few days of absorbing the origin power, the ancient shadow door had completed the solidification of the transmission pathway. in front of the ancient shadow door. gu nie threw a large number of time and space crystals into the ancient shadow door. After a while, Gu nie stopped. immediately, gu nie placed his palm on the ancient shadow door and carefully felt it. ¡°Not bad.¡± Gu nie said with a faint smile. the teleportation between the Oya continent and the Holy heijar will cost 120000. the teleportation between the Oya continent and sacred feather¡¯s darksource continent only costs 30000 sacred source coins. it only costs 1.8 million sacred source coins to send 30 oracles and ancestor souls in and then teleport back. ¡°this price is already quite acceptable.¡± gu nie then quickly replenished the energy crystals. At the same time, the demonic co-soul had already contacted SUGRA, who was far away in the sacred feather¡¯s darksource continent. After a while, the 30 powerful type 4 divine envoys from the ancestor soul region would descend on the Oya continent to start the war. gu nie retreated. The surrounding seven or eight people all looked at Gu nie. ¡°how is it?¡± Murand asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s done. In a moment, the foreign experts will descend.¡± gu nie said. The people around him couldn¡¯t help but smile. &Nbsp; after several years, du tu¡¯s battle against the evil god in the Oya continent was finally over. once they won this battle, the oya continent would enter a new era. Other than duo Lance, Mouland, and black lusa, there was no one else. There was also the one Gu nie was familiar with, as well as the Emperor of the Yulan Empire, Dylan III, whom he had heard of many times. step by step, the yulan empire had grown from a weak border country to the most powerful country among the three great empires in the north. The Emperor of the Yulan Empire, Dylan III, had contributed a lot. at the same time, the emperor, dylan iii, also had the strength of a stage four ancestor soul. This was also one of the reasons why the Yulan Empire was so powerful. this time. The Emperor of the Yulan Empire, Dylan III. he was one of the people involved in this plan. three days before the attack on the church and the evil gods, gune and mouland had already begun plotting. Since they were going to launch an attack, they naturally had to do it in one go and annihilate the evil gods and the powerhouses of the church. He didn¡¯t give them the slightest chance to fight back or catch their breath. after a round of discussion with mouland. murand was the one who had secretly contacted the emperor of the yulan empire, dylan iii, and the higher-ups of the transcendent association. After a few hours of discussion, the four of them finally came up with a very covert plan. The transcendent Association would once again gather their forces to launch a frontal assault from the South to the North. the main purpose of this attack was to harass and delay. in the starry sky tower, one would need to use gu nie¡¯s ancient shadow gate to directly teleport to the hidden teleportation array in the southwest. When the supernatural organization fought the evil gods and the church head-on, the 30 supernatural beings of the foreign world would pounce from the side under gunie¡¯s lead. this way, all the members of the other side would be restricted on the battlefield, and they could be annihilated in one fell swoop. If the 30 experts from the star Watch and the transcendent Association flew over in a grandiose manner ¡­ &Nbsp; when those evil gods saw that things weren¡¯t going well, they would definitely run. the higher-ups of the south war church weren¡¯t stupid, and they wouldn¡¯t fight to the death. if they escaped ¡­ If they couldn¡¯t find any traces of them, they could hide in some hidden corner and come out at any time to cause destruction and big trouble, such as assassinating and massacring the entire city. This would be a huge headache for the three great empires. therefore, the best way was to delay them and annihilate them in one fell swoop. The few of them were in the midst of a soft discussion. ¡°swish!¡± Within the ancient shadow door, time and space trembled. immediately after, an ancestor soul expert from the dawn owl origin race flew out from the ancient shadow gate. This peak fourth-level ancestor soul realm expert from the dawn owl origin race saw Gu nie the moment he landed. ¡°Beruca greets Sir gunie.¡± Beruka, a member of the dawn light source, saluted Gu nie. gu nie¡¯s name was like thunder in the morning sunlight origin race. Everyone knew about the great Lord of nightmares ¡®follower, guni Lawrence. this was the person who had brought prosperity to their group. and in fact, it was true. In the past few years, the development of their tribe could only be described as explosive. he had an ocean of cultivation resources that he could never use up, and he could choose any powerful extraordinary equipment he wanted. Anyone in the clan could do their best to cultivate and improve their strength. this situation was completely different from the previous one. As one of the higher-ups of their race, he knew very well that if their race controlled the blooddream arena, in the long run, their race would definitely become the most powerful race in the entire large-scaled transcendent world of sacred feather dark origin. This time, the race¡¯s great elder, SUGRA, was even more eager to help him. ¡°This is an important opportunity for our tribe to establish a good relationship with the great follower ¡®guni Lawrence¡¯. We must let them know the power and Piety of our tribe. We must let Sir guni know that our tribe has enough strength to help him.¡± after all, it¡¯s hard for us to come into contact with the great Lord of nightmares, but the Lord of nightmares ¡®kin can let us enjoy the favor of the Lord of nightmares at the closest distance. This is even more important than the sacrifice. ¡°if you can complete this mission perfectly, it will be a great contribution.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be severely punished when you return to the clan.¡± Therefore, as the leader of the group of 30, beruca was determined to complete the mission. as for the others, they were the other members of the darch dragon mountain range. beruca was not worried that they would not help. If any of them didn¡¯t contribute or do their best to fight for their great followers ¡­ when they returned, what awaited them would be the punishment of their clan. even the power and benefits of their clan¡¯s forces would be reduced because of their slacking. but if they fought hard for the sake of guni lawrence ¡­ When he returned, he would naturally have unparalleled glory. comparing the two, beruca naturally knew that these warriors, who had been carefully selected from their race and forces, would not be so stupid as to joke about their own future and the prosperity of their race. this battle was the time for the darch dragon mountain range to show off. gune nodded at beruca¡¯s greeting. Gune had already received information on the thirty people who had come from SUGRA. as beruca entered. weng, weng, weng, weng, weng the energy of the ancient shadow door surged out in waves. One after another, the type 4 ancestor souls entered the tower. every master who entered saluted gu nie respectfully. The aura of the living experts naturally made the people of the Oya continent surprised and happy. They were shocked by the dense energy fluctuations and auras of these people. the type 4 powerhouses of the oya continent were obviously weaker than them. Even a stage four expert from a foreign land would have no problem fighting against three or four experts of the same stage from the Oya continent. Naturally, they were happy that so many experts were here to help the northern continent and not to invade. When the 30 foreign powerhouses had all arrived in the star Observation tower ¡­ a thick and suffocating aura filled every corner of the platform. as they had crossed through space and time to conquer a foreign land, they naturally had to show their strength. gu nie nodded after a while. Although there was still a gap between these Oracle ancestor souls and Holy heijar¡¯s powerhouses of the same level, it was not a problem for them to become two or three star-class oracles among the fourth-rank ancestor souls. This batch of foreign soldiers was indeed extremely powerful. ¡°Alright, restrain your auras!¡± Gu nie said. Immediately, the thirty-odd foreign Warriors from the Holy feather¡¯s dark origin retracted their auras. With that, Gu nie raised his hand and distributed the thirty scrolls. ¡°The information in this scroll is all of our current enemies.¡± ¡± among them are three evil gods, eight foreign experts, and twelve high-ranking members of the local church in the oya continent. ¡± ¡°These people will be your targets.¡± ¡± these people aren¡¯t easy to deal with. they all have all sorts of powerful techniques. as for everyone here, you all come from a major transcendent world and are experts who are about to become demigods. you all have many techniques, so i don¡¯t need to say more. ¡± ¡°we must exterminate all these people in this battle. we can¡¯t let any of them live.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gu nie. We¡¯ll kill them with all our strength.¡± beruca, who was the leader, shouted in a low voice. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± Gu nie nodded. gu nie then looked at dylan iii. ¡± senior, how¡¯s the transcendent association¡¯s preparation? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s all prepared,¡± Dylan III nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll activate the teleportation formation now and teleport all of us to the southern region. We¡¯ll directly enter the enemy¡¯s rear.¡± gu nie said in a deep voice. Chapter 433 ? 433 chapter 81 start the war At the edge of the huge world source extraction array. Mu God, the giant God, and the human-faced flower Mother God, the three true gods, were sitting quietly in the air beside the huge world origin extraction array. Around them were eight foreign Oracle ancestor soul experts of various forms, as well as the higher-ups of the church of war. At this moment, many experts were discussing. ¡°Everyone should have received the news!¡± The Pope of the church of healing, who was dressed in white and exuded the Holy Light of healing, spoke softly. His voice was ethereal and warm. everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°did they not learn their lesson last time? you returned in a crushing defeat and still dare to come again?¡± an expert from another region said in a deep voice. ¡°who knows if they¡¯re that stubborn? Who knows, he might be here to die.¡± someone sneered. these words made the others either sneer or smile with powder on their faces. ¡°since they dare to come over, then we¡¯ll kill them all this time.¡± ¡°the three senior gods should have recovered some of their strength, so it won¡¯t be a problem to kill them all,¡± at this moment, the pope of healing spoke softly. ¡± no matter what, this time, those guys from the north came in full force, and our spies didn¡¯t get much information or clues that they prepared. ¡± ¡± at the same time, several top core experts are not with them. ¡± ¡± i think they came prepared this time. although we have prepared many methods, it¡¯s better to be careful. ¡± However, even though the Pope of healing had said so, the powerhouses of the foreign races did not care at all. The Pope of healing swept his gaze across the faces of many powerhouses from other races. She didn¡¯t have much of a choice against these foreign oracles and ancestor soul powerhouses. After all, these foreign experts were all extremely powerful and would not listen to his words. As for commanding them, that would be even more wishful thinking. After some thought, the Pope of healing looked at the shepherd, one of the three gods, and spoke softly. ¡°senior mu, what do you think?¡± at this time, the mu god, who was uncharacteristically steady, was frowning. After a moment of silence, the priest looked at the Pope of healing. ¡°Is there a teleportation formation in your world that can connect to the outside world?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t.¡± The Pope of healing gave an affirmative response. senior mu, are you suspecting that gune is using the great Cthulhu creature to ask for help from other worlds? ¡± the human-faced flower mother god looked over. ¡°en!¡± Mu Shen nodded slightly. ¡± you¡¯ve all heard the rumors. that guni might be the kin of a cthulhu creature. it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s asking for help. ¡± ¡± after all, the energy-extracting array is greatly restricted this time. ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t pose too much of a threat to this world in the short term.¡± ¡°And no matter how that Gu nie cultivates, he¡¯s only a saint now. He can¡¯t be any more powerful.¡± the comprehensive strength of the North is only as much as it is on paper. with guni and Nigel, they won¡¯t affect the overall situation too much. logically speaking, it¡¯s the right thing to do for them to come here after they become gods. But they¡¯re here this time. It can be said that this is a completely unnecessary battle. They¡¯ll definitely suffer if they come here. it¡¯s even possible that we¡¯ll lose the right to rule the entire world.¡± but they came. It¡¯s very likely that they have outside help. That was how mu Shen explained. everyone¡¯s expression turned serious at this explanation. it would be a completely different story if they had external help. ¡°Senior mu Shen.¡± The giant God¡¯s deep voice rang out. it¡¯s not time for the Cthulhu creatures to wake up yet. ¡°We¡¯ve already analyzed that the nightmare Lord behind Gu nie is just a wisp of consciousness.¡± from the large amount of sacrifices required for the blooddream arena in the blooddream world, it¡¯s obvious that the Cthulhu creature isn¡¯t strong. It needs a large amount of flesh and blood to help it recover faster. this also means that he hasn¡¯t woken up at all.¡± in fact, this ordinary flesh and blood is of limited help to Cthulhu creatures. that Cthulhu creature can¡¯t possibly cause a big commotion. on the contrary, once it causes a big commotion, it will definitely attract some attention. Those powerful beings are extremely interested in killing Cthulhu creatures. ¡± if he really reveals his location in a semi-conscious state, you can also report to your organization immediately. they will definitely send experts to investigate and even kill him. ¡± so, there¡¯s basically no chance that Cthulhu will make a move. It¡¯s not the time for them to resurrect yet. ¡°Since it¡¯s not a Cthulhu creature ¡­¡± and you know about the matter of Crossing Worlds. ¡± even the gods can¡¯t bear the cost of resources. no god would be willing to do such a thankless thing. ¡± besides, I have eyes in ancient Floating Dragon Island. Gu nie has never appeared in ancient Floating Dragon Island, and neither has anyone else. the other few transcendent worlds nearby are also occupied by other gods. I have connections with those gods, and some of them have even begun to absorb the source of the transcendent world with all their might. ¡± in the gulontan world group, gu nie didn¡¯t ask for help from the outside world. ¡± ¡°can gu nie still cross the distance and ask for help from an even further galaxy? That¡¯s basically impossible. The divine envoys and ancestral spirits in the northern part of the Oya continent simply can¡¯t produce such a large amount of resources.¡± even if gune is a Cthulhu creature¡¯s kin, he was only an extraordinary master before. He only became a Saint recently. That¡¯s all. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have that much energy to Cross Worlds.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the matter of external help is reliable.¡± ¡°actually, i also feel that it¡¯s unrealistic to get outside help, wanwan.¡± mu shen also nodded slightly. ¡°but the experts from the north are coming with great momentum.¡± As he spoke, mu Shen looked towards the North. He could already feel the dense auras blooming. In the clouds, they swept over in a mighty manner, getting closer and closer. It was clear that they were going to have a big fight. ¡°I really can¡¯t understand why they would dare to attack us like this.¡± ¡± senior mu shen, we¡¯ve set up many traps here to prevent them from causing trouble again. at the same time, we¡¯re also on guard against the attacks of those terrifying creatures of disaster. ¡± ¡± after all, the creatures of calamity have already appeared in many places in the gulontan world group. ¡± ¡± we¡¯ve laid out so much to gain a firm foothold. when the catastrophe source creature erupts in all directions, we can gain enough benefits here. ¡± ¡± in the near future, even if they don¡¯t attack us, we will. after all, we can¡¯t let them get the benefits from the outbreak of the creatures of disaster. ¡± ¡± now that they¡¯re here, this is our home ground. we have a huge advantage. ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry too much about their conspiracies and tricks.¡± ¡°if they dare to come over, we¡¯ll dare to kill them.¡± the giant god said, seething with killing intent. ¡°Indeed,¡± The human-faced flower Mother Goddess also nodded slightly. ¡± senior, you told us about the calamity origin creatures and the many benefits they would bring. we¡¯ve been waiting for this once-in-a-thousand-years opportunity. if we miss it, we¡¯ll probably never get a second chance. naturally, we can¡¯t let it go. ¡± it¡¯s even more impossible for us to retreat just because of some tricks and fearlessness. ¡°It¡¯s naturally impossible to retreat.¡± Mu Shen said softly. ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried.¡± ¡± however, as you said, this is our home ground. we can¡¯t back down. ¡± ¡°since they dare to come, we have enough strength to kill them all here.¡± with that, mu shen looked at the crowd. ¡°everyone, this battle is extremely crucial. from the looks of it, it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re going to fight us to the death.¡± ¡± i¡¯ve already told you all the benefits of being a calamity origin creature. ¡± the opportunity to become a deity and even climb to a higher peak is right in front of you. ¡°This time, we must annihilate those Northern bastards in one fell swoop. That way, we can enjoy the benefits of the entire world when the calamity creatures erupt. Moreover, the Oya continent is so close to us, so the benefits will be terrifyingly rich.¡± ¡°so, everyone, you must give it your all in this battle.¡± ¡°i will obey senior mu shen¡¯s orders.¡± Everyone shouted in unison. The voice fell. ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± ¡°invader, die!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± the clouds in the northern sky were suddenly stirred up, as if there was an infinite hand that was controlling the clouds. the next moment, the stirred clouds suddenly exploded, and the source power in the sky surged violently. Many experts descended from the sky in a mighty manner. Chapter 434 ? 434 blood sun in the sky Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡°peng peng peng~¡± ¡°die!¡± ¡°eat my knife.¡± ¡°dayan heavenly lightning.¡± ¡°Giant Frost Dragon, come out!¡± following the roars and the chanting of spells ¡­ All sorts of long-range spells, elemental spells, summoning spells, and soul attacks exploded in the sky. BOOM! boom! boom! The experts ¡®divine power burst out one after another. For a moment, the entire world was intertwined with the energy of all kinds of spells and attacks. A hurricane surged. the light spread. the earth trembled. Time and space twisted. in fact, some of the experts even fought their way to the deeper layers of the shadow space. This time, the transcendent Association¡¯s battle was particularly fierce. Compared to the last time, this time it was a battle of life and death. It was either you die or I die. as the battle continued. The extraordinaire Association relied on their numbers to suppress the evil gods and the churches. Many of the attacks even landed on the huge energy array, causing the protective barrier to tremble slightly. among them, some of the church of war¡¯s not-so-powerful experts were being forced to retreat. The church of war and the evil gods were clearly feeling the pressure. the previous attack was a probing attack, but this time, it was an attack of life and death. without any reserve, it was naturally particularly fierce. ¡°senior mu, hurry up and attack. we can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± blood splattered all over his body, and one of the foreign experts couldn¡¯t help but roar. at this moment, mu shen was sitting cross-legged in the air. he looked at the battlefield and didn¡¯t make a move. this is too strange. These guys are fighting with no regard for their lives. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re Chi Chi? ¡± vaguely, mu shen had a bad feeling. After a moment of thought, mu Shen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°No matter what you have up your sleeves, you can¡¯t win this battle.¡± Mu Shen gently patted the air with one hand. in an instant, the clouds in the sky began to burn. the vast sun in the sky had also turned into a blood sun. The blood Sun hung high in the sky. The foul smell of blood filled every corner of the world. Even when he was breathing, he felt like he was breathing in blood. the origin power between heaven and earth seemed to have a color, turning into blood-red origin power. It was as if heaven and earth were about to turn into a sea of blood. A strange and mysterious power enveloped the entire land. For a moment. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! the bodies of the many experts from the transcendent association started to burn with blood-colored flames. zzzzzzzzzzz an indescribable pain seeped into his bones and soul. At the same time, the consumption of origin power also increased by several times. this strange scene caused everyone¡¯s attacks to slow down. on the other hand, the church of war and the evil gods were like fish in water in this strange world with a bloody sun in the sky, and their strength was stronger than before. ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°if you still dare to come here to die, i¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± as the blood sun rose to the sky, a strange scene appeared. The presence of the evil gods and the church¡¯s powerhouses grew. They had relied on God MU¡¯s powerful divine arts in this battle. He could completely kill all these people from the northern extraordinary Association who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. as the blood sun rose in the sky. mu shen¡¯s expression grew more and more solemn. A bad feeling kept emerging in his heart. previously, when he had used the blood sun magical power, the experts of the transcendent association had immediately retreated and fled in defeat. at this moment. The power of the blood Sun was stronger than before. however, not only did the experts not retreat, but they also attacked even more fiercely. It was a battle to the death. ¡°how did this happen?¡± ¡°Moreover, many of their experts have yet to appear?¡± ¡°could there be another ambush?¡± With a slight frown, mu Shen began to sense his surroundings with the thoroughly meticulous state. All of a sudden! mu shen sensed something, and his body quickly rose up, quickly reaching the clouds. Then, mu Shen once again headed towards the West. after carefully sensing it ¡­ Mu Shen¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Everyone, run! Don¡¯t stay here! Run!¡± His thunderous roar reverberated throughout the entire area and rang in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Escape?¡± For a moment, everyone was stunned. Didn¡¯t we just agree to fight to the death? they would defend this place together and enjoy the fruits of victory when the source of disaster erupted? why was he running now? and he was roaring so resolutely? Could it be? someone was imitating mu shen¡¯s voice? Deliberately disrupting the morale of the Army? Just as everyone was bewildered. ¡°You want to escape? it¡¯s too late!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s voice was like a nightmare that reached the depths of everyone¡¯s soul. After Gu nie finished speaking. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! boom! one after another, the dense and suffocating auras of peak stage four ancestor souls exploded. This aura was so vast and mighty that it was like an insurmountable mountain, rolling over. In fact, there were even the sharp auras of many quasi relic weapons mixed within this aura. of course, it was mostly the aura of powerful magic weapons. devil curse weapons, half-divine artifacts, the vast number of foreign oracles, and the massive aura of peak level four ancestral spirits. each of these auras was an existence that made them tremble in fear. Mother God and giant God were the first to react. Outside help! Moreover, he was the external helper of an extremely powerful force. these thirty or so terrifying auras were more than enough to kill the three suppressed gods here. ¡°Run!¡± Without any hesitation, Mother God and giant God leaped and fled at high speed. If he didn¡¯t escape now, he would die Here. the others reacted a little slower, but all of them had expressions of shock and fear. Escape! He fled madly! If he didn¡¯t escape, he would die! None of the church and Cthulhu members had any intention of fighting. Everyone tried their best to burst out their divine power and quickly escaped to the side. Just the power they felt from this source was definitely not something they could contend with. If they didn¡¯t escape, they would all die without exception. if they wanted to escape, the transcendent association would not let them go. Some of the experts in the transcendent Association had already received the news in secret. Their goal was to stall these people, as much as they could. The war and Association members fled. They immediately used their own techniques to stall their opponents. As long as he could delay them, the other party would definitely die. gu nie and the others were very close to him. he was not fast enough when he concealed his aura. However, at this moment, when they unleashed their full power, the situation was completely different for those peak stage four God emissaries and ancestor souls. ????¡­¡­ in the time it took for a spark to fly off a flint, ten-some experts had already used their techniques to charge toward the battlefield. Chapter 435 ? 435 The World War Beruca, who was in the lead, crossed the distance of more than ten thousand meters. he directly entered the range of the blood sun. the supernatural beings of the oya continent could not resist the strange power of the blood sun. However, a layer of divine power on beruca¡¯s body turned into a solid barrier and easily blocked the strange burning power of the blood Sun. At the same time when they entered this area. Beruca slashed down with his semi-divine weapon. A cold light flashed. ¡°Swish!¡± A second level Oracle Bishop of the war church was cut into two. At the same time, the bishop¡¯s soul core was also shattered by the blade. This expert had fallen. After killing the war Bishop, beruca frowned. The Extraordinaries from these medium to small extraordinaire worlds are too weak. as an ancestor soul expert of a major transcendent world. the ones he was fighting were all experts who had a decent understanding of intent, were skilled at using divine power, had cultivated intent scriptures, had powerful weapons, and were extremely talented in fighting. In the battle between the strong, he would naturally become stronger and stronger. however, the small ao ¡®ya continent didn¡¯t even have any decent books on the cultivation of power upanishads. The difference was too great. beruca was extremely fast and killed one of them in an instant. the other experts who used long-range god art abilities were not at a disadvantage either. each of them went all out, easily killing the remaining seven or eight people. In fact, there were too few people left behind, while too many people came. As a result, some unlucky fellows were dealt a double blow. the transcendent association, which had left behind many experts from the church and the evil god members, had originally thought that there would be a fierce battle. however, they had never thought that the foreign reinforcements would be so powerful. they had crossed such a long distance to enter the battlefield and instantly killed the powerful enemy that they had found difficult to deal with. This made them feel slightly suffocated. &Nbsp; at this moment, they understood why the evil gods were so determined to escape. these foreign reinforcements were truly too fierce. ¡± don¡¯t let any of those who have escaped escape escape. kill them all. ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s roar came from behind. These experts had no intention of letting the fleeing enemies go. With Gu NIE¡¯s order, they were even more determined to kill their enemies. Almost at the same time, the thirteen fastest people, who had the ability to teleport, leaped and quickly chased after the three evil gods at the front. The Oracle ancestor souls and the others who had scattered in all directions did not give chase. &Nbsp; they were fast so they naturally chased after the evil god that ran the furthest and the fastest. As for the others, he would leave them to the others. the thirteen of them moved as fast as lightning. &Nbsp; using the powerful technique of crossing space, he quickly closed in on the three evil gods. ¡°Everyone,¡± Beruca said in a deep voice as they flew. ¡± this evil god must not be left alive. after all, he is the core of our mission. ¡± ¡± we worked together to wipe out these three evil gods. that is a huge contribution. ¡± ¡± beruca, don¡¯t worry. we want to kill this evil god more than you do. ¡± someone said. ¡± hehe, beruka, if you don¡¯t do anything and just watch from the side, we¡¯ll kill for you to see. how about it? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± The others all laughed. all of them had treasures to kill this evil god. they didn¡¯t even have time to take credit, so how could they not attack? ¡°no matter what, we can¡¯t let this evil god leave today.¡± ¡°yes, they¡¯re going to split up, so we¡¯ll split up as well. After we catch up to them, we can¡¯t give them any chance to escape.¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry. if we don¡¯t kill this evil god today, we won¡¯t have the face to return to our race. ¡± ¡°Today, I must kill this evil god.¡± The dozen or so people who were closing in were all filled with killing intent. &Nbsp; even if they had to pay a huge price, they had to kill all of them. at the same time, near the origin energy absorption formation. The remaining dozen or so foreign powerhouses also quickly chased after the fleeing oracles and ancestor souls. their speed couldn¡¯t catch up to the evil gods, but it was more than enough to catch up to the oracles. at the same time, the transcendent association¡¯s second, third, and fourth rank experts all scattered in pursuit. this was a crucial battle, so he had to contribute any bit of strength he had. for a time, auras and battle energy bloomed from all directions. it had only been a short while. Some of them had already chased him to the sea. some went deep into the mountains in the north. Some of them had even entered the southern desert plateau. the speed of these experts was simply too fast. For a time, the entire ao ¡®ya continent was filled with endless battles. This was a battle that would engulf the entire Oya continent. It was a battle between the strongest powerhouses. wherever these experts went. the aftermath of the divine power swept over. The mountain peak was easily shattered. If the waves accidentally spread to the town, they would either die or be injured. When the divine power vibration wave spread out, ordinary humans would be killed on the spot. The many transcendent Masters and advanced powerhouses also felt the terrifying fluctuations. They did not know what had happened. however, they could guess that this time, the ao ¡®ya continent was going to change. ¡­¡­ At this moment, it was Gu nie and the other injured first order God emissaries who had nothing to do near the world¡¯s energy extraction formation. The people that Gu nie could chase after had all been killed, and the ones that had escaped were not people that Gu nie could catch up with. After all, Gu nie didn¡¯t have any divine power. Compared to the experts who used divine power, he was much slower. if he had divine power, he would be able to hunt down the masters of the third and fourth ranks, as well as the church of war. at this time, everyone was not idle, and everyone was paying attention to the battle situation in all directions. This battle situation was just as everyone had expected, it was completely one-sided. It could be seen from the crazy escape of the evil gods and church members just now. If they didn¡¯t escape, they would all die. even if they escaped, if they couldn¡¯t escape, they would die. The difference in strength between the two sides was just too great. if those evil gods could use a portion of their strength, they might be able to fight back. However, their normal strength was restricted to below that of a demigod. Moreover, the more they burst out, the more they were suppressed, and the more terrifying the subsequent backlash would be. Those oracles and experts at the peak of the fourth level of the ancestral spirit realm were all extremely terrifying existences. Even if the evil god were to burst out with the power of a half-God for a period of time, they would be able to suppress it. &Nbsp; this was also the reason why the evil gods fled without putting up any resistance. They knew that they would die if they resisted. in everyone¡¯s perception, the divine power of the war church and the evil god members was constantly being destroyed. If one¡¯s divine power was extinguished, then needless to say, one would be killed. he could feel the auras being extinguished one after another. gu nie felt an indescribable comfort and clarity in his heart. the shackles that had been suppressing the oya continent for a long time were finally going to be broken. and this would usher in a new era for the oya continent. Chapter 436 ? 436 the new era after a few minutes. The battle began to enter its climax. the forces of the two churches were almost wiped out. only one or two of the evil god¡¯s subordinates were left. only the three evil gods were still fighting. even from a thousand kilometers away, gu nie could feel the terrifying divine power. Even the waves formed by the battle swept over in waves. &Nbsp; the battle between the three evil gods had entered an intense stage. This also meant that they had been entangled and could not escape at all. Death was also a matter of time. after all, the dagon mountains was a powerful faction in a large transcendent world like the sacredfeather darksource. they were well aware of the means and strength of the invading evil gods. Gu nie had told them so much in advance, so they must have prepared many methods. the defeat of the evil god and the others was almost certain. gu nie gradually recovered. then, he turned his attention to the world origin energy extraction array below. as he pondered, gu nie began to attack the formation with his demon corrosion blade. boom! boom! boom! boom! Under Gu NIE¡¯s attack, the formation began to shine with all kinds of light. seeing gu nie¡¯s attack, the other oracles also began to attack the formation. No one was able to block them. Naturally, the formation couldn¡¯t stop the attacks of Gu nie and the others. After a while. It was accompanied by the sound of ¡°boom boom boom boom boom¡± of collapse. The huge array that extracted the world¡¯s natural source shattered. Seeing the destruction of the world origin extraction formation, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. It was because of this array that extracted the world¡¯s origin that the transcendent Association in the North was forced into a passive position. ¡°i¡¯ve finally broken this damn thing.¡± Someone let out a long sigh of relief. ¡± indeed. after breaking this thing, our world will not have to worry about the withering period and the death of living beings. ¡± ¡°However, I still managed to absorb quite a bit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped.¡± all of a sudden, everyone sensed something and involuntarily looked at their surroundings. they were all powerhouses, so they could naturally feel the will of the world¡¯s origin gathering. Their actions had clearly been sensed by the world¡¯s origin. The will of the world¡¯s origin transmitted a slight thought. ¡°you guys did a great job¡± His voice echoed in the sky. everyone could feel the joy from the depths of the world¡¯s will. a moment later, the intent that enveloped him slowly dissipated. ¡°the great world¡¯s origin!¡± Just as it dissipated, Gu nie used his world power Upanishad to communicate with the world¡¯s origin. The scattered world origin gathered around Gu nie once more. the origin of the world responded. ¡± great world origin, i want to start a world war that transcends the distance of time and space. ¡± gu nie said. The world origin didn¡¯t respond to Gu nie. on the contrary, the other oracles ¡®faces changed. a world war could not be started so easily. And Gu nie couldn¡¯t just casually say he wanted to open it. Not only did he have to seek the approval of the world¡¯s principal will, but he also had to obtain the approval of the world¡¯s principal will. he also needed the approval of the three great empires and the transcendent association. after all, once a world war broke out, it was a war that could only be won by exhausting the strength of an entire world. and if they couldn¡¯t win, then the world would definitely decline and be devoured. ¡°Sir Gu nie, isn¡¯t this a bit too rash?¡± at this time, a god¡¯s messenger expert frowned and said. I¡¯ve already discussed this with the supernatural organization in secret. Starting a World War is the inevitable choice of our Oya continent. gu nie said as he looked at the expert. This was something that gune had discussed with Muran, Dylan III, and the other top powers. If the Oya continent wanted to grow stronger, a World War was inevitable. Gu nie needed to use this method to expand bloody Dream¡¯s territory. Seeking the approval of the world¡¯s principal will at this time was also a very useful part in essence. If the world¡¯s origin will did not agree, it would be confined and would not absorb the power of other worlds. He would not be able to strengthen himself. and no one could enjoy the benefits of the world¡¯s expansion. If the world¡¯s origin agreed, things would be much easier. As long as everyone could occupy the transcendent world. Help the world¡¯s origin to build the [ strange domain passage ]. then, the world¡¯s origin could absorb the transcendent world into itself. it was as if the wall between the two rooms had been broken through. as time passed, the two worlds would eventually merge into one. and when enough extraordinary worlds were accommodated ¡­ the oya continent would become the core of the absorption, absorbing all the transcendent worlds that were close enough. This was how the high-dimensional transcendent world, Holy heijar, came about. Of course, the absorption and fusion of the two worlds was time-consuming, easily thousands of years. however, the construction of the strange domain passage was very simple. And the establishment of this connection was the key to Gu NIE¡¯s trip to the various transcendent worlds to establish the blooddream arena. Gu nie had used the door of ancient shadow to enter the Holy hearjar and the Holy feather dark origin. He knew the coordinates of the teleportation, so he could accurately locate it. As for the worlds in the depths of the starry sky, Gu nie had no way of finding their specific coordinates and locating them. at that time, he would need to use the will of the world¡¯s origin. In One World, one would know the position of the other world very well. The origin of the world could find the corresponding teleportation coordinates. This way, Gu nie could be sent to the blooddream arena. this was gu nie¡¯s true goal. World wars, strange domain passages, and so on would all be by-products of blooddream arena¡¯s occupation of a world. After the blooddream arena took over a world, Gu nie could establish a force loyal to him. once the time was right and the strange domain¡¯s passage opened, many experts would enter. those who were willing to join could join the blooddream arena alliance, and those who were not would be killed. After that, he would be able to unify the entire world and make it a world under blooddream¡¯s control, contributing a steady stream of power to blooddream. in fact, if the blooddream arena¡¯s influence in the transcendent world could be like the dawn light origin race in holy hearjar and establish an effective conversion method, it would allow the blooddream arena to sweep across the transcendent world. in that case, a powerful invasion might not be necessary. He would use the origin of the world to find a detailed world, and then Gu nie would use the ancient Shadow Gate to find the teleportation point, where he would release it and receive the sacrifice. this was the best way for gu nie to steadily increase his strength. If Gu nie had to rely on himself, he wouldn¡¯t have had the time to explore the starry sky and slowly discover the transcendent worlds. ¡°danger, danger, danger, danger, danger, danger, danger, danger, danger, danger, danger, danger, danger ¡­¡± after waiting for a long time, the voice of the world¡¯s origin slowly came. ¡± the world¡¯s war can strengthen the world. i¡¯m the only one who can do it. i¡¯m the only one who can destroy the world. ¡± ¡°The world¡¯s world¡¯s world¡¯s war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war, the war!¡± After explaining his will, the world¡¯s origin slowly dissipated. the experts who had witnessed the entire process couldn¡¯t help but be moved. all of a sudden, they began to discuss among themselves. ¡°Approaching danger? what kind of danger?¡± isn¡¯t the evil god that wants to destroy the world about to be destroyed? ¡± I¡¯m not sure, but since the world¡¯s principal will said that there¡¯s danger, then there must be danger. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that this might be related to the creatures of calamity.¡± ¡°a creature of calamity?¡± Quite a few people looked over. ¡± i¡¯ve heard about it too. it¡¯s said that it¡¯s a very terrifying and strange creature. ¡± ¡°if we let them be, a world can be easily destroyed.¡± ¡°The danger that the world¡¯s origin mentioned is most likely these extremely dangerous creatures of disaster.¡± everyone was in the middle of a discussion. Everyone¡¯s mind was suddenly moved. They turned the railway around at the same time and looked in the same direction in the distance. a wave of energy bloomed magnificently like brilliant fireworks before quickly withering away. this was the fall of a god! Chapter 437 ? 437 the destruction of evil gods ¡°It¡¯s that guy, giant God.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°this vicious fellow is finally dead.¡± ¡°in the past, it was the group of admirers of this man who loved to do some shocking and shocking killing business, and they would easily slaughter an entire village. Now, that fellow is finally going to suffer the consequences.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± these evil gods invaded our world and wanted to destroy it. Damn. ¡°Indeed, he should die.¡± Everyone was indignant. ¡°if we start a world war in the future, won¡¯t we also become invaders?¡± Someone glanced at Gu nie, who was not far away, and whispered. ¡± the essence is the same. it¡¯s just that the way they eat is not so ugly! ¡± After a while, someone said indifferently. ¡°However, the nature of this world has always been like this, hasn¡¯t it?¡± someone retorted. ¡°hehe, yingluo.¡± the others chuckled. who could say otherwise? These experts were all smart people and saw things very clearly. ¡°These guys seem to be criticizing my actions!¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡± to be honest, i really don¡¯t have any plans to invade other worlds. i just want to put up the blooddream arena to recruit more subordinate forces and obtain more resources. ¡± an old man in a scholar¡¯s robe said softly. actually, if it¡¯s just the communication of the extraordinary region passages between worlds, commercial activities, and Resource Exchange, it might not be an invasion even if the worlds don¡¯t absorb each other. when the old man said this, many people immediately looked over. ¡± in some ancient literature, there are related theses. It talks about the balanced framework between worlds.¡± ¡°the strange domain channel itself is a channel for communication on the world level.¡± however, once the communication channel is established, you can¡¯t be sure if I will invade, and I can¡¯t be sure if you will invade. Thus, a chain of suspicion is naturally established. even if the two sides communicate and Exchange resources, when one side becomes stronger, it may not be guaranteed that they will not attack. ¡± the more ideal situation would be for both parties to only exchange resources and information, which would be beneficial to both parties. ¡± ¡± in fact, the established channels to the wondrous zones are basically judged as intruders. therefore, many gods in the extraordinary world will only communicate with the outside world by themselves. They will not easily build a channel for communication. On the one hand, it is to maintain their own sovereignty over the world. On the other hand, it is to prevent the invasion of more powerful gods. someone asked. ¡± senior abat, if an oracle were to become a god, they would still need to care about the number of believers in the outside extraordinary world and maintain their faith. it is understandable that they would not build a channel to communicate with the outside world. ¡± ¡± if it¡¯s an ancestor soul powerhouse, then they don¡¯t need to care about the believers of this world. they should be able to establish a communication channel with the outside world! ¡± ¡± of course, but the problem is, if you are an ancestor soul powerhouse, and you become stronger day by day, this world will not have the power of faith for you, and even the entire extraordinary world will not be of any help to you. do you still need to stay in this world and painstakingly manage the passage to the group of worlds? ¡± The scholar named Abat said. the man was stunned. Oracles and gods needed to maintain stability and not communicate with the outside world. as for ancestor souls and sainthood, they didn¡¯t need a world, and they wouldn¡¯t spend the effort to construct a passage to the wondrous domain to establish an exchange. wouldn¡¯t it be nice to head to a large transcendent world? ¡°indeed,¡± Gu nie nodded. for those powerful gods, it would be a good idea to go to a more powerful world after their promotion. For the current gune, he was only a Saint, so he had to develop step by step in grontan and cultivate his own power in the blood dream arena. he had to establish the blooddream world system. this way, he would be able to expand to more worlds when he became stronger in the future. everyone was discussing in low voices. a few minutes passed. Then, everyone looked in the same direction again. another dazzling divine power bloomed and then disappeared. Another god had fallen. It was the human-faced flower Mother Goddess. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt the death of the human-faced flower mother. ¡± now that the human-faced flower mother god is dead, meesha and the others can¡¯t escape. when this is over, it¡¯s almost time to kill meesha. ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t even have to do anything. the members of the transcendent association will not only surround and annihilate the remains of those evil gods. ¡± ¡°but i still need to deal with this maesha myself.¡± after a while. Boom¨C a particularly surging divine power surged and bloomed in a dazzling manner. Everyone who felt the explosion of divine power was stunned. gu nie also frowned. this explosion of divine power is too powerful. I¡¯m afraid there will be casualties. ¡°We¡¯ll know the result later.¡± At this moment, many experts of the transcendent Association felt a wave of comfort in their hearts. the three evil gods were all dead. It had been more than a century. invade the oya continent. the evil god and the south church, which had caused a great deal of destruction, were finally destroyed with the death of the priest. an indescribable and wonderful emotion surged in everyone¡¯s heart. the era of the church and the invasion of the evil gods is finally over. The entire Oya continent will welcome a new era of steam and machinery. Gu nie thought to himself. with mu shen¡¯s death, everyone was relieved. The battle that had spread to every corner of the continent had ended. The transcendent Association and the experts who had come to support them also began to gather here. About seven or eight minutes later. The transcendent Association¡¯s people had arrived one after another. every expert from the transcendent association who returned had a smile on their faces. obviously, they were also aware of the victory of this battle. this was a new chapter in the history of the oya continent. ¡°Gu nie,¡± Murand flew over. ¡°senior,¡± he said. ¡°in a few days, there will be an important meeting regarding some issues after this battle. as well as the expansion of the oya continent that you mentioned earlier.¡± murand said in a low voice. ¡°i know that.¡± gu nie nodded. after this battle, the three northern empires would have no more obstacles. The division of the vast territory of the south wind, as well as the Division of the North, the depths of the ocean, and the other territories of the continent, had to be discussed properly. If they won, they would naturally split the fruits of victory. everyone waited for a moment. only then did the foreign experts return one after another. beruca and the others were the last to return. beruca said as he bowed to gunie. ¡°mr. gu nie, we killed the three evil gods on the spot.¡± ¡°what are the casualties?¡± gu nie asked. ¡± two of them died in the final self-destruction of the evil god called shepherd. ¡± beruca replied. Gu nie nodded. Death was inevitable. I will compensate the forces that the dead belong to. gu nie¡¯s eyes swept over the surrounding powerhouses. ¡± you¡¯ve come from afar to help the oya continent kill the evil god and destroy the south church. after this victory, you can rest in the oya continent for a few days. it¡¯s not too late to leave after the celebration. ¡± beruca and the others couldn¡¯t refuse gunie¡¯s offer. ¡°Thank you, sir Gu nie.¡± Chapter 438 ? 438 chapter 86: bright dawn and qiyuan after a few days. a piece of news was published through the supernatural daily. although there had been rumors spreading in the past few days, there was still a lot of news. but when it was published by the supernatural daily, which was an official and authoritative newspaper, it was clear that the news was even more shocking and shocking. [ the destruction of evil gods and churches, the beginning of a new era in the oya continent! ] this was the title used in the article. the space below it reported in detail the war in the oya continent, the battle process of the church of healing and the destruction of the three evil gods. Even though the content of the report was just a simple and straightforward description. however, every single word in it struck the reader¡¯s heart. The confrontation between the north and south had lasted for thousands of years. the arrival of the evil god cast a shadow of danger and destruction over the entire continent. And now, all of a sudden, the church that had once ruled the continent and fought against the northern Empire had been destroyed. the evil god that brought danger to the oya continent was also killed. The old chapter had already been covered. the oya continent was indeed about to enter a new era. Very quickly, this piece of news was spread to every corner of the continent in the blooddream arena. in just one day, the entire oya continent was caught in the shock of this news. the old era of history had passed. A new dawn was about to be born. and the new world was divided in the star tower. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the star tower. in front of the ancient shadow door, after sending off the many reinforcements from the sacred feather darkness origin continent ¡­ gu nie finally let out a sigh of relief. the thought of the celebration over the past few days gave gu nie a headache. So many experts had come to help the Oya continent resolve the crisis. Naturally, they had to be treated with care. fortunately, these few days of socializing had finally passed. Gu nie let out a long breath. Muran and black Rosa laughed. They could tell that gune didn¡¯t like this kind of social interaction, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. gu nie didn¡¯t even have time to rest. Mouland, who had already flown over, reminded him in a low voice. ¡°the leaders of yulan, adamantium, and the saint ruya empire are still waiting in the living room!¡± gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡°the division of territory?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± mouland nodded. ¡°this doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with me!¡± gu nie spread his hands. ¡°But the World War has something to do with you, right?¡± murand laughed. ¡°since we occupy more territory, we naturally have to send more troops.¡± also, there are some other matters that they need to discuss with you in detail. ¡°alright then!¡± gu nie shrugged his shoulders. gu nie wasn¡¯t interested in the division of territories. however, he was still quite interested in the world war. when they arrived at the living room. the three rulers of the empire were waiting there. the emperor of the yulan empire, dylan iii. the great duke of the black jade empire, yaders caslort. and the president of the saint luya federal empire,¡±saint roel piyaza.¡± ¡°Sir Gu nie,¡± the three of them first saluted gu nie. the current gune was different from the past, whether it was his future position as a saint or a god, his identity as a great follower, or the followers of the lord of nightmares. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. ¡°Three seniors.¡± Gu nie slightly bowed. ¡°i don¡¯t know much about territory, so i hope the three seniors can discuss it among themselves. as long as you two don¡¯t fight, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Gu nie sneered. the three of them chuckled. They wouldn¡¯t fight, but quarrels would be inevitable. after all, a territory was an extremely rich resource to them. this was more important than anything else. ¡°the three of you, i¡¯ll take you to the conference room. it¡¯s a big place, and it¡¯ll be convenient for you to expand your territory.¡± Murand said. ¡°en!¡± the three of them nodded and did not refuse. A moment later, Mouland, who had brought the three of them into the meeting room, returned. before he could sit down. Dylan III¡¯s voice was already filled with anger. ¡± the church of healing shares a border with our yulan empire. i want all of the church of healing¡¯s territory. ¡± Bullsh * t! The black jade Empire has more borders. Logically speaking, I should be the one taking them all. how about this? you two can split the territory of the church of healing, and the rest will belong to us, Saint Ruya. What do you think? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy! with so many territories, aren¡¯t you afraid of bursting?¡± ¡± hehe, there¡¯s nothing special about our saint ruya. we just have a big appetite. ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we join forces and destroy this Saint Ruya first?¡± ¡°I think this is a good suggestion, Yingluo.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Soon, the argument became more and more intense. fortunately, I didn¡¯t get involved. Gu nie felt lucky. sitting down, murand casually waved his hand. an invisible barrier had already isolated the living room from the outside world, and also stopped the three people¡¯s quarrel. while drinking coffee, gugne, mouland, and black rosa began to chat. As for the matter of the World War, it would be better to wait until the ruler of an Empire finished discussing it. do you still want to cultivate in seclusion or do you want to talk about Yingluo? ¡± murand asked softly. ¡± a world war doesn¡¯t actually require much of my power. i¡¯ve decided to cultivate in seclusion. at the very least, i have to advance to the demigod realm. ¡± gu nie said. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Murand nodded slightly. the first, second, third, and fourth levels of the saint plane were all unable to use divine power. They were very weak compared to the divine envoy and the ancestral spirit. However, it would be different once he became a demigod. Those in the Saint plane would catch up from behind and easily suppress those in the ancestor Soul Plane. recently, those creatures have begun to appear in our ao ¡®ya continent. There are also many groups of creatures infiltrating the surrounding area. If you have time, you can go and check it out. Murand said softly. These words made Gu nie frown. The creatures of calamity were indeed a problem, and a very big problem. Gune also heard that after someone killed the members of the church and the Masters from the foreign lands, they used their psychic abilities to investigate the souls of some of them. The information given by these souls was that the catastrophe source creatures would pose a terrifying threat. it might even cause a catastrophe. at the same time, these strange creatures would appear in every corner of the gulontan world group and the surrounding world groups. the ability to cross extremely long distances in space and time was also a unique ability of this strange creature. ¡°I understand,¡± The three of them were chatting. soon, half an hour had passed. At this moment, the door of the meeting room opened. The three rulers of the Empire filed out. although their argument had been very intense, they were all calm at this moment, not affected by the argument at all. ¡°The discussion is over so quickly?¡± Murand cast a sidelong glance over. ¡°The general direction has been decided, but the details still need to be discussed. However, that will take a lot of time, so there is no need to waste too much time here.¡± Dylan III said. The three of them then sat down on a large sofa. ¡°since everyone is here, i¡¯ll leave it to you. Then, Gu nie, tell me your plan for the world War!¡± Murand looked at Gu nie. since gu nie was the one who started the world war, he had to lead it. After all, Gu nie did have the ability and strength to do so. moreover, no one would be dissatisfied. Even if they did, they would have to hold it in. ¡°ladies and gentlemen!¡± After a moment of silence, Gu nie spoke. Chapter 439 ? 439 giving blooddream arena ¡°I¡¯m one of the followers of the great Lord of nightmares. As you all know, I¡¯m one of them,¡± the blooddream arena was created by the great Lord of nightmares. You should know how powerful the blooddream arena is. the reason why I want to start a World War is to use the power of the world¡¯s origin to find and locate the many transcendent worlds in the ancient Floating Dragon World Group. Then, we can accurately locate the teleportation point of the transcendent world. and then complete the deployment of blooddream arena. This is also something that must be done as a follower of the Lord of nightmare. gu nie paused. ¡± in fact, as long as we find these worlds and complete the deployment, and the blooddream world quickly expands in that world ¡­ ¡± ¡± then, there would be no need to mobilize resources and manpower to invade at all. Hearing Gu NIE¡¯s words, everyone looked at each other in shock. they had thought that gu nie was going to use the same method as before to open a portal and directly occupy a transcendent world! from the looks of it, gu nie¡¯s main goal was to set up the blooddream arena. To be more precise, he was serving the Lord of nightmares and expanding his influence. ¡± then, what good will it do for us if sir gu nie were to set up the blood dream arena? ¡± Dylan III asked softly. the benefits are naturally huge. It can even be said that it far surpasses the occupation of a transcendent world. Gu nie explained. once it¡¯s released, it can be controlled by spells and blood crystals of all levels. we can manage the blooddream arena in the transcendent world in our world. furthermore, after the deployment, ¡± Gu nie began to explain the case of the Holy feather¡¯s dark origin. he also began to come up with a blueprint for the management of the holy feather¡¯s darksource, as well as the blood dream ring and blood dream coins that gu nie was about to mass-produce. As Gu nie explained, everyone¡¯s faces changed. The blooddream ring in the blooddream arena could be used to complete a cross-world transaction? When Gu nie explained, everyone was stunned. after thinking about it carefully, he immediately felt that it contained a huge amount of resources and benefits. previously, they had already felt the terrifying power of the blooddream arena¡¯s online trading from the oya continent. however, he did not expect that after it expanded, the blood dream arena would actually be able to cross the extremely distant starry sky. this was a little too terrifying. once the blooddream arena expanded sufficiently ¡­ Almost all the extraordinary humans in this world would enter the blooddream arena. After each person had a blooddream ring on their hand, a massive amount of resources would be sent into the blooddream arena. And the blooddream arena was in their hands. At that time, they would be able to purchase the resources of a transcendent world as they wished. the blooddream arena was a divine weapon that could permeate an entire world. it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call it a world god weapon. As Gu nie explained, everyone felt the terror of the blooddream arena. this was a divine tool for harvesting. He waited for these people to digest the information carefully and fully realize the great role of the blooddream arena. Gu nie continued. ¡± i¡¯ll get a lot of blooddream arena from the lord of nightmare and give it to you. ¡± ¡± communicate with the world¡¯s origin and find the coordinates of the transcendent world¡¯s teleportation array. enter that transcendent world and complete the deployment. ¡± then, how you use this blooddream arena to expand your power will depend on your own methods and strength. if we operate it well, the blooddream arena will expand rapidly in a year and a half. ¡± you¡¯ve all seen the speed of its expansion. it¡¯s an explosive expansion. ¡± if you can¡¯t use the blooddream arena to disperse the power of the blooddream ruler, you can¡¯t use this to obtain a vast amount of resources to strengthen yourself. Then don¡¯t blame me for falling behind. ¡± i¡¯ve already done my best to give you the arena of the bloody dream. ¡± ¡°the future will be in your hands.¡± the three rulers of the empire all had grave expressions. they understood the importance of this. once they succeeded, the resources of the world would be drawn in continuously. their forces would also continue to grow and expand, and then rapidly strengthen. if they fell behind, others would definitely replace them. after the few of them thought about it. Gu nie waved his hand. nine basketball-sized blood dream arena appeared around gu nie. ¡± this is the blooddream arena. by casting a spell, you can expand your influence in the transcendent world. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s essentially no different from the blooddream arena in the oya continent, where we live.¡± ¡°if you feel it carefully, you¡¯ll know a lot of content.¡± at the same time, you can¡¯t skip the necessary sacrifices. There are detailed rules in it. If you miss the sacrifice, the Lord of nightmare will take back your authority. with that, gu nie waved his hand, and the three blood dream arenas fell into the hands of the three empire rulers. using the power of the three great empires to expand was obviously a very good idea. at least gu nie didn¡¯t have to spend too much effort on these things. in fact, as time passed, the three great empires of the oya continent would definitely do their best to expand and occupy more extraordinary worlds. after all, the more they occupied, the more resources they would obtain, and the more powerful they would be. The three leaders of the Empire asked Gu nie a few more questions, and then left with the arena. all we need to do is wait for the three great empires to continue expanding. Gu nie thought. as time passes, grontan and the Holy feather¡¯s darkness pool will be continuously devoured by the blooddream arena. In the end, they will become my source of power. ¡°Gu nie,¡± Muran, who was standing beside him, suddenly spoke up. ¡°what?¡± gu nie looked over. ¡± now, the crisis of the evil gods and the church in the oya continent has been resolved. however, the crisis of the land of mutation and the creatures of disaster in xuanji has not been resolved yet. we can not let our guard down. ¡± ¡± after all, this is a more terrifying danger than the evil gods. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°i know that.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t have many clues at the moment. i¡¯ll have to ask the lord of nightmare about this. ¡± ¡± for the next period of time, i still need to cultivate in the starry sky watchtower. after all, my current strength is not very strong. i¡¯m only a first level saint. ¡± at the same time, I¡¯ll slowly find a way to solve the problem of these creatures of calamity. If there¡¯s any important news, I¡¯ll inform you in time. ¡°yes.¡± Murand nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, senior, I¡¯ll go to the secret cultivation room first.¡± ¡°You can go!¡± gu nie then stood up and walked back to his secret room. on the way, gu nie began to think. ¡± i¡¯ll start with the construction of blooddream¡¯s mechanical factory first. after buying so many things, coupled with the energy tower, mechanical heart, and a large amount of life metal, it won¡¯t be a problem at all to build the mechanical life factory. ¡± ¡± once the construction is complete, the blooddream coins and blooddream ring will be produced in large quantities. ¡± ¡± after the creation is completed, it¡¯s time to find that meesha and end the remaining heathens of the human face flower sect. ¡± ¡°After that, I¡¯ll have to make a trip to the great ruler, Andrew. In the end, the creature of calamity still has to ask this powerful ruler.¡± gu nie thought. Chapter 440 ? 440 Chapter 88-life Machinery Factory the world of bloody sea. The current blood sea could already be regarded as a real blood sea. At the edge of the blood sea. over 100 blood rivers continued to flow into the blood sea. There were more than ten blood rivers that flowed into the blood sea like ordinary streams. three of them had already formed a small river. the river water flowed continuously and eventually converged into the blood sea. at the same time, a small number of fish-like creatures had been born in the blood sea. gu nie didn¡¯t even know where the fish came from. The entire world of bloody sea had already become a living world of bloody sea that had its own ecosystem. according to the ancient records that I¡¯ve read, even if a blood source cursemancer were to become a God, their blood sea would still be an energy pool. It¡¯s a dead existence and can¡¯t give birth to life, much less develop into an ecosystem. However, the development of my blood sea is completely different from the path of ordinary blood source cursemancers. ¡°Is it because my blood sea Scripture¡¯s level is too high that it¡¯s causing this change? or is it because I¡¯ve digested a large amount of the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood that it¡¯s causing this change? or is it both?¡± after thinking for a while, gu nie gradually collected his thoughts. ¡°No matter what, this is a good thing.¡± ¡°The bigger this blood sea is, the stronger the energy level is, and the more powerful I am.¡± now, even if I encounter a powerful rank two or three Oracle or ancestral spirit, I can still resist them with my blood sea. I didn¡¯t waste so much power, energy, and methods to expand my blood sea. ¡± furthermore, this sea of blood that is digesting the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood will become the key for me to become a ruler creature in the future. ¡± Gu nie then looked down at the fifty islands scattered across the blood sea. each of the 50 islands had a blood pool with a diameter of three meters and a depth of five meters. within the blood pools, there was a crown of a god¡¯s oracle. Gune checked and saw that many of the blooddream elf embryos in the divine crown had already grown to the point where they were about to be born. The number of elves that had been born from the first Holy throne crown had already reached more than 3000. There were so many blooddream elves. At this time, most of the blooddream elves were at the sacrificial passage, receiving the sacrifices. At the same time, they had collected the blood crystals and regularly contacted the blooddream elves at the blooddream arena to throw the blood crystals over. Apart from that, the first batch of blooddream elves continued to patrol the fifty islands. once a blooddream elf was born, they would bring it back and learn about the relevant information. when the population of the tribe was large enough, they could return to their own blooddream elf tribe and develop themselves. It was all thanks to blood sea¡¯s powerful and independent specialty. As well as a massive amount of sacrificial resources. These blooddream elves were growing stronger by the day. Gu nie didn¡¯t even need to do anything. they would follow gu nie¡¯s orders to complete the sacrifice, the deployment of blood crystals, and the expansion of the arena. ¡± when the blooddream elves are born, the entire blood sea will become prosperous. ¡± gu nie thought. After some thought, Gu nie landed on an island that was almost the size of a large town. then, gu nie took out many materials from the system space and began to build the life machine factory. Gu nie wanted to build a life machine source power factory that specialized in making blooddream ring and blooddream coins. as a vital metal, it had the characteristic of self-recovery. through the absorption of source power, it would slowly recover. This was also why the life Machinery Factory had such a shocking and long-lasting vitality. Although the price was a little more expensive, in the long run, it was worth it to build a life Machinery Factory. Otherwise, Gu nie wouldn¡¯t have the time to repair the life machine factory. according to the blueprint and the corresponding incantation, gune began to build the life machine factory. a few days later. A blooddream coin factory with an origin machine tower had been completed. the blood sea also contained a certain amount of origin power. It was enough to supply the source power machine towers. ¡°let¡¯s try it first.¡± Gu nie thought. as gu nie¡¯s power of the will surged, the entire life machine source power factory began to operate. Unfortunately, the good times did not last long. The factory had only been running for a minute, and before the exit could even spit out any blood dream coins, the entire factory had already died. ¡°There¡¯s still a problem.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°It can¡¯t be that unscrupulous merchant scamming people, right?¡± ¡± yes, maybe i have some problems with the assembly. ¡± ¡°Check it carefully again according to this drawing.¡± two hours later, gu nie had eliminated a few problems. he then used his power of the will to start up the factory that was the size of three or four villas. As the energy of the source power machine tower began to operate, the entire factory began to work in an orderly manner. The blood in the blood sea was being continuously drawn out. at the same time, the power of faith accumulated in the statue of the lord of nightmare in the distance was also extracted. The blood of the Ancient One, the faith of the Ancient One, and the incantations of the Ancient One¡¯s innate abilities were all combined to form the blood dream coin. a moment later, a large number of blooddream coins, the size of ordinary gold coins, appeared. ¡± it flowed out from the coin outlet. a thousand blood dream coins were produced in a second. in a single day, he had earned 86.4 million blooddream coins. furthermore, that was only the most basic amount of one blooddream coin. And gune was going to create five life machine source power factories. the face value was 1,10,100,1000, and 10000. Once the machines were all activated, Gu nie would be able to produce over 900 billion blood dream coins in a day. If he needed more in the future. the 100,000 or even the 1 million could be created with a machine. All blooddream coins corresponded to the resources offered. if he wanted to obtain blooddream coins, he would have to exchange them for resources. The manufacturing cost of the blooddream coins was minuscule. after that, gu nie began to build the blooddream coin and ring factories. Half a month later. gu ni had completed all the mechanical factories. at the same time, he also gave it a try. all the machinery factories could operate in full. then, gune looked at the island where the first blooddream elves had been born. ¡°Blood killer!¡± Gu nie said. the patriarch of the blooddream elves, bloodkel, was currently training in a secret chamber. Gu NIE¡¯s voice boomed like thunder in his sea of soul. Immediately, the meditating schoker kneeled on the ground devoutly, his body trembling slightly as he said respectfully,¡±Great father.¡± gu nie¡¯s voice slowly sounded again. I¡¯ve already built a factory to manufacture blooddream coins and blooddream rings. Gu nie took out a stone tablet and waved it. The stone slab crossed the distance and landed in front of sanguine, who was lying on the ground. ¡± the location of the factory and how to operate it is included in this. ¡± at the same time, there¡¯s also a comparison of the value of the blood dream coins of the offerings, as well as the price of the blood dream ring. ¡°Other than sacrificing the blood crystals to enter the blooddream world.¡± ¡± all sacrifices have to be paid in blooddream coins. only then can the blooddream coins be circulated in the blooddream world. ¡± ¡°yes, great father.¡± ¡± yes, ¡± nickel replied respectfully. the amount of blooddream coins he had obtained from the sacrifice was not considered much. After all, the corpse and blood of a transcendent creature weren¡¯t worth much. If they could be exchanged for blooddream coins, it would be enough for a large number of extraordinary humans to offer sacrifices continuously. Chapter 441 ? 441 The final chapter of Meisa after giving his orders, gu nie calmed down. thanks to the feedback from his blooddream coins and the gradual popularization of the blooddream ring, he was able to obtain a blooddream ring. Soon, a large number of Extraordinaries would offer a large number of sacrifices in order to obtain the blooddream ring. by then, the world of bloody sea would be expanded on a large scale. this would also allow blooddream coins to be circulated rapidly in the arena. after doing all this, gu nie¡¯s consciousness returned. the co-soul of the devil was still guarding the blood sea. Gu nie stood up. Gu nie then looked to the East. Compared to the others, Gu nie was more likely to sense the presence of the creatures of calamity in the eastern ocean. in fact, there were quite a few of them. Gu nie had heard before that creatures of calamity had appeared at the edge of the world. now it seemed that this was even more serious than what gu nie had heard. ¡± let¡¯s go there and check out the situation. we also need to end the hidden force of mayesha¡¯s group. ¡± after setting up a divination ritual and using some of meysaar¡¯s blood to confirm his location, gune took out the ancient shadow door and headed to a portal in the deep sea. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ when the supernatural daily published the news about ¡± the evil god and the south church were destroyed ¡± ¡­ the human-faced flower church and many other branches still didn¡¯t quite believe it. they had tried to verify it in many ways, but they could not get a response from mother god. he also checked the human-faced flower goddess mother¡¯s statue in several places and found that the statue was broken. Finally, the people of this hidden force began to disband. and after nearly a month of fermentation ¡­ out of the seven human-faced flower church branches, four of them had quietly disbanded without the rule of the human-faced flower mother god. If they didn¡¯t disband, the transcendent Association would come looking for them sooner or later, and they would all die. After disbanding, he could hide his identity and change his appearance. Perhaps he could have a good ending. in the depths of the sea of fog. Lie Yuan Aqua Mist Island. this was one of the hiding places of the church of human-faced flowers. the atmosphere in the underground meeting room was gloomy and oppressive. the seven or eight extraordinaries all had heavy expressions. The main reason this branch had not been disbanded was that meyssa had already advanced to level eight extraordinary. In addition to her powerful strength as the human-faced Flower Queen, she could naturally restrain the many extraordinary people here. However, even so, there were two extraordinary Masters who had secretly left, and their whereabouts were unknown. ¡°Everyone!¡± meesha¡¯s voice echoed in the secret chamber. Everyone looked over. the ardent source Aqua Mist Island we are on is a very well-hidden island. Within this empty source space, the transcendent Association will not be able to discover us. ¡± we only need to put on a disguise and slowly develop. it won¡¯t take too long for me to use the treasures given to me by mother god to become an ancestor soul powerhouse. then, i¡¯ll slowly become a demigod, or even a god. ¡± there was hope for meyssa to become a god, which was one of the reasons why these people had the courage to gather. however, Michael and Bei de have betrayed the organization. If they accidentally leak our location, we will be in deep trouble. someone said in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± There was a hint of killing intent in her words. ¡± i will personally eliminate these two traitors and ensure the concealment of the spatial zone of the lie yuan water mist island. ¡± Although that was what she said. however, everyone¡¯s expressions were still not relaxed. In the past, they still had the Oracle, the ancestral spirit, and the three gods to resist the northern extraordinary society, preventing them from acting recklessly. And now ¡­ the moment they were discovered, the experts of the transcendent association would immediately come to suppress and kill them. And when faced with powerhouses on the level of oracles and ancestral spirits, they had no power to resist. after discussing some other matters, maesha stood up and said, ¡± alright, this time¡¯s meeting has come to an end. Everyone, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Our ardent source Aqua Mist Island won¡¯t be in any danger. After all, the transcendent Association¡¯s power is currently focused on their share of the territory, and there¡¯s also that area that they¡¯re not interested in. her words obviously didn¡¯t have much effect. after hearing this, the other seven people in the meeting room got up and wanted to leave. At this moment, a round of applause sounded in the dark. ¡°Pa! pa! pa!¡± The applause was strange and abrupt. Everyone¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Just as they wanted to do something, they found that they were completely unable to move. ¡°it was a very good speech.¡± Then, he heard the sound of footsteps, and Gu nie quietly walked out from a dark corner. When they saw it was Gu nie, a sense of despair filled their hearts. gune lawrence! None of them didn¡¯t know him. he was the follower of the lord of nightmares, the future god¡¯s spawn, and was said to be the indirect controller of the blooddream arena. more importantly, they knew about the grudge between the flower queen and gu nie. According to the information they had received, this Gunier Lawrence had already become a saint. Now that Gu nie had come, none of them would be able to escape. Even though they were all transcendent Masters. However, in front of a Sage, a transcendent master had no room for resistance. They would die no matter what. despair and distortion filled her pretty face. gune stood in front of her, looking at her. he¡¯s already a level eight transcendent. He¡¯s growing quite fast. ¡°Do you still remember what I told you?¡± ¡°your mother god, that evil god, was killed by me. although i didn¡¯t kill her personally, she was killed by the people i invited over. You can say that you died indirectly by my hands.¡± and you ¡­ gune narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°You will die by my hands today.¡± gune looked at her trembling body. He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t play those little tricks, you¡¯re so weak!¡± ¡± a two-vein soul source core with pitifully weak wood elemental enlightenment and water elemental enlightenment. even if i were standing here, you wouldn¡¯t be able to cause me any harm. ¡± ¡± father has misjudged you. you¡¯re pitifully weak. ¡± gu nie shook his head. gu nie then waved his hand. except for meyssa, the other seven people all died in an instant. His Soul Source core shattered completely. Then, the body disappeared. Gu nie had thrown it into the blood sea to become nutrients. gugne placed his hand on her forehead. no matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free from the ancient nirvana world. ¡°The flower Emperor¡¯s body is really well hidden.¡± gu nie tried to sense it. ¡°the deepest part of the sea at the edge of the world, right?¡± Gune looked at her with a smile. in an instant, fear and despair emerged in the depths of her eyes. the human-faced flower emperor was her greatest asset. As long as the human-faced flower Emperor did not die, she would not die. and if the flower emperor was discovered, then she would die without a doubt. grabbing her, gune jumped up and followed the path of dark power upanishad. gu nie immediately arrived in the air above the empty origin space. he raised his hand into the air. the darkness and destruction power upanishads intertwined. a moment later, a destructive energy ball with a diameter of one meter had gathered. gu nie then threw it down. ¡°boom ~~¡± The destructive power swept through every corner of the empty Origin space. no one was spared. after the aftershock rippled back and forth two or three times, and after confirming that no one was lucky enough to survive, they were all stunned. Gugne then took meysaa and left the tunnel. escape! frantically scurrying! at this time, meyssa¡¯s flower emperor body was quickly escaping from the immaculate fertile soil of the deep sea. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The world layer of the unblemished soil was directly torn apart. Gugne had brought Meisa to a level that the creature couldn¡¯t reach. The human-faced flower Emperor, who was 10000 meters away, was fleeing at full speed. However, as a plant, it was not fast enough. Gu nie waved his hand. Hualalalalalalalalala a sea of blood bloomed around gu nie. Then, a river of blood quickly flowed away. then, the blood river gently rolled up and the human-faced flower emperor was already rolled up. The blood sea¡¯s ability allowed Gu nie to extend his power ten thousand meters away. however, gu nie had never used the power of the blood sea in the outside world. even the flower emperor body couldn¡¯t resist gu nie. ¡°Do you have any last words?¡± gune looked at her with a calm expression. at this time, meyssa had also calmed down. she knew that she was not far from death. the catastrophe has come. You can¡¯t escape. Soon, you¡¯ll be like me. She said gloomily. ¡°Grand tribulation? death?¡± Gu nie laughed. ¡°Meesha!¡± if you¡¯re smart enough, you¡¯ll be able to find some clues from blooddream arena? ¡± she narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment. suddenly, she looked up with a look of disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re so silly, this is impossible!¡± meyasha glared at gu nie and gritted her teeth. ¡°nothing is impossible!¡± gu nie shook his head. ¡± the great creature of crusus, the source of fear above the stars, the lord of immortality who can reverse life and death, the indescribable master of nightmares, is me, gune lawrence! ¡± ¡°so, the catastrophe for you! perhaps, this is my chance to become an utmost being.¡± ¡°Therefore, you can die in peace. Farewell, my dear sister!¡± ¡°impossible, yingluo, you¡¯re going to die, yingluo!¡± After her last wail, gugne threw her into the blood sea, along with her body. Soon, the wails were drowned out by the sea of blood. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± After getting rid of maesha, gune let out a long sigh of relief. The death of Meesha was already destined. the incident with meyssa had come to an end, but there were still many things that had come. for example, the catastrophe that mayesha had mentioned. according to gu nie¡¯s information, this might really be a catastrophe. After a moment of thought, Gu nie left the soil. Chapter 442 ? 442 Devil Qi Yuan In the depths of the endless blood sea. The viscous blood was almost frozen. andrew sean maio¡¯s huge tentacles gently waved in the sea of blood. the blood crystals were dancing around the tentacles. occasionally, a blood crystal would be gently swallowed by andrew sean meo. from the mysterious energy contained in the blood crystal, andrew sean meow could sense the location of that extraordinary and could even see his current situation. however, there were exceptions. there were some blood crystals. the chains of fate were light, and andrew had to look at them carefully to sense them across endless time and space. at the same time, there were some blood crystals that were not bound by fate and could not be seen even if they wanted to. For example, he could not see the little guy who was born in the flesh of the same Cthulhu creature as him. Of course, he could still see it if he used some power. It was obvious that the half-asleep Andrew Sean Maio Merlin wasn¡¯t too interested. the light that was like a firefly was not worth his energy. After all, a calamity would befall them in the near future. He had to do his best to wake up as soon as possible to recover his strength and become stronger. from the ruler form to the form of the great old ones, and then to the ancient god form that ruled the universe. Although he knew that it was almost impossible, he would not give up as long as there was a chance. The half-asleep Andrew Sean Meo Merlin opened his eyes slightly. he could feel that the little guy named gu nie was coming. ¡°What?¡± as he carefully felt it, andrew sean meo¡¯s slightly opened eyes gradually opened. ¡°Cthulhu embryo? How did he do it?¡± andrew was puzzled. Immediately, Andrew revealed a long-lost smile. very good. He¡¯s finally no longer that fleeting Firefly. ¡± perhaps his body can emit an eternal light like the holy light. ¡± it was as if he had traveled through endless time and space. Gu nie slowly landed in the deep sea of the blooddream world. As soon as he landed, Gu nie could feel the terrifying aura. this was the aura of the ruler creature, andrew sean meow. as they descended. Gu nie had also discovered that as his strength increased and he digested the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood ¡­ He seemed to have completely resisted the damage that Andrew Sean Meo Merlin, a Cthulhu creature, had caused him. ¡± not being afraid of the cthulhu creatures ¡®power is something only the top gods can do. although it¡¯s because of my digestion of flesh and blood, this is good news. ¡± but when I face other types of Cthulhu Dominators, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll still be difficult to resist. ¡°greetings to the great andrew sean meo merlin.¡± Gu nie saluted. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good!¡± Andrew praised. Gu nie was a bit confused by this sudden question, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°senior andrew, i¡¯ve come here to ask you some questions.¡± Gu nie said after pondering for a while. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A creature of calamity.¡± is it the strange creature that can suppress source power creatures in all aspects? ¡± andrew asked. ¡°yes, i am.¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°they are the source of the calamity.¡± andrew didn¡¯t try to hide anything and explained it directly. Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Even a powerful existence like the Cthulhu ruler saw these creatures of disaster as a catastrophe? ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the shepherd would tell others that the creature of calamity is a catastrophe. it seems that these creatures have indeed been valued by the higher-ups of some gods.¡± gu nie thought to himself. ¡°What kind of creatures are they? The great Andrew Sean Meo Merlin would also see it as a catastrophe?¡± gu nie asked. Andrew waved his tentacles, then gently looked at the distant sea. After staring for a moment, he slowly opened his mouth. Cthulhu creatures, although they are the Masters of the Universe and dominate everything. ¡± but ¡­ ¡± andrew¡¯s tone became deeper. ¡± the cthulhu creatures are not the only powerful beings above the stars. ¡± ¡°cthulhu creatures are not the only ones? there were others? who are they?¡± Andrew¡¯s words had aroused Gu NIE¡¯s infinite reverie. gune didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and waited for andrew sean meo to explain. ¡°a long, long time ago, before i was even born.¡± ¡°Even before the ¡®world¡¯ that gave birth to life was born.¡± at that time, many worlds were not born, and there were no other lives. The Cthulhu life was the only existence in the starry sky. they don¡¯t need anything. In their world, there¡¯s only sleeping and waking. ¡± the existence of time is meaningless, because everything is alternating between their sleep and their awakening. ¡± ¡°until one day.¡± a creature has appeared among the stars. ¡± according to the description of the ancient ones, they are called the qiyuan evil demons! ¡± ¡°Evil demon Qi Yuan?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart was moved. ¡± what does it have to do with demonic creatures? ¡± gune wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t interrupt andrew sean meow. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, they are the ancestors and origin of the abyssal demons.¡± ¡°The evil demon Qi Yuan is very powerful.¡± they can even be comparable to the powerful ruler of Cthulhu, but they can¡¯t compare to the old gods and ancient gods. ¡°But there are a lot of them, a lot of them.¡± ¡°there¡¯s even an unending stream of mayflies.¡± ¡°Cthulhu have investigated it.¡± ¡± but no one knows how they appeared. no one even knows where they came from. ¡± ¡°even if i check their memories, i won¡¯t be able to find out where he came from. perhaps they don¡¯t even know where they came from.¡± then, the Qiyuan devil and the Cthulhu creatures had a great battle. ¡± in the beginning, when these qiyuan demons appeared, the cthulhu creatures did not appear in the stars at all. ¡± the Cthulhu creatures wouldn¡¯t even care if they built their own civilization. ¡± however, these qiyuan evil demons have developed an interest in hunting cthulhu creatures. ¡± this triggered the war between the Cthulhu creatures and the Qiyuan evil demon. this has caused many Cthulhu creatures to join the battle. although there are many of them, they are still relatively weak. A more powerful ruler can kill a large number of Qiyuan evil demons. ¡°the war lasted for a long, long time.¡± ¡°In the end, evil demon Qi Yuan failed.¡± ¡± but the stars changed because of the war. ¡± ¡± the dimension of time and space has been disrupted. ¡± ¡°the expansion of the meridians is also destroyed.¡± then, the world gradually began to have ¡®stars¡¯ and ¡®worlds¡¯. and the place where the corpses of the Qiyuan evil demons were piled up became ¡­ The abyss. at the same time, a natural disaster creature was born there-the evil demon! ¡± demonic creatures are inharmonious with the stars and the world. ¡± ¡± thus, in the endless years, a large number of demons came from the abyss, destroyed the stars and the world, and slaughtered all living things. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the essence of their lives is destruction and destruction. that¡¯s why they keep invading, fighting, and killing.¡± Gu nie quietly listened to the ancient stories of this world. Chapter 443 ? 443 Natural disaster and the source of disaster is this the reason why those demonic creatures are so keen on fighting and killing, and even pull the transcendent world into the abyss world? ¡± Gu nie suddenly understood. ¡± demons are very powerful to ordinary transcendent creatures like you. ¡± andrew sean meo merlin continued. but to the Cthulhu creatures, whether it¡¯s the invasion of the demons, the extinguishing of the stars, or the world being pulled into the abyss, it has nothing to do with the Cthulhu creatures. ¡°because they are too weak.¡± ¡°Even the most powerful evil demon is far inferior to the Dominator.¡± ¡± even the former qiyuan evil demon was a failure, not to mention these evil demons that were born from the corpses of the failures. ¡± furthermore, all the Qiyuan evil demons died at the hands of Cthulhu creatures. ¡± therefore, these demonic creatures that were born from the corpses of the losers are instinctively filled with an innate fear of cthulhu creatures. ¡± in the endless years that followed, the evil demons continued to fight and kill, sweeping through many transcendent worlds. This caused the reputation of the calamity evil demons to spread to many corners. ¡± but all of this has nothing to do with cthulhu creatures. ¡± the Cthulhu creatures are sleeping and waking up. ¡± in the eyes of the cthulhu creatures, perhaps the appearance of the evil demon qiyuan is not a bad thing. it might even be a good thing. ¡± ¡± at least let the cthulhu creatures see the ants fighting under their feet. ¡± however, you have to know that when there are enough ants and they are strong enough, they will inevitably become ambitious. thus, in the long years that followed, the demonic creatures challenged the ruler creatures several times. ¡± and they all ended up almost exterminated. even the abyss was once broken. ¡± ¡°of course, i don¡¯t know the details.¡± however, judging from the abyss that is scattered in the depths of the darkness of the stars, we can also infer that the abyss has indeed been shattered. enjoy the resistance of the demonic creatures. This may be the only thing that the Cthulhu creatures can enjoy in the long years. ¡± for many years, those demonic creatures were still dormant in the deepest part of the dark abyss. if there was a chance, they would even give the cthulhu creatures some fun. ¡± ¡± however, the fun today is different from the past. ¡± Andrew looked at Gu nie. ¡°i think you¡¯ve already guessed something, right?¡± ¡± scourge, insect race, and mechanical life. ¡± Gu nie said. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± andrew waved his tentacles in response. ¡°After a very, very long time.¡± ¡± it¡¯s so long that the cthulhu creatures have almost forgotten that there were creatures like the qiyuan devil. ¡± ¡°Another creature has appeared.¡± ¡± we call them the awakening queen bug. they¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°so it¡¯s like this?¡± Gu nie frowned. the Qi Yuan Queen bug is very similar to the Qi Yuan evil demon that appeared back then. No one knows where they came from. ¡°It¡¯s just that their forms are different.¡± compared to the individually powerful Qi Yuan evil demons, the Qi Yuan Queen bug itself is very well hidden. They have appeared in every corner of the stars. ¡°they gave birth to extremely powerful creatures one after another. Every Qiyuan bug tribe soldier is comparable to a powerful ruler, and when there are enough of them, they can even threaten the old Cthulhu God.¡± no one knows where they came from, and no one knows where they obtained so much energy and material to produce so many powerful Qi Yuan bug soldiers. ¡°But without a doubt, this is another catastrophe and disaster. Of course, this is only for the extraordinary worlds around the stars.¡± in the beginning, those Qiyuan insect race soldiers occupied a vast number of transcendent worlds and even abysses. this catastrophe directly led to the destruction of countless races, and the catastrophe swept through every corner of the stars. after their race occupied every corner of the stars, they launched an attack on the Cthulhu creatures at the same time. ¡± this time, many cthulhu creatures were killed or injured. most of them were the dominators. a small number of the old gods also died. ¡± ¡± but in the end, the cthulhu creatures still won the final victory. ¡± the initial element Queen bugs have been exterminated. but not all of them have been destroyed. Until today, there may still be some beginning origin Queen bugs hiding in the depths of the endless starry sky, but they don¡¯t dare to come out because the Cthulhu creatures have been looking for them. ¡± as for the descendants who made use of the bloodline of the initial prime mother worm, they also became natural disaster creatures in the endless years that later affected many transcendent worlds. ¡± ¡°When the Qiyuan demon entered the starry sky, the Cthulhu creatures did not realize anything. I thought that the appearance of the evil demon Qi Yuan was just an accident.¡± ¡± and when the qi yuan queen bug, which is even more powerful than the qi yuan evil demon, appeared, many cthulhu creatures were killed and injured in this battle. ¡± some powerful ancient gods have already recognized it. a power that even the Cthulhu creatures can¡¯t detect has spread and even seeped into this world. the appearance of the Qiyuan evil demon and the Qiyuan Queen bug both indicate that there will be more creatures. and at that time, the Cthulhu creatures had reached a consensus. ¡± they redrawn the stars and constructed one high-dimensional transcendent world after another. ¡± ¡± use the stars as a clock to keep track of time and calculate the next arrival of the initial element creatures. ¡± let¡¯s use the higher dimension world as a petri dish and see if we can breed more ruler creatures. using a high-dimensional world as a petri dish is barely satisfactory, but it¡¯s not completely ineffective. ¡± at the very least, the experts born in the higher dimension transcendent worlds are able to resist the invasion of the demons and the insect race. they can even contribute in future battles.¡± waiting in the endless years. in the end, as you expected, the mechanical life arrived as promised. Qiyuan mechanical creatures. They¡¯re cold and emotionless. They¡¯re very similar to many Cthulhu lifeforms. ¡± at the same time, they are highly cooperative and have the supreme command to fight to the death. ¡± just like the previous two battles, this is also a battle that has lasted for a very, very long time. and this time, the Cthulhu creatures suffered a great loss. ¡± that¡¯s because this qiyuan machine is much more powerful than the qiyuan fiend and the qiyuan insect race. ¡± ¡°This caused a large number of old gods and ancient gods to suffer heavy losses.¡± ¡°even part of the great three pillar gods have returned to the starry sky.¡± and I was also born at that time. in the end, the Cthulhu creatures won. ¡± however, this has also caused great disputes within cthulhu. ¡± ¡°They even had conflicts with each other.¡± ¡± because according to the level of their appearance, the fourth birth of the qiyuan creatures will cause the death of a large number of cthulhu creatures. it¡¯s not impossible for all of them to die. ¡± ¡± different opinions and ideas led to chaos and battles among the cthulhu creatures. they even formed a huge rift in the cthulhu creatures. but no matter what, the Cthulhu creatures sensed danger. yes, the Cthulhu creatures that were once high and mighty, and even now, will also face danger. Andrew¡¯s explanation made Gu nie guess. this time, the appearance of the creature of calamity was probably a sign of danger. It was likely that the fourth round of the initial element creatures would descend soon. So where did those creatures come from? why did they appear? Was there an invisible hand behind the scenes, or were these the rules of the universe? or was it an invasion? Many doubts appeared in Gu NIE¡¯s mind. However, the secret hidden in the depths of the fog that even the great Cthulhu creatures could not understand, let alone him. and once the danger erupts, even if I¡¯m not strong enough, I¡¯ll still die. andrew said to gune. ¡°Not to mention the weak you now.¡± when the calamity descends, it will sweep across all the transcendent worlds. ¡°To you, survival is the key to everything.¡± ¡± with your current strength, you will die in the first wave of the initial element creatures ¡®explosion. ¡± Chapter 444 ? 444 Chapter 92 the path of Cthulhu ¡± the first wave of explosion? ¡± Gu nie raised his eyebrows. that¡¯s right. The creatures of calamity only have an insignificant amount of power. However, they can still cause a destructive blow to many transcendent worlds. ¡± wait until those truly terrifying initial element creatures descend again. ¡± ¡°even gods can be easily killed.¡± andrew explained to gune. then I¡¯ll have to cultivate as soon as possible and become a deity, or even a higher deity controller. Gu nie said. andrew laughed at gu nie¡¯s words. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± you don¡¯t need to become a God. What you need to do is become a ruler, then a Great Old One, and then an even higher ancient God of the starry sky. ¡°Become a Dominator?¡± gune looked at andrew and shook his head. ¡°Senior Andrew, I don¡¯t even know how to become a Dominator.¡± andrew¡¯s huge body leaned forward slightly, and his huge eyes focused on gu nie. this made gu nie feel an invisible pressure. ¡°what an ignorant little fellow.¡± ¡± you already have a cthulhu embryo in your body. you just didn¡¯t know about it, and it¡¯s a very strange cthulhu embryo. ¡± Andrew said softly. ¡°ah!¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°me? cthulhu embryo?¡± yes, the ¡®cosmic force¡¯ has already been born in your body, and you can perfectly bear the ¡®cosmic force¡¯. Obviously, the embryo has already been formed. andrew said softly. ¡°the ¡®cosmic force¡¯ is flowing in your body. i think you should have felt it.¡± After hearing Andrew¡¯s words, gune immediately understood. ¡± this is the strange effect of ten occultic runes. so this is cosmic force? ¡± there¡¯s a door in the cosmic force that can be opened. You can feel it if you feel it carefully. Then, use the cosmic force to absorb the remains of the ruler of the same sex, and you can slowly let your Cthulhu embryo grow. Andrew explained. ¡± the force of the universe, the door, and the growth of the cthulhu embryo. ¡± Gu nie thought about all this. a moment later, gu nie turned to andrew. ¡± i can become a cthulhu creature by absorbing the remains of the dominator with cosmic force? ¡± it¡¯s absorbing the shared remains of the ruler, not the shared ones that will weaken your embryo and turn you into a deformed Cthulhu species. You can have great power, but you can¡¯t gain eternal life. ¡± the remains of a common species, the real cthulhu species. ¡± gu nie gradually suppressed the emotions in his heart. Unconsciously, as Gu nie grew, the light of his goal had bloomed. common remains, that is to say, the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood that gave birth to my own Cthulhu power? ¡± Gu nie asked Andrew. ¡°yes, i am.¡± Andrew replied. Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but think. the reason why gu nie could have the characteristics of the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood was naturally because of the absorption and transformation of the characteristics. if I touch more of the ruler¡¯s flesh and then transform it, then ¡­ I will have a lot of commonalities. ¡± abnormal changes don¡¯t exist for me. reincarnation can allow me to adapt to all the different characteristics of cthulhu¡¯s power. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Yingluo.¡± Gu nie already knew what his future path was. In that case, there was only one problem. And that was how Gu nie could obtain more ruler remains. There were a lot of ruler remains in the Oya continent, but gune would quickly find them using the ke system compass and put them all in his bag. But Gu nie knew that this amount of ruler¡¯s flesh wasn¡¯t enough. gu nie needed more powerful old gods, and even the flesh and remains of ancient gods of the starry sky. very soon, the first wave of the creatures of calamity will erupt. andrew said again. ¡°There will be a second wave, and even a third. in your words, the interval is decades.¡± ¡°You still have some time, but it¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡± therefore, you need to grow up as soon as possible. ¡± some of the remains of the Cthulhu creatures that gave birth to you and me have already dissipated in many places. but a large part of it has been placed on Holy heijar¡¯s ¡®Mount amoko¡¯ by those powerful beings. ¡°Mount Omoko?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. Gu nie knew about the Omoko ancient God mountain. It was the most dangerous place in the entire Holy seacia. In the deepest part of the sea of ancient gods, not in the center of the territories of okamon, Saint graine, and zilumo. All of the top-tier God-controlled kingdoms of the three continents would send their experts to the Omoko ancient God mountain. Not only did it have the opportunity to become the Supreme God¡¯s controller, but it also had the opportunity to become the Supreme God¡¯s controller. He could also obtain the strange and magical abilities of Cthulhu creatures. They could even possess the bloodlines of rulers, old gods, and even ancient gods. At the same time, there were also some ¡®world class mystical items¡¯ that countless people wanted to get their hands on. All in all, Mount Omoko was a dangerous place that hid countless treasures. the birth of many controller gods was related to the emoko ancient divine mountain. there were too many powerful beings gathered there, and even gods would die easily. after all, the competition and killing there was extremely intense. Basically, once discovered by others, if the difference in strength was too great, there was basically no chance of survival. ¡± senior andrew, are there a lot of ruler remains at the emoko ancient divine mountain? ¡± ¡°not a few.¡± andrew replied. ¡± and there¡¯s also a certain number of great old ones, and part of the ancient god¡¯s remains are there. ¡± after the battle with the mechanical creatures. someone mentioned that the remains of Cthulhu could be used to breed new Cthulhu creatures to strengthen ourselves. That place is a breeding ground. ¡°the mount omoko is one such place.¡± ¡± at the same time, the amoko ancient god mountain is also the origin of the disaster. ¡± ¡°the origin of the disaster? It¡¯s like the place where the creatures of calamity appear in our world?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± andrew waved his tentacles and nodded. ¡± however, the origin point of the path of the source of calamity in your world is only a small place. the origin point of the mount omoko is the true origin point of danger. ¡± when your strength has grown to a certain level, you will need to go to the amoko ancient divine mountain to find something useful for you. Then, you will find an opportunity to become a powerful ruler creature. ¡± but you have to remember that it¡¯s because of the differences between the cthulhu creatures. ¡± ¡± there are already different divisions of power among them. ¡± some believe that Cthulhu creatures should unite and even use the dead to give birth to new ones. ¡°Some believe that the powerful Cthulhu should devour and absorb the weak Cthulhu creatures of the same sex. To strengthen themselves.¡± ¡± therefore, there are also hunters among the cthulhu creatures. they even instruct the gods in control to constantly investigate the locations of other cthulhu creatures and then hunt them down. ¡± and that¡¯s why I¡¯m hiding in such a deep place. ¡°at the same time, there are also many other rulers who are not very strong, hiding in various corners.¡± ¡°they¡¯re all afraid of being killed.¡± and you, as the master of nightmares. andrew looked at gu nie. gu nie¡¯s little tricks naturally couldn¡¯t be hidden from him. He could clearly sense that the nightmare Lord was Gu nie himself. we also need to be careful, because someone has already noticed this so-called Lord of nightmares. ¡°if they really find you, then the pi xiu hunt will follow.¡± ¡®even though i¡¯ve become a cthulhu creature, i still have to be careful. after all, there are strong and weak cthulhu creatures. it¡¯s not rare for the weak to be eaten by the strong to strengthen themselves.¡± these words made gu nie become alert. gune¡¯s original plan to expand to holy heijar was instantly extinguished. ¡± he¡¯s courting death if he dares to promote the lord of nightmares in holy heijar. ¡± Gu nie thought. ¡± let your strength continue to grow, and secretly become a powerful cthulhu creature. this is what you really need to do. ¡± andrew¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Senior Andrew!¡± Gu nie asked after a moment of thought. ¡± when will the first wave of the creatures of calamity erupt? ¡± in the words of your world, it should be in two or three years. Andrew gave a detailed response. ¡± two to three years is enough for me to improve my strength. ¡± Gu nie thought. Chapter 445 ? 445 cosmic force He returned to the secret room. Gu nie was sitting cross-legged on his cultivation seat. after the discussion with andrew, there was no doubt that gu nie had a deeper understanding of the world. this world was clearly more dangerous than he had imagined. the powerful cthulhu creatures were also full of conflict with each other. The iron-blooded rule of big fish eating small fish still ran rampant even in such a high power system. Even if gune had become a Cthulhu being, he still had to be careful. otherwise, they might be killed by others, and their bodies would be piled up somewhere to breed new life. Not to mention, there was also the imminent arrival of the vitality opening creatures that could threaten all the gods and Cthulhu creatures in the supernatural world. in two to three years, the first wave of the calamity creatures will die. ¡°After a few decades, it will be the second and third wave.¡± ¡± i wonder what the qiyuan lifeform will look like. ¡± demons, zergs, machines. ¡°don¡¯t tell me that the fourth wave of people are players!¡± gu nie rubbed his forehead and laughed at himself. a joke was a joke, but gu nie needed to plan his growth. ¡°two or three years is enough for me to reach the third or even fourth level of the saint realm.¡± ¡± after the first wave of the source of disaster creatures is dealt with, we can then head to holy heijar¡¯s omoko ancient divine mountain and look for an opportunity to grow into a powerful cthulhu creature. ¡± ¡± for now, on one hand, i have to train. on the other hand, i have to get my hands on the remains of cthulhu in the entire oya continent. ¡± ¡± after that, i¡¯ll use the cosmic force to cleanse the flesh and absorb its characteristics. ¡± ¡± and you also need to come into contact with the flesh and blood of the rulers of these other characteristics to reincarnate. ¡± ¡°only in this way can i possess the commonality of the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood.¡± ¡± i¡¯ll use the fruit to increase my realm first. only then will my realm not fall when i come into contact with the reincarnation of the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood. ¡± with a flip of his hand, a piece of the ruler¡¯s flesh appeared in gu nie¡¯s hand. Then, Gu nie calmed down and began to carefully sense his body. ¡°The door is right there.¡± That was what Andrew told Gu nie. Feeling the power wash over his body, Gu nie calmed his mind and quickly found the so-called door. When Gu nie wanted to open it, a path that he could enter naturally appeared. It was as if Gu nie wanted to open it. with a thought, gu nie sent the piece of ruler¡¯s flesh into the cosmic force deep within his body. Gu nie then felt the cosmic force absorbing the piece of flesh at a very fast speed, much faster than the blood sea. ¡°What is this cosmic force? is this the core of the dominator?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that the Dominator doesn¡¯t even know why he¡¯s so special.¡± ¡± that andrew doesn¡¯t have any profound meaning, let alone origin power. however, the destructive power contained in his every move is greater than any power i¡¯ve ever encountered. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s as if the ruler¡¯s power system isn¡¯t above the level of origin power and power upanishads.¡± ¡°Is this also related to the cosmic force?¡± As he thought about it, Gu nie took out a fruit that cost one million sacred source coins and ate it. Then he started his cultivation plan. gu nie had to reach the late or peak of the first level of the saint realm as soon as possible, and then go to the seven or eight locations in the oya continent to get the other types of ruler¡¯s flesh. using reincarnation, gu nie could absorb and digest more of the ruler¡¯s diversity, and then grow. gu nie was cultivating. The Oya continent was also undergoing rapid changes. the first was the expansion of the blooddream arena. After Gu nie explained the benefits of the blooddream arena to the leaders of the three empires ¡­ the ban that the three great empires had imposed on extraordinaires from entering the blooddream arena was also lifted. they had even started to promote it in secret. hence, after the fall of the south church and the evil gods, the blooddream arena began to expand rapidly. With the gradual expansion of the blooddream arena, the entry threshold began to lower, and a large number of extraordinary humans began to enter the arena one after another. the sacred feather¡¯s darkness pool expanded rapidly. with the increase in the usage of blooddream coins and the ring¡¯s circulation, the amount of money spent increased. the number and number of sacrifices had obviously increased by an order of magnitude. The blood sea also began to expand rapidly on a large scale. at the same time, the three empires communicated with the world¡¯s origin many times. while preparing resources, they also began to project the blooddream arena to the other transcendent worlds around the mystical world of oya and began to infiltrate the world. ¡­¡­ The westernmost part of the Oya continent, at the junction of the desert and the ocean. in a hidden teleportation array. The figure of a foreign being quickly appeared. a human spiritual sense expert was already waiting by the teleportation formation. ¡°why are you only here now?¡± The human expert frowned and asked when he saw the alien. ¡± there¡¯s been a small incident at gulontan, and we¡¯ve only been delayed for a while. ¡± the foreign being said in a deep voice. ¡°Has the information been confirmed?¡± the alien expert looked at the human. we¡¯ve already confirmed that blooddream arena was created by Gu nie, and that he¡¯s a follower of the Lord of nightmare. Why do we need to confirm it again? ¡± he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m at risk of being exposed just to find out these things? In fact, I¡¯m even speculating that I¡¯m already on the list of suspects.¡± the human expert¡¯s tone was somewhat unkind. don¡¯t worry too much. As long as those Lords get the answer they want, you¡¯ll have made a great contribution. It won¡¯t be a problem for you to become the only ruler of the entire Oya world. the foreign being laughed unhurriedly. ¡°Where is Gu NIE¡¯s current location?¡± the alien asked. ¡°The star Tower.¡± ¡°Is it easy to enter?¡± it¡¯s very difficult. That place is under the control of that fellow, Mouland. It¡¯s difficult for anyone to enter. ¡°Then, can you grasp Gu NIE¡¯s movements in detail?¡± The alien asked again. The human expert sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a God?¡± Gu nie is very cautious. He doesn¡¯t participate in any meetings. Even when it comes to matters in the blooddream arena, the leaders of the three great empires go to him personally. ¡°that gu nie is now in a high position. he¡¯s not someone i can come into contact with easily, let alone know his exact movements.¡± ¡± if i were to ask about these things, i¡¯m afraid that a group of experts would come to the place where i was cultivating the next day and suppress me. then, they would begin to investigate my soul. ¡± if you want to capture Gu nie so badly, why don¡¯t you send dozens of God envoys and ancestor souls to the Oya continent to capture him? if dozens of Masters really come, I can use the teleportation channel to forcefully open the teleportation gate to the star Tower. ¡°At that time, won¡¯t that Gu nie be like a turtle in a jar?¡± you¡¯re oversimplifying the teleportation between worlds. The foreign expert shook his head. it¡¯s very hard to Cross Worlds. A single person can easily spend millions of sacred source coins. It¡¯s not something that can be taken out easily. it¡¯s possible to teleport several people, but it¡¯s impossible to teleport dozens of people. ¡°then you have no chance of capturing gu nie.¡± The human expert sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± The foreign expert laughed. senior mu Shen has already informed the upper echelons of Holy heiker. ¡°the information here has been confirmed in detail.¡± ¡± then we just have to wait. soon, holy heijar will send a powerful man to the oya continent to capture gunie. ¡± ¡°mu shen? Isn¡¯t he already dead?¡± the human expert was slightly puzzled. ¡°Senior God mu has a life-saving method. He won¡¯t die so easily.¡± ¡± alright, that¡¯s the current situation. if there¡¯s any emergency, just contact me. ¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± The alien expert¡¯s body collapsed and disappeared. The human expert looked around the desert and then quickly disappeared. Chapter 446 ? 446 chapter 94-the limit of afk Unknowingly, two years had passed. The star Tower. in a secret room on the highest floor. Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, Gu NIE¡¯s body released a strange power. It was as if Gu nie was completely above this small secret room, and a strange invisible force completely separated Gu nie from the small secret room. A small secret room was a small secret room, and an ancient Nirvana was an ancient Nirvana. The two were completely incompatible. After carefully sensing it, Gu nie slightly restrained his expression. ¡°Is this what makes Cthulhu creatures special? To be above the world.¡± when one is above the world and reaches a high enough height, the cosmic force will become more and more turbulent. it looks calm, but in fact, the cosmic force is already surging and sweeping everything around it. ¡± although i¡¯m still in this world, to a certain extent, i no longer belong to this world. i¡¯m a creature of a completely different dimension. ¡± and when those ordinary creatures see an existence that is completely above the world, the cosmic force will naturally come. At that time, it will directly lead to strange deaths, even to the loss of control, even the distortion of energy, and so on. He had a vague idea of what was so special about the Cthulhu creatures. however, it was clear that the cosmic force was only one of the characteristics of cthulhu creatures. if they wanted to become stronger, they would need more powerful means. Gune wanted to live among the stronger Cthulhu creatures after he became a Cthulhu creature in the future. He also had to master the means of more powerful Cthulhu creatures. it¡¯s said that you can obtain some Cthulhu techniques and abilities from the Omoko ancient divine mountain. ¡± if i obtain these methods and abilities, it¡¯s not impossible for me to place them on the phone and gradually strengthen them. ¡± two years of secluded cultivation, and with the help of those precious fruits, I¡¯ve reached the peak of the third level of the Saint realm. ¡°This realm is completely unstable due to the use of the precious fruit to forcefully raise it. To be able to forcefully raise it to the peak of the 3rd rank is already the result of my first reincarnation.¡± in these two years of cultivation. After half a year of cultivation, Gu nie had reached the peak of the first level of Saint realm. then, gu nie quietly left the tower. Using the Conqueror-Type Compass and the miracle System, he began to search for the flesh and blood of the other rulers in the Oya continent. In half a month¡¯s time. Gune had obtained all the Cthulhu ruler¡¯s flesh that he could find in the Oya continent. there were a total of eight portions. All three of them belonged to the same ruler. five of them were from another ruler. Gune had been absorbing the ruler¡¯s flesh through the cosmic force, and his resistance to Cthulhu¡¯s flesh had increased a lot. The Cthulhu flesh did not cause much damage to gune. however, the problem was that gu nie couldn¡¯t absorb them. Thus, Gu nie put both types of ruler¡¯s flesh into the cosmic force and underwent a reincarnation. After reincarnating, Gu NIE¡¯s cultivation level had fallen from the peak of the first level of the Saint plane to the late stage. however, gu nie had already perfectly fused the characteristics of the two ruler¡¯s blood and flesh. Gu nie could also perfectly absorb these two new types of blood and flesh. After a year and a half of cultivation, Gu nie had almost digested all of the ruler¡¯s flesh. as a cthulhu embryo, gune had also improved. one of the manifestations was the fact that he was superior to this world. apart from that, there was also gu nie¡¯s own body and soul. Whether it was the body or the soul, it grew as gune¡¯s Cthulhu embryo grew. gu nie could feel that he had received a great boost in his cultivation. needless to say, his physical body¡¯s defensive ability and survival ability went without saying. As his soul grew stronger, the power of the ancient Nirvana curse also increased. gu nie didn¡¯t know how much it had improved, but he knew. but without a doubt, the cthulhu embryo¡¯s growth had far exceeded the height of guni¡¯s extraordinary realm by eating the strange fruit. Other people¡¯s improvement only brought about the growth of their realm. On the other hand, gune was the growth of Cthulhu¡¯s embryo and his own realm. right now, he was at the peak of the third level of the saint plane. if they were to encounter a third stage oracle or even an ancestor soul expert, even if they were to unleash their divine power, the one who would survive would definitely be them and not the other party. in addition, gune had bought a lot of life-saving items in the holy heiker arena. even if a certain number of demigods attacked, gu nie would be able to protect himself. As for whether or not they could retaliate, that would depend on whether the other party was strong enough. After all, even if it was only a Cthulhu embryo, it was not something that could be easily provoked. After some thought, Gu nie opened his hack system. [ first hack position: true scales-kun¡¯s protection (level 10) ] [ second hack slot: dusk star source canon (level 9) ] [ third hack slot: little thunderflame curse (level 10) ] [ fourth idle slot: great thunderflame curse (level 10) ] [ 5th hack slot: blood source ocean divine code (level 10) ] [ sixth hack position: blood source-great blood heavenly dream curse (level 10) ] [ 7th idle slot: mana corrosion blade (level 10) ] [ 8th hack slot: lightsaber spell (level 10) ] [ 9th afk slot: empty ] [ tenth hack slot: empty ] Many of the manuals had already been upgraded to level 10, and the ninth and tenth slots had been opened. there were plenty of afk slots now. Unfortunately, Gu nie didn¡¯t have any more powerful books to use. At the same time, after many of the books had reached level 10, they seemed to have fallen into some invisible bottleneck. It would be difficult to level up for a long time. ¡± these ancient books that follow origin power and profound follow the rules of a certain energy and profound when they were created. it¡¯s impossible for them to improve limitlessly, so it¡¯s understandable that they have a limit. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m guessing that only the talent and ability of some cthulhu creature can break through this invisible upper limit and break through to level 10 or even higher. i wonder if there will be any extraordinary effects after breaking through level 10. ¡± the creation of the dusk Star origin Canon is related to Cthulhu creatures. I think it should be able to break the limit of level 10. ¡°from the speed at which this ancient record is improving, i can tell that it is indeed extraordinary.¡± after the first wave of the creature of calamity is done with, I can go to the emoko ancient sacred mountain to find some abilities that belong to Cthulhu creatures and start my journey of Cthulhu. gu nie thought. only Cthulhu¡¯s innate ability can cause enough damage to Cthulhu and even kill them. ¡± this ordinary method might not be able to break the defense of a cthulhu creature. ¡± ¡°The blood sea is a part of the physical body. the power it possesses is quite impressive.¡± blood sea gu nie chuckled as he felt himself. gu nier¡¯s blood sea had already expanded to a large extent. at the same time, the tens of thousands of bloody dreams were busy in the blood sea. a large number of sacrifices were thrown into gu nie¡¯s blood sea, providing it with nutrients and energy. ¡°Buzzzzzz!¡± while gu nie was feeling the sea of blood ¡­ the extraordinary door suddenly lit up. ¡°what?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed when he saw the extraordinary gate. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the creatures of calamity to erupt!¡± gu nie thought. Chapter 447 ? 447 Black hole of calamity Gu nie opened the extraordinary door. outside the door stood a blue-robed murand. Before Gu ni could say anything, Mouland spoke first.¡±the creature of calamity is here.¡± ¡°they¡¯re here as expected?¡± ¡°what¡¯s the specific situation?¡± Gu nie asked in a deep voice. ¡°previously, you told us the exact time of the invasion of the creatures of calamity.¡± ¡± the transcendent association is located at the ocean, the icy plains in the north, the mountain range in the west, the territory of the south church, and the desert and ocean further south. they have dispatched powerful individuals to guard and patrol all of them. ¡± three days ago, an expert who was stationed on an Ice Mountain in the North discovered a strange fluctuation in the frozen clouds in the eternally frozen land in the far north. after a detailed investigation, that expert discovered a black hole tunnel that appeared in the frozen cloud layer. ¡± as soon as he got close to that expert, he discovered that his source power and physical body were suppressed, and even flying was very difficult. ¡± the expert immediately reported the information from blooddream arena. we¡¯ll immediately send people to investigate. it has been confirmed that that place is most likely the place where the creatures of calamity will descend. it¡¯s fortunate that you told us the exact time. With a wide range of investigation, we were able to find the black hole tunnel that the calamity origin creature had entered. ¡°Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± ¡± are there any other similar entry passageways in other places? ¡± gu nie looked at mouland. we haven¡¯t discovered anything yet, but the experts stationed in each direction have already begun to patrol the area. Once they discover anything strange, they will report it to us through blooddream arena. ¡°En!¡± gu nie slightly nodded. those ordinary creatures of calamity appeared at some places at the edge of the world. Although it seems to be a sign of the outbreak of the creatures of calamity, it is more like a cover-up. Murand¡¯s brows raised slightly as he came to a realization. After thinking about it carefully, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. ¡°indeed, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡± if we didn¡¯t know about the source of disaster, or that there would be a large-scale outbreak of even more powerful creatures of disaster ¡­ ¡± it¡¯s possible that they won¡¯t even notice the invasion of those creatures of calamity. ¡± ¡°Even if we discover those ordinary creatures of disaster, we will think that they are a strange foreign species. ¡°and once the black hole starts to spew out a large number of calamity creatures, it will be too late. The entire world will be invaded by the creatures of calamity.¡± ¡°indeed,¡± Gu nie frowned. in fact, from the three great empires ¡®deployment of the blooddream arena to the other six transcendent worlds ¡­ ¡± similar situations have occurred in these six worlds. they have also been invaded by creatures of calamity. however, this did not attract their attention. ¡± ¡°oh? The three great empires have already started to deploy their resources to the other worlds?¡± gu nie asked. we¡¯ve already started to project the projection in. This way, we can greatly reduce the price of teleportation. After all, not everyone is as rich as you. ¡± yes, if it¡¯s projected, it will indeed greatly reduce the cost. ¡± ¡± in addition, is the transmission of the blooddream arena also done through projection? ¡± gu nie asked. ¡°Yes,¡± it¡¯s a little slow at the beginning. When the number of people reaches a certain level, it will form a spontaneous entry. at the same time, three of these six transcendent worlds have been invaded by evil gods, and there are quite a number of them. among the other three, there are even worlds with gods, and those evil gods did not dare to enter. there¡¯s also a very remote small extraordinary world with low source energy. That world seems to be still in the dark Age. Witches, werewolves, and vampires are rampant. Demon hunters are also the mainstream extraordinary in that world. however, the more chaotic the environment is, the easier it is for the blooddream arena to spread. ¡± on the contrary, it is not so easy to expand the blooddream arena in the transcendent worlds that are under the absolute rule of the gods. ¡± ¡± those worlds with gods can still withstand the outbreak of the creatures of calamity. after all, gods are extremely powerful in their worlds and are almost invincible. ¡± ¡± and these worlds that have been invaded by evil gods have already been riddled with holes. i¡¯m afraid that when the calamity creatures erupt, the entire world will be in a terrible state. ¡± ¡± our world is almost the same as those worlds that were invaded by evil gods. ¡± but even so, our world isn¡¯t in a good state. gu nie said. ¡°Are you worried about the strange suppression of those creatures of calamity?¡± murand asked. he saw that murand didn¡¯t seem to be worried about this. Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You have a way to deal with it?¡± ¡°during the time you were cultivating, you just happened to have a certain breakthrough.¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. This was rare good news. Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of the creatures ¡°suppression. now, gune¡¯s cthulhu embryo was gradually growing. If they really fought, gune could release the Cthulhu aura and the universe force, and it was hard to say who would be suppressed! However, the transcendents of the three great empires and the transcendent Association were not so lucky. they would definitely receive a bigger image. Even if they used their divine power, they would still be suppressed to a certain extent. They had already tested this before. divine power was also suppressed in front of these creatures of calamity. however, even transcendent level nine creatures of disaster would have a certain level of suppression on divine power. and if it was a creature of disaster at the level of an oracle or an ancestor soul, his divine power would probably be greatly suppressed. At that time, it would be quite difficult to fight. now that there was a way to deal with it, it was naturally good news. ¡± after a period of research, we used a large destructive sealed artifact called the [ dark-faced devourer ]. when we destroyed the creatures of disaster, we found a strange blue liquid. this liquid has a strong suppression and dispelling effect on the body and soul of source power. ¡± ¡± after further analysis, we finally named this liquid [ dire gene source fluid ]. after a series of tests, the result we obtained was that, by diluting it and injecting it, it will cause our body, soul, and origin power to enter a state of collapse for a period of time. you can understand it as entering a state of suspended animation. ¡± even the supernatural professions will lose control slightly. ¡°But as my body absorbs and digests the liquid, I¡¯ll recover in two or three days.¡± ¡± and at this time, we have obtained the corresponding resistance ability. ¡± ¡± the pressure that the calamity origin lifeform has on us has been reduced by quite a bit. ¡± ¡± after five to seven injections and absorption, we can almost ignore the all-around suppression of transcendent level nine doom creatures with our divine power. ¡± so far, we¡¯re using transcendent level nine and level eight, as well as a small number of Level Seven creatures of disaster to extract the genetic fluid. during this period of time, some extraordinary master-level creatures of disaster have appeared at the edge of the world. We captured that part. ¡°However, they can¡¯t be caught all the time. After catching a portion, another portion will be born very quickly, which is quite troublesome. i really don¡¯t know where those ghostly things came from, they¡¯re endless.¡± ¡± but this also provides us with an endless supply of doomsday geno fluid. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal that we can¡¯t catch all of them.¡± Gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised by the strange situation. the ao ¡®ya continent was so close to the place of mutation. and the place of mutation of the source of disaster was essentially the core area where the initial element creatures appeared. The initial element creatures would be able to come out from far away in the future. Not to mention these creatures of disaster, which did not consume much energy. when this source fluid is used on Oracle-level, ancestor-level creatures of disaster, although the effect will be slightly weaker, it will still be able to resist most of the suppression. This has already been verified by a few Oracle experts near the black hole in the North. mouland continued to narrate. ¡± therefore, to us, the powerful creature of disaster that is about to arrive is a threat. but at least we have the power to fight. ¡± when muran finished speaking, gu nie heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. If Gu nie had to face the unknown, powerful creature of doom alone, he wouldn¡¯t have been so confident. After all, Gu nie didn¡¯t know how powerful those creatures were. But now, the high-level experts of the Oya continent had actually found a corresponding solution by using a destructive-grade sealed artifact. That was great. There would always be ways to deal with these creatures of disaster that were about to invade if there were more people. if that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t have to worry too much. Gu nie finally smiled. currently, the black hole of calamity is gradually opening up, and we don¡¯t know when it will stop. Other than the deity emissaries and ancestor soul experts stationed in other locations who haven¡¯t gone over, the transcendent Association has informed all the experts to head over there to see if there¡¯s a way to get rid of that black hole. Even if we can¡¯t get rid of it, it¡¯s also extremely good to make arrangements in advance. ¡°If we can get rid of that black hole of calamity in advance, that would be great.¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°let¡¯s not delay any further. let¡¯s hurry and set off!¡± ¡°en!¡± Gu nie nodded and followed Gu nie to the teleportation formation that led to the outside world. Chapter 448 ? 448 a strange gaze through the teleportation array. Gu ni and Mu Lan arrived in the sky above the capital. Gu NIE¡¯s soul scanned the area and saw a strange scene. No one else noticed this strange scene. it was noon, the scorching sun high in the sky. The Yulan Kingdom was the place with the highest concentration of extraordinary humans. When Gu nie had first arrived, he¡¯d seen a large number of Extraordinaries on the streets. Moreover, there were many gatherings of Extraordinaries in many places. But now, the number of Extraordinaries had decreased sharply, not even one-fifth of what it was before. furthermore, half of the extraordinaries in the capital of yulan were lying on beds in hidden corners. ¡°What is this? He¡¯s entered blooddream arena?¡± Gu nie gradually understood. as expected, people from the other world also like to go online. Well, to be precise, they go to the blood dream arena. he hid his body and followed murand. as they flew, murand chatted casually. ¡°Do you feel the change?¡± ¡°An extraordinary?¡± ¡°en!¡± the blooddream arena¡¯s change to the ecosystem of the extraordinary humans in the Oya continent is truly astonishing. ¡± not to mention these ordinary extraordinary humans, even the oracles and ancestor soul powerhouses are very keen to enter the blooddream arena to learn from each other and fight. ¡± ¡± furthermore, after the blooddream coins started circulating in the blooddream arena, the extraordinaries went crazy. they started to enter the wilderness to hunt for the extraordinaire creatures. ¡± ¡± in the past, when the transition between autumn and winter occurred, there would be a beast tide outbreak. at that time, the transcendent association would need to organize manpower and even mobilize the army to clean up. ¡± ¡± but now, not to mention the beast tide, even the slower transcendent creatures will be hunted down by a group of people. ¡± ¡± in the eyes of those extraordinaries, those extraordinary creatures are wealth with legs. ¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be long before a large piece of wilderness is opened up.¡± ¡± without the north-south confrontation, the human population of the oya continent can be expected to explode in the future. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± ¡°this is naturally a good thing. the more people there are, the more extraordinary people there are. naturally, the power of the entire world will become stronger and stronger. Not to mention that our world¡¯s origin power is gradually increasing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another matter.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± murand slowly explained. when the blooddream ring in the blooddream arena began to become common, you can¡¯t imagine how much of a blow it was to the Chambers of Commerce and merchants. according to incomplete statistics, the transaction volume of the Extraordinary Chambers of Commerce in the Oya continent has dropped sharply. it¡¯s less than one-third of what it was three years ago, and it¡¯s still going down. ¡± there are even some chambers of commerce with low revenue that are on the verge of bankruptcy. ¡± ¡± on the other hand, the transaction volume in the blooddream world has increased explosively. ¡± now, any extraordinary with a blooddream ring will trade in the blooddream arena. ¡± ¡°However, this is also a good thing. After all, everyone wants to sell the good things in their hands for a good price.¡± this face-to-face trade that spans tens of thousands of kilometers, without the exploitation of the Chamber of Commerce, has indeed promoted the prosperity of the trade. Gu nie chuckled. The blooddream elves would usually charge a small amount of blooddream coins for transactions in the blooddream arena, especially for the dissemination of information. However, the amount of blooddream coins they collected was very small. This was also one of the methods Gu nie used to control the blood dream coins so that they wouldn¡¯t become too expensive. But in general, Gu nie was undoubtedly the biggest beneficiary. after all, gu nie had provided the blooddream arena, which greatly reduced time and space. it was only natural for him to collect a toll. with the blooddream ring and the blooddream arena ¡­ in the inland area, one could buy the deep-sea fish that had just been caught. in the wilderness, he could sell the good things he obtained at the first opportunity. Without potions, food, water, and the like, they could get their hands on them through blooddream arena at the first opportunity. this would have been impossible in the past. as he flew, he saw the steam train in the wilderness below. There were also many Extraordinaries in the wilderness who joined forces to engage in a tug-of-war with the powerful extraordinary creatures. the sound of guns could be heard from time to time. after flying forward for a while, the ground began to be dotted with white snow. The territory also gradually changed from broad leaves forest to needle leaves forest. Soon, they entered the snow line area, and then there was an endless ice field and snowy peaks. This was the eternally frozen ice field. Gu nie raised his head and looked ahead. gu nie could already feel the aura of the black hole. after a few minutes. Gugne and Mouland passed through the frozen clouds. Gu nie saw the black hole in the sky, where the cold wind was blowing. A huge black hole passage with a diameter of over three hundred meters appeared in the sky. It was obvious that the flowing Light of Darkness and light was flowing around the black hole channel. it existed above space, but it was always an invisible and intangible existence. many extraordinaries used spells or other types of attacks, but they all directly penetrated this black hole of doom. they could not attack it at all. after a moment, gu nie slowly looked away. ¡°it¡¯s still expanding,¡± gu nie made his judgment. ¡°I don¡¯t know how far the expansion will go before it stops.¡± ¡± however, based on the size of the passageway that has been revealed so far, i¡¯m afraid that there will be quite a number of creatures of calamity coming out this time. as for their strength, i¡¯m not too sure, but they definitely won¡¯t be weak. ¡± I only hope that there won¡¯t be any terrifying existences at the demigod level. ¡°As long as they¡¯re not demigods, I have a chance to kill them.¡± it¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have divine power. Otherwise, I would be able to kill even a demigod. When gugne and Muran arrived, the two of them were already in the middle of the city. There were already more than twenty extraordinary humans who had arrived first. Many of The Extraordinaries looked over when they saw Gu nie. when he saw that gu nie was a peak third order transcendent, he was shocked. many people were secretly shocked. ¡°what a fast cultivation speed.¡± in the past few years, most of the extraordinary ones among them had not made any moves, and they had very few breakthroughs. the cultivation of the divine envoy¡¯s ancestor soul realm could easily take decades or even centuries. furthermore, many of them had already reached their limits, and it was extremely difficult to improve even a little. gu nie, on the other hand, had been able to reach the second sky, then the third sky, and then the peak in just two or three years. this cultivation speed was indeed shocking. gune looked around the crowd and found that neither nigel nor duo lance had come. ¡°senior nigel shouldn¡¯t have been able to become an ancestral spirit, right? after all, senior nigel doesn¡¯t have a fruit that can directly increase one¡¯s level like me. ¡± ¡°Did duo Lance not come?¡± Gugne looked at Mouland. ¡°Duo lansi has been training. He hasn¡¯t been injected with the doomsday Geno fluid, and he doesn¡¯t have God Power. I didn¡¯t inform him. If he comes, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be in danger,¡± ¡°yes.¡± Gu nie nodded. Duo lansi wasn¡¯t weak, and he was able to fight against an Oracle ancestor soul that had a 1st or 2nd-grade divine power. but without the dire geno fluid, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his full power against the powerful creatures. ¡± we¡¯ll gather and discuss it when everyone arrives. there¡¯s no rush now. ¡± murand said softly from the side. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± gu nie, who was standing in the air, felt a strange gaze. this caused gu nie to feel a sense of wariness. There were still spies within the transcendent Association, and Gu nie was well aware of that. The transcendent Association had also been secretly looking for the spy¡¯s identity, and a few of them had even been listed on the investigation list. Plus, Gu nie knew that the three evil gods might not have really died. Gu nie had dealt them a huge blow this time. They had lost the opportunity to obtain treasures in the Oya continent. if they wanted to take revenge, or if they had other thoughts and ideas. it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to use outside forces to send masters into the oya continent, or even use powerful destructive sealed artifacts to deal a destructive blow to gunie. Gu NIE¡¯s strength had increased a lot in the past two years, but he was still very cautious in the face of this possible attack. feeling the strange gazes, gu nie began to make preparations. Regardless of whether it was to deal with the incoming disaster source creatures or to deal with the possibility of a sneak attack. being prepared was the best way to deal with it. Chapter 449 ? 449 The disaster and benefits of the source of disaster as everyone waited ¡­ the others arrived one after another. When the leaders of the three empires arrived, they all flew over to Gu nie. They discussed some things with him, or asked him some questions. after about two hours. close to 30 god emissaries and ancestor soul experts had already gathered in the region of the black hole. ¡°Everyone,¡± At this moment, Mouland¡¯s loud voice resounded through the surroundings. All the experts who were either conversing with others or resting in the air looked over. ¡± most of the people have arrived. it¡¯s about time to discuss the corresponding countermeasures. ¡± Many experts began to gather here. After that, murand looked at the Grand Duke of the black jade Empire, yaders caslort. yaders caslort nodded slightly, cleared his throat, and spoke slowly. ¡± before this, many people had tried to attack the black hole channel. however, the channel is a completely invisible existence. no attack has any effect. ¡± attacking and destroying are basically not feasible. ¡°at the moment, it seems like we can only set up a defensive position and fight back.¡± ¡± however, the invasion of the calamity creatures this time is a crisis, but it is also an opportunity. ¡± ¡± you may not know this, but during this period of time, several experts of our black jade empire have probed the depths of the souls of the foreign starry sky experts who followed the evil god and obtained very important information from their corresponding psychic techniques. ¡± important information? all the experts looked over. Yaders caslort explained in a deep voice, ¡± these creatures of calamity are very strange creatures, and I¡¯m sure everyone is very clear about their strange behavior. ¡°The first point is the suppression of the soul, power, and body. If we didn¡¯t have a God item to extract the strange doomsday Geno fluid, we wouldn¡¯t have the qualifications to fight this strange creature. i¡¯m sure everyone already knows this.¡± ¡± the second point, which is also a very important point, is one of the reasons why the evil gods are entrenched in our world and not leaving. it is because these creatures of calamity have a very magical [ energy core ]. ¡± if we kill them and obtain their energy cores, after absorbing them into our bodies, we¡¯ll have a very unique ¡®breakthrough characteristic¡¯. breakthrough characteristic? everyone was thinking about the related ability of this breakthrough characteristic. it can¡¯t be that this breakthrough characteristic can allow us to easily break through the shackles of the realm barriers, right? ¡± at this moment, someone joked. Eto ¡®O, you¡¯re right this time. That¡¯s right. The energy core of this calamity creature provides a powerful breakthrough ability. It can allow us to easily break through and advance when we can¡¯t break through during our cultivation. When the experts heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°there¡¯s such a characteristic? This is too heaven-defying!¡± ¡°You want us to break through easily? i didn¡¯t hear wrong, did i?¡± ¡°the path of cultivation itself is extremely difficult. even those treasures from major transcendent worlds would find it hard to allow us to break through easily. it¡¯s unbelievable that such a strange creature of doom can allow us to break through so easily!¡± The crowd started discussing. gu nie stood quietly in the crowd. gu nie had already known about this. Gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised by this information. for gu nie, breaking through wasn¡¯t that difficult. for gu nier, the system¡¯s afk allowed him to be in a perfect state of cultivation. moreover, the hack system had already upgraded his core cultivation manual, the twilight star source canon, to level nine. he was not far from level ten. with such a high level, gu nie didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. The higher the level, the easier it was to break through. This was also the benefit of the hack. such a high-level scripture was enough to give gu nie a high chance of becoming a god. in addition, gu nie could reincarnate and absorb all negative states, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about any negative states affecting him on the path of cultivation. the core energy of these creatures could be obtained, but it was not necessary. of course, that was only for gu nie. to the many experts of the oya continent ¡­ the treasure of a disaster origin lifeform was an extremely important and mystical treasure. most of them were stuck on the barriers of their cultivation, and it was difficult for them to break through. if they didn¡¯t have the help of treasures from the outside world, there was a high chance that they would be trapped in that realm forever. At this time, it was completely possible for them to have such a magical treasure to help them break through and become demigods or even gods. of course, as to what realm he could break through in his subsequent cultivation, it would depend on what level the energy core of the so-called dire beast could reach. &Nbsp; but no matter what was said, even if it was an increase of one level, it was still a great thing for everyone. After all, no one would despise their own strength. however, gu nie knew that the effect of this breakthrough would most likely be very strong. otherwise, the evil god and the others wouldn¡¯t have waited for so long in the oya continent. Even if the world¡¯s origin was imprisoned and they could hardly absorb it, they were not willing to leave. gu nie knew better than anyone else that the creature of disaster had come from the outside world, so it was possible that its breakthrough would be quite amazing. ¡°after i get one, i can think about it.¡± ¡°i used the fruit to forcefully raise my cultivation level, so my foundation is relatively unstable. after reaching the peak of transcendent level three, i can¡¯t continue to improve in a short period of time. if i want to advance to tier four, i can only reincarnate to eliminate all the disadvantages.¡± ¡± if i can use that energy core to help me break through to the 4th tier, and then reincarnate at the peak of the 4th tier, then the effects would be much better than reincarnating at the 3rd tier. it would save me a lot of time. ¡± as everyone was discussing, gu nie was also secretly pondering the characteristics of these creatures and the ¡°initial element creatures.¡± the arrival of the evil demon qi yuan. their corpses built the abyss and gave birth to demons. Their physical bodies and physical forms were beyond all conventional life forms. gu nie, for example, would die if his soul source core was shattered. But demons would not. A wisp of soul and a small piece of body could be absorbed to recover to their peak strength. After that, the insect race arrived, and their descendants gave birth to many powerful insect race creatures. their achievements in the soul were extremely terrifying. The connection between their souls was a leap. ignoring the distance of space, even if the distance was far, it could still be perfectly controlled. they could also interweave their souls to transmit and communicate information, which was very efficient. almost every zerg was born with a soul that could contain a huge amount of information. through this information, they could use energy and matter to rapidly grow into experienced, vicious, and powerful zerg soldiers. With the arrival of mechanical lives, they were a completely new life form. they were different from any form of life. And their bodies brought a whole new form of ¡± Life Metal ¡± to the entire world. the bio-metal could recover on its own after absorbing origin power. no other metal had this characteristic. This was an extraordinary substance that completely exceeded the understanding of ordinary people. to a certain extent, it was quite unreasonable. and what would the new arrival of the doom creatures and the even more powerful qiyuan creatures be? ¡± based on the energy core that can help with breakthroughs, it can¡¯t be a strange creature that can quickly break through! ¡± gu nie thought. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then this is too unsolvable.¡± ¡°then it¡¯s better to let the players come over! let them experience the despair of cthulhu.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. ¡°however, we¡¯ll have to wait for them to arrive before we know what it is.¡± from this characteristic of being able to break through quickly, we can still get a glimpse of it. If we let these creatures of disaster go, they will definitely not have a good ending. Chapter 450 ? 450 The strange swamp from the abyss Yaders caslort¡¯s story made everyone discuss it for a long time. After more than ten minutes, everyone slowly stopped. ¡°The treasure that can help us break through is indeed a good thing, but we can¡¯t underestimate our enemy. after all, from the information we¡¯ve gathered from the evil god, it is a very difficult creature to deal with. even if we all inject the doomsday geno fluid and break free from its suppression, the situation is not very optimistic.¡± ¡°in fact, the situation might be even worse than we expected.¡± but no matter what, this will be a tough battle. After that, yaders caslort looked around the audience. ¡°The first thing we need to do is to seal the exit.¡± at present, this black hole channel is already more than 300 meters long. If everyone were to observe carefully enough, they would be able to see that this channel is still expanding. from the size of this tunnel, everyone can feel that the size of the creature of calamity coming from this direction is definitely not small. the damage they¡¯ll cause will be extremely shocking. Fortunately, we¡¯re in the ice plains of the extreme north, so we don¡¯t have to worry about the battle affecting ordinary people. ¡± but the problem is that if they continue to descend through the passage one by one and we don¡¯t have an effective method to stop them, it¡¯s fine if there are few of them, but if there are more of them, 30 to 50 of them coming in at once, then we¡¯ll have to deal with one or two each. if they¡¯re stronger, i¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll be the ones to die. ¡± ¡°Even if our entire Army is annihilated.¡± Yaders caslort¡¯s voice was hoarse and deep. ¡°Even if there are ten or twenty of them, it won¡¯t be easy to deal with them.¡± ¡°but if we use some kind of powerful sealing method to imprison those creatures in the passage and release them one by one to kill them, it will be very convenient.¡± ¡°Even if we don¡¯t block them all in the tunnel, it¡¯ll be good if we can set up some strange confinement formations in the surrounding space to confine them.¡± after he finished speaking, yaders caslort¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd. ¡°if anyone has similar means, don¡¯t hide it at this time, take it out when you need to!¡± ¡°the greater your contribution in this battle, the more qualified you are to get the energy core. i believe that no one has any objections to this!¡± it was only natural that he would receive more if he had made more contributions. obviously, no one would have any objections. ¡± i have a very good sealed artifact, but the side effects are a little too great. i wonder if everyone is willing to let me use it. ¡± at this moment, a voice rang out from the crowd. barbarian, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of taking out that contamination source of yours again? that thing can turn ordinary Extraordinaries into transcendent living corpses after being infected, but it might not be effective against such a strange invader. Someone laughed. ¡°naturally, it¡¯s not an ordinary sealed artifact. this sealed artifact is a powerful destructive sealed artifact. it¡¯s called [ strange swamp from the abyss ].¡± the extraordinary named barbarian explained with great interest. ¡°This is a very terrifying thing. and his potential is terrifying.¡± ¡°Ever since I obtained this treasure, I have never completely released it.¡± after the [ grotesque swamp from the abyss ] is unsealed, it can form a three-dimensional space swamp in this space. The shape can be controlled by me, and many powerful swamp tentacles will appear in the swamp. Once caught, even a level one Oracle can¡¯t break free with their divine power. ¡± by using this sealed artifact to block the exit, once those huge creatures come out, they will directly crash into it. if those huge creatures get trapped in it, it will be difficult to break free. ¡± ¡± this way, we can calmly kill the invaders. ¡± ¡± we can even use this grotesque swamp to block the exit, making it difficult for the subsequent intruders to come out in large numbers in a short time. ¡± this sealed artifact was not bad. gu nie nodded to himself. ¡± can this sealed artifact block the exit that¡¯s over three hundred meters away? ¡± Someone asked. ¡± i¡¯ll adjust its shape a little. not to mention blocking the 300-meter exit, even blocking the exit 1000 meters away won¡¯t be a problem. it¡¯ll just be a little thinner, but it¡¯ll still be over 100 meters thick. this thickness is enough. ¡± The God emissary named barbarian said confidently. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what are you waiting for? take it out!¡± some people had already started urging him. ¡°hehe hehe,¡± barbarian laughed. ¡± as i said just now, the side effect of this [ grotesque swamp from the abyss ] is a bit big. ¡± ¡± once [ grotesque swamp from the abyss ] is released, it will devour all the living things around it and then strengthen itself. ¡± ¡± once it¡¯s placed here, it will become even bigger if it devours some of the creatures of disaster. if it can absorb the energy core of the creatures of disaster and continue to grow on its own, then ¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that none of us will be able to re-seal bi an.¡± ¡± at that time, this [ grotesque swamp from the abyss ] will become a terrifying sealed artifact that even we will have a hard time dealing with. it will also constantly move around to find things to devour. ¡± barbarian¡¯s words immediately made everyone¡¯s expression freeze. this was truly a sealed artifact that hurt others and oneself. if the [ grotesque swamp from the abyss ] was fed into a terrifying monster that no one could fight against, it would slowly squirm and expand, and it would be difficult to deal with it. In the many ancient scrolls of the extraordinary world, many of them were destroyed by the strange and terrifying sealed artifacts. after hearing that the [ strange swamp from the abyss ] was so powerful, everyone was a little indecisive. After all, one of their goals was to get the core energy of the creature of disaster. If the body and the core energy were devoured by the [ strange swamp from the abyss ], they would have nothing to gain. Furthermore, they would even nurture a ¡®real father¡¯. Who could stand that? just when everyone was hesitating whether to release this [ strange swamp from the abyss ]. ¡°release this [ strange swamp from the abyss ]!¡± he said. gu nie¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. eh? everyone looked over. ¡°sir gune, are you sure you want to let him out?¡± barbo turned his head and asked. Gu NIE¡¯s words were still very powerful, and barbarian didn¡¯t dare to take them lightly. Gu nie didn¡¯t beat around the bush and nodded. ¡± just let them out to block the exit. after the path of the source of calamity creatures that have fallen into the swamp is killed, i will naturally have a way to drag them out. ¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± barbarian frowned. ¡°i¡¯m sure,¡± gu nie nodded with certainty. whether it was gu nie¡¯s world power upanishad or the blood sea¡¯s power, they were the best when it came to suppressing, sealing, and even grabbing things. anything within a thousand-meter radius of the sealed artifact would be swallowed by gu nie¡¯s sea of blood. Seeing how certain Gu nie was, Babo nodded and flew towards the black hole tunnel. He then began to set up the [ strange swamp from the abyss ]. ¡°Everyone, who else has other corresponding means of restriction?¡± at this moment, yaders caslort spoke again. [ grotesque swamp from the abyss ] only had a certain blocking power, and it was possible that it couldn¡¯t be blocked. I have an entire set of large-scale extraordinary energy formation here that can seal this world. During battle, I can control it and imprison those huge creatures. Even if I can¡¯t completely imprison them, I can greatly restrict their movement speed. This will allow us to kill them more easily. ¡°this is good.¡± After some discussion, the Oracle began to construct a large-scale extraordinary energy array in the distance. following that, a few other people also took the same actions. at this moment, whatever could be used, naturally, would be used by him. while everyone was setting up, gu nie¡¯s gaze fell on the illusory black hole channel. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not a physical passage and I can¡¯t enter. Otherwise, I could go in and explore it.¡± after a while, everyone finished making the arrangements. everyone, please advise me. yaders caslort glanced at the black hole channel that was still expanding. ¡± currently, this passageway is still being expanded on a large scale. i don¡¯t know when it will end. ¡± ¡± we¡¯ll guard this place. once the creatures of disaster invade, we¡¯ll be able to retaliate at the first moment. ¡± No one had any objections to this. thus, everyone flew towards the surrounding corners, preparing to find a suitable place to sit down and cultivate while waiting for the arrival of the creatures of calamity. Gu NIE¡¯s body flickered as he flew towards a corner. then, he sat down on a frozen cloud. originally, this frozen cloud was still rolling rapidly in the air in the howling cold wind. However, as he sat on it, the frozen cloud immediately became as stable as a rock in the air. After setting up his surroundings, Gu nie began to meditate. after becoming a saint, gu nie¡¯s carrying capacity had also greatly increased. Now, Gu nie had to start increasing his runes. Chapter 451 ? 451 the wind spirit wings [ rune ] 32 secret crossing runes. [ ensemble runes: 10 ] [ occultic runes: 10 ] [ Saint shadow runes: 15 ] that was all the runes gu nie had. many powerful beings would condense the corresponding high-level runes after they became oracles, ancestral spirits, and saints. For example, an Oracle could condense [ runes of faith ]. faith rune! it could speed up the condensation of the power of faith, and at the same time, it would give some feedback to some believers, giving them some protection, so that the believers would be more firm in their beliefs, and thus provide more power of faith. the ancestor soul powerhouses could condense [ faith runes ] and [ ancestor soul space runes ]. The former was essentially the same as the path of an Oracle, but it could be used on the many living beings in the ancestor soul space in his body, strengthening their faith in him. The latter could speed up the expansion of the ancestor soul space and provide it with stability. The ancestor soul space wasn¡¯t stable enough. If the other party had a corresponding restraint, the space would be destroyed directly, and his power would be greatly reduced. if enough runes of the ancestor soul space were condensed, the ancestor soul space would be very stable. then, whether it was in terms of combat ability or when he used the ancestor soul domain to suppress them. they would become even more powerful. At the same time, there were other types of runes that needed to be condensed. for example, the [ divine power rune ] It could automatically absorb divine power, speed up the recovery of divine power, and increase the upper limit of one¡¯s own divine power capacity. Or a corresponding type of [ profound rune ]. For example, gune could create [ world rune ], [ dark rune ], and [ destruction rune ]. this could increase the clarity of one¡¯s perception of profound meaning to a certain extent, allowing one¡¯s comprehension of profound meaning to reach a higher level. however, to gu nie, these symbols weren¡¯t very useful. The main reason was that Gu NIE¡¯s understanding of power Upanishads was extremely clear. Normally, the clarity of an Oracle or an ancestor Soul warrior¡¯s perception of power Upanishads was around 10 to 30. a 10-point increase in perceptual clarity could greatly increase the clarity of their perception of profound meaning. This was especially so when their perception of profound meanings had reached a critical point and they were unable to feel any deeper. This kind of profound meaning rune could increase the height of their comprehension and allow them to comprehend even more profound meanings. however, gu nie estimated that the clarity of his perception was at least one thousand points. this was only the clarity of the darkness and destruction ultimacy. The clarity of his perception of world intent couldn¡¯t be measured by numbers. A rune that could increase his perception by ten points didn¡¯t help Gu nie much. Each time Gu nie reincarnated, the amount of energy he gained would be several times more than this. therefore, gu nie had to waste his energy to carry these unimportant runes. ¡°I don¡¯t need to upgrade the secret crossing rune anymore. it¡¯s the same for heavy curse runes. there¡¯s not much point in upgrading them.¡± occultic runes ¡­ Hmm, there¡¯s no need for me to upgrade them. After all, I don¡¯t have any more ruler flesh to digest. there¡¯s no point in increasing the digestion speed. it won¡¯t be too late to upgrade it when I get the flesh and blood of the ancient gods, which are more difficult to digest. ¡± it seems that i still have to condense the saint shadow runes. ¡± after some thought, gu nie began to focus on the holy shadow runes. after a long period of afk. The divine Hurricane tree would produce a Wind Spirit fruit every month or so. naturally, gu nie was gradually digesting the fruits. Because of this, Gu NIE¡¯s speed had increased dramatically. Gu NIE¡¯s current speed was comparable to the speed of peak rank three ancestor souls. It could be said that speed was no longer Gu NIE¡¯s weakness. and next. speed would be gu nie¡¯s advantage, and it would be a great advantage. ¡± fifteen saint shadow runes. ¡± gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡± i wonder how many runes i¡¯ll be able to get this time. i¡¯ll start condensing. ¡± ¡°However, when it¡¯s condensed, the power of the wind Spirit will bloom, and it will be very dense. En, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile. Moreover, I¡¯ve already vaguely felt that someone was spying on me in the dark. Although it¡¯s very well hidden, it should be using some kind of powerful treasure. Unfortunately, I still discovered it.¡± With that in mind, dark mist began to spread out around Gu nie. soon, the area within a 50-meter radius was completely covered by the black mist. Then, the world power Upanishad descended and completely isolated the black mist from the outside world. The world power Upanishad then formed a three-layer framework in the mist. on one hand, it prevented the outside world from looking into gu nie¡¯s body. on the other hand, it prevented the outside world from sensing the wind spirit¡¯s power. the sacred shadow runes he had condensed this time could greatly increase gu nie¡¯s speed. this way, gu nie would have enough capital to save his life when he explored the emoke ancient divine mountain in the future. With that done, Gu nie finally calmed down and began to form the Saint shadow runes. Gu nie had only been a level nine transcendent when he had condensed the fifteen Holy shadow runes. not only had gu nie broken through a major realm, but he had also reached the peak of the third level of the saint realm. at the same time, gune¡¯s cthulhu embryo had also taken shape and was growing. Furthermore, the blood sea had expanded by forty to fifty times. The increase in carrying capacity was unimaginable. this would increase the number of saint shadow runes gu nie could condense explosively, and it would also increase his speed. as the ancient nirvana formed. the 16th. The 17th. ¡­¡­ One by one, the Holy shadow runes were formed. the power of the wind spirit that emerged also increased more and more. the more wind spirit power he had, the faster gu nie¡¯s speed became. When Gu nie finished forming his 19th occultic rune ¡­ The power of wind Spirit born from the nineteenth Saint Shadow Rune was more than the tenth to fourteenth runes combined. ¡± the formation of 19 saint shadow runes has already made my speed far faster than the oracle and ancestor soul experts who are known for their speed. ¡± ¡± i wonder what will happen when the twentieth saint shadow rune is condensed. ¡± ¡± when the tenth crystal is condensed, it will give birth to the power of the wind spirit, which will greatly increase my speed under the amplification of this power of the wind spirit. i hope that some new changes will appear on this twentieth crystal. ¡± half an hour later. Hualala ~~ the power of the wind spirit whistled around gu nie like a hurricane. Just the birth of this twentieth Wind Spirit power had increased the birth of the wind Spirit power of the nineteenth by about three times. After crossing a level, this increase in quantity directly showed a state of substantial increase. if it weren¡¯t for gu nie¡¯s world power upanishad and dark power upanishad, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape. It was likely that within a radius of a dozen kilometers, there would be a huge Hurricane with the ancient Nirvana at the center. the power of the wind spirit was a power that could naturally cause the wind to surge. The violent power of the wind Spirit swirled around Gu nie. after a few minutes, the large amount of wind spirit power finally stabilized. then, this large amount of wind spirit power gathered behind gu nie, forming a pair of light, ethereal wind spirit wings. ¡°wind spirit wings.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt the wind Spirit wings on his back. ¡°it¡¯s actually the wings of the wind spirit. this is a qualitative change.¡± Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°without using the wind spirit wings, i can easily shake off any expert of the same level with my speed.¡± ¡°And once I use the wind Spirit wings, an expert with tier four divine power and divine power will not be able to catch up to me.¡± ¡± moreover, the wind spirit wings also have the wonderful ability of wind spirit travel. ¡± ¡± as long as there is wind, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the wind in the air, the wind in the source energy, or the wind in other forms. ¡± ¡± i can easily travel and cross over, easily breaking free from the many restrictions, seals, imprisoning techniques, and many other means. ¡± ¡± after all, the wind spirit¡¯s ability to travel through the wind spirit power is essentially like this, avoiding dangerous areas. ¡± ¡± i can finally be completely at ease with my speed. i also have some more means to avoid danger. ¡± ¡± moreover, these 20 saint shadow runes are obviously not my limit. continue to condense. ¡± after obtaining the wind spirit wings, gu nie calmed his mind and began to form more. Chapter 452 ? 452 The earth worm giant beast three days later. In the area shrouded in darkness. Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. His vertical pupils were deep and reserved. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± gu nie exhaled as a smile appeared on his face. ¡°twenty-eight!¡± after three days of continuous condensation, gu nie had condensed a total of twenty-eight saint shadow runes. The power of the wind Spirit expanded to an unbelievable extent as the 28 Saint shadow runes condensed. gu gunie¡¯s speed could be described with words. that was the demigod level. yes, it was. with such a strong wind power, gu nie¡¯s speed was close to that of a demigod. And this ¡°Wind Spirit wings¡± was able to perfectly display the power of the wind Spirit. Gu NIE¡¯s speed had reached the demigod level. Gu NIE¡¯s incredible speed and his own powerful attacks combined. All in all, without any Shen power, Gu nie could easily fight against any peak fourth stage God emissaries or ancestor souls. with the addition of blood sea, gu nie could even fight a demigod who wasn¡¯t that powerful. once gu nie became a demigod, he would become a saint demigod with divine power, which was the peak of the demigod realm. With a thought, Gu nie slowly began to gather the power of the wind Spirit within the world into his Wind Spirit wings. The wind Spirit wings returned to Gu NIE¡¯s body. At this time, Gu nie was no different from before. No one could notice that in just three days, Gu NIE¡¯s speed had undergone a heaven-defying change. after using his soul to sense the outside world, gu nie couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the black hole. ¡°This diameter is already five hundred meters.¡± ¡± at the same time, the speed of its expansion has begun to slow down and is beginning to stabilize. i¡¯m afraid those catastrophe source creatures are coming. ¡± Gu nie then looked around. In the surrounding area. The [ grotesque swamp from the abyss ] and other energy arrays to confine, slow down, and many other things had been set up, and they were waiting for the arrival of the creatures of disaster. He then rubbed the demigod wand on his wrist that he had spent a fortune on. a divine weapon required divine power to activate its power to the maximum. On the other hand, a half-divine weapon could perfectly unleash its power with the Saint origin power of a Saint. gu nie had a huge amount of sacred source coins. naturally, he had bought a demigod weapon for himself while he was purchasing resources. And Gu nie wasn¡¯t just buying one, he was buying five. Rich and overbearing, this was how capricious he was. other than the wand, there was also a semi-godly armor that could be integrated into the body. one was a semi-divine weapon, ¡± soul god spear, ¡± which was used for soul attacks. there was also a teleportation-type demigod weapon for escaping. And the last semi-divine weapon used for sealing. gu nie had never revealed these things, so they could all be seen as his trump cards. This was why Gu nie was so confident that he could fight a demigod. After two years, Gu nie had finished creating all the quasi relics. gu nie was checking the quasi relics. ¡°Shua shua shua¡± The space trembled slightly. ¡°What?¡± Gu nie raised his head and looked at the source of disaster. At that moment, the huge channel of source of disaster, which was about 500 meters in diameter, had completely stabilized. At the same time, the illusionary passage gradually solidified. gu nie stood up and waved his hand to remove the world frame and the dark area. he showed himself. at the same time, all the experts in the surroundings also felt the movement and retreated from their meditation. everyone looked at the huge black hole channel in the sky with a serious expression. At the same time, the power that suppressed the origin power, soul, and body became more and more intense. For a moment, many powerhouses felt the pressure. Fortunately, these people had all been injected with the doomsday Geno fluid, so they weren¡¯t too afraid of the suppression. after a while. ¡°Roar!¡± &Nbsp; ¡± arghh! a terrifying roar came from the depths of the tunnel. The roar made Gu NIE¡¯s soul tremble. many of the other experts ¡®faces suddenly turned pale. This soul attack was quite powerful. immediately after. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! One by one, the Oracle ancestor soul powerhouses began to release their divine power to resist the powerful soul attack. At the same time, they also resisted the increasingly intense suppression of the source of disaster. ¡± this creature of calamity is very powerful. everyone, be careful. it¡¯s at least a stage four. ¡± In the crowd, Mouland¡¯s expression was solemn as he sternly shouted. He didn¡¯t need to say anything. Just from the roar that was enough to shake the soul, the powerhouses could feel the pressure of the terrifying creature that was about to arrive. the first one is already at the fourth level. This creature of calamity that has descended is indeed not easy to deal with. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as he quietly cast a dragon scale shield on himself. At the same time, he was already holding a great thunderflame curse and a demon obliteration blade in his hands. against such a large creature, the great thunderfire curse¡¯s offensive power was limited, while the mana corrosion blade¡¯s effect was better. Of course, as for the specifics, it would still have to be seen in the actual battle. Roar Roar Furious roars kept coming out of the channel of doom, each one more intimidating than the last. ¡°it¡¯s coming.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Roar! it was accompanied by a roar filled with anger. An earth worm behemoth with a diameter of over 200 meters, dark skin and earth-yellow color alternating like a black-yellow Rock belt, and a mouthpart as large as his own surged out of the channel of doom. Then, the earth worm beast crashed into the [ strange swamp from the abyss ], which was the exit of the channel of doom. The strange swamp, which was nearly a thousand meters in diameter and a hundred meters thick, was directly smashed through by the worm monster. fortunately, this strange swamp was not an ordinary swamp. even though it was pierced through, a large amount of mud swarmed out and entangled the earth worm giant beast. it wanted to drag the earth worm monster into the swamp and slow down its momentum. however, this worm beast was too huge. its power was not something that [ strange swamp from the abyss ] could resist. as it wriggled, the muddy swamp tentacles wrapped around it were pulled off one by one. The worm beast was constantly wriggling out. This scene caused everyone¡¯s expression to freeze. The [ grotesque swamp from the abyss ] wasn¡¯t completely useless. At the very least, it could stop the monsters for a while. However, it was impossible to use the [ grotesque swamp from the abyss ] to fight against these powerful creatures of disaster. at the same time, several other powerhouses in the distance also began to control the energy array that they had set up earlier and began to restrain and attack the worm beast. this greatly reduced the speed of the giant worm¡¯s movement. ¡°Attack!¡± murand roared in a low voice. everyone immediately tried their best to cast all kinds of long-range offensive spells or energy attacks at the worm beast. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! all sorts of spell energy attacks exploded on the worm beast¡¯s body. The defensive capabilities of the giant worm beast¡¯s skin were far beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. Despite the numerous attacks landing on its skin, the giant worm beast was not afraid at all. It continued to roar into the sky, its voice exploding and piercing, trying to crawl out of the tunnel. Chapter 453 ? 453 so you¡¯re a flesh and blood life form! While attacking, Gu nie also unhurriedly released the great thunderflame curse and demon obliteration blade. Gu nie could see it clearly. when his great thunderflame curse landed on the huge worm beast, the worm beast was not afraid at all. His own attacks were like this, and so were the attacks of the others that contained divine power. the defensive ability of the earth worm beast was simply amazing. One had to know that he was only in the fourth stage realm and did not have any divine power. And a small portion of the group¡¯s attacks were all at the fourth stage realm, with God Power. However, this kind of attack did not pose any threat to the huge earth worm monster at all. ¡°This earth worm beast¡¯s defense is so strong. Fortunately, it was restricted at the exit. most of its body was in the tunnel, and only a few managed to come out.¡± ¡°if we let it break free from this restraint, we¡¯ll have to flee in all directions.¡± ¡°in fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the passage¡¯s restrictions, these restrictions wouldn¡¯t have been able to cause it any trouble at all.¡± as he attacked, gu nie realized how terrifying this giant worm was. Even Gu nie wouldn¡¯t have dared to take so many attacks, but this worm beast was doing it. roar roar roar The earth worm beast, which was being attacked by everyone, roared continuously. the origin power within a radius of over a hundred kilometers was shaken by this roar. if there were ordinary people here, they would have been shocked to death by this roar from more than ten kilometers away. Every roar made some of the oracles who were not very powerful tremble slightly. the fluctuations of the soul attack were quite powerful. every time the crazily struggling earth worm beast wriggled, it could cause great damage. even some experts who were good at close combat did not dare to get too close, only attacking from a distance. If this earth worm beast could extend and retract, he would definitely die if he was swallowed by its huge mouth. Everyone could feel the terror and power of this earth worm beast, and they were all attacking with all their might. however, everyone¡¯s attacks were not very effective. The worm-like monster was still struggling out of the strange swamp at a fast speed. Gu nie paid close attention to the effects of his attacks. the effect of the great Thunderfire curse is not very good. It did not cause much damage at all. Even its roar did not change much. It is possible that its thick skin directly blocked the penetration attack of the great Thunderfire curse. on the other hand, the demonic erosion blade can leave a certain injury on the worm beast¡¯s body, and that¡¯s under the condition that I don¡¯t have many profound skills. ¡± if you use enough profound meanings, the damage will be quite considerable. ¡± ¡°En, I¡¯ll use this demonic erosion blade then.¡± After a while of attacking, Gu nie quickly found a suitable method of attack. When he used the demonic erosion blade again. more than one-fifth of the dark and destruction ultimacy had been loaded into it. The great Thunderfire curse could not effectively load profound meanings into it. however, the demonic erosion blade was different. the blade was a book of profound meaning, which could perfectly display the power of these profound meanings. ¡°swish!¡± A sharp vibrating sound pierced through the air. ¡°Swish-¡± this powerful magic annihilative blade directly tore through the worm beast¡¯s one-meter defense and left a rather obvious trace of corrosion. ¡°The effect is not bad.¡± gu nie squinted his eyes. gu nie immediately controlled the blade to pierce through the wound. chi chi chi chi Each of the mana corrosion blades continuously went deeper and deeper into the ground. after 10 consecutive shots, the 11th shot pierced through the wall. ¡°Roar~~~¡± an angry roar filled with pain exploded. All the experts ¡®expressions changed. Even the auras of several oracles trembled. A smile appeared on Gu NIE¡¯s face. Gu nie hadn¡¯t felt the blood flowing in the giant beast¡¯s body before. as gunie¡¯s demon annihilate blade tore through the enemy¡¯s defense, the man¡¯s face turned pale. Gu nie immediately felt the blood flowing through his body. It was thick and dense. so you¡¯re also a creature of flesh and blood. That¡¯s good. with a single thought, a blood-red light surged around gu nie. A stream of blood as thick as a bowl gushed out from the wound of the worm monster. Then, the blood flowed into the worm monster¡¯s body. As soon as Gu NIE¡¯s blood entered the beast, the worm beast felt a great threat. ¡°roarrrr!¡± it started to struggle violently and madly. In his body, the blood that was enhanced by the power of the blood sea began to sweep out wildly. The flesh around the wound was quickly corroded by Gu NIE¡¯s blood. As the owner and controller of the blood sea, Gu nie had some techniques that could greatly suppress these living beings. The blood of the worm monster was being absorbed by Gu NIE¡¯s blood. as a result, the amount of blood gu nie was releasing grew larger and larger. in an instant, it had already turned into a turbulent sea in his body. ¡°After all, it¡¯s a sea of blood that has digested the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood, and its master is a Cthulhu embryo. it¡¯s easy to deal with a little bug like you.¡± After finding a way to deal with these powerful creatures of calamity, Gu nie felt great. what a coincidence that this thing is a flesh-type living being. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m specialized in restraining all flesh-type living beings? ¡± gu nie thought. Ordinary attacks couldn¡¯t do much to the giant creature, and even gune¡¯s magic erosion blade could only tear open its wounds. however, when the power of the blood surged in, it directly corroded and devoured his internal organs, and the effect was immediate. the power of the blood that was getting stronger and stronger was quite terrifying to the earth worm giant beast. in less than half a minute, the earth worm beast¡¯s aura had weakened greatly. with the heavy injuries inside his body, the restrictions on the outside, and half of his body in the passage, he was unable to display his original strength. no matter how much it struggled, it was being devoured by gu nie¡¯s blood and was walking toward death. Gu NIE¡¯s restraint on him was too obvious. in less than three minutes, the entire giant worm beast stopped struggling. his aura also disappeared quickly. If people could see it, they would find that most of the internal flesh of the giant beast had been eroded by the blood sea. The crowd was at a loss for what to do. the extremely fierce giant earth worm beast couldn¡¯t even block everyone¡¯s attacks. how could it wither in just a short time? it only lasted for three minutes? That shouldn¡¯t be the case! at this time, everyone stopped. they could already feel that the worm beast was dying. ¡°there¡¯s movement in its body.¡± A voice suddenly rang out from the crowd. these words immediately shocked everyone. Could it be that there was an even more powerful creature in its body? did the creature inside its body devour it? When everyone felt it carefully ¡­ he discovered that the body of this giant beast was already filled with a sea of blood. a surging blood power was rolling and corroding the beast¡¯s flesh and blood. ¡°This bi an ¡­¡± ¡°a surging sea of blood?¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Eloch, you still don¡¯t understand?¡± Someone laughed. eloch suddenly came to his senses and looked at gu nie, who was not far away. Chapter 454 ? 454 The battle plan Gu nie spoke as he continued to control the sea of blood to devour the body of the earth worm monster. ¡± just now, i broke through the surface defense of this earth worm beast and found that there is blood in its body. it is a flesh and blood life form. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just releasing some of my blood energy to devour the flesh and blood.¡± ¡± my blood control technique can perfectly restrain this earth worm beast. ¡± everyone laughed at gu nie¡¯s words. although they didn¡¯t know how gu nie had managed to achieve such a powerful technique. however, it was clear that this method perfectly countered this huge creature with a strong defense. he wasn¡¯t afraid of how strong this creature was, but he was afraid that there was no way to restrain it. Now that Gu nie had a way to counter these flesh-and-blood creatures, it was naturally for the best. ¡°For Sir Gu nie to be able to break through this giant beast¡¯s defense, it must be quite a powerful technique.¡± The Emperor Dylan III nodded and praised. just now, I attacked the same spot hundreds of times, but I only made a hole about five meters deep. I don¡¯t know how thick the skin defense is behind it. These words immediately resonated with the others. ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°This thing¡¯s defense is too thick.¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t the main point. the main point is that the defensive layer of this creature seems to be able to easily resist all kinds of penetrating spells. my dark power upanishad¡¯s deep obliteration effect didn¡¯t have any effect on its body.¡± my lightning spell is the same. ¡± my forbidden spell icicle only opened up a hole about three meters wide. ¡± Everyone chimed in. ¡°if this giant beast is able to break free, i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡± ¡°We¡¯re trapped here, so our attacks aren¡¯t very effective. If we let him escape, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll all be in trouble.¡± A 1-dan divine envoy, who seemed to have suffered some damage to his soul and had his aura greatly reduced, spoke with an unsightly expression. ¡°This creature of disaster is truly terrifying. It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here, Sir Gu nie. Otherwise, the consequences would¡¯ve been unimaginable if we¡¯d let it escape.¡± While everyone was discussing, Gu nie had already devoured most of the worm¡¯s flesh. The blood was quickly drawn back into Gu NIE¡¯s body. The reason Gu nie didn¡¯t go and devour it all was because the swamp was also devouring the worm monster¡¯s body. Previously, when the worm monster was still alive, the grotesque swamp could not devour and absorb it. At this time, he was already dead. The grotesque swamp could easily devour it. More than half of the worm monster¡¯s body had been corroded by the strange swamp. at the same time, as it devoured, the black muddy soil of the strange swamp began to transform into the earthly worm monster¡¯s yellowish skin and dark golden flesh. this strange swamp had a powerful binding ability. if it grew stronger, it would be able to stop the more powerful abomination creatures that would come after it, and it would also save everyone a lot of energy. while he was thinking, gune looked at barbarian, the owner of the grotesque swamp. ¡°senior barbarian, is it possible for you to increase the speed at which this strange swamp is devouring this giant worm?¡± from the looks of it, we can only increase the binding force of this strange swamp so that we can kill all the creatures that come after. ¡°Let them charge out. I don¡¯t have any effective methods to restrain them.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°Sure!¡± Barbarian simply nodded. Barbarian had studied this sealed artifact for a very long time. naturally, he knew some of its characteristics like the back of his hand. after that, barbarian flew toward the strange swamp. he extended his hands and sank them into the strange swamp. then, his arms turned into soil and rock, fusing with the strange swamp. then, the entire strange swamp seemed to come to life and began to devour the giant worm monster. Seeing this, Gu nie felt a bit more at ease. The worm beast was very powerful. It was two hundred meters in diameter and more than two thousand meters in length. Gu nie had devoured more than half of it. if they devoured the rest of the swamp, even if the binding power doubled, the effect would still be extremely good. it would give them enough time to kill the subsequent dire beasts. As barbarian controlled the weird swamp. the leaders of the three great empires and murand flew to gunie¡¯s side. ¡°gu nie,¡± Muland was the first to speak. ¡± this creature of calamity is much stronger than we imagined. ¡± ¡°Furthermore, some of the 1st-tier oracles have already been injured.¡± ¡± the creatures of calamity will only get stronger and stronger. ¡± ¡°if we let them guard this place, not only will they not be of much use, they might even die.¡± ¡± the plan we discussed just now is to let these level one and two oracles go to those energy-sealing arrays. ¡± under their joint control, the power of the confinement array will increase significantly. It will be able to confine the invading dire beasts to a greater extent and help us buy more time. ¡°the experts of the 3rd and 4th level are on the frontlines.¡± After some thought, Gu nie nodded. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. What murand said was the truth. the oracles at the first and second ranks weren¡¯t of much help, and they would be more useful in controlling the confinement array. Following Mouland¡¯s orders, many 1st and 2nd tier oracles immediately flew towards the two confinement arrays and one attack array. Including Gu nie, there were only ten people left at the entrance of the passage. ¡°the power of the oya continent isn¡¯t that strong.¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but secretly say as his eyes swept over these people. fortunately, I¡¯m strong enough. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to guard this passage and kill all the invading creatures of calamity at the entrance! gu nie wasn¡¯t completely confident. the first powerful monster that appeared was already known as a god¡¯s messenger. it was a mythical giant beast at the peak of the fourth level of the ancestral spirit realm. it had a huge body, shocking destructive power, and a strong life force. Even a Lord-tier creature of the same level could be easily torn to pieces by this worm beast. with this powerful vitality and the characteristic of a natural source of disaster, it was probably much more powerful than the [ legendary giant beast ] of ancient times. ¡°Everyone,¡± Just as Gu nie was about to meditate ¡­ Yaders caslort suddenly spoke. everyone looked over. ¡± the other worlds have also just experienced the invasion of the creatures of calamity. ¡± The other worlds had also exploded? The people around him were shocked. gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised. this time around, the subsequent initial element creatures were a disaster that many transcendent worlds in the starry sky had to bear. The ancient Floating Dragon Realm was so close to the land of mutation that it was only natural for many extraordinary worlds to be invaded. just a moment ago, one of our black jade Empire¡¯s projectors saw with his own eyes a giant dragon emitting the aura of the source of disaster flying across the sky in that small transcendent world. It began to devour the many flesh and blood creatures. ¡°the other world that was invaded by evil gods has also started a battle with another giant woeful demon spider. and they¡¯re still fighting so hard.¡± I¡¯m afraid that many transcendent worlds in the entire ancient Longtan World Group will suffer the calamity of the source of calamity. murand said with a solemn expression. ¡°i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just ancient dragon island.¡± Gu nie added in his mind. ¡°Even Holy heijar won¡¯t stay out of it.¡± Chapter 455 ? 455 White-flame Demon Spider ¡°Everyone, the grotesque swamp has been absorbed and expanded.¡± barbarian¡¯s voice sounded. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the strange swamp that had devoured the worm monster. at this moment, the weird ball orchid that looked like a black soil mud ball orchid had undergone a tremendous change. the muddy black soil turned into a mix of yellow and dark gold. Furthermore, the dangerous aura was clearly two to three times stronger than before. after looking around the evolved grotesque swamp, gune nodded. ¡°this effect is much better than i expected.¡± ¡± i¡¯ll feed it gradually. when i encounter a powerful giant beast of doom in the future, it¡¯ll be able to form an even stronger confinement effect. ¡± at the same time, we don¡¯t have to worry about it being too big to clean up. this sealed artifact is just a sealed artifact after all. It won¡¯t be able to escape the pull of the blood sea just because it has become stronger. after pulling it into the blood sea, use the blood sea to suppress it and absorb it. It will naturally return to its original state. soon after, barbarian got up and quickly flew towards the energy sealing formation in the distance. he was only at the second level of the divine envoy realm, so it was still very dangerous for him to stay here. After barbarian left. With a flip of his hand, Gu nie took out a ¡°Pearl of disaster.¡± ¡± just now, when i was controlling the blood to corrode the internal flesh of the earth worm beast, i obtained this ¡®pearl of misfortune¡¯. ¡± we still don¡¯t know how many of them there are. We¡¯ll distribute them after the battle. Gu nie said. Everyone nodded and did not have any objections. As time passed, more than ten minutes had passed. at this moment, a brutal and savage aura surged out from the black hole channel. layer after layer of the aura of the source of disaster smacked towards everyone like waves. everyone¡¯s expression was solemn. This second creature was even more powerful and terrifying than the previous one. ¡°hiss hiss~~¡± it was accompanied by an ear-piercing screech. A white-flame demonic Spider, more than 200 meters long and as white as pure snow, with its entire body bursting with hot white flames, quickly climbed out of the passage. the white-flame demon spider was very fast. fortunately, the exit of the huge tunnel was completely blocked by the grotesque swamp. The White-flame devil Spider could only let out a muffled ¡°bang¡± as it crashed into the huge swamp. a large number of swamp tentacles wrapped around the white flame devil spider¡¯s body and limbs. The power of the imprisonment and suppression energy formation in the distance also descended. The White-flame Demon Spider also began to resist violently. ¡°let¡¯s attack together and help gu nie break through his defense.¡± Mouland immediately ordered loudly. everyone immediately attacked together with gu nie. Chi Chi Chi Chi Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! bang! bang! all sorts of attacks exploded on the white flame devilish spider¡¯s body. when gu nie¡¯s demon obliteration blade landed on the spider¡¯s body. the armor was so hard that gu nie¡¯s devil blade could only leave a small mark on it. This white flame magical spider¡¯s carapace defense was even stronger. Fortunately, the strange swamp¡¯s binding power was strong enough. In addition, the two energy restrictions in the distance formed the strange swamp¡¯s area of suppression. this made it difficult for the white-flame demon spider, which was not known for its strength, to break free. everyone took advantage of this opportunity to launch a frenzied attack, specifically targeting the spot where gu nie had attacked. For a moment, the white flame devilish Spider was hissing in pain from the numerous attacks. He stared at the crowd with a murderous look. After more than ten seconds of continuous attacks. ¡°Ka ka ka ka¡± The white flame Demon spider¡¯s carapace had been torn open, and Gu nie could feel the blood flowing through its body. the sea of blood flickered, and a large amount of blood gushed into the white-flame demon spider¡¯s body. SSSS ~~~ The White-flame Demon Spider seemed to have sensed the danger and immediately let out a sharp screech. Immediately after! ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± white flames were spat at everyone. even gu nie was aware of the danger of these flames. if he was caught in them, he would either die or be injured. Guniera¡¯s Wind Spirit power bloomed, and he jumped a kilometer away. The others were also on guard, and immediately flashed away to avoid the attack of the flames. At the same time, Gu nie used the blood sea¡¯s power to erode the inside of the creature. This white-flame fiend spider¡¯s vitality was obviously not as powerful as the earth worm behemoth¡¯s. After all, the difference in size between the two was huge. as the blood began to corrode it, the white-flame demon spider began to struggle madly, spitting out large amounts of flames from its mouth. In just a few short seconds, the surrounding five to six hundred meters were completely covered in white flames. Even though they were thousands of meters away from the flames, everyone could still feel the heat. as the white flame fell on the ice field below. The frozen ice and snow were quickly vaporized by the white flame. Furthermore, the White flames seemed to be growing more and more violent. ¡± it¡¯s a type of flame that burns matter. it can even absorb source power during the burning, just like how mechanical lives absorb source power to recover themselves. ¡± Gu nie thought. Gu NIE¡¯s blood sea was eroding them quickly. In less than half a minute, the White-flame Demon spider¡¯s aura was reduced by half, and more than half of its body was engulfed by the grotesque swamp. Gu NIE¡¯s blood had almost completely devoured the insides of his body. as gu nie used the blood to wrap around the pearl of doom, the white flame demon spider¡¯s life began to dissipate. At the same time, large amounts of white flames disappeared. At this moment, everyone felt a little more relaxed. many people were looking at gu nie. fortunately, he had gu nie¡¯s blood erosion ability. Otherwise, with our strength, it would take us a lot of time and effort to destroy such a terrifying mythical beast of doom. There might even be casualties. If we let even one of them escape, we will all be in trouble. Similar thoughts appeared in everyone¡¯s mind. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he examined the pearl of disaster he had just obtained. ¡°the pearl of doom possesses a very strange energy. absorbing it can indeed help me break through.¡± it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve directly opened the back door to promotion, and it¡¯s a shortcut without any disadvantages at all. ¡°If we allow these creatures of calamity to develop freely, we can¡¯t do anything to them. i¡¯m afraid that each and every one of them will grow to become extremely terrifying existences.¡± ¡°Our world is fine.¡± ¡± and in other transcendent worlds, these creatures of calamity will most likely not be surrounded and killed. ¡± ¡± and in holy heajar, with such a vast area, no one would care about these creatures of disaster that appear in the corners. ¡± it can be predicted that in the next few years, or even decades, these creatures of disaster with strange breakthroughs will easily reach the God Realm. in fact, if they were allowed to devour the flesh and blood of a ruler, they might even become rulers. Even if they didn¡¯t become rulers, it would be extremely terrifying if they became half a ruler. ¡°grand tribulation!¡± Gu nie said. ¡°It has already started.¡± it¡¯s just that it didn¡¯t come so quickly and quickly. It wouldn¡¯t even be noticed by too many people. but when they grow up, they¡¯ll definitely be much stronger than demons, zergs, and even mechanical creatures. ¡°they don¡¯t possess great power and strength. they have endless potential!¡± if these creatures of calamity are so terrifying, then how powerful will the creatures of initial element, which are even more powerful than them, be? ¡± Gu nie gradually restrained his thoughts, and his desire to become stronger became stronger. Chapter 456 ? 456 The end and the beginning? under barbarian¡¯s control. soon, half of the spider¡¯s corpse was devoured by the grotesque swamp. This time, the threat level of the grotesque swamp had increased by quite a bit. At this moment, the strange swamp had become one of the most powerful means to resist the invasion of the creatures of doom. Very quickly, the third creature of calamity descended. This was a ¡°source of disaster dragon turtle.¡± Its back was like a sharp mountain and its entire body was covered in a hard armor. After it was trapped by the strange swamp, it realized that it could not break free and immediately hid in its turtle shell. At the same time, a layer of turtle shell also appeared on the parts where his four limbs and head had retracted. this way, the huge calamity dragon turtle had become an impenetrable turtle shell. under the joint attack of everyone, after more than ten minutes of bombardment, a small wound was torn open on the side of its abdomen. Then, Gu NIE¡¯s blood gushed in, ending the long battle. immediately after, the subsequent creatures of calamity descended once again. Every type of calamity origin lifeform had unique techniques. there were many long-range attacks, concealment techniques, and even soul attacks. Even though they had the two ultimate weapons, grotesque swamp and Gu ni, some people still died under their attacks. While Gu nie and the others were fighting. the gulontan world group. over a hundred transcendent worlds, as well as the large transcendent world of gulontan, were also suffering from the fierce attacks of the creatures of calamity. in the entire gulontan world group, most of the transcendent worlds ¡®powerhouses had no information channels at all about the appearance of creatures of calamity like the creatures of calamity. As a result, when the creatures of calamity started to wreak havoc on a large scale ¡­ only then did the powerhouses in their world notice the invasion of powerful creatures. however, the powerful restraint of the source energy, soul, and physical body of the catastrophe creature ¡­ Even so, there were very few stage four realm dire beasts that required demigod-level experts to kill. Furthermore, the difficulty of killing them was not low. if they were not careful, even demigod experts would face the danger of dying while fighting against these creatures of calamity. only a world where gods existed could safely resist the invasion of these creatures of disaster. However, these creatures were not stupid. Once they discovered a powerful existence, they would hide themselves. but no matter what, if these creatures of calamity were allowed to enter the world, it would be a disaster that would have a far-reaching impact on the world. &Nbsp; some of the evil gods in the worlds that were invaded learned about this and made preparations. However, for these transcendent worlds, once the evil gods had exterminated these creatures of calamity, the entire world would not be any better off. they would either be destroyed by the invading calamity origin lifeforms or destroyed by the evil gods. the essence was not much different. As for the smaller transcendent worlds that were more secretive, if they were invaded, the lives of the entire world would probably be wiped out. it was already extremely difficult for a minor transcendent world to give birth to a transcendent grandmaster, let alone an oracle, an ancestor soul, and such experts. Facing a fourth stage realm expert with the ability of source of disaster, an invincible existence like an ancient mythological beast. It was only a matter of time before the entire world was destroyed. There were even some corners of the large transcendent world of ancient dragon Island. The calamity origin lifeforms had already started a massacre and were madly absorbing the origin power and the energy and materials of the flesh and blood. The first thing these creatures of calamity had to do after entering the transcendent world was to grow. gu nie¡¯s guess was correct. the main goal of these creatures of calamity was to grow. he could use origin power, flesh, and matter to allow himself to grow rapidly. they might not have the strange survival abilities of demonic creatures. It did not have the incredible soul power of the Zergs. It didn¡¯t have the unique life structure of the insect race. However, they had potential, almost endless potential. As long as they had enough energy and matter, they could grow without limit. As time passed, they would only become stronger and stronger. the entire gulontan world group. Only the mystical world, the Oya continent, could effectively strike down the creatures of calamity. ¡­¡­ The Oya continent. on the eternal frozen tundra in the north. After the core of the source of disaster of a giant centipede with [ demonic soul runes ] was swept away by Gu NIE¡¯s blood sea, the blood of the centipede was absorbed by Gu nie. after letting out one last angry hiss, the ¡®calamity centipede¡¯ still died. With the death of the centipede, Gu NIE¡¯s expression did not relax. The surrounding level three and level four God emissaries and ancestor soul powerhouses were either injured or their auras had weakened. Some of them had already started to drink medicine to recover from their injuries. at present, a total of seven people had been killed or injured. three of them were third stage realm experts and four of them were first stage realm god emissaries. The rest of the people didn¡¯t feel good either. no one knew how many more beasts he could take on. these creatures of calamity had all sorts of strange and unique attacking methods. One of them was a fifty-meter-tall [ ghost lady of misfortune ]. Before she died, she stared at gunie. Gu nie sensed the danger of death and dodged it. the other third stage realm expert suffered a heavy blow from the gaze. Soon after, his soul had been destroyed, and his source core had shattered. there was also the catastrophe source centipede in front of him. in the end, it displayed an extremely terrifying innate ability of devouring. an ancestor soul at the peak of stage three was devoured on the spot. Gu nie quickly controlled the sea of blood to search for the ancestor Soul Master. Unfortunately, when he found it, it had already become a pool of blood. the supernatural power of these creatures of disaster made it so that even if they trapped them here and killed them, they would inevitably have to pay a certain price. They had just killed the nine-headed calamity origin lifeform, and seven of them had already died. the others were all injured. if another 30 to 50 creatures of calamity were to enter ¡­ the remaining twenty-seven people would probably not be enough to die. This mythical beast-like creature of disaster was indeed too dangerous. even though they were controlled here, they still died one after another. ¡°what?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked at the black hole tunnel. the other experts also noticed the strange situation and looked towards the black hole tunnel. The black hole channel of the source of disaster began to distort slightly. At the same time, the black hole¡¯s luster began to dissipate. as the light disappeared, the black hole channel became dimmer and dimmer. It¡¯s ending? everyone looked at the black hole channel with disbelief. after a few minutes. The huge black hole channel of the source of disaster disappeared. at the same time, the strange aura of the source of disaster also quickly disappeared. only then did everyone react, feeling like they had been reborn after a disaster. the tense expressions on everyone¡¯s faces finally gradually relaxed. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. The damn calamity was finally over. if gu nie wasn¡¯t here, the nine mythical creatures would have swept across the entire oya continent. countless lives would have been devoured. With the help of everyone, Gu nie was able to block the power that could destroy the world. However, even so ¡­ &Nbsp; a total of seven experts had died. The number of deaths was even more than the number of people who fought the evil gods. and this was under the condition that the creature of doom was being controlled. if they weren¡¯t controlled, the casualties would be even more severe. ¡°Hu~~Hu~Hu~¡± gu nie sighed in relief. ¡°It¡¯s finally over,¡± After spending a long time and paying a huge price, they had finally dealt with the invasion of the source of disaster creatures. although there were many casualties, the price was bearable. at least the oya continent would not fall like the other transcendent worlds. to the oya continent, the beginning was the end. And to the other worlds, this was only the beginning. When the creatures of calamity that were scattered all over the place grew up, that would be the beginning of destruction. In the long run, the entire world, including Holy heijar ¡­ The invasion this time was indeed just the beginning. Chapter 457 ? 457 sneak attack and counter-sneak attack As the black hole tunnel disappeared, the experts gathered. ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve finally survived the invasion of the channel of calamity.¡± Murand¡¯s voice rang out. In the course of the battle, Mouland had also suffered considerable injuries. Many of the powerhouses looked much more relaxed at this time. Some of them had already started to use potions to recover from their injuries. After all, just the shockwaves from the battle earlier had almost killed some of them. however, we can¡¯t let our guard down. Based on the information we¡¯ve received so far, the worlds around the transcendent world of our Oya continent are currently being invaded. once many evil gods get their hands on those pearls, they might invade our world again. Although the probability of that is low, we can¡¯t let our guard down. ¡°currently, our oya continent still has the advantage. The blooddream arena is our biggest advantage.¡± ¡± in short, we need to continue to strengthen the expansion of the blood dream arena. at the same time, we need to make good use of the pearl of doom that we have obtained this time to continuously increase our strength. only then will we be able to occupy an advantageous position in the subsequent expansion of the blood dream arena. ¡± ¡± this battle is over. two powerhouses have been left behind to guard this place for a while to prevent any subsequent abnormalities. ¡± ¡°the rest of you can return to the south together and discuss the distribution of the pearl of doom.¡± When they heard about the Pearl of doom, many people had solemn expressions. They had already understood the powerful characteristics of the Pearl of disaster. If they could get their hands on the Pearl, their strength would definitely increase. with such a good opportunity, those experts who could obtain the pearl of disaster and make enough contributions would not let it go easily. but before that, I think it¡¯s time to deal with this strange swamp. Barbarian¡¯s voice sounded from the crowd. Everyone finally came to their senses. The end of the invasion and the division of the key spoils of war had almost made everyone forget about this big guy. Just a moment ago, everyone was afraid that this strange swamp wasn¡¯t strong enough, but now, they only felt that the aura of this strange swamp was so strong that it was suffocating. The majestic aura that was as thick as a mountain almost hit him in the face. the density of this aura had already far exceeded the peak of a rank four transcendent and was close to the level of a demigod. It was also because of this terrifying fellow that everyone was able to defend the black hole channel. After browsing through the strange swamp, Kieran finally understood what was going on. everyone¡¯s eyes were on gu nie. Just now, it was Gu nie who had requested to be released. they didn¡¯t have any means to deal with this terrifying destructive sealed artifact, strange swamp. he could only rely on gu nie. They arrived at the edge of the strange swamp. Gu nie said after a moment of silence. ¡°Everyone, stay away from me so that you won¡¯t be affected.¡± Everyone immediately retreated. Then, Gu NIE¡¯s mind moved. Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! buzzzzzz! one after another, the demonic erosion blades were released by gu nie. After all ten of them were released, Gu nie gathered them together. At this time, the second form of the [ demonic corrosion blade ] appeared. Compared to the ordinary demonic erosion blade, it was much more powerful and ferocious. However, it would take a long time to gather them. After the first blade was formed, gune didn¡¯t immediately start attacking or collecting the sealed artifact. Instead, he continued to form the following blades. after ten blades, he stopped. At this moment, the ten mechanical moon-like blades stopped next to gunie. ¡°Everyone, watch carefully.¡± gu nie chuckled. Everyone looked up to see how guni would deal with the strange swamp. the next moment, the green-blue wind spirit wings behind gu nie bloomed. ¡°swish!¡± The power of the wind Spirit swept over Gu nie and he disappeared. ¡°What?¡± everyone couldn¡¯t help but be startled. What¡¯s going on? where are they? Everyone was still in doubt. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡± ah! ¡± a shrill scream exploded from the frozen clouds in the sky. At the same time, three powerful auras bloomed. they were all the auras of the peak fourth level ancestral spirits. ¡°there¡¯s an enemy ambush, and it¡¯s a powerful being from a different race.¡± instantly, everyone reacted. before this, gu nie had noticed that there were enemies spying on them. on the surface, gu nie didn¡¯t say anything. in fact, he had been using his world power upanishad to merge with the world around him to find the enemy hiding in the dark. the enemy was well hidden. However, Gu nie was the favorite of the power Upanishad origin of the world. the world power upanishad had merged with the world, and gu nie¡¯s terrifying perception ability was amazing. Gu nie still managed to find the three foreign race Masters hiding in the dark. When he sensed the auras of these three foreign Masters, Gu nie became very vigilant. Their auras clearly had the characteristics of Holy heijar. in other words, these three foreign experts were experts from holy heijar. Fortunately, when the black hole channel of the source of disaster had opened, the power of the source of disaster had permeated the entire world. They had not acted rashly. as the channel of doom collapsed, gu nie could sense that they were preparing for a sneak attack at any moment. Gu nie took advantage of this opportunity to launch a counterattack. first, he condensed the [ demonic obliteration blade ], then he used the wind spirit wings, and at the same time, he used the world¡¯s profound to directly imprison the law incantation master. gu nie was seriously injured and almost killed the law incantation master. At this moment, high up in the sky. The wind howled. A large patch of frozen clouds was blasted apart. Gu nie stood in the air. About five thousand meters away from gune. Three akonu clansmen, about five meters tall and with four arms, looked at Gu nie. A thick layer of energy barrier bloomed around the three of them, enveloping them. Of the three, the mage had already been cut into three pieces by Gu NIE¡¯s demon obliteration blade. at this moment, it was rapidly recovering. his Soul Source core is really well hidden. It¡¯s a pity that this attack didn¡¯t kill it. Gu nie thought to himself. However, his face was as calm as an ancient well. No one knew what Gu nie was preparing in his heart. The three of them looked at Gu nie with serious expressions. In the previous battle, they had already seen that this Cthulhu creature called guone was a kin. his strength was extremely terrifying. the three of them could only have a stable chance of winning if they joined forces to launch a sneak attack. now that he had been discovered, the chances of winning were basically 50 ¨C 50. As for the useless soldiers below, they didn¡¯t care about them at all. ¡°What do we do?¡± Out of the three, the only female akanuo asked. ¡°kill him!¡± the injured akanuo man¡¯s eyes were cold as he spat out. ¡°Otherwise, none of us will be able to escape today.¡± This akanuo law incantation master was very clear-headed. They knew that if Gu nie didn¡¯t die today, none of them would be able to escape. Suddenly, the injured akanuo law incantation master seemed to have sensed something. his expression changed and he roared. ¡°Go! don¡¯t worry about me, he can¡¯t kill me. ¡± As the roar echoed, the other two shadow element akanuo didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. Their bodies flickered, directly crossing the energy barrier and teleporting five thousand meters to Gu NI¡¯s side, their blades slashing down like lightning. ¡± you actually sensed it. your perception is not bad. ¡± gu nie coldly smiled. Chapter 458 ? 458 suppression by the blood sea at the same time he used the demonic erosion blade. Gu nie had been hiding something. That was to let the demon obliteration blade be covered with his own blood. this way, even if he didn¡¯t kill his opponent with one strike, his blood would be mixed into his opponent¡¯s body. Gu nie could control the blood, but it wouldn¡¯t cause enough damage. However, it would be interesting if his own blood entered the other party¡¯s blood. the injured akanuo law incantation master was extremely alert and immediately noticed that something strange had been mixed into his blood. combined with the way gu nie had used his own blood to deal with those terrifying ancient divine beasts ¡­ He could guess that he had been contaminated by Gu NIE¡¯s blood. He had to kill Gu nie as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would end up like those ancient beasts. whoosh! Whoosh! a blade and a cold, sharp dagger flashed. bang! bang! bang! bang! The two attacks had already landed on Gu nie. The attack landed on Gu NI¡¯s shield, causing it to tremble and decrease in energy. some kind of conductive attack that ignores space, or some other kind of attack. gu nie wasn¡¯t surprised. as he became an ancestral spirit, he gained control of divine power. his attacking methods would also become more and more mysterious and strange. gu nie knew more than twenty types of attacks that could cross space and land on the body. gu nie¡¯s instant transmission spell was one of them. gu nie wasn¡¯t the only one who had this kind of attack. Gu nie began to fight back. at this moment, gu nie¡¯s divine sense was multitasking. On one hand, he was controlling his blood to corrode the akanuo race curse master. As he dodged, he quickly cast the great thunderflame curse to attack the two of them. zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz Under the guidance of the spell, Black dragon-like lightning bolts continuously exploded on the two of them. the two of them were clearly prepared for this as well, as they both had a powerful forbidden spell shield around them. but even so, their forbidden spell shields were quickly weakened by gunie¡¯s attacks. ¡°let¡¯s see if your shield will break first, or mine.¡± gu nie¡¯s thunderfire curse was activated to the maximum. It was just a battle of stage four realm using Shen power. A high-frequency burst was not very meaningful. It was more about exquisite and strange control and accurate shooting methods. if it couldn¡¯t hit the enemy, no matter how powerful the spell was, it would have zero effect. in the air, gu nie¡¯s body flashed as he tried to pull away. at the same time, the thunderfire curse exploded around him one after another. For a moment, the entire sky was filled with Black Lightning. A large patch of frozen clouds was torn apart. many of the ao ¡®ya continent¡¯s top powers also flew up and saw the fight between gu nie and the other two. there was a grave look in the depths of his eyes. however, the speed of gu nie and the two ancestor souls at the peak of the fourth step was extremely fast. They could not participate in a battle of this level at all. His gaze quickly swept across the sky. ¡°what do we do?¡± Dylan III asked gloomily. murand¡¯s gaze flickered rapidly. ¡°First and second layer mirror, leave quickly. Everyone else, spread out and attack the injured guy inside the shield together,¡± he immediately ordered in a low voice. mouland¡¯s judgment was very accurate. he could tell at a glance that the mage who wasn¡¯t within the shield was injured. It would naturally be best if he could kill this injured fellow. Even if he didn¡¯t kill it, it would still be of great help to Gu nie. following mouland¡¯s voice, everyone reacted with lightning speed and immediately pulled away. all sorts of long range attacks were fired towards the injured akanuo race mage. after all, having more people still had an advantage. In less than three seconds, the powerful area-of-effect forbidden Spell Shield was already on the verge of collapsing. ¡°damn barbaric natives.¡± At this moment, the law incantation master, who was resisting the akanuo clansmen, was cursing in his heart. if he had more time, he would have been able to suppress the power of the blood in his body, recover from his injuries, and deal a heavy blow to gu nie. however, he did not expect that the group of native extraordinary humans below would fly up. And in the time it took for a spark to fly off a Flint, it had already started to attack him. under the attacks of so many people, in just a few seconds, this powerful aoe shield was already on the verge of breaking. If he didn¡¯t avoid it, then what would come next would be a crazy blow. Once he moved and tried to escape, the slightly improved contamination source that he had just suppressed would rapidly spread to all parts of his body. At that time, it would not be as easy for him to suppress it again as it was now. As he cursed in his heart, the akanuo Magus quickly retreated from the shield, and disappeared into a frozen cloud 10000 metres away, hiding. The sea of blood around Gu nie flickered, and a stream of blood flew towards the injured akanuo Magus. Just as they had lost track of the akanuo Magus, they saw Gu NIE¡¯s blood flowing towards a certain direction. They were overjoyed, as they knew what Gu nie meant. A large number of spells and long-range attacks followed Gu NIE¡¯s blood into the frozen cloud. boom! boom! boom! in an instant, a large patch of frozen clouds was blasted into pieces. Gu NIE¡¯s blood also flew towards the injured akanuo Magus. Seeing gune¡¯s blood flying towards him, the injured mage¡¯s face changed. The small amount of blood had already begun to transform in his body, and he could no longer suppress it. If so much blood were to rush over and enter his body ¡­ he was afraid that he would die on the spot. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± gritting his teeth, the injured mage quickly pulled away from the group. at such a close distance, it would be too difficult for him to suppress gu nie¡¯s blood. If he was far enough away, he could better suppress the blood and even expel it. although you¡¯re letting down your two fellow tribesmen, this is the best solution. he saw the injured mage quickly pull away from him. muran, dylan iii and the others naturally knew what he was thinking. ¡°kill him! we can¡¯t let him recover!¡± the group of people immediately chased after the injured mage. they also knew that the foreign magus was very powerful. if they chased after him and he retaliated, some of them would die. &Nbsp; but ¡­ if they didn¡¯t help gu nie and allowed these people to kill him, they wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. As Mouland, Dylan III, and the others chased further and further away. Gu NIE¡¯s control over blood was getting weaker and weaker. Suddenly, Gu nie gave up on controlling the blood. killing the two enemies in front of him before dealing with the fleeing enemy was the best choice. He gave up on controlling the blood. At the same time. whoosh! a sea of blood bloomed, covering a radius of 10000 meters. above the sky, the layers of ice on the ground, and even the frozen clouds. everything spread out in the sea of blood. boom! the world power upanishad bloomed at this moment. The two akanuo clansmen suddenly felt their bodies slow down and their speed decrease. At the same time, a terrifying pressure descended from all directions. It was as if an entire world was pressing down on them. This immense and terrifying pressure made it difficult for them to even control their origin power. It was extremely difficult for them to even move their fingers. It was comparable to the threat that a demigod gave them. ¡°What a terrifying blood sea.¡± both of their hearts trembled, and their faces were filled with fear. ¡°Run!¡± the two of them didn¡¯t dare to fight gu nie in this sea of blood. They had all witnessed Gu NIE¡¯s bloody methods just now. the two of them were just about to escape when they suddenly became alert, and their expressions changed drastically. ¡°you still want to escape from my blood sea?¡± Gu nie sneered. If they didn¡¯t release the blood sea, the two of them might have been able to escape. After all, they were experts from the Holy Sea. They weren¡¯t ordinary existences. however, once the sea of blood bloomed, it was impossible for the two of them to escape. In order to end the battle as quickly as possible, Gu nie had used his trump card. Bang! Bang! bang! bang! A series of bloody explosions occurred. the blood of the two men instantly overlapped with the surrounding blood sea. The endless power of the blood sea pressed down on the two of them. They couldn¡¯t move at all, let alone teleport to escape. It was accompanied by an angry roar from the depths of the devil¡¯s soul. The consciousness of the two who were suppressed was destroyed in an instant, and their souls were devoured by the demonic co-soul. The three of them were indeed very powerful. However, they didn¡¯t know how terrifying Gu nie was. Chapter 459 ? 459 Chapter 107 emoko¡¯s departure he quickly retracted his blood sea and world power upanishad. Gu NIE¡¯s body flickered as he flew towards the injured akanuo Magus. At the same time, the co-soul began to digest their souls in the blood sea. The three of them were able to sneak into the AO ¡®ya continent without a sound and accurately find everyone¡¯s location. Then, they quietly hid nearby and knew not to attack when the black hole channel of the source of disaster erupted. If you say that there¡¯s no spy, then that¡¯s really strange. Gu nie quickly digested the souls of the two as he flew, and a large amount of information came in. ¡± as expected, it¡¯s an expert from holy heijar. ¡± Gu nie raised his eyebrows. as expected, the shepherd God isn¡¯t dead yet. Moreover, the shepherd God is extremely powerful in the major transcendent world of grongtan, and he even has an extremely high status. ¡± yes, he¡¯s also a member of the mysterious organization in san heigar. ¡± after a while, gu nie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°i¡¯ve finally found you,¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes glowed. Gu nie had devoured their souls for two reasons. One was to gather information, and the other was to find the spy. after searching the souls of the two, gu nie finally found the spy. with his wind spirit wings, gu nie quickly caught up to the akanuo magus and the others. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the akanuo spellcaster had been injured, and Gu NIE¡¯s blood had spread through his body ¡­ based on his speed, he had most likely escaped. At this time, everyone was using all sorts of long range attacks, continuously attacking the akanuo race curse master. as for the akanuo law incantation master, he was in a sorry state. Although his body had recovered, his strength had not recovered yet. Under the attack of the crowd, his white robe was stained with blood. The flying akanuo race law incantation master was holding back his anger. being chased by this group of not-so-powerful god emissaries and ancestor souls, one could easily imagine how depressed he was. at this moment, the blood that had contaminated his body was about to be expelled. He had already decided that the moment the source of contamination in his body was removed, he would quickly use the forbidden spell recovery scroll to instantly recover from his injuries. Then, he would immediately launch a frenzied counterattack. In a counterattack, these people might pose a certain threat to him, but he believed that he would be the one to survive in the end. After killing all of them, he would gather with the other two to destroy Gu nie. just as he was expelling the blood that contaminated his body ¡­ the akanuo man¡¯s heart trembled, as he realized that the blood in his body, which had weakened, was now stirring, as if it was coming back. the akanuo law incantation master suddenly turned around. behind the group of people chasing after him, a blue figure was chasing after him at an extremely fast speed. this speed was four to five times faster than his. in the blink of an eye, the green-blue figure had already passed by the crowd and was coming for him. at this moment, the akanuo law magus felt a chill in his heart. ¡°Are they both dead?¡± ¡°is it the sea of blood that bloomed just now?¡± ¡°is this gu nie¡¯s secret technique that terrifying?¡± the akanuo spellcaster felt bitter. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! more than a dozen sharp demonic obliteration blades swept over. The akanuo Magus gritted his teeth and immediately used a long distance teleportation, appearing 30000 metres away in a flash. this long-range shuttle caused the blood in his body to run rampant again. following which, the akanuo law magus took out a long distance teleportation scroll. The other two were already dead. he was definitely not gu nie¡¯s opponent. he had failed the mission and would be punished when he returned, but it was better than dying here. moreover, he also needed to spread the news of gu nie¡¯s terrifying strength. Activate the scroll. The white light spread out as space power Upanishad spread out. ¡°Swish!¡± The space suddenly trembled. The body of the akanuo race law Magus had already disappeared. After a few seconds. In a flash of green and blue light, Gu nie appeared. he sensed the dissipating ripples of space intent and the almost imperceptible blood. ¡°In the end, he still managed to escape.¡± gu nie looked around and thought. ¡± however, i still got the information i needed. ¡± After a while. many experts flew over. ¡°where is he?¡± Murand looked around him. He didn¡¯t sense any battle earlier, so he could already guess what was going on. ¡°he escaped.¡± Gu nie said in a flat tone. ¡°However, they most likely won¡¯t dare to come to our world again.¡± Gu nie said with certainty. he glanced at gu nie. whether it was gu nie¡¯s speed or his various techniques. previously, he had to deal with the powerful creatures of calamity and the three foreign invaders. Gu NIE¡¯s power was fully displayed. And Gu NIE¡¯s strength would only get stronger and stronger. As long as those intruders knew their own limitations, they would naturally not easily come to the Oya continent again. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes slowly swept across the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± everyone nodded in agreement. as they flew, they arrived at the location near the source of disaster and gathered with the many first and second stage realm experts. After Gu nie collected the strange swamp, he left the elites to guard it. The group then flew South. ¡°senior moulan.¡± Gu nie whispered as he flew. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you know betaslow?¡± Gu nie asked. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± immediately, mouland could vaguely guess what was going on. ¡°Where is he now?¡± he¡¯s on patrol in the Western desolation mountain range. He has always been in charge of that area. ¡± capture this person and interrogate him properly. also, find out the location of the teleportation array that can teleport between worlds. you can use soul search or spiritual communication to interrogate him. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve devoured the souls of those two people before, and i¡¯ve learned that this guy called betaslo is a traitor. he has a close relationship with the shepherd¡¯s organization. ¡± in addition, I¡¯m not sure if there are other people involved, so it¡¯s best not to let too many people know about this. It¡¯s fine to do it in secret. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± yes, ¡± murand replied in a deep voice. For a long time, Mouland and the leaders of the three great empires had been secretly investigating the identity of the traitor, but they had not made much progress. now that gu nie had given him the information, things were much easier. They would make that damn traitor regret being born into this world. with mulland¡¯s confirmation, gune was relieved. After capturing the traitor and finding the corresponding teleportation array, the foreign invaders would not be able to enter the Oya continent through the teleportation array. of course, they could use other methods, but those methods would obviously cost more power and money. ¡°this time, the matter in the oya continent has basically been resolved.¡± ¡± then the trip to the omoko ancient divine mountain and the path of cthulhu should also be put on the agenda. ¡± Gu nie thought to himself. however, there¡¯s no rush. After all, the emoko ancient divine mountain is an extremely dangerous region. I need to steadily increase my strength first. At the very least, I need to steadily increase my strength to the late or peak of the fourth stage realm. It won¡¯t be too late to go there after I have the true battle power of a demigod. Chapter 460 ? 460 The ancient Omoko divine mountain after a few days. In the dark and quiet secret room. Gu nie was playing with the Pearl of disaster that was half the size of a fist. this pearl of misfortune was smooth and transparent, and there was a faint white flame surging within it. this was the pearl of misfortune from the white flame demon spider. everyone returned to the empire¡¯s territory, and then they used the teleportation formation to enter the ancestral soul space conference. he began to distribute the pearls of disaster. With Gu NIE¡¯s contribution in this battle, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to get a third of the pearls. however, considering the importance of the pearl of disaster to many experts ¡­ In the end, Gu nie only took one pearl. to him, the pearl of disaster was like adding flowers to a brocade, but to them, it was like charcoal in the snow. gu nie didn¡¯t need to fight for too many, one was enough. After fiddling with it for a while, ancient Nirvana origin power seeped into it before slowly absorbing it into his body. As he absorbed, Gu nie carefully felt the changes brought about by the absorption. after absorbing it, it can weaken the restraining effect of the creatures of disaster on me to a certain extent. Although it¡¯s not very useful to me, it¡¯s very useful to them. ¡± furthermore, qianqian, i feel that the barrier to the peak of the third stage realm seems to have loosened. once i completely digest this first pearl of disaster, breaking through to the fourth stage realm shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. with the many precious fruits in my hands, i can reach the peak of the fourth stage very quickly. ¡± ¡°After reincarnating and removing all the flaws, you can enter the Mount Omoko.¡± ¡°Of course, we still need to make the necessary preparations.¡± as he pondered, gu nie entered a state of meditation. then, gu nie used the bloodsource-great blood dream curse to enter the blood dream arena. what¡¯s going on? ¡± gune asked SUGRA as soon as he entered the fourth floor. ¡± senior, do you know the teleportation coordinates outside the amoko ancient divine mountain? ¡± ¡°mount omoko?¡± sukra fell into deep thought. ¡°I know a coordinate, but it¡¯s a certain distance from the Mount Omoko. we need to cross a certain distance of the ocean to reach the region of the omoko ancient divine mountain.¡± there¡¯s a certain distance from the Mount Omoko, which makes this coordinate area a little safer. Gu nie thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°senior, please tell me the coordinates.¡± ¡°en!¡± alright. SUGRA nodded and handed over a black stone slab. After taking it, Gu nie scanned it with his spiritual sense. He had already memorized the coordinates. ¡°Sir Gu nie, are you going to Mount Omoko?¡± sukra asked softly. ¡± the great lord of nightmares has ordered that danger has appeared. all his followers must be fully prepared and arrive at the emoko ancient divine mountain in the near future. ¡± these words immediately made sugra narrow his eyes. he naturally knew what the danger was. In Holy heijar, danger had already broken out. Although it wasn¡¯t a crisis for the powerhouses, it was a destructive danger for The Extraordinaries in the ordinary regions. Some of the powerhouses who had entered Holy heijar had already sent the information through the blooddream arena. A few days ago, strange creatures like ancient mythical beasts had appeared in many places in Holy heijar. Most of these powerful ancient mythological beasts were just divine envoy ancestral spirits in the third or fourth realm. even though they did not have the support of divine power, they had the special characteristics of the source of disaster. Whether it was its offensive power or its innate divine power, it was extremely powerful. if the demigods weren¡¯t careful enough, they would be killed by them. Combined with the information that he had about the Dominators ¡®awakening, SUGRA naturally knew how terrifying this was. ¡°Since Sir Gu nie wants to go to the emoko ancient God mountain, you must be careful.¡± Sukra muttered to himself for a while before he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Oh?¡± Gune looked at SUGRA. ¡± mount omoko itself is a very, very dangerous place. it¡¯s known as the god¡¯s grinder. ¡± ¡°killing and fighting are extremely cruel. if existences as powerful as gods enter, they¡¯ll die if they¡¯re not careful.¡± ¡°when our race was at its peak, a few gods entered the emoko ancient divine mountain, but we never heard from them again.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he should have died in there.¡± ¡± many people who enter the omoko ancient divine mountain are looking for an opportunity to become the controller of the gods. ¡± and according to rumors, it is said that there is an opportunity to become the eternal ruler of Cthulhu there. at the same time, it¡¯s also one of the origins of Cthulhu¡¯s powers. ¡± cthulhu¡¯s ability? ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart moved. This time, one of Gu NI¡¯s goals in going to the emoko ancient divine mountain was to obtain the biological abilities of the dead Cthulhu. He could still obtain some strange and powerful abilities from the dead Cthulhu creatures. Gune¡¯s control of blood and the corrosive power of the sea of blood had something to do with the fact that he was a Cthulhu embryo. Such a technique was completely effective against flesh and blood creatures. Of course, gune¡¯s more important goal was to find enough ruler¡¯s flesh and blood to speed up the growth of his Cthulhu embryo. compared to the others who had to enter the omoko ancient divine mountain in search of an opportunity to become the ruler of the gods, this was not the case. gu nie¡¯s goal in entering was simple: to ¡°pick up the corpses.¡± Sir Gu nie, I know you¡¯re very powerful, but demigods don¡¯t even have the right to enter the mountain. They can only stay in the outer area. if you want to go, I suggest that you go after you have advanced to the demigod level. sukra said. ¡°I know that.¡± Gu nie nodded. after getting the coordinates and having a brief conversation with sugra, guni left the arena. In the secret room. Gu nie combed through all the information he¡¯d gathered about the Mount Omoko in his mind. ¡± first of all, the amoko ancient divine mountain is an area used by a group of cthulhu creatures to breed their own kind. ¡± but now, those Cthulhu creatures are all in a half-sleep, so they probably won¡¯t be able to check the situation of the entire Omoko ancient divine mountain in detail. after all, the Omoko ancient God mountain is so huge that no one would be so free to go and check it out. ¡°Secondly, the Mount Omoko is just as SUGRA and Andrew said. it¡¯s a strange place, but it¡¯ll also be the core place for me to become the true ruler of cthulhu.¡± ¡°i¡¯m still too weak.¡± I still need to cultivate for a while. I¡¯ll first advance to the fourth stage realm and then reincarnate. after that, I can make some preparations to head to the emoko ancient divine mountain. After all, I¡¯ll be different from the others once I enter. After some thought, Gu nie calmed down and began a new round of training. Chapter 461 ? 461 Human-faced lantern In the secret room. the reincarnated gu nie began to feel the depths of his soul and body. ¡°Fourth level Saint realm later stage.¡± ¡± perfect body, perfect soul, perfect demonic pool, perfect blood sea. ¡± ¡± all the disadvantages caused by the fruit¡¯s advancement in realm have disappeared. ¡± ¡°moreover, i¡¯m even more powerful than before. my comprehension of the three profound meanings has also improved significantly.¡± gu nie¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but it quickly disappeared. The place Gu nie was heading to was the most dangerous area in the Holy Sea. even gods might not be able to survive in there. gu nie had reincarnated more than sixty times. But if he was killed, it would be a waste of time. ¡± without the flesh and blood of a dominator, my body and soul¡¯s progress toward becoming a dominator has almost stopped. ¡± fortunately, the Cthulhu embryo has a strong characteristic. Even if it stops growing for a long time, once it obtains the ruler¡¯s flesh, it can still grow and improve steadily. There¡¯s no need to worry about abnormal growth. if you want to become strong, you must obtain enough ruler flesh, even the flesh of the great old gods, or even the flesh of the Supreme ancient gods. after a moment of silence, gu nie took out the ancient shadow door. he entered the calculated coordinates into it and began to put in space energy crystals. while he was training, gu nie had gone to holy heijar to collect information about the mount omoko. there wasn¡¯t much information, but from what he could gather, he knew that mount amodo was a strange, rugged, and abnormal place. Gods would be affected by the mutation and loss of control when they were in Omoko. When the corpses of those Qiyuan evil demons were piled up, they could give birth to the abyss. This kind of terrifying place that gave birth to evil demon catastrophes would then sweep across many extraordinary worlds, leaving behind the legend of catastrophes. and what kind of good place could this be, a place where cthulhu creatures, who were even more powerful than the qiyuan demons, gathered? after a few minutes. Only then did Gu nie finish delivering the energy crystals. At the same time, the energy passageway began to stabilize. currently, the oya continent had entered a stable state of development. meanwhile, many of the extraordinary worlds around gulontan had suffered greatly from the invasion of the creatures of calamity. only those worlds protected by the gods were spared. moreover, many third and fourth stage realm experts had also obtained the pearl of disaster. overall, the environment of the oya continent was better than ever. As time quietly passed, the Oya continent would become stronger and stronger. Gugne had also told Mouland not to disturb him if there was nothing important. Gu nie had more than enough time to spend at Mount Omoko. after constructing the portal, gu nie placed a star city soul into the ancient shadow gate. he then placed his palm on the gate and began to construct a projection. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the distant Holy heijar. The ¡®dark Shepherd lamp Island¡¯ was shrouded in gloomy darkness and moist fog. The ocean waves crashed against the shore and reefs again and again. other than that, there was no other sound. there was not even the chirping of birds or the chirping of insects. it was as if this was a world of death and disaster. the glow of a lantern could be vaguely seen in the depths of the moist fog. ¡°swish!¡± a rich light shot up into the sky, cutting through the gloomy darkness. in the depths of the darkness, a few wandering lanterns seemed to have discovered the light here and floated over. as the light from the teleportation array dissipated ¡­ gu nie¡¯s projection appeared in the portal. Looking around, gune found a light like a lantern floating in the darkness. This discovery alerted Gu nie. ¡°Is there anyone here? They actually had lanterns? Is it some special custom?¡± gu nie immediately sat down next to the teleportation formation and began to transfer his body¡¯s energy. gu nie was only a projection, so he was quite weak. Whether he ran into other people or some strange event, it wasn¡¯t a good thing for Gu nie. it was fine if his soul star died, but if he was blocked here, he would have to waste a reincarnation to come over. the gains did not make up for the losses. The right way was to convert the energy as soon as possible and recover his strength. gu nie immediately began to focus on the energy conversion. After becoming a Cthulhu creature, gune¡¯s conversion efficiency had greatly improved. as the transformation continued, gu nie¡¯s body began to rapidly reform. his strength also increased rapidly. while gu nie was recovering his power ¡­ gu nie also noticed the strange behavior of the lanterns in the darkness. These lanterns were like lanterns, floating in the air, sometimes high and sometimes low, sometimes fast and sometimes slow. However, there were seven or eight red lanterns floating around him. They all had the same target, and they were all slowly floating toward Gu nie. It had only been ten minutes, and the nearest lantern was less than a kilometer away. gu nie had only recovered half of his strength. it was only at the peak of rank three. When the lantern took a step further, Gu nie saw the true face of the lantern through the layers of dark mist. It was not a lantern. To be more precise, it was a strange lantern-like creature that was two meters in diameter. It had the shape of a lantern, with a thin frame on the outside and fire on the inside. On the lantern paper outside, there were about 40 to 50 faces of various kinds, some sleeping, some laughing, some hesitating, some crazy. A human-faced lantern! Gu NIE¡¯s heart trembled. the moment the human-faced lantern saw gu nie. those faces with different shapes, expressions, joy, and anger were all in gu nie¡¯s direction. those who could see gu nie all looked over. ¡°there¡¯s more human face.¡± ¡°eat it! Eat it! I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°I love his handsome face the most. I want to keep him by my side and let him accompany me.¡± ¡°we have to get close quietly and scare him to death.¡± ¡°don¡¯t quarrel, he has already discovered us. we have to act quickly, or we won¡¯t be able to eat it if it¡¯s taken away.¡± ¡°It is! that¡¯s right!¡± the sounds of a myriad of arguments rose and fell. Gu nie, on the other hand, looked at the strange lantern with a gloomy expression. It wasn¡¯t that Gu nie didn¡¯t want to run, but he found that he was no longer in control. he had only entered the outer region of the mount omoko, and this was only a small part of it, when he encountered something strange. Chapter 462 ? 462 The dark Shepherd Light Island ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu nie raised his hand with difficulty. his entire body was like an old, rusty machine. gune tried his best, but he could only raise his hand to his chest. ¡°My physical body is very strong, but it¡¯s not listening to my commands.¡± gu nie¡¯s face became gloomier. The noisy human-faced lantern was floating closer. many of them shouted that they wanted to eat gu nie, and some even threatened not to run away. gu nie quickly manipulated his source power, blood sea, and wind power to find a way to get out of this strange situation. the origin power seemed to have lost its effectiveness at this time, and it was completely ineffective. The loss of origin power greatly reduced Gu NIE¡¯s casting speed. Gu NIE¡¯s soul power gathered the origin power of the world and formed a great thunderflame curse. ¡± the black lightning struck the human-faced lantern. the entire lantern only shook a little, but it didn¡¯t show any signs of injury. Ignore my spell? This strange scene made Gu nie even more alert. Then, Gu nie released another demonic erosion blade. ¡°hiss~~¡± the demonic erosion blade passed through, but the surface of the human-faced lantern bloomed with water-like patterns, and nothing happened. ¡°as expected, attacks don¡¯t have much of an effect.¡± ¡± perhaps it¡¯s not that it¡¯s ineffective, but i don¡¯t have the corresponding means to restrain it. ¡± after trying several times to no avail, gu nie stopped. he started to activate the power of the blood sea and the power of the wind spirit. when gu nie¡¯s power of the blood sea bloomed ¡­ ¡± As the power of the blood sea surged through the air, Gu NIE¡¯s joints began to move as if they had been lubricated by oil. he tried to move, and although his body was still like a machine, he could now move. ¡°hu hu hu hu~~~¡± then, the wind spirit wings on gu nie¡¯s back bloomed, and an extremely strong wind spirit power enveloped gu nie. gu nie¡¯s body slowly rose from the ground. gu nie let out a sigh of relief. it could even fly, which was a rare good news. As the power of the wind Spirit surged, Gu nie flew in the opposite direction of the human-faced lantern. the speed of the human-faced lantern was only slightly faster than an ordinary person running at full speed. Gu NIE¡¯s speed was obviously much faster than the human-faced lantern. but gu nie didn¡¯t think that he was safe just because he was faster. instead, he frowned even more. This was because Gu nie had already noticed it. The lanterns from all directions had also noticed the commotion and were all gathering towards Gu nie. gu nie thought as he flew. the information shown in the data, as well as the information I got from senior SUGRA. ¡°This place is called the dark Shepherd¡¯s Light Island. It is not within the radiation range of the Omoko ancient sacred mountain.¡± there¡¯s also no relevant information about the strange environment of the dark Shepherd lamp Island. ¡°But as soon as I came here, I fell into such a strange scene.¡± ¡°this has never appeared in the information.¡± ¡°did something happen on the dark shepherd lamp island?¡± gu nie frowned. ¡°it should be,¡± I didn¡¯t feel any power enveloping me earlier. Even my recovery was more normal. when these strange human-faced lanterns discovered me, I was a little out of control. Did they imprison me with some strange power? ¡± or could it be that the dark Shepherd Light Island has already become like this? after I came in, that strange power has subtly influenced me? ¡± gu nie didn¡¯t have much of a clue. ¡± fortunately, i¡¯m fast enough now. if i spend more time, i can slowly get rid of them. ¡± ¡± after i get rid of them, i¡¯ll find a hidden place and recover my strength first. i¡¯m only half of my peak strength right now, so i can only release half of my blood sea power and wind spirit power. ¡± ¡°Once I fully recover my strength, it will at least increase my speed by a large margin.¡± at least I won¡¯t have to be too afraid of them when I encounter these strange lanterns again. ¡°i¡¯m only afraid of yingluo.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked into the endless darkness. ¡°There are other strange creatures in the darkness.¡± with the existence of the human-faced lantern, there was no guarantee that there would not be other strange creatures. with gu nie¡¯s current power ¡­ if they really encountered a powerful and strange creature, the chances of survival were not high. while he was thinking, his dark power upanishad bloomed. Gu nie quickly merged with the darkness. It wasn¡¯t very effective, but it could at least help Gu nie avoid some potential danger. He turned around and saw that the human-faced lantern was still chasing after Gu nie. Even though Gu nie had become one with the darkness, they could still sense his exact location. after putting some distance between them, gu nie focused his mind and the eye of fate bloomed. as the eye of destiny bloomed, the surrounding night and the world seemed to be covered with a layer of color. some areas were dark red like blood, making people feel fear. Some areas were red, as if there was danger. some areas were light blue. The deeper dark blue region made one feel comfortable. The eye of fate was one of Gu NIE¡¯s methods. But as Gu nie grew stronger, the eye of Destiny¡¯s energy consumption also increased. In general, the time it could be used was much longer than before. after a dozen seconds, gu nie felt his eyes dry up. gu nie immediately closed the eye of fate and flew toward a dark blue area. however, even if they were flying in the dark blue region, they would still be able to escape. gu nie didn¡¯t let down his guard. the black leaves and mist of the dark lantern island were strange and grotesque. who knew if there were any hidden dangers in the depths? While flying, Gu nie used the darkness to hide his body. He also used the world power Upanishad to open a path for himself. The usual dark environment was no different from daytime for Gu NIE¡¯s vision. gu nie¡¯s powerful vision didn¡¯t have any effect, and it was no different from an ordinary person facing darkness. and here, gu nie¡¯s powerful vision was completely useless. only when he used his world power upanishad could he see the environment within a hundred-meter radius. gu nie couldn¡¯t see any further than that. In this area, world intent and dark intent were both greatly disturbed. After flying all the way and shaking off the dozen or so strange lanterns that were chasing after him, he finally stopped. Gu nie then landed on a pile of rubble. ¡°I have to recover my strength as soon as possible.¡± gu nie sat down and began a new round of recovery. Chapter 463 ? 463 chapter 111-man-eating strange tree He used the world power Upanishad and the dark power Upanishad to build a three-layered defense. Gu nie was relieved. he looked around carefully and confirmed that there was no danger. gu nie sat down and started to communicate with the other half of his body. he used the blood sea and the demon pool to transform his body and soul. ¡°gurgle gurgle gurgle¡± the energy surged over. Gu NIE¡¯s body began to recover quickly. fortunately, I¡¯m not just using the origin power in the mana pool. Otherwise, in this strange environment, the origin power in my body would be greatly limited, and it would be difficult for me to recover. ¡°fortunately, i have enough energy in my blood sea.¡± while gu nie was recovering his strength ¡­ In the darkness, the withered old trees around Gu NIE¡¯s area had been dried up by the wind, as if they were completely dead. When Gu nie finally calmed down, he asked, The old trees seemed to come to life. They began to wriggle as if they were moving their roots. They slowly moved toward Gu nie. The entire process was silent. Before he knew it, Gu nie had been cultivating for more than ten minutes. By now, he had recovered more than 90% of his strength. ¡°i¡¯ve found him, he¡¯s there! he¡¯s right there!¡± A shriek cut through the darkness. Gu nie immediately stood up. about a thousand meters away, the human-faced lantern was still chasing after him. gu nie¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°You won¡¯t stop until you catch up to me?¡± Just as Gu nie was about to stand up, he was shocked. Gu NIE¡¯s expression became more and more serious as he looked around. Before, Gu nie had been sure that there were no trees within a fifty or sixty meter radius of the pile of rubble. but at this moment. At the edge of the pile of rubble, about twenty meters away from Gu nie. the rows of withered old trees were densely packed together, almost forming a curtain wall. A few of the closer ones were only fifteen or sixteen meters away from him. Gu nie had been watching his surroundings the entire time, but he hadn¡¯t noticed the trees approaching. ¡°Young man, you can¡¯t escape.¡± A voice suddenly rang out in the darkness. gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. he quickly locked onto the source of the sound. It was a human face on the withered tree that had become so blurry that it could no longer be seen. However, one could still vaguely tell that it was a wrinkled face of an old man from a foreign tribe. He did not look young. ¡°Who are you?¡± gu nie asked cautiously. the withered tree man ignored gu nie. ¡°The eternal night lantern has its eyes on you,¡± he continued,¡±it will chase you until you die.¡± ¡± no matter how you run or where you run to, he can slowly catch up to you. then, when you¡¯re not paying attention, he can eat you. ¡± ¡°long night lantern?¡± ¡± eat you, eat you, eat you hahaha hahahaha eat you, so fresh and delicious, i¡¯m really famished. ¡± the withered tree man seemed to be excited by his words and shrieked repeatedly. his tone suddenly became hot and crazy. After a moment, the withered tree man¡¯s face seemed to have returned to normal. instead of wasting time to escape and then being eaten by those damn long night lanterns, it¡¯s better to be eaten by me. They are too noisy. After being eaten by me, I can tell you the story. I have many, many stories, all kinds of stories. I guarantee that you won¡¯t be bored. ¡°You can go to sleep when you¡¯re tired, unlike those lanterns that never stop talking.¡± ¡°it¡¯s so good!¡± ¡°let me eat you, eat you yingluo, eat you yingluo, i¡¯m starving to death, let me eat you, eat you.¡± the withered tree face¡¯s voice gradually turned from hurried to crazed, and finally roared, its ferocious face visible. His voice reverberated in the darkness. by this time, the human-faced lantern, or more accurately, the eternal night lantern, was getting closer to gu nie. hurry up, speed up. That human face is about to be eaten by the cunning tree. ¡± don¡¯t believe that old man sly tree¡¯s nonsense. he¡¯ll imprison you, then cut off pieces of your flesh bit by bit, and slowly enjoy them. he¡¯ll torture you and eat your flesh while telling you ghost stories. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s yingluo, it¡¯s yingluo.¡± ¡± let us eat you. we will only take small bites, no, big mouthfuls of you, and then make you a part of us. ¡± hehe, hehe, we can even fly. Look at how happy we are, unlike that sly tree old man, who looks like he¡¯s dead. ¡°That cunning tree old man died a long time ago.¡± ¡± that¡¯s not right. if someone comes near, they¡¯ll come back to life. if that person¡¯s face is eaten by that old man strange tree, he¡¯ll really come back to life. ¡± The dozens of faces of the long night lanterns that had arrived started to shout in a complicated manner. this made gu nie even more wary of this strange island. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu nie rose up and quickly disappeared into the air. he then activated his eye of destiny and flew in a dark blue direction. ¡°terrible human face ran away again.¡± ¡± it¡¯s all your fault. i told you, we have to get close quietly and scare him to death. ¡± hurry up and give chase! 70 miles per hour! ¡°¡­¡­¡± As Gu nie reappeared in the air, his speed was now four times faster than before. this speed was like a snail compared to gu nie¡¯s peak speed. but at this point, it was already quite good. even if the human-faced lanterns surrounded him from all directions, gu nie could use his speed to break free. as he accelerated, the noise of the mottled people was left behind by gu nie. Gu nie thought to himself as he flew. that cunning tree old man said that the eternal night lantern will chase me alone until I die. ¡± it shouldn¡¯t be that exaggerated. if we really go all out, that long night lantern might not be able to exchange for one with me. ¡± but at the very least, in this affected area, the eternal night lantern should keep chasing me. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s going to be a little troublesome.¡± gu nie rubbed his glabella. ¡°I entered the dark Shepherd Light Island to use it as a springboard to enter the Omoko ancient sacred mountain.¡± but now, this damn thing is chasing me relentlessly. And there are also those strange trees that can move Silently and eat people on this dark Shepherd lamp Island. No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like a place to stay for long. I can¡¯t waste time here. If I can¡¯t find a suitable place to live in a few days, I¡¯ll have to reincarnate and leave. I¡¯ll have to find another place to enter the emoko ancient divine mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s search carefully first. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just die and return.¡± after making this plan, gu nie was ready to open the eye of destiny again to find the way. All of a sudden. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.¡± Violent energy surged. Far behind Gu nie, a white flame was burning. In an instant, the darkness in the entire area was dispelled. the fire was as bright as the sun, and gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What?¡± Gu nie quickly reincarnated and looked at the source of the White flames. Within the flames. The night lantern that had been chasing him was reduced to ashes in the scorching flames, and there were a few figures standing in the air around the flames. ¡°someone¡¯s there?¡± gu nie¡¯s heart was moved. Chapter 464 ? 464 chapter 112 three-man team after thinking for a while, gu nie flew toward those people. In this strange place, there was no way Gu nie could survive by himself. If he really did encounter an irresistible danger, Gu nie would have to reincarnate and leave this strange place. it might be dangerous to come into contact with these people, but it was also possible to follow them into a relatively safe area. at the same time, he could find a way to reach the omoko ancient divine mountain. while flying, gu nie stopped using his world and dark power upanishads. immediately, the three people in the area where the flames were gradually dissipating noticed gu nie¡¯s existence and looked over. the leader of the three was tall and sturdy. his skin was brown and yellow, and he was four meters tall. he carried a giant furnace sword on his back and had the aura of a demigod weapon. his realm was also at the demigod level. Beside him was a two-headed troll that was even taller than the four-meter-tall man from the foreign land. It was covered in muscles and carried a pair of battle axes on its back. The other was a human woman with blue skin. She was the same height as Gu nie, and her body was covered in dark gold inscriptions. She had a magic dagger at her waist. The three of them looked at Gu nie warily. He stopped a hundred meters away from the three. ¡°you three, how did the dark shepherd lamp island become like this? has this place been affected?¡± Gune asked in the common language of the Holy heijar. As soon as Gu nie spoke, the three of them looked at him with strange expressions. ¡°You? Are you new here?¡± the blue-skinned woman asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only been here for a few days. It¡¯s just that this Island seems to be slightly different from the one I¡¯ve read about.¡± gu nie nodded in response. ¡°The dark Shepherd Light Island has been like this since three hundred years ago.¡± the woman said with a frown. ¡°three hundred years ago?¡± gu nie had noticed that the information on the island was very different from the one he¡¯d encountered, and suspected that something had happened. He did not expect that there would be an accident three hundred years ago. ¡°the timing of this information is really bad.¡± Gu nie now understood that the information he had was from hundreds or thousands of years ago. The strange event that had happened three hundred years ago on the dark Shepherd lamp Island was clearly not known to the outside world, and it had not spread much. ¡°Did you come to the dark Shepherd¡¯s Light Island because you want to go to the Omoko ancient divine mountain?¡± The leader¡¯s voice was loud and deep. yes, I wanted to use the island as a springboard to enter the Omoko ancient sacred mountain. However, I didn¡¯t expect to be lost in the darkness after arriving at the island. gu nie said. ¡°In the end, I met that long night lantern. It kept chasing me. If you didn¡¯t kill it, I¡¯m afraid it would have followed me for a long time.¡± ¡°when you were chased by the night lantern, you could still fly?¡± the woman couldn¡¯t help but ask, her voice carrying a hint of surprise. At the same time, the burly man and the double-headed demon were both shocked. gu nie nodded. when I encountered the eternal night lantern, my body was as stiff as a rusty machine. I couldn¡¯t move. Fortunately, I had the wind Spirit wings, so I could fly. the three of them finally noticed the pair of green-blue wind spirit wings on gu nie¡¯s back. ¡°can¡¯t i fly after being targeted by the night lantern?¡± gu nie asked after he finished. The few of them looked at each other and seemed to be communicating in secret. A moment later, the woman began to explain, ¡± ¡°the long night lantern is one of the strange products of the dark shepherd lamp island¡¯s misfortune.¡± [ after being targeted, the strange power of this dark shepherd lamp island will descend upon you. ] then, your body and origin power will be completely confined and unable to move. You will then be swallowed by the eternal night lantern and become a part of it. ¡°You should have seen those strange faces before! Those are the people it ate.¡± ¡°I see.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. ¡°Actually, Yingluo¡± the woman paused for a moment before continuing. ¡± some demigod experts can¡¯t easily set foot in the lantern area. after all, even a demigod would be completely suppressed and unable to move. they would then be eaten. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to escape after being targeted by that human-faced lantern. It¡¯s really rare.¡± ¡± not to mention that you¡¯re only at fourth stage realm late phase, this is unprecedented. ¡± ¡°so that¡¯s how it is?¡± Gu nie laughed. ¡°maybe it¡¯s because i have the wind spirit wings!¡± Gu nie said. ¡± of course, a large part of the reason is that my blood sea broke through the powerful binding power. otherwise, even the wind spirit wings would not be able to make me fly. ¡± the woman continued after gu nie finished. ¡± we saw that the human-faced lantern was running in a certain direction and didn¡¯t notice us. that¡¯s why we attacked and burned it to death with fire. ¡± at that time, we were wondering why the human-faced lantern would run so far away. We didn¡¯t expect that it was you who attracted them. ¡°Flame techniques?¡± gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡± fire-type techniques can deal with this human-faced lantern? ¡± The woman laughed. ¡°it¡¯s not an ordinary flame-type ability.¡± ¡°cthulhu flames?¡± gu nie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°en!¡± The woman nodded. gu nie¡¯s eyes once again swept over the three. The aura of the man in the lead was thick and powerful, but it didn¡¯t give off a feeling of vastness and profundity. His control of half-step divine power was clearly that of a half-God expert. Gu nie could clearly sense the woman¡¯s aura. She was at the peak of the 4th sky, and the same was true for the two-headed demon. ¡°you¡¯ve also come to the dark shepherd light island to head to the omoko ancient divine mountain?¡± gu nie asked. ¡°en!¡± The burly man in the lead nodded slightly. ¡°then can i join you?¡± Dungu nie asked after a pause. the burly man laughed. This ordinary-looking human man was only at peak fourth level sage realm. Compared to other oracles and ancestral spirits, they were naturally weaker. however, this human man had managed to run so far away from the human-faced lantern, and it seemed that he had even shaken off the human-faced lantern. it seemed that he wasn¡¯t afraid of the human-faced lantern at all. He was able to deduce that this Sage human was extremely powerful. if he could become a demigod, he would definitely be a very powerful existence even among demigods. They already had the intention of roping him in. They naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse Gu NIE¡¯s offer. after all, there were many united teams on the dark shepherd light island. The more people he recruited, the more powerful he would be. This way, he would be safer when he left the island in the future. ¡°No problem, come with us! This isn¡¯t the place to talk. In addition, the current situation of the dark Shepherd lamp Island isn¡¯t as good as it used to be, so there are some things we need to tell you.¡± ¡°otherwise, with your fourth level saint cultivation, if you really encounter some danger, you won¡¯t be able to live for long here.¡± you must know that there are several deities on the dark Shepherd Light Island. There are also many demigods who are good at assassination. ¡°these people are not to be trifled with.¡± the burly man said. ¡°thank you,¡± Gu nie said in a deep voice. Chapter 465 ? 465 The unforeseen event on the dark Shepherd lamp Island After getting to know the three of them. as he followed the three of them, gu nie noticed that he was gradually changing. The rusty feeling of his body was gradually loosening. the feeling of source power gradually returned to his body. as the feeling of restraint gradually disappeared, gu nie¡¯s speed also gradually recovered. after his strength recovered, gu nie¡¯s mind gradually stabilized. ¡± something has happened to the omoko ancient divine mountain. it seems that it is necessary to obtain something that can change my source power in the cthulhu series to change my energy form. ¡± ¡± otherwise, if i were to encounter these strange creatures, as a law incantation master, many of my law incantations would be useless. ¡± ¡± yes, at the same time, i need to obtain some abilities of the cthulhu curse system. ¡± ¡± this way, when we face strange creatures, we will still have the ability to fight back. ¡± Gu nie thought to himself. The woman explained as they flew. three hundred years ago, there was a sudden change in the Mount Omoko. I heard that something strange has entered the Omoko ancient divine mountain. ¡°Strange things?¡± gu nie¡¯s heart moved. ¡± no one knows what that strange thing is, but it directly led to the strange changes of the omoko ancient sacred mountain. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s said that when the strange changes happened to omoko, the supreme cthulhu creatures investigated it. the result was that the omoko ancient sacred mountain seemed to have a shielding effect on the great creatures, so that the great cthulhu creatures could not know what the magical item was. ¡± ¡± of course, i only found out about this later. ¡± and then, something happened to the Mount Omoko. the power of the Omoko ancient divine mountain has expanded to its limit. The dark herder lamp Island we are currently on has been swept into the range of this power. clearly, the mysterious item landed on Mount Omoko and caused a series of strange changes. ¡°This strange change naturally attracted the attention of many people. At the same time, the great Cthulhu creatures sent many divine powerhouses into it to investigate the situation. at the same time, they sealed off the news of the changes in the mount omoko.¡± ¡°We naturally don¡¯t know the exact results of the investigation.¡± ¡°However, from the results of the investigation. Many sneaky demigods have entered and gained a lot of benefits.¡± ¡± it wasn¡¯t until more than a hundred years ago, when a new god controller was born on mount omoko, that the news of the changes on mount omoko began to spread. ¡± however, this information is only limited to the gods. Ordinary oracles, ancestral spirits, Saints, and even demigods, if they don¡¯t belong to the sphere of influence of the gods, can¡¯t know the relevant information. the news spread to many divine kingdoms. as a result, many demigods and Divine Spirit experts from many divine kingdoms entered the Omoko ancient divine mountain. ¡± this has also intensified the fighting and killing on the mount omoko. many people have died there. ¡± it can be said that the massacre on the Mount Omoko is extremely fierce and terrifying. Even the gods move in groups. ¡± a single god, unless it¡¯s a particularly powerful one, would basically be dead once discovered. ¡± as more and more people went in, there was more and more good news. ¡± it¡¯s said that many cthulhu remains have appeared in some hidden corners, and some strange sealed areas have also been reopened. there are even some strange passageways that have bloomed.¡± ¡°As more and more people obtain benefits, more and more people will naturally come.¡± ¡± and this is also the reason why we are here. ¡± As she spoke, the alien woman, Odoi, looked at xiangu Nirvana. ¡°Sir Gu nie, you must have come here because you heard about this, right?¡± ¡°It can be considered so!¡± Gu nie replied. ¡°oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Gu nie suddenly remembered something. ¡± lady odora, i saw you burning that strange night lantern with fire. you used the power of cthulhu¡¯s fire. where did you get this ability? ¡± ¡± one of my family¡¯s divine ancestors once obtained a cthulhu core fire on the omoko ancient divine mountain. ¡± odouy explained. ¡± many members of our family have to bear the magical burning of this item when they reach adulthood. ¡± ¡°if we can obtain the inscription pattern mark through complete burning, we will be able to obtain it. You will be able to master the mysterious power that contains Cthulhu¡¯s power of fire.¡± With that said, odouy waved her arms. ¡°Obviously, I passed.¡± the flames I used before were flames that contained a small amount of Cthulhu¡¯s fire energy. don¡¯t underestimate these flames. Even a demigod would die if they were to be burned by my flames. Odouy was clearly extremely confident in her fire abilities. ¡°Gu nie, we¡¯ve arrived at the gathering point for all of us. There¡¯s something I need to tell you, and you must remember it.¡± At this time, the demigod master in the team, the burly man with a demigod weapon epee on his back, mandars, suddenly spoke. ¡°Please speak, Sir mandars.¡± gu nie looked over. as of now, there are many powerful cultivators heading to the emoko ancient divine mountain. even this not-so-famous dark Shepherd lamp Island has several gods and more than 20 demigods. ¡± currently, there are three suitable hiding places in the dark shepherd lamp island. at the same time, these three areas have become three forces. ¡± ¡°in our region, there are two deity-level experts. they are lord deity mozi and lord deity cakulo.¡± the three forces don¡¯t have much interaction with each other, but they are definitely not friendly. ¡± in about three to four months, the darkness on the island will dissipate. this is the best time for us to leave the island. ¡± ¡± at that time, all of us will leave the dark shepherd light island together, follow the ocean north, and enter the ¡®akma passage¡¯. ¡± this is the closest passage to the Mount Omoko. There will be a great battle. Of course, we will plan the battle in detail. Ekma passage. Gu nie squinted his eyes. the passage to ekma was not an easy area to pass through, as gune had read about it in the data. It was extremely dangerous, and one could fall into a desperate situation of death if they were not careful. At that time, even gods would fall. The Mount Omoko was not a safe place to take a vacation, and the path to it was filled with the danger of death. ¡± for the next three to four months, you need the members of our team to participate in the patrol. ¡± ¡°At present, our small team only has about ten days left to patrol.¡± ¡°after this patrol is over, you can follow us to the core of the dark shepherd light island for your training.¡± gu nie naturally didn¡¯t have any objections to being a patrol. After all, he had to pay a certain price to receive the protection of a God and a demigod. on the other hand, gu nie was more interested in the core cultivation area. ¡°Training in the core area? what is that place?¡± gu nie asked. Chapter 466 ? 466 God Mo Zi ¡± a place with rich world origin in holy heijar. ¡± mandas replied. ¡°oh!¡± gu nie¡¯s heart was moved. ¡°That place is a rare place for hidden cultivation.¡± Odouy, who was standing beside him, replied. there are even many outsiders who go to the core area to cultivate. The world intent there is four to five times more powerful than the outside world. ¡°Four to five times? Then this is indeed a very good treasure land.¡± Gu nie said. ¡°that¡¯s natural.¡± Odouy replied with a smile. ¡± at the same time, we can absorb the world¡¯s origin to a certain extent there, allowing our cultivation foundation to be even more stable. the improvement effect is astonishing. you¡¯ll naturally know when you get there. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± gu nie nodded, his heart filled with anticipation for the core of the dark shepherd lamp island. To demigods and deities. the difference in divine power between the two wouldn¡¯t be too great. The biggest difference was the comprehension of profound meaning. They were both Immortals, but the stronger Immortals could kill ordinary Immortals as easily as slaughtering chickens and dogs. And the huge gap between them was pulled apart by profound meaning. there were demigods who could match gods because of their profound comprehension of profound meanings and their unique and powerful techniques. gu nielai was able to use these forbidden spells to easily kill an oracle and an ancestor soul expert, and he even had the confidence to fight against a demigod expert. on one hand, it was because of the blood sea¡¯s strength. The other reason was that Gu NIE¡¯s understanding of power Upanishads was very deep. It could be said that the understanding of power Upanishads was Gu NIE¡¯s biggest advantage. gu nie had been cultivating for a long time, but compared to the other powerful emissaries, ancestor souls, and demigods, it was a very short time. Being able to enter the core of the dark Shepherd Light Island and cultivate in seclusion was also extremely good for one¡¯s growth. gu nie already had a plan. When he went to the Omoko ancient divine mountain and found enough Cthulhu corpses, he would find a safe place to digest the corpses and learn profound meaning. In the future, when he became a God, he would also be a Cthulhu God. This was far more powerful than the average God. gune guessed that the so-called controller gods were most likely cthulhu gods. He just didn¡¯t know if they had Cthulhu embryos like gune. but gu nie speculated that they probably didn¡¯t. otherwise, as time passed, they would become cthulhu creatures. He was not the ¡®controller deity¡¯ that everyone called him now. As he followed mandars and the other two, a massive building soon appeared in his line of sight. the building had two huge curved horns and was over a thousand meters tall. the horns were symmetrical, and the main body of the building was low in the front and high in the back. most of the back was shrouded in the shadow of the dark, like a water buffalo crawling in the dark. he entered the entrance of the water buffalo-like building. what entered his eyes was a long tunnel. After passing through the tunnel, they arrived at an extremely spacious and majestic hall with hundreds of stone pillars. on the left and right sides of the hall, two foreign gods sat cross-legged. Thick divine power circulated around the two gods, and the light that the divine power naturally emitted was hard to look at. ¡°These two should be the two deity level experts, Mo Zi and ka kulo.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. in addition to these two gods, there were more than a dozen oracles and ancestor soul powerhouses on the stone pillars below the hall. These people¡¯s auras were all fourth stage realm late or peak. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes swept over these people. He could feel the dense divine power aura and profound fluctuations from them. ¡°Those who can make it here are indeed not weak.¡± ¡°Are there no demigods?¡± ¡°He should have entered the so-called core area.¡± gu nie thought to himself as he passed the hall. mandars, who was at the front, flew forward and bowed. ¡± lord gods mo zi and ka kulo, there was nothing unusual during today¡¯s patrol. the black tide did not come, and there were no signs of fluctuations. ¡± ¡°En!¡± the god named mo zi opened his eyes and nodded. then, the god¡¯s eyes turned to gu nie. Gu nie immediately felt an invisible pressure. He even felt like he was being seen through. Gu nie didn¡¯t do anything unusual and just stood there, allowing the other party to examine him. Gu nie was confident that his opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to see much of his abilities. after looking around gu nie for a while, he finally looked away. At this moment, mandars introduced. ¡± lord mo zi, this fourth level sage extraordinary is called guni lawrence. he¡¯s a new extraordinary who¡¯s just arrived at the dark shepherd light island. ¡± he was targeted by the eternal night lantern before, but he could easily get rid of the lantern¡¯s suppression and could even fly freely. How could he escape after being targeted by the night lantern? his words immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the hall. suddenly, many people opened their eyes and looked over, their eyes focused on gu nie. ¡± even a weaker demigod might not be able to escape after being targeted by the eternal night lantern. how did a level four saint manage to escape? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me he has some sort of special technique?¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± ¡± no matter what, this new guy can escape from the eternal night lantern without any divine power. he is indeed powerful. at least, even if i use divine power, i will not be able to escape. ¡± The surrounding people were discussing. Mandars ¡®words made the deity Mozi¡¯s opinion of gunie rise again. he had sensed that this extraordinary named guni lawrence was extraordinary, and now it seemed that he was right. ¡°not bad!¡± God spirit Mozi nodded slightly. then, mo zi looked at gu nie. train well here and increase your strength as much as possible. When the time comes, when you head to the passage of Ekma, it might not be a bad thing for you to have no divine power. ¡°lord mo zi, this junior will definitely work hard on his cultivation.¡± Gu nie said. gu nie naturally understood the meaning of god mo zi¡¯s words. in the ekma tunnel, divine power blooming was often the priority of attacks. gu nie didn¡¯t have any god power, but he was very strong. this would obviously make the invisible pressure gu nie was enduring effective. Relatively speaking, this was indeed a good thing. after meeting god mo zi, gu nie had joined this small force. he followed mandars back to the rest area. mandars explained everything about the patrol and the surrounding situation to gunie during their rest, giving him a new understanding of the dark herder lamp island. after a short rest, mandars explained the things to take note of during the patrol, and the four of them began a new round of patrol. Chapter 467 ? 467 chapter 115 the reappearance of a fortuitous encounter Time always passed very quickly when they were patrolling. Unknowingly, the fifteen-day patrol time had passed. After fifteen days of patrol, Gu nie gradually discovered one thing. The darkness and fog around them were gradually dissipating. it was obvious that the so-called window of the night was approaching. while he patrolled the area, gu nie also opened his miracle page to see if there was anything good nearby. unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t anything nearby for gu nie to find. In the long and dark underground tunnel. gune and the others followed mandars and the others down the tunnel. At this time, the group of four had already finished their patrol work. before the darkness dissipated, the four of them did not have any necessary work to do. He could totally find a place to cultivate and wait for the window to arrive. At this time, the four of them were heading to the core of the dark Shepherd¡¯s Light Island, which was the place where the source of the Holy Sea was located. ¡°gu nie,¡± said mandars, who was flying in front. Gu nie looked over. ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve been to the core area, so there are some things I need to tell you in case you get into unnecessary conflicts with others.¡± ¡± the core area is a place where the experts of the three forces can reach through the tunnel. there are certain divisions in the area. if we rashly go to the area of the other two forces, we may be surrounded. ¡± ¡± at the same time, there are also some areas where there are many specialized cultivators. there is no lack of powerhouses among them. don¡¯t rashly approach them. if you disturb them, a big battle will be inevitable. ¡± ¡°We just need to find a quiet place in our area to cultivate.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°I should be spending most of my time in cultivation. If no one comes to disturb me, I shouldn¡¯t have any conflicts with them.¡± gu nie replied. Although Gu nie wasn¡¯t weak, he was still too weak in the dark Shepherd lamp Island. There were many demigods and powerful gods, so Gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t go looking for trouble. ¡°well, that¡¯s good.¡± but if someone rashly enters our training area, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Our training locations are relatively close to each other, so if we make a sound in time, I¡¯ll go over to support them very soon. ¡± that¡¯s a place for cultivation. there shouldn¡¯t be many battles there! ¡± Gu nie asked. not many, but we can¡¯t rule out some unusual situations. Some people are very good at hiding, and they are good at assassinations and sneak attacks. They like to look for prey in this area. In short, you just have to be careful. ¡°I understand.¡± gu nie nodded, his eyes narrowed. they passed through the long, slanted tunnel. Gu nie looked around and saw a vast underground space. however, the underground city was empty and silent. large areas of buildings had collapsed. At the same time, there were auras that were either hidden or appearing in every corner, and there was no lack of demigods among them. Mandars was flying in front of them, looking very familiar with the route. It didn¡¯t take long for gune and Mandas to enter another tunnel that was fifty to sixty meters in diameter. as soon as he entered the passage, gu nie could feel the aura of origin. The deeper he went, the more Gu nie could feel the rich characteristics of the origin aura. at the same time, there were many small branches with a diameter of 20 to 30 meters on both sides of the passage. however, the entrances of these small branches were sealed with various auras. it was obvious that there were people inside. after about a thousand meters, mandars and the others stopped at the entrance of a small branch passage. ¡°Gu nie,¡± Mandars turned to look at guni. ¡°you can cultivate in this passage! the three of us are just a little ahead. if there¡¯s any situation, just go over and find us.¡± ¡°I know, Thank you, sir mandars.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a small matter,¡± then, mandars and the other two flew forward. after entering this small passage, they reached the end about two hundred meters in. there should have been people cultivating here before, and there were many tables and chairs inside. after checking and making sure there was nothing unusual. Gu nie then went to the entrance of the cave and sealed it. he sat down in the corner of the passage. Gu nie calmed his mind and entered a state of cultivation. After calming down, Gu nie could easily feel the concentration of the world¡¯s origin in the surrounding space. gurgle gurgle as gu nie¡¯s world power upanishad was released, the origin energy of the surrounding worlds was absorbed by him. Compared to other people absorbing the world¡¯s origin. With the world power Upanishad, Gu nie could absorb the energy faster. The origin Energy that entered Gu NIE¡¯s body quickly penetrated his body and strengthened his Foundation. with the power of the world¡¯s origin to stabilize my Foundation, even if I use a powerful fruit, it can still ensure that I can quickly reach the peak of the fourth rank without worrying about any drawbacks. This will allow me to easily advance to the demigod realm. once I become a demigod, my strength will take a huge leap. At that time, even if I face a stage one or two God-level expert, I will have the qualifications to survive. but it¡¯s a pity that there are only two months left. It¡¯s not enough for me to become a demigod. While he was cultivating, Gu nie opened his system and looked through it. When he opened the system and entered the side Adventure page ¡­ Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°I had a fortuitous encounter!¡± [ adventure: the relic of akhkov ] [ adventure 1: the remains of akhkov. ] [ Miracle 2: the relic of akhkov. ] this time, there were a total of two contents for the side quest. Gu nie opened the details of the mission and began to read it carefully. After he finished, he closed his eyes and began to think. ¡°the stronger i am, the better the fortuitous encounter will be.¡± although the adventure didn¡¯t clearly describe whether this existence called ¡®akhkov¡¯ was a Dominator or some other creature, it was still able to enter my Adventure page with its remains. ¡± it¡¯s at least the remains of a dominator, or even a great old god. ¡± ¡± we still need to go to this place to investigate the specific situation. ¡± ¡± in addition, the relic of akhkov is more valuable than the remains. ¡± the remains of Cthulhu creatures can basically be regarded as the most valuable item among the conventional items. It¡¯s even more valuable than a divine artifact. ¡°The value of this Ahto¡¯s relic must be extraordinary. It¡¯s Cthulhu¡¯s innate ability, Cthulhu¡¯s divine power? Or is it about the cultivation of Cthulhu creatures?¡± as he thought about it, gune was full of anticipation for this so-called relic of akatov. ¡± it¡¯s really not a mistake to come to the omoko ancient divine mountain. even though we¡¯re only at the edge of the outer region, we¡¯re still able to obtain such a harvest. ¡± gu nie thought. However, Gu nie didn¡¯t act rashly. Instead, he continued to cultivate. It would not be too late for him to head out to search for the treasure after stabilizing it for a few days and understanding the surrounding situation. Chapter 468 ? 468 akhkov¡¯s relic Seven or eight days later. While cultivating, he observed his surroundings. gu nie had gained a lot of understanding of the core area. Firstly, most of the time, the vast majority of the powerhouses in the core region were in a state of cultivation. However, there would occasionally be some battles. and these battle conditions would usually appear in the open area outside, not in the tunnel. After all, they had appeared in the open territory. If they were defeated, it would be easier for them to escape. and once they were blocked in the passage area, they were basically dead. Moreover, everyone in the passageway area was from the same force. Under the siege of so many people, they would only die faster. However, there were many passageways here. If they were not sure and mistakenly entered the passageway of another force or other small teams of demigods, they would have to admit that they were unlucky. At the same time, the power that appeared in these battles were all at the fourth stage realm and demigod level. There were no gods participating. this made gu nie feel a lot more at ease. At the very least, the range of this power was still within his reach. All in all. gu nie was relatively safe in this tunnel. And once they left the passageway and entered the vast area outside, they would be able to escape. Gu nie was only a fourth level Saint. no matter how he looked at it, he was a soft persimmon that was easy to pinch. therefore, gu nie had to ensure that he was hidden enough. it was best if he could sneak into the place where he had obtained the miracle. If they were targeted, the lightest consequence would be a huge battle. if worse came to worst, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the good stuff. therefore, gu nie had to make sure that no one would find him. In the tunnel. Gu nie cast an invisibility spell on himself. Then, his dark power Upanishad bloomed, and he became one with the darkness. gu nie, who had entered a silent state of concealment, silently followed the seal at the exit into the tunnel. At this moment, the passage was completely silent. Even the open area outside did not have any movement. Gu nie looked around to make sure no one was looking at him, then he flew out of the tunnel. after reaching the vast area, gu nie followed the rock wall and entered the abandoned city. Then, he headed toward the area that the system had pointed out. Ten minutes later, Gu nie entered a tunnel that was about forty to fifty meters in diameter. The origin of the world was dim and thin. Sensing the state of the area, Gu nie let out a sigh of relief. the world¡¯s origin was dim and thin, which meant that no one would come here. this way, gu nie¡¯s chances of quietly obtaining a treasure would greatly increase. Then, Gu nie jumped up and flew into the tunnel. after gu nie entered the depths of the cave, he disappeared. The space beside him rippled like water. a figure shrouded in darkness slowly emerged. The man looked at gunaz for a while before he disappeared into the tunnel. Gu nie was very careful as he moved forward. At the same time, he followed the system¡¯s guidance and moved forward. gu nie was not moving very fast. in the meantime, they kept passing through a rather rugged passage. Gu nie had already found that the core area was quite rugged and large. As they went deeper, Gu nie found that the core area was far larger than he had imagined. However, the power of the world¡¯s origin in these remote areas was thinner than that of the abandoned ruins in the core, so Gu nie didn¡¯t see anyone cultivating here. the deeper he went into the ancient nirvana, the calmer he became. this place was already very far from the core area. About ten minutes later. after passing through a narrow passage, the view in front of him suddenly brightened. at the same time, the sound of water flowing could be heard. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings. His gaze swept past a strange door in the corner without stopping. then, he began to build his own demonic erosion blade. A moment later, Gu nie had created ten of the mother blades. ¡°you¡¯ve been with me for so long? Do you really think I didn¡¯t notice you?¡± gu nie¡¯s cold voice resounded in the surrounding space. ¡°hehe, yingluo.¡± A dry voice laughed. At the same time, a figure shrouded in a dark curtain drifted out from the depths of space. ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious as to why this friend has sneaked over here.¡± ¡°What I want to do has nothing to do with you, Sir!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s voice was flat without any emotion. ¡°Whatever you want to do is naturally none of my business. When you rashly pass by my area, hehe hehe, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± The black shadow laughed sinisterly. ¡± if you want to kill and rob, just say it directly. don¡¯t use that crown-like excuse. ¡± if the other party was a demigod, then gu nie might have some fear. but this person was only an ancestor soul of the fourth stage. gu nie didn¡¯t care about this little bit of power. Just like Gu nie, who didn¡¯t put the other party in his eyes. Adolf didn¡¯t even put this little fourth level Saint realm extraordinary in his eyes. They were all in the fourth stage, but the ancestor soul with divine power could crush Saints in all aspects. Suddenly, three dark tentacles appeared in the air and tried to wrap around Gu nie. Gu NIE¡¯s Blue wings flapped and he dodged the dark tentacle. The three blades of the demonic obliteration mother swept towards Adolf. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! bang! bang! At the same time when the demonic obliteration blade exploded. The dark curtain in front of Adolf was torn apart, and at the same time, Adolf let out a low groan. ¡± this guy is only a saint. how can his spell attack be so terrifying? ¡± There was a hint of surprise in the depths of Adolf¡¯s eyes. my dark screen was a defense that I painstakingly built with my divine power. It was actually torn apart by this spell. Whoosh! Whoosh! whoosh! Another three devouring blades swept over. Adolf, who relied on his semi-divine weapon for defense, did not dare to be careless this time. The darkness swept over. the three blades pierced through adolf¡¯s body, and he disappeared. at the same time, the three attacks continued to extend towards gu nie. each strike contained extremely strong power, stirring the surrounding origin power and causing it to tremble. At the same time when Adolf was young. ¡°Swish!¡± space power upanishad rippled from gu nie¡¯s body, spreading to the surrounding area. this mysterious dark elementalist who possessed strange dark energy had extraordinary means. gu nie didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him. he quickly released his world power upanishad to find adolf. at this moment. Whoosh ~~ The unbelievably fast giant spear of darkness swept down from the sky. It came so quickly. just as gu nie was about to move away from his position, his expression froze. before anyone knew it, a powerful dark force had locked onto gu nie. He didn¡¯t have time to take any further action. ¡°Peng!¡± The giant spear of darkness descended and slammed into Gu nie. The giant spear of darkness slammed into Gu nie, sending him flying into the ground. Immediately, an incomparably dense darkness bloomed. ¡°BOOM!¡± an indescribable boom suddenly exploded. gu nie was at the center of the explosion. Chapter 469 ? 469 A terrifying physical body the impact and explosion of the spear of darkness directly blasted the saint-level law incantation master into the depths of the ground. However, Adolf was not at ease. This was because the law incantation master had an astonishing perception. At the same time, he had also sensed the power of the other party¡¯s law incantation. he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been killed by such a simple incantation. The origin Power Storm Born from the explosion gradually dissipated. at the same time, a green-blue figure gradually emerged from the storm of source power. gune¡¯s dragonscale shield had been shattered by the explosion, and energy fragments kept falling. The black robe on his body was also tattered beyond recognition. With a wave of his hand, the energy dragon scale shield collapsed. Gu nie then grabbed his tattered black robe and tore it off. As the black robe was pulled off, the dark-gold demigod weapon, [ dark-kin armor ], appeared on gune¡¯s body. ¡°a half divine weapon.¡± Adolf¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw the equipment. The most suitable weapon for Extraordinaries at their level, including experts at the demigod realm, was a demigod weapon. there was a clear difference between having and not having a quasi relic. for example, if the opponent had a semi-divine weapon, the defense of the body would be greatly increased. some injuries that could cause serious injuries would become light injuries under the defense of the semi-divine weapon. this would greatly increase the survival ability of extraordinaries. He also wanted to buy a quasi relic, but he was too poor to afford such a powerful quasi relic. even for demigods, there were only a few who had demigod weapons. ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for this quasi-divine artifact, the attack from the spell just now would have been enough to seriously injure or even kill this weak mage. ¡± Adolf thought to himself. In comparison, even if a spellcasting extraordinaire had reached the level of an Oracle, an ancestral spirit, a Sage, or even a demigod, the survivability of their physical body was far inferior to that of the shadow and combat types. ¡°I have to say, your attack is a little painful.¡± Gune looked up at the mysterious dark Elementalist. There was no doubt that this dark Elementalist was very powerful, possessing strength that surpassed ordinary peak fourth firmament ancestor souls. ¡°hmph!¡± Adolf snorted at Gu NIE¡¯s words. ¡°so, you¡¯re worthy of me taking out my real weapon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adolf¡¯s heart moved. Gu nie waved his hand. A seven-colored light began to spread from Gu NIE¡¯s hand, becoming more and more brilliant. For a moment, the dark and quiet underground cave turned into a colorful fairy-tale world. The seven-colored light gathered in Gu NIE¡¯s palm and turned into a colorful drop of water the size of half a fist. When he saw the colorful water droplet, he was stunned. adolf¡¯s eyes almost couldn¡¯t move. after a long time, adolf said softly, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect a small Saint position to have a powerful quasi-divine artifact like the tear of the demon God. [ tear of the demonic god ] was an extremely powerful demigod artifact. he was famous even in the holy sea. First of all, it had a 30-fold increase in the power of incantations of law, which would make the power of each incantation of law expand to an indescribably terrifying level. secondly, the tear of the demonic god had been refined from more than ten demigods. a spell cast from it. it possesses extremely powerful demonic destructive power. this would make an ordinary spell almost as powerful as a forbidden spell. and when a spell was powerful, it would possess an unbelievable destructive power. the combination of the two made the demonic god¡¯s tear, a top-tier demigod artifact, extremely famous in holy heijar. almost many oracles, ancestral spirits, saints, and demigod-ranked spell casters dreamed of possessing a tear of the demon god. however, its high price made many people flinch. after staring at him for a while, adolf laughed sinisterly. then, his laughter was wild and devastating. hahaha! a maniacal laughter filled the entire underground space. ¡± i really didn¡¯t expect to meet a saint with two divine artifacts here. ¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, no wonder you didn¡¯t reveal anything earlier. if you had revealed that you had such a treasure, i¡¯m afraid those demigods would have targeted you and killed you. ¡± ¡°Even if the gods won¡¯t sell it directly, they will do it if they have the chance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that these good things are going to be mine today.¡± adolf said in a dark tone. ¡°You?¡± gu nieluo laughed. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡± adolf said softly in a dream-like tone. ¡°it¡¯s me yingluo, it¡¯s me yingluo, it¡¯s me yingluo, it¡¯s me yingluo¡± The words were like a dream, echoing in Gu NIE¡¯s ears and seeping into his soul. for a moment, gu nie felt extremely tired, and he wanted to fall asleep. ¡°Go to sleep! Just sleep like this!¡± adolf¡¯s voice sounded like a dream. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes closed, and he entered a state of confusion. Buzzzzzz! buzzzzzz! buzzzzzz! The sharp black blade suddenly swept over, bringing with it layers of blood-red light. ¡°ah!¡± A shrill scream sounded from Adolf¡¯s mouth as he cast the powerful [ sleeping nightmare incantation ]. adolf¡¯s body had been cut open by the demonic erosion blade that gu nie had reconstructed with the demon god¡¯s tear. with the tear of the demonic god in his hand, gu nie released the world power upanishad. boom! boom! in an instant, the entire world was filled with gu nirvana¡¯s terrifying world intent. the entire world was under gu nie¡¯s control. a lullaby is not bad, but it¡¯s only suitable for children. Gu nieluo laughed. It was a soul that had been constructed by cultivating the secret Scriptures of Cthulhu, and the embryo of gunekthulu had also taken shape. If Adolf wanted to do something to gune¡¯s soul without anyone noticing, he would be like throwing an egg at a rock. Furthermore, he had done it so resolutely and without hesitation. adolf, who had his body cut open, was shocked. this [ nightmare slumber divine curse ] was a powerful forbidden spell that he had cultivated for hundreds of years. countless extraordinary people had died in the hands of this spell. the law incantation master was not afraid of this powerful killing move at all. in fact, he did not even seem to be affected. the strength of the other party¡¯s soul had completely exceeded his imagination. even a demigod¡¯s soul could not be this strong. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± adolf¡¯s body had a source in the dimensional space of his body. as long as his head, soul, and original soul core were not broken, he could recover his strength. even one of his strongest killing moves couldn¡¯t deal with this law incantation master. he already had the intention to retreat. just as he was about to leave, he saw a vast surge of god-like profound meaning of the world sweep across every corner of this space. ¡± how is it possible that tao wu¡¯s world power upanishad is comparable to a god¡¯s? ¡± For a moment, Adolf was so shocked that he even stopped what he was doing. He wanted to move, but he couldn¡¯t. Furthermore, under the suppression of this world¡¯s profound meaning, teleportation, teleportation, and other techniques were basically impossible to use. This was the essence of world power Upanishad. the world contained everything and suppressed everything. ¡°damn it!¡± despair filled adolf¡¯s heart. He had a semi-godly armor, the famous [ tear of the demonic god ], a strange soul that wasn¡¯t afraid of his powerful soul attacks, and his god-like profound meaning. all of this made adolf despair. Even when he had faced a demigod, he had never felt such despair. ¡°Die!¡± With a loud roar, Adolf, who knew that he had no chance of escaping, charged at Gu nie. Seeing this, Gu nie sneered. He clenched his fist lightly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A blood-red light bloomed on Adolf¡¯s body. Gu NIE¡¯s demon corrosion blade spell also contained Gu NIE¡¯s blood. The moment he cut it open, Gu NI¡¯s blood seeped into the other¡¯s blood. however, gu nie used his blood to blow up some of the blood. the pieces of flesh and blood continued to charge towards gu nie. Gu NIE¡¯s body glowed with a blood-red light as the blood sea devoured his flesh. ¡°What?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyebrows twitched. a sense of danger appeared in gu nie¡¯s heart. the next moment, a strange soul source core with a face jumped out of the sea of blood and pounced on gu nie. the face was exactly the same as adolf¡¯s, and it was staring at gu nie with a ferocious expression as it sent a soul thought. ¡°if you want to kill me, you ¡­ will also die!¡± ¡°boom!¡± A destructive explosion ten times more powerful than the giant dark Spear¡¯s explosion swept Gu nie into it. Chapter 470 ? 470 chapter 118 The explosion created by the combination of the ultimate dark power Upanishad and the God Power slowly dispersed. gu nie¡¯s situation could be described as miserable. Its entire head was completely blown apart by the destructive power. the flesh and blood of his four limbs were washed away by the destructive power, and a lot of them were annihilated. the dark golden bones could be seen. the bone armor under his left elbow was also shattered. the main part of its body was protected by [ dark-robed armor ], so it wasn¡¯t badly damaged. even a demigod would be in a half-crippled state with such an injury. After all, the power of the explosion was enough to threaten a demigod¡¯s attack. ¡°you really have some skills.¡± gu nie thought to himself. however, do you really think that my physical body is as weak as a law incantation master¡¯s? ¡± This seemingly miserable injury was nothing more than a minor one for Gu nie. Gu NIE¡¯s body was far more powerful than a demigod¡¯s. As for his recovery ability, it was even better than all the demigods. Combined with the demigod armor [ dark-robed armor ], even if he was hit by an attack that could destroy a demigod, it would only be a light injury to him. with a thought. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh The origin power in the surrounding area was quickly absorbed by Gu nie. The origin power and the power of the blood sea also surged into his body. Gu NIE¡¯s body quickly recovered. a few seconds later, gu nie returned to his peak state. this place is quite far from the core region where the world¡¯s origin is rich. According to the observations of the past few days, even if there is a battle, not many people will go and watch. At most, they will feel it from afar. ¡°but this can¡¯t be 100% sure that no one will come. Just to be safe, we need to quickly take the things and leave this place.¡± gu nie then flew toward the strange ancient gate the system had pointed him to. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the core area. In an area where dark mist gathered. Two demigods and four peak fourth rank ancestral spirits were gathered here. The six of them had one thing in common. They all used the dark power Upanishad. he was cultivating. One of the demigods suddenly opened his eyes and frowned. ¡°adolf is dead!¡± the half-body said in a deep voice. ¡°what?¡± This sound immediately broke the other five people¡¯s state of meditation. ¡°What?¡± The other demigod looked over in surprise. ¡± adolf could even escape from a demigod, but he died. could it be a god? ¡± ¡°No, it was a fourth level Saint who killed him.¡± ¡°Fourth level Saint?¡± a look of surprise appeared on the faces of several people. The gap between a Saint and an ancestor soul in the fourth stage realm was extremely huge. The power of Shen power was not something that could be crossed easily. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡± i¡¯m 100% sure. the soul candle adolf left with me was lit with the core of the night lantern. ¡± ¡± it can guarantee that the soul will be alive for a few seconds after it dies. ¡± ¡± just a while ago, adolf suddenly sent me a voice transmission telling me that he was already dead. he was killed by a 4th level saint, and that saint was suspected to be searching for a strange treasure. ¡± he was killed just now. That means that the slight battle fluctuations that came from deep underground were left behind by Adolf¡¯s battle? ¡± The other demigod asked in a deep voice. ¡°It should be,¡± ¡± i can¡¯t let adolf die in vain. at the same time, it¡¯s very likely that the sage is searching for treasures, and he might really have found something. ¡± the two demigods looked at each other and made a decision. Immediately, the group of six flew out. He was heading in the direction of the battle between gune and Adolf. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the passage. gu nie followed the system¡¯s guidance and flew deeper. the further they flew, the more gu nie could feel the heart-palpitating aura. Gune was now sure that the so-called akatov was a powerful ruler. After walking for a few minutes. At the end of the tunnel, there was a huge pile of white bones. Gune saw [ akhkov¡¯s relic ] floating in the air. It was half a skull the size of half a bedroom. At the same time, there were 15 ¨C 16m long black horns on top of the head. ¡°this is really huge! it¡¯s more than ten times more than all the ruler¡¯s flesh i¡¯ve obtained before.¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of such a large piece of the ruler¡¯s flesh. if it was before, gu nie would¡¯ve been injured by the ruler¡¯s flesh. But now, as the ruler¡¯s embryo gradually took shape, Gu nie could now guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be hurt when dealing with other ruler remains. the remains of akhkov are together with this wreckage. It should be hidden inside. Without further delay, gune put the remains of akhto into the blood sea. gu nie didn¡¯t let go of any of the strange remains and bones on the ground. as the blood sea bloomed, gu nie swept them all into the blood sea, including the broken bones. after making sure there was nothing left behind, gu nie quickly returned to the tunnel. After leaving the cave, Gu nie followed the system¡¯s special incantation and closed the huge stone door. his gaze swept across the many traces of battle that had been left behind in this area. gu nie quietly went invisible and released his dark power upanishad. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Following the tunnel, Gu nie began to return. after flying forward for less than two to three minutes. Gu NIE¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°someone¡¯s here.¡± using his world power upanishad, gu nie could sense several powerful auras coming toward him from the tunnel ahead. normally, a normal battle wouldn¡¯t attract the attention of others, much less a group of people. ¡°this group of people coming over, whether they are the accomplices of the dark elementalist i killed just now or not, they obviously have bad intentions.¡± His gaze swept across the surroundings. He jumped into a narrow passage and hid himself. After a while. gu nie felt it and the three of them quickly flew deeper into the tunnel. The leader was a demigod expert. Gu nie was in hiding, and because everyone was rushing to the battle, they didn¡¯t notice him. half a minute after the three of them had passed through the passage. gu nie then quietly emerged from the narrow passage. Gu nie stared at the exit of the tunnel for a moment, and his heart became more and more vigilant. If Gu NIE¡¯s guess was correct, there was definitely someone waiting outside, and it could be a demigod. ¡± we have to rush out. otherwise, if we¡¯re stuck here and surrounded by these people, we¡¯ll probably be killed. ¡± Reincarnation and escaping were the last resort. No one would want to die if they could get out alive. gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he silently flew out. Chapter 471 ? 471 The pursuit of a demigod Gu nie flew silently, and soon he encountered an obstacle on the first floor. in the rough passage with a diameter of more than 30 meters and a height of 100 meters. a layer of alert energy barrier had sealed off the entire tunnel. outside the defensive barrier, two peak level four ancestor souls were standing guard, releasing dark power. gu nie was quite far away and there was an energy barrier between them, so the two of them didn¡¯t notice him. flying there at full speed while controlling the world¡¯s mysteries to instantly open this not-so-strong energy barrier is a feasible plan. I just don¡¯t know if there are demigods or even more powerful gods guarding there. regardless of whether there¡¯s a more powerful force there or not, charging over is a necessary choice. Otherwise, if the patrolmen who enter can¡¯t find anyone, they¡¯ll definitely conduct a detailed investigation of this area. ¡°i¡¯m not too familiar with this area, and my hiding ability isn¡¯t that strong. if i go around in circles with these experts with the dark profound, i¡¯ll be discovered sooner or later.¡± with that in mind, gu nie quickly put away some of the unnecessary equipment into the ring. he only had the defensive demigod weapon [ dark-robed armor ] on him. if he was killed by accident, he wouldn¡¯t have lost all his quasi relics. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± With a flash of green and blue light, Gu NIE¡¯s speed increased to its maximum. ¡°There¡¯s someone!¡± Gune¡¯s burst of speed was immediately noticed by the two people outside the barrier. gu nie couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Swish!¡± the world power upanishad was released to the maximum, touching the energy barrier. Seven or eight exits were opened by Gu nie. xiu- The wind Spirit wings pushed Gu NIE¡¯s speed to the extreme. a blood-red light mixed with a green-blue flash flashed past. this was a powerful teleportation technique that gu nie had developed by using the power of the wind spirit and the blood sea. in an instant, he crossed a distance of more than two thousand meters and passed through the blockade of the warning energy barrier. At the same time as they landed. BOOM! An aura as strong as a Dark Sun erupted behind Gu nie. ¡°a demigod expert!¡± gu nie immediately realized. ¡°chi chi ~~¡± the destructive power of the dark sun bloomed with terrifying dark fluctuations. The Dragonscale shield on gune¡¯s body melted like snow under the sun. this also gave gu nie some time to recover. gu nie pushed the power of the wind spirit to its maximum. Chi Chi Chi Chi The dark power corroded Gu NIE¡¯s body, but he used all his strength to fly forward. They had left the radiation area of the Dark Sun. the dragon scale shield had completely melted. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s entire back was covered in blood. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s body was strong enough. Otherwise, the Dark Sun would have melted him on the spot. gu nie continued to fly along the tunnel. ¡°You still want to escape? die!¡± A sinister voice came from behind. ¡°Hmph!¡± with a cold snort, gu nie¡¯s body turned into a green-blue light and flew away. As he flew, Gu nie quickly recovered from his injuries. Gu NIE¡¯s speed was as fast as a normal demigod. however, the guy chasing gu nie was not an ordinary demigod. he was much faster than gu nie. but fortunately, the cave was winding. With the wind Spirit wings, Gu nie was agile enough. they were able to bypass these rugged roads at the fastest speed. The aura of the demigod behind him was extremely strong. He was at least a late-stage demigod as he chased after Gu nie and began to bombard him. BOOM! boom! boom! For a time, the rumbling sounds in the passage were endless. All sorts of dark attacks were thrown at Gu nie. Some of them exploded on the barrier, causing large areas of rocks to collapse. the entire underground world was shaking. Some of the attacks landed on Gu nie, injuring him. Some of the attacks landed directly on Gu NIE¡¯s body, causing his flesh and blood to fly everywhere. Gu nie withstood the attacks and continued to speed up. Every time an attack landed on Gu NIE¡¯s body, his skin would be torn open. after all, this was an attack from a late-stage demigod. Gu nie was only a fourth-level Saint who didn¡¯t even have divine power. If he had divine power, Gu nie would have fought back on the spot, and it was hard to say who would have survived. The speed at which he was flying was clearly different from when he was flying slowly. the passage that took more than ten minutes to pass through. in less than a minute, gu nie had passed through the portal. gu nie had been worried that there were still people outside, but he didn¡¯t notice. these words made gu nie feel a lot more at ease. even so, gu nie had been attacked no less than thirty or forty times. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s body was strong enough, and his recovery ability was terrifying enough. His legs had been corroded and blown off twice, but Gu nie was able to quickly grow them back. The moment they entered the vast dungeon area ¡­ The demigod experts behind immediately sped up and caught up, launching all kinds of attacks. BOOM! BOOM! boom! every attack was aimed at gu nie. The explosion numbed Gu NIE¡¯s scalp. There weren¡¯t many obstacles in this vast area, so Gu nie didn¡¯t have much space to avoid. all gu nie could do was to dodge as quickly as he could, while hurrying back to his own territory. however, the god was not slow either. he just kept attacking. gu nie was covered in blood. however, gu nie just didn¡¯t die. he endured the damage and recovered like crazy. when gu nie was being chased by the demi-god, the noise of the battle was sensed by all the powerful beings in the buried city. at this moment, the two of them rushed out and saw that it was a demigod who was actually chasing after a fourth stage realm saint. This immediately caused many people to watch the show. a demigod killing a saint was like an adult bullying a kindergartener, one-sided suppression. However, at this moment, not only was this fourth stage realm Saint not killed, his speed was also surprisingly fast. His defensive ability was even more amazing and his vitality was also tenacious and terrifying. Even if a demigod¡¯s attack landed on his body, he could still withstand it and continue to escape. this made many powerhouses secretly praise this small saint position. to be able to have such strength at the saint level, it was not simple. seeing that there was still quite a distance in front of him, the demigods behind him chased after him and attacked him. ¡°senior deity, save me!¡± gu nie shouted. gu nie roared. The late-stage demigod expert,¡±Dakra,¡± who was chasing after them, couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart clench. Along the way, he had been chasing after this Sage kid. However, the speed of this Sage-level kid did not lose out to that of an ordinary demigod. The other party¡¯s body and vitality were even more terrifying. Even if he had taken so many attacks, he would still be in a half-crippled or even dying state. However, this small Saint position had maintained its perfect state from the beginning to the end and was fleeing frantically. this level of defense and recovery ability shocked even him. There was no doubt that no force in this area would refuse such an incredible top-tier Saint position. At this moment, he was asking for help from the gods, and he could not help but feel guilty. After all, if the other party¡¯s God really attacked, it would be seriously injured even if it managed to escape. in his moment of hesitation, dekra¡¯s movements slowed down significantly, and even his speed of pursuit slowed down significantly. if a god were to make a move, he would definitely flee at the first moment. Taking advantage of this time, Gu nie madly put some distance between them. Dakra, who had stopped for a moment, realized that no God had made a move. He suddenly realized that he had been fooled by this kid. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± the infuriated darkra let out a furious roar, and his divine power burst out as he chased after them at full speed. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Another round of crazy bombardment caught up, even more ferocious than the previous one. ¡°senior god sukra, quickly kill this demigod chasing me!¡± Gu nie roared again, even calling out his name. this time, dakra learned his lesson and did not stop his movements. instead, he attacked while paying attention to his surroundings. however, no god made a move. ¡°Brat, your devious trick won¡¯t work anymore after one use.¡± stop! darkla roared. ¡± the cavern ahead is the faction i¡¯m in. it has five deities and twenty demigods. if you dare to enter, i¡¯ll kill you! ¡± gu nie threatened with his hoarse voice. ¡°Five deities and twenty demigods? he¡¯s just a braggart who doesn¡¯t even know how to draft a draft.¡± ¡± even if there¡¯s a god or a demigod, i¡¯ll kill you. ¡± Darkla laughed. He finally understood that this Sage kid didn¡¯t have the protection of a God. He had to kill this Sage kid today. As he flew, Gu nie entered a wide tunnel. Behind him, Darkra did not even think and immediately chased after him. Chapter 472 ? 472 the fall of a demigod While flying. Some of Dakra¡¯s attacks landed on Gu ni, but most of them landed on the tunnel barrier. the explosion caused the entire tunnel to shake. ¡°Senior mandars, please save me.¡± Gu nie shouted. his voice spread throughout the entire tunnel. ¡°no matter how you scream, no one will come to save you.¡± Darkla, who was chasing after him, sneered. just as dakra¡¯s voice fell! BOOM! BOOM! boom! one after another, divine power continued to bloom in the small passages on both sides of the passage. The powerhouses who were cultivating in seclusion had already sensed the commotion earlier. however, these battles were normal, and they usually didn¡¯t care about them. However, at this moment, the commotion of the battle had actually extended directly into their cave. at the same time, they had also heard the roar. they knew mandars. he was a demigod from their own faction. At this time, the people of his own force had actually been killed all the way to the place of cultivation. How terrible was this? immediately, the eight demigod masters released their divine power. For a moment, the aura of divine power filled every corner of the entire passage. ¡°how is this yingluo possible?¡± darkla was dumbfounded. previously, this brat had repeatedly shouted, but no one had made a move. now, there were actually so many demigods appearing all of a sudden. at this moment, he somewhat understood that this brat had been playing tricks earlier. this place was the real place to save them. As he was busy chasing, he had directly rushed into the enemy¡¯s lair. ¡°Damn it!¡± the frightened dakra immediately stopped his pursuit. at this moment, a thick sword light pierced through the air. ¡°peng!¡± A sound. it collided with darkra¡¯s dark energy ball. a demigod master with a demigod weapon appeared in the tunnel. And that damned Sage kid just happened to be hiding behind that demigod. At the same time, the four demigods at the entrance of the passageway had also entered the wide passageway. he had chased them madly all the way, but he had gone too deep and was blocked by these demigods. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± dakra, who did not dare to stay any longer, turned around and flew away. even if there were four demigods blocking the exit, he had to charge out. if he didn¡¯t, he would definitely die in battle today. ¡°You dare to kill your way in and still want to go out?¡± The four demigods guarding the passage sneered. boom! boom! boom! boom! immediately, a violent explosion filled the entire tunnel. the entire tunnel shook violently, and large pieces of gravel collapsed from above. Mandars looked at the battle, then at Gu nie. He didn¡¯t participate. ¡°everyone, this is all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!¡± In the midst of the killing, Darkra¡¯s voice rang out, full of pleading. ¡°misunderstanding? hehe, lao ai, stop for now, let us check your soul first.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. just surrender and let us imprison your soul first. ¡± such a fierce counterattack, and you still say it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I think you want us to stop and escape. ¡°Who cares, let¡¯s kill him first.¡± In a four-on-one battle, Dakra was being beaten until he was screaming in pain. even the caves in the battle area collapsed, and the falling rocks were crushed into powder. Half a minute later, the battle gradually came to an end. Four against one, Dakra had no way of resisting. ¡°You¡¯re forcing me to do this,¡± in his despair, dakra roared in a threatening manner. hehe, I haven¡¯t seen a demigod self-destruct in a long time. You can self-destruct as much as you want. If you can get one of them, you win. A cold voice rang out. This was the voice of a peak demigod expert. In a one-on-one fight, he was able to beat the crap out of Dakra. In a four-on-one fight, even if Dakra self-destructed, he would not be able to kill any of them. After another ten seconds or so, the despairing Dakra finally chose to self-destruct. boom¨C An incomparably ferocious fluctuation of divine power origin swept out. the four demigods had already guessed that the other party would do this, so they immediately joined forces to block the power of the other party¡¯s self-destruction. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± Gune felt the self-destruction of Dakar Rheia. Gune let out a sigh of relief. He had been too frustrated by the demigod¡¯s pursuit just now. Now that he had killed him, Gu nie could be considered to have gotten his revenge. ¡°What¡¯s the exact situation?¡± After the demigod died, Gu nie asked in a deep voice. Gu nie pondered for a while and then said, ¡°i have a treasure that can find the location of some unknown treasures,¡± ¡°i¡¯ve seen how mysterious this dark shepherd light island is, so i¡¯m planning to explore deeper to see if there¡¯s anything good.¡± in the end, I didn¡¯t find the thing. Instead, a very powerful peak fourth level ancestor soul reserved me. ¡± after a round of fighting, i killed him. ¡± Manas¡¯s expression changed slightly when guni finished his story. ¡°you killed an ancestor soul at the peak of the fourth level?¡± ¡°en!¡± Gu nie nodded. ¡°the gap between a saint and an ancestor soul is extremely wide. i never thought that gu nie would be able to kill an ancestor soul at the peak of the 4th rank. this strength can not be underestimated.¡± ¡®Mandas thought to himself. ¡°The opponent was very strong, but he still died in my hands.¡± ¡± at that time, i had a bad feeling and hurried back. in the end, i was still blocked by that demigod. under his pursuit, i managed to escape back in the end. ¡± ¡°you were chased by the demigods all the way back?¡± at this moment, mandars could not help but be slightly moved. If it was a God¡¯s messenger, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for the ancestral spirit to escape from the pursuit of a demigod. but gu ni was a saint. The huge difference in divine power was a threshold. And crossing over to the demigod realm was another huge threshold. With such a huge gap between them, Gu nie was able to escape from the pursuit of a powerful demigod. Such means, even he himself did not dare to imagine it. ¡± once this kid becomes a demigod, bi an will probably reach the peak of the demigod realm. ¡± Mandas¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°mandars, your people are really good at causing trouble for us.¡± At this moment, a demigod¡¯s voice came from the front. ¡°thank you for your help, everyone,¡± mandas said with a smile.¡±let¡¯s find a time to meet up.¡± the demigods then dispersed. ¡°alright,¡± mandars said, looking at gu nie.¡±this place isn¡¯t so easy to explore. besides, you¡¯re only a saint right now. those demigods have the power to hunt you down. don¡¯t take the risk.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± gu nie nodded seriously. After talking with mandars, gune returned to his secret chamber. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± sitting on the cultivation seat, gu nie let out a long breath. ¡± finally, i got it. i hope this relic won¡¯t disappoint me. ¡± Chapter 473 ? 473 Cthulhu ancient book He opened the gate of cosmic force in his body. Gune threw the remains of akatov, which was half the size of a bedroom, into his body. immediately, the cosmic force began to wash over. At the same time, gune could feel the Cthulhu embryo in his body begin to absorb the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood, growing again. ¡± fortunately, i have the cthulhu embryo, which has made my body and soul extremely powerful. otherwise, i would not have been able to escape from this demigod¡¯s attack. ¡± after calming down, gu nie flipped his hand and toyed with a fist-sized black bead. this black pillar was the relic of akatov. It was also the core of the adventure. After some thought, Gu NIE¡¯s mind slowly seeped into it. as gu nie¡¯s mind entered it ¡­ ¡°swish!¡± , and his soul trembled. when gu nie calmed himself down, he found himself in the middle of a vast universe. there were 9 dim planets floating in the surroundings. In front of Gu nie, there was an indescribable giant monster with a bull¡¯s head and black horns. its body was so long that gu nie couldn¡¯t see the end of it. It seemed to be a strange creature made up of a bull¡¯s head and a snake¡¯s body. ¡± this should be the so-called akatov. ¡± he met akhkov. the giant akhto slowly lowered his head and looked at gunie, who was like an ant compared to his body. ¡°what an amazing cthulhu embryo.¡± the minotaur¡¯s language wasn¡¯t of any language, but gu nie could understand it perfectly. ¡°greetings, senior akatov!¡± Gu nie said respectfully. ¡°you know me?¡± Akatov looked at gunie. I¡¯ve seen your magnificent body in ancient historical records. if it weren¡¯t for the system, gu nie wouldn¡¯t have known the real name of akatov. After looking at gune, akhto asked, ¡± ¡°have they succeeded?¡± Since akatov asked this, gunie naturally knew what he wanted to ask. From Andrew, gune learned that one of the goals of some of the powerful Cthulhu was to use the Cthulhu¡¯s remains to give birth to new Cthulhu creatures. gune, on the other hand, had a cthulhu embryo, which made him look like a newly born cthulhu. No wonder akhkov would ask this question. ¡± so far, it seems that i didn¡¯t succeed in the area of holy heijar. my birth is a little special. i wasn¡¯t born from the corpses of cthulhu. as for whether the great cthulhu in other areas have made any achievements, i have no idea. ¡± ¡± it hasn¡¯t been born after such a long time. it should be a failure. ¡± Akhkov said without any fluctuations in his tone. Then, akhkov began to explain in a calm tone. ever since the Cthulhu creatures were born, although our group is terrifyingly powerful, you have to know that Cthulhu creatures are not perfect. to be precise, we are too strong, and thus we lack the potential to improve. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that what I said is contradictory?¡± Akatov looked at gunie. perhaps it¡¯s because the great Cthulhu creature has reached the upper limit of its great power. Gu nie thought for a moment and then replied. ¡°that¡¯s not the case!¡± akatov sighed. ¡± for cthulhu creatures, the growth of strength is not constant. ¡± it¡¯s true that powerful existences like the three pillar gods were born powerful. At the same time, they also grew up step by step. ¡°It¡¯s just that our race has been wandering in the universe for too long, and we¡¯ve long forgotten to grow stronger.¡± ¡°at the same time, the great three pillar gods have not changed for too long.¡± the ancient gods and old gods who are more powerful than us haven¡¯t changed for a long time. we were born powerful, but in the long river of time, we slowly solidified and never changed, let alone adapt to this world. ¡°When I said that we need to adapt to this world ¡­¡± ¡± my words have become the laughingstock of my people. ¡± ¡± we¡¯re already strong enough. we don¡¯t need to change. we don¡¯t need to adapt to this world. the world needs to adapt to us. this is what the powerhouses of our race know about this world. ¡± ¡°blind, foolish, and arrogant! this is my evaluation of our race.¡± if the Cthulhu creatures remain unchanged, they will be replaced sooner or later, won¡¯t they? ¡± gu nie couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. it was hard to imagine that this akatov, who was already at the peak of his power, still had such a deep understanding. your wisdom is as clear and bright as the Holy Light. Gu nie praised. in fact, gu nie had already realized the disaster that would befall the dire creatures and the even more powerful initial element creatures. compared to the strength of cthulhu creatures ¡­ gu nie thought that the new generation of qi yuan creatures might not be strong. However, they would have endless potential to grow. If the Cthulhu creatures could not kill all of them, then the Cthulhu creatures would be the ones to die. ¡°They are too confident in their own strength.¡± akhkov shook his head. ¡°so confident that we are the center of the world.¡± akhkov sighed. when those Qiyuan evil demons descended, I vaguely sensed that something was wrong. However, no one would listen to my words. ¡°And later on, we all tasted the consequences.¡± ¡± and so, we began to create cthulhu creatures to strengthen our race. ¡± ¡± however, we never seek change, and we don¡¯t change much. how can we change so easily? ¡± our flesh and blood are as rigid as our thoughts. It¡¯s difficult for us to give birth to a stronger life. ¡°fortunately, there are still some results.¡± Akhkov began to narrate as if he was recalling something. ¡± the ¡®controller gods¡¯ that we created have half of cthulhu¡¯s body. at the same time, they control godly power, comprehend profound meanings, and learn a little of cthulhu¡¯s power. the powerful ones among them are even comparable to the rulers. ¡± ¡°However, this is not enough.¡± No. akhkov shook his head. ¡°What we need is to be able to give birth to a race that is stronger than us.¡± although the luster on your body is different from the rest, you are too similar to us. You must know that being too similar is not necessarily a good thing. but no matter what, your birth is an extraordinary breakthrough. This is a good thing. compared to the birth of my own kind, I hope that my research in another direction can also help my kind. ¡°but the disaster came too quickly.¡± ¡°i died before i could get any results.¡± fortunately, my life form is rather special. Even after death, I can still maintain a certain level of thinking. ¡°this is a unique technique that belongs to us cthulhu creatures. It¡¯s a defensive technique that can use origin power, divine power, and even Cthulhu¡¯s physical strength.¡± after researching this strange and powerful defensive technique, I fell into a deep sleep. after all, if I don¡¯t sleep, as time passes, I will also enter a true eternal death. now, I¡¯m going to pass on the defensive technique I¡¯ve researched to you. At the same time, I hope that you can pass on this powerful defensive technique to more people. gune finally understood what he had touched this time. This was a powerful defense technique of Cthulhu creatures. With this thought in mind, Gu nie also became cautious. This was a powerful defensive technique developed by Cthulhu creatures. One of Gu NIE¡¯s goals in coming to the Mount Emoke was to obtain these powerful offensive and defensive techniques. Chapter 474 ? 474 The immortal Sacred Armor cthulhu creatures had many powerful abilities. however, these abilities were unique to them. It could not be learned and mastered by others. This powerful defensive technique could be learned by everyone. It had a long widespread value. ¡± don¡¯t worry, senior akatov. i¡¯ll definitely bring this powerful cthulhu ancient book to greater heights. ¡± ¡°very good!¡± ¡± yes. ¡± akhkov nodded. I¡¯ve already felt it. The danger of us Cthulhu creatures has arrived. although I can¡¯t do anything, I hope that you can take the powerful ancient books that I¡¯ve researched and achieve something. at the very least, we have to let those mysterious creatures know The Power of Us Cthulhu creatures. we must let them suffer enough.¡± Akhkov¡¯s voice fell. in an instant, the dark red luster of the universe star city could be seen flowing over like water from the distance. it gradually entered the soul of nirvana dao. Gune closed his eyes and carefully felt the powerful defense Scripture created by the powerful Cthulhu creature. many profound and obscure methods of operation bloomed in gu nie¡¯s mind. gu nie¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he felt the vast and powerful ancient record. after a while, his brows relaxed again. There was no doubt that Gu nie wouldn¡¯t even be able to learn the basics of this powerful ancient book. however, the afk system was not to be trifled with. Gu nie couldn¡¯t cultivate it himself, but he could do it in the hack system. as time passed, the level of this cthulhu defense manual would only continue to increase. after an unknown amount of time. when gu nie opened his eyes again, he had already left the vast starry sky. he was sitting cross-legged on the cultivation seat in the cave. gu nie looked down and saw that the fist-sized bead in his hand had cracked. He packed up these things. gu nie opened his hack system. then, he placed the powerful cthulhu classic, [ immortal saint armor ], on the hack position. Ten seconds later. +2420 2,400 experience points floated up. looking at the 2000 experience points, gu nie¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. the other manuals, even the powerful ones on the level of forbidden spells, would only give about 100 experience points when placed in the hack machine. and this Cthulhu manual gives me 2400 experience points the moment I enter. Just the small change alone is more terrifying than those forbidden spell manuals. ¡°i¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± [ immortal Saint armor ] It was a book on innate abilities. through training, he could merge the mysterious power of cthulhu¡¯s holy armor into his body. it allowed the tens of trillions of cells in his body to be perfectly wrapped in a layer of ¡®saint armor¡¯. These densely packed cell-level small Holy armors finally gathered to form an ¡®immortal holy armor¡¯ that wrapped around the body. this ancient book could be said to be the master of cthulhu¡¯s biological defense. from the content and method of cultivation, the idea of creation could be said to be a work of art. it required a series of construction from the deepest part of the cells so that the cells would eventually adapt to the [ immortal saint armor ]. just the painstaking study of this ancient book alone would require hundreds or even thousands of years. But Gu nie didn¡¯t need to research it himself, nor did he need to spend time cultivating it. All he had to do was wait for a breakthrough. according to what senior akhto said, the power of the immortal Saint armor is terrifyingly strong. ¡± the system¡¯s experience points are the same. ¡± if I had this immortal Saint armor before, even if it was only at level one, I reckon I would be able to withstand that demigod¡¯s attack and counterattack. ¡± after all, my physical body is extremely sturdy to begin with. with the support of this immortal saint armor, that demigod might not be able to break through my defense. ¡± ¡°In two months¡± time, the darkness will dissipate,¡± ¡± in these two months, i¡¯ll focus on my cultivation. even if i don¡¯t break through to the demigod realm, it¡¯ll be good to reach the peak of the fourth stage realm. ¡± ¡± after i enter the omoko ancient divine mountain and find a good place to cultivate and advance to a demigod, i can use the system to search for all kinds of cthulhu remains. ¡± then, gu nie focused his mind and released the world power upanishad to start absorbing the origin of the world around him. The more the world¡¯s origin was absorbed, the faster Gu nie would advance to the demigod realm, and the more stable his realm would be. As he cultivated, two months passed by quickly without him knowing. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Gu nie, Time¡¯s Up. We should go and gather.¡± Mandars¡¯s voice was heard while he was cultivating. Gu nie immediately came out of his cultivation. After packing up his things, Gu nie flew towards the entrance of the cave. At this moment, mandars and the other two were waiting at the entrance of the cave. at the same time, many people were flying out of the cave in groups. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± Mandars took the lead and flew out, followed by the three of them. ¡°gu nie, you¡¯re already at the peak of the fourth stage. i guess you¡¯ll be breaking through to the demigod realm soon!¡± Mandars said as they flew. ¡°Mm! I should be able to advance to the demigod realm in a few more months.¡± gu nie replied honestly. you¡¯re extremely powerful. Once you become a demigod and grasp divine power, not many demigods will be your match! Mandas smiled. ¡± you¡¯ve reached the half-saint realm on your path to sainthood. it¡¯s time for you to reap the rewards. ¡± Gu nie also smiled. This was indeed the case for Saint cultivators. the level of sainthood was lower than the divine power of the divine envoy ancestral spirit, which resulted in a huge gap between the two. even if one had a deep understanding of profound meanings, it would be difficult to close the gap in divine power. once he advanced to the demigod realm. he had completed the major shortcoming of shen power. at the same time, his profound meaning was also displayed to a greater extent under the effect of his divine power. in the demigod realm, a saint had almost absolute authority, and it was the same in the deity realm. it could be said that the top experts among the gods were all saints. odouyi and tiramisu were also secretly envious. Although they were ancestor souls, they were nothing compared to Gu nie after becoming demigods. even now, they might not be as strong as gu nie. after all, they all knew that gu nie had killed an ancestor soul at the peak of the fourth level. although they weren¡¯t weak, they were only at the peak of the 4th rank. it was quite difficult to kill an expert of the same level, and he might even be killed instead. The four of them soon arrived at the stone pillar Hall that Gu nie had visited many times before. At that moment, there were already more than a hundred people gathered in the stone pillar Hall. More people were coming in one after another. While waiting, Gu nie quietly opened his hack system. he looked at the immortal armor, which was in an idle state. After two months of hacking, the current immortal armor had already been upgraded to Level 1. ¡°it takes a lot of time to hack, but ¡­¡± Gu nie squinted his eyes. even if it¡¯s only Level 1, I can feel the terrifying defensive power of the immortal Saint armor in my body. furthermore, by consuming the power of my blood, I can activate the immortal Saint armor to a greater extent, forming a layer of defense on the surface of my body. ¡°With my current defense, even demigods would find it hard to break through.¡± With that in mind, Gu NIE¡¯s confidence in the passage of Ekma increased. In terms of speed, Gu nie wasn¡¯t any weaker than a demigod, and his defense and recovery abilities were better than most demigods. It was slightly weaker in terms of offensive power, but that was only when compared to experts at the demigod realm. whether it was the sharpness of the demonic erosion blade, the suppression of the world power upanishad, or the explosion of the blood sea, gu nie was fearless, no matter if it was one on one or multiple attacks. Chapter 475 ? 475 Chapter 123-Ekma passage After waiting in the stone pillar Hall for about half an hour. the two immortals in the hall opened their eyes at the same time. ¡°Everyone is here. Let¡¯s go.¡± with the two gods in the lead, the seven demigods and the remaining hundred over third and fourth stage realm experts all flew out of the hall. after flying out of the exit. sure enough, the fog that had originally shrouded the outside had dispersed, and the light was as bright as the break of dawn. the horizon was crimson. The speed of the two gods wasn¡¯t fast, and it was enough for everyone to keep up. as they flew, they quickly left the dark shepherd light island. along the way, gu nie noticed that many other extraordinaries were also flying in the same direction. as he flew, information about the passage to ekma appeared in gune¡¯s mind. the ekma passage was a strange passage in the depths of space. it could be seen as a strange secret realm that had been opened up at both ends. after crossing the great aikma passage for 30000 kilometers, he would be able to pass through the amoko ancient divine mountain that was more than 100000 kilometers away. there was the power of the omoko ancient divine mountain¡¯s seal outside, making it impossible to pass through. the ekma passage was accessible. however, there was a huge population of creatures in the passage. Because of the violent origin Power Storm that aikma had broken through, these creatures were born with extremely fierce killing characteristics. Once outsiders entered the Ekma passage, it would be the most passionate hunting time for these tyrannical creatures. there were many terrifying creatures that were comparable to gods in the passage. therefore, it was necessary to pass through in a group. As he moved forward, gune saw more and more God-level fighters leading teams toward the tunnel. Gu nie saw more than twenty teams. There would probably be even more that he didn¡¯t see. About an hour later, the Ekma passage was right in front of them. It was a huge entrance with a diameter of about three kilometers. the vortex at the entrance was surging continuously. many gods had already led their teams in. ¡°Everyone,¡± while flying, god spirit mo zi suddenly spoke. the passage is extremely dangerous. It¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll encounter deities. However, those beast-like deities have always bullied the weak and feared the strong. They may not attack us when they see that we have more people, but we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that they will attack us rashly. when the time comes, don¡¯t linger in battle. Just shake off these beast-like gods and advance as quickly as possible. everyone¡¯s expressions were solemn when they heard this, and they didn¡¯t say much. A God leading a team did not mean that the God was their nanny. The God would not spend a lot of effort to protect them. One of the purposes of a God leading a team was to kill if they encountered a powerful God. Some of them might become the target of the divine beasts, which would reduce the pressure on the divine level experts. Yes, following a God could lead to the danger of death at any time, but if there were no major problems, everyone could even follow the God and safely pass through the Akma passage. However, if he was alone, it was basically impossible to pass. Everyone following the two gods had their own advantages and disadvantages. Although they knew it was dangerous, none of them wanted to be the one to be sacrificed. ¡°it¡¯s about time, we should enter.¡± God Mo Zi¡¯s voice sounded, and then he flew toward the passage. as they flew, gu nie¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings, but his expression soon returned to normal. he followed the group into the vortex. as soon as he passed through the vortex, gu nie felt a dense and violent origin power storm. if an ordinary person dared to enter this place, they would be torn to pieces by the origin power storm in an instant. And such a violent origin Power Storm would definitely affect some people¡¯s origin power pools. For Gu nie, the demonic pool was a world of its own, so it wouldn¡¯t be affected much by the outside world. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± after everyone had entered, god mo zi¡¯s cold voice rang out. he then flew forward at a moderate speed, and everyone quickly followed. As he flew, Gu nie examined the huge tunnel. it was at least five thousand meters in diameter, and gu nie knew that the widest part of it was even forty to fifty thousand meters. That place was also the most dangerous place. other than that, the ekma passage did not only have one long passage, but it was also a complicated three-dimensional space passage that interweaved. Moreover, there were a lot of empty sources inside, and these places were also the breeding grounds for a large number of creatures. at the same time, some areas would also form barriers due to the surge of energy. There was obviously more than one path, but not all of them could be used. in the past, the best way was to follow the corpses of the monsters left behind by the people in front of them. it was the safest way. if someone else did this, it meant that the road was blocked. find another way. on the walls of the ekma tunnel, there were many caves and lairs. the air was filled with the smell of blood, and there were many corpses on the ground. it was obvious that the first team had already started fighting. Soon, Gu nie could feel the violent waves of the explosion. without a sound, gu nie covered himself with a dragon scale shield. although the dragon scale shield¡¯s defensive power was weak compared to the immortal holy armor, it was still very weak. however, it was still quite effective against ordinary third or fourth-level attacks. ¡°kakaka!¡± as he was moving forward, a large number of strange cries suddenly sounded from one side of the passage. a black mass of crow people the size of normal humans pounced toward the group. each of them was radiating divine power, even though it wasn¡¯t as thick as the divine envoy realm. however, there were too many of them. At a glance, there were no less than ten thousand of them, and the number behind would only be more terrifying. within the territory of ekma, it was normal for a tribe to have tens of millions of people. ¡°Be careful of their black feathers.¡± someone immediately shouted. the next moment. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! Densely packed energy feathers as thick as an arm with divine power fell like raindrops. bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang in an instant, over a hundred feathers hit gu nie¡¯s body, reducing the power of his shield. these attacks didn¡¯t do much damage to gu nie. even if they hit him directly, he wouldn¡¯t feel any pain. but for other spirit consciousness ancestral spirits, it was not the same. if they were to be attacked by these dense attacks, under continuous attacks, even a fourth stage realm ancestral spirit would fall. their defense was completely different from gu nie¡¯s. as they flew forward, they began to counterattack. A large number of counterattacks were launched. a large number of crow men were killed, and their feathers flew everywhere. A barrier of world power bloomed around Gu nie. At the same time, some of the blood sea¡¯s power was added to the world barrier. The feathers were slowed down as soon as they entered the shield, and when they hit gune¡¯s dragon scale shield, they were no longer destructive. At the same time, Gu nie was also controlling his demon corrosion blade to quickly kill the crow men around him. however, there were simply too many of them. after killing one, two more would appear, and after killing two, four more would appear. it was simply endless. Everyone did not dare to engage in battle, and could only fight while flying. Chapter 476 ? 476 hiding the group¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow as they fought against the densely packed black crow people chasing them. However, they soon arrived at the next fork in the road. The scene that appeared caused the expressions of the many oracles and ancestor souls to change greatly. At this intersection. They were densely packed with Black-winged Gryphons. dark gryphon! In addition, the depths of the two passages were filled with dense dark Griffins. moreover, the aura emitted by these dark gryphons was clearly more powerful than that of the crow people, and it was more intimidating. Everyone was caught in the passage by the crow men and the dark Gryphons. boom¨C boom¨C the two deity-level powerhouses opened a path for everyone. at the same time, several demigod experts also attacked. In an instant, a large number of dark Gryphons were blasted into pieces by the gods. the god was leading the way. Everyone was fighting back against the Raven. with this formation, everyone quickly moved forward in the tunnel. after advancing for less than ten minutes, gu nie saw that the third level oracles and ancestor souls were starting to get tired of defending against the crow people¡¯s attacks. Very quickly, two third stage realm God emissaries were pierced through by the dense feathers. The black crow people then swarmed forward and tore the corpses of the two oracles into pieces. ¡°Too many!¡± gu nie furrowed his brows as he attacked. Whether it was the dark Gryphons at the front or the crow people at the back, there were too many of them. Gu nie hadn¡¯t experienced this before. but at this moment, gu nie only felt that the dense crowd of crow people was like a wave. Gu nie couldn¡¯t even win. the crow men continued to attack gu nie. there were at least fifty dark crow men attacking gu nie at the same time. no matter how much the chakra-less ancient nirvana sect killed, the number of crow men wouldn¡¯t decrease. after one wave of crow men died, the next wave would immediately take over. Fortunately, Gu nie still had a strong defense, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about his own safety. these attacks were basically useless against gu nie. while attacking, gu nie¡¯s world power upanishad was not only in a defensive state. At the same time, Gu nie was also using the world¡¯s mysteries and the power of the blood sea to drag the crow men he and Zhou grenren had killed into the blood sea. after all, these black crow people were all at the divine emissary level. By pulling it into the blood sea, it could also provide some power for the expansion of the blood sea. At the same time, after their blood was transformed, it could also be turned into Gu NIE¡¯s origin power, which would continuously replenish Gu NIE¡¯s origin power. In general, even in a fierce battle, Gu nie could always be at his peak. as they advanced, more and more divine envoys and ancestral spirits fell. This gave gune a deeper understanding of the dangers of the passage. when they arrived at another passageway. Gu nie suddenly looked forward. In the depths of the tunnel, three powerful auras of gods and five fierce auras of demigods appeared at the same time. be careful of any gods or demigods. Kill them with all your might. god mo zi¡¯s fierce voice rang out. everyone¡¯s expression was solemn. they had only passed through one-tenth of the passage, but the situation was already becoming more and more intense. after a while. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! the gods in front of them began to fight quickly. The air waves from the explosion surged. Even the raging origin Power Storm was directly torn apart by the fluctuations of the gods ¡®battle. the power of heaven and earth seemed weak in front of the gods. ¡°hurry up and follow us!¡± several half-saint experts also shouted in succession. the group immediately began to speed up. as the group advanced, their attacks naturally weakened. In an instant, the crow men behind him chased after him. At the same time, a few Crow men with demigod auras suddenly appeared. ¡°These powerful black Crow people have a certain level of intelligence. They didn¡¯t appear when they saw that we had a deity leading the group. But now that they have sensed a powerful force blocking our way, they couldn¡¯t spare any time and immediately flew out. What a cunning bunch.¡± Gu nie thought to himself when he saw the crow demigod. the thought flashed through gu nie¡¯s mind. Along with the powerful demigod Crow men, a large number of Tier 3 and Tier 4 Crow men also swarmed out. ¡°kill them all!¡± the leader of the black crow people¡¯s demigod hoarsely roared in the language of their race. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! the countless raven madly shot their dark feathers at gu ni and the others. the sharp feathers were as dense as raindrops. buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! bang! bang! bang! bang! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°save me!¡± ¡°Damn it, my physical body has been pierced through.¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Hurry up and come help me.¡± for a time, many third stage realm divine senses were pierced through by these feathers, their shields or other defensive means were blown apart. some of the fourth stage realm oracles and ancestral spirits who didn¡¯t have strong defensive abilities had their shields shattered and their bodies were already injured. Screams and cries for help mixed together. At the same time, the eight ancestor souls appeared behind Gu nie. the people near gu nie had already discovered that his defense was extremely strong, and he could completely block the feathers. before this, the attacks from the feathers were not a threat to them. They didn¡¯t need to use Gu NIE¡¯s area of effect defense to Dodge. at this moment, with the appearance of so many powerful feathers, even the demigod black crow people came from behind. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t block it, they ran in front of Gu nie and used his defensive power to block the feathers. friend, your defense is strong. Let¡¯s join forces to attack and help you relieve the pressure. ¡°that¡¯s right, if we work together, we can help you kill more crow people.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard the voice. you guys are afraid of the demigod¡¯s attack, but do you think I¡¯m not afraid? ¡± gu nie didn¡¯t have the obligation to block the feathers for these people. he ignored them and quickly put some distance between them. However, these people stuck to Gu nie like glue. at this moment, the situation changed. ¡°swish!¡± an extremely powerful restrictive force appeared in the area where gu nie was. this power was clearly meant to seal off this area. if they were trapped here and didn¡¯t leave with the divine spirit realm experts, it would be terrible. the wind spirit wings on gu nie¡¯s back suddenly shook, and he flew to the side to escape. Chapter 477 ? 477 trapped the others also noticed this scene. Their expressions changed as they quickly retreated in the direction of the God. Gu nie was the fastest among them. In a flash of green and blue light, Gu nie had already arrived at the edge of the sealed area. ¡°Peng!¡± there was a dull sound. gu nie crashed into the edge of the sealed area. Immediately after. bang! bang! bang! bang! bang! bang! similar collision sounds rang out in succession. the other people who were fleeing were also blocked by this powerful barrier one by one. Gu NIE¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the three-meter-thick energy barrier. This strange sealing method first sealed the outer area, then sealed the inside. when the seal¡¯s effect appeared, it had actually already completely sealed off this area. At this moment. the seven of them, including gu nie, were all trapped in this area. He looked at the thick Energy Seal. aside from gu nie, the faces of the other six people were all pale. Everyone knew the consequences of being trapped here. ¡°They¡¯re so close,¡± Gu nie said with a dark expression,¡±something must have happened!¡± if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that these people were hiding behind him, the demigod crow men wouldn¡¯t have used such a powerful technique to trap gu nie and the others. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t make such a joke at a time like this.¡± A hoarse voice was heard. ¡± now, we need to think of a way to leave this place. otherwise, the longer we¡¯re trapped here, the more crow people there will be, and the more trouble we¡¯ll be in. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t leave just because we want to.¡± Gu nie said in a low voice as he felt the energy barrier. this is an extremely powerful demigod technique. We might not be able to break it even if we work together. ¡± furthermore, look, the raven people outside have already stopped their attacks on the energy barrier. they are waiting, waiting for more troops to arrive, and waiting for our comrades to leave. ¡± then we have to attack quickly. Otherwise, the longer we delay, the more trouble we¡¯ll have! immediately, an expert wielding a battle-axe shouted in a deep voice. ¡°boom!¡± Immediately, the battle-axe expert struck down with his axe, causing the energy barrier to tremble slightly. ¡°let¡¯s attack together!¡± gu nie shouted. everyone immediately began to attack the same position. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! For a moment, the entire energy barrier began to tremble slightly under everyone¡¯s attacks. ten seconds later. Kachahahahahaha the energy barrier began to show signs of cracking. ¡°It¡¯s about to crack, let¡¯s put in more effort!¡± a furious roar sounded. everyone immediately gritted their teeth and attacked the energy barrier. Kakaka kakaka at the same time, the crow men outside also let out a strange cry. gu nie¡¯s heart sank as he looked around. He saw that the tens of thousands of Black Crow people around him were all accumulating divine power. At the same time, a sharp feather was in front of them, ready to attack. The divine power on the feather became more and more powerful. just as everyone was about to break through the energy barrier ¡­ ¡°swish!¡± &Nbsp; time and space trembled, and the energy barrier that imprisoned them instantly vanished. Everyone didn¡¯t have time to rejoice. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! The densely packed sharp feathers almost filled every corner of the room as they attacked the crowd. spacetime trembled, causing everyone to be unable to teleport. everyone was trying their best to burst out and charge forward. In an instant, hundreds of feathers hit gune. gune¡¯s dragonscale shield was shattered. the remaining feathers hit gu nie. ¡°bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!¡± a sea of feathers hit gu nie, sending out waves of god power. Under the light of divine power, a golden glass appeared on Gu NIE¡¯s skin. those seemingly fierce attacks couldn¡¯t shake this golden glass-like [ immortal saint armor ] at all. It couldn¡¯t do any damage to Gu nie at all. The immortal Saint armor was a powerful technique. At this moment, it displayed an extremely terrifying defensive ability. gu nie took the attack of the feathers head on and quickly left. Gu nie was able to withstand so many attacks. however, the others were not so lucky. The rain of feathers pierced through their defenses and their bodies, causing their flesh and blood to fly and their divine power to surge. Screams of pain rose and fell. ¡°Save me!¡± ¡°ah!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go all out with them.¡± ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± at the same time, the demigod-level black crow people in the midst of the black crow people also made their moves. the divine power swept over madly. Soon, these voices were drowned out. gu nie didn¡¯t look back at all. if there were no accidents, none of those trapped people should be able to escape alive. with so many black crow people and demigod black crow people, they had no chance of escaping. but after flying out, gu nie¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. with the [ immortal armor ], gune wouldn¡¯t be injured or killed by normal attacks from demigods. But if he encountered a God-level creature, it would be terrible. gu nie had to find god mo zi and the others as soon as possible. Only then could they safely leave the Ekma tunnel. while flying. The front was still filled with Crow people. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. Boom¨C Boundless blood power bloomed from Gu NIE¡¯s body. At the same time, the world intent bloomed. within a radius of a thousand meters, the world intent suppressed and the blood sea churned. gah- gah- Gah- One after another, the Raven men who were wailing in pain were swept into the blood sea by the waves. a moment later, gu nie had already escaped the pursuit of the crow men. At the same time, a sea of dark Gryphons appeared in front of him. there were more of these dark gryphons than the crow people, and they were bigger in size. at the same time, some demigod dark gryphons were mixed in with the dark gryphons. gune gritted his teeth and flew towards the flock of dark gryphons. gune didn¡¯t dare to kill too many of the dark gryphons. He could only shrink the blood sea and world power Upanishad to a thirty-meter radius and travel quickly. gu nie was obviously faster by himself. gu nie, who was running through the dark griffins, was naturally under a lot of attacks. gu nie withstood the attacks and flew forward. A moment later, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. In front of them, there were a total of five exits, some high and some low, some big and some small. At the same time, in the depths of the five passages, all kinds of divine power erupted, and Gu nie couldn¡¯t sense which direction Mo Zi and the other gods had flown in. at this moment, the demigod-level dark gryphons had already arrived. There wasn¡¯t much time for Gu nie to think. gu nie flew towards a wider tunnel. Chapter 478 ? 478 hiding after passing through three forks in the road. Gu nie finally understood one thing. That was, not only had he lost God Mozi, but he had also lost his way in the Akmar passage. At this moment, in all directions, including behind Gu nie, there were a large number of creatures of various races. the flying snake tribe with wings. bloodthirsty bats with fangs. A ferocious-looking ghost-faced Flying Ape with a spear in its hand. an evil winged elf skilled in all kinds of spells. There were also many other creatures that Gu nie couldn¡¯t name. They filled the tunnel and killed any creature that entered. Their target was Gu nie. there were no other creatures nearby, only gu nie. All of a sudden, Gu nie felt the fluctuations of a fierce battle coming from the tunnel on the left. gu nie¡¯s body flickered as he flew off in that direction. Even if they lost God Mo Zi, they could still find another team. However, gune had only flown there for less than half a minute. Seven or eight demigods flew toward Gu nie. After sensing it, Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed. Behind them, a strange and fierce divine aura was wreaking havoc. ¡°motherf * cker!¡± gu nie quickly turned around and ran. if they encountered a demigod, they could still escape. if they encountered a god, they would basically die. as he fled, gu nie quickly pulled away from the eight demigods at a fork. the deity was after them, not gu nie. Gu nie didn¡¯t want to be hunted down by the gods with them. Gu nie charged forward while withstanding all kinds of attacks. during this time, they also encountered two teams of experts with divine auras. Unfortunately, there were only demigods and gods in these teams of gods, and they were being hunted down by the gods in the passage of Ekma. It was a complete chaos. gu nie guessed that they had lost their sense of direction. who knew if they would end up in a dead end if they followed them? after failing to find a team ¡­ Gugne began to move through the tunnel alone. compared to other people¡¯s burst of shen power. gu nie, a mere fourth level saint, was a completely unremarkable existence. The demigods in the tunnel weren¡¯t too interested in Gu nie. only those below the demigod level had the desire to kill gu nie. However, Gu nie was much faster than them. he could easily shake them off. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Half an hour later. in a narrow tunnel. after killing seven or eight demon rats, gu nie finally had the chance to take a break. ¡°Does this count as me getting lost in the Akmar passage?¡± gu nie forced a smile. ¡°Fortunately, I only got lost here and didn¡¯t die Here. I¡¯m much better off than the others.¡± gu nie reinvigorated. I can¡¯t be sure of my current location. I still know too little about the Ekma tunnel. but according to my world esoteric rule for the world, I can still determine the direction of the entrance and the general direction of the exit. ¡± as long as i¡¯m in the right direction, and i¡¯m careful enough, i¡¯ll still be able to enter the mount amoko through the ekma passage. ¡± With this thought, Gu nie took out a star soul and placed it in the world. after a few minutes of rest, gu nie flew away again. at this time, the passage of ekma was as chaotic as ever. The battles in various places were endless. gu nie didn¡¯t care about the battle. Then, he followed his plan and flew towards the exit. After a certain distance, Gu nie would find a hidden area and place a star soul there. This way, even if Gu ni was killed by the God, he could resurrect in the distance and continue to find a way out. it didn¡¯t take long for gu nie to run into the group of gods. However, the team of gods was already in a tough battle. A total of seven Dark angel-like ugly creatures with ferocious faces exuded the aura of gods as they fought with the three gods in the team. gu nie quietly sneaked past. gu nie was quietly moving forward. Before he knew it, two hours had passed. ¡­¡­ in a passage. gu nie was moving forward quickly. Gune had already passed through the widest area of the tunnel. And that place was the place where the battle between the God-level powerhouses was the most intense. There were battles everywhere. In a chaotic battle, Gu nie, who had no divine power and was extremely fast, could travel a long distance without anyone noticing. this allowed gu nie to pass through the widest area without any danger. after leaving behind two soul stars. Gugne was now in the second half of the tunnel. The area Gu nie was in was clearly still empty, and there were no signs of a corpse on the ground. As they passed through the tunnel. Gu nie suddenly became alert, and his hair stood on end. the next moment! ¡°Swish!¡± A sharp light that Gu nie couldn¡¯t see through directly pierced through Gu NIE¡¯s body. He had shattered Gu NIE¡¯s Soul Source core. ¡°It¡¯s a sneak attack from a God!¡± Gu nie had determined the moment of his death. gu nie didn¡¯t wait for too long. he immediately headed to the nearest star soul. In the narrow passage. Gu nie was resurrected. ¡°there isn¡¯t any large-scale battle in the second half of the tunnel.¡± if I go directly like this, the bird that takes the lead will be shot. I¡¯ll definitely become the first target. It seems like I¡¯ll have to wait for a while. Gu nie thought. ¡°and yingluo ¡­¡± my undying armor can withstand the attacks of demigods, but it still can¡¯t defend against the attacks of deities. after all, I¡¯m only at the fourth level of the Saint realm. I don¡¯t even have divine power, and the level of My Immortal Saint armor is only level one. ¡± there¡¯s no hurry. let¡¯s wait for a moment. i can only continue moving forward after the experts behind me have cleared the way. ¡± Gu nie immediately entered stealth mode in the narrow passage, waiting for the second half of the battle to begin. At the same time, Gu nie opened his Miracle System. unfortunately, there was nothing good in the vicinity. But even if there were, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get them in the dangerous eckma passage. gu nie waited for an hour. When he felt that it was about time, he quickly flew away from this hidden cave. Sure enough, while Gu nie had been waiting, many gods had already opened up a path. using the same method as before, gu nie once again began to move forward. Chapter 479 ? 479 Arriving at the ancient gods Mountain three hours later. in a dark passage. Gu nie slowly opened his eyes and let out a long breath. ¡°I almost died again.¡± the latter half of the tunnel was clearly not as chaotic as the first half. as a result, gu nie¡¯s progress was hindered by many obstacles. in fact, many demigods were chasing gu nie. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were in the ekma tunnel. Gu nie would definitely fight back and slowly wear down these demigods. however, in this passage, the more fighting there was, the more enemies would be attracted. gu nie could only keep running. While he was running, Gu nie was caught in the shockwaves of a battle between a group of gods. he had suffered serious injuries. The demigods behind him continued to chase after Gu nie. Gu nie had to use a lot of strength to barely escape. ¡± my attack is still a little weak. the blood sea and world intent are very strong. ¡± ¡°but its offensive power is slightly lacking.¡± ¡± the first thing i need to do before entering the omoko ancient divine mountain is to obtain some offensive techniques. ¡± this way, I¡¯ll be able to kill demigods easily after I advance to the demigod realm and cultivate in seclusion. I¡¯ll even be able to fight back against God-level experts. after recovering, gu nie continued on his journey. more than an hour later, the number of powerful creatures in the passage began to decrease rapidly. At this moment, Gu nie had a vague idea. Then, Gu nie began to speed up. after more than ten minutes, as expected, a huge vortex with a diameter of more than ten thousand meters appeared in front of them. they had reached the exit of the ekma tunnel. gu nie didn¡¯t fly over recklessly. he hid himself to the side. after hiding a star soul, he flew through the tunnel. After entering the huge vortex. As the space around them twisted and turned ¡­ Gu NIE¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. A huge pyramid-like mountain range stood in front of them, reaching into the sky. it even reached the void world above the world barrier of holy heijar. They had arrived at the Mount Omoko. ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± Gu NIE¡¯s heart trembled slightly as he looked at the vast and unimaginably huge Emoke ancient God mountain. A moment later, Gu nie calmed down. after scanning the area in front of him, gu nie flew in one direction. it seemed to be the camp for the visitors. As Gu nie moved forward, the building on the plain gradually became clear. If Gu NIE¡¯s guess was correct, this was indeed a gathering place at the foot of the Omoko ancient sacred mountain. at the center of the camp was a lighthouse emitting a dazzling white light. it absorbed the surrounding origin power and formed a huge energy barrier that enveloped the entire camp. At the entrance, there was a small team of 12 gods, guarding the entrance. next to it was a note in the common language of the holy heijar: you have to pay one million sacred source coins to enter the city!¡± ¡°The price is really high.¡± Gu nie thought to himself. The campsite at the foot of the Omoko ancient divine mountain was a very rare safe place. once they left the campsite and headed for the omoko ancient divine mountain, they would be in danger. ¡°senior deity!¡± At the entrance, Gu nie took out a ring with one million sacred source coins. the human-shaped divine-level overlord took the coins and glanced at gu nie. it¡¯s rare for a Saint like you to dare to enter the Omoko ancient divine mountain alone. ¡± i originally had a team, but unfortunately, i got lost with them. i almost died several times before i managed to pass through this tunnel. that akma tunnel really is dangerous. ¡± Gu nie said, his heart palpitating. ¡± haha, the ekma passage is indeed very dangerous. even gods might not be able to pass through it safely. you¡¯re really lucky to be able to pass through it with your saint realm! ¡± the god said with a laugh. ¡°that¡¯s right, a little guy like you would basically be dead once you go in. it¡¯s really the heavens ¡°favor that you were able to enter.¡± A deity-level expert at the side chimed in. ¡± however, you might not be so lucky in the omoko ancient divine mountain. ¡± ¡°A fee of one million Saint source coins will allow you to stay in this camp for an unlimited amount of time. That¡¯s why you¡¯d rather become a demigod, or even a God, before entering the mountain.¡± The deity-level human expert from the foreign land warned. ¡°I will,¡± ¡°mm, go in!¡± After thanking the foreign human God, Gu nie flew towards the center of the settlement. After walking through the tunnel, gune understood. his current strength was still too weak, and it was not suitable for him to explore the omoko ancient divine mountain. therefore, gu nie wanted to stay here and cultivate until he became a demigod. he wanted to explore the mount umoko after becoming a god. after all, gu nie now had the remains of akatov in his body, which was enough for him to digest for years. while the cthulhu embryo was growing steadily, there was no need for gune to venture into dangerous places. It would not be too late for him to enter the Omoko ancient divine mountain after he had completely digested the remains of akatov and cultivated a few more powerful techniques. ¡­¡­ Two hours later. gu nie had already found a lot of information about the camp. This campsite was called the ¡°bloody Polo campsite.¡± It was a camp built by a master of a divine Kingdom in the Saint Glay continent. There was no doubt about its safety. if gu nie wanted to cultivate here, he would naturally have to find a good place. fortunately, there were quite a few cultivation residences here. As long as one paid a certain fee, they could cultivate here for a long time. while he was inquiring about the residence of these people. gu nie had also heard a lot of good news. first of all, there were all kinds of powerful books for sale in this ¡®bloody polo camp¡¯. among them, there was no lack of powerful and strange books that contained a certain amount of cthulhu¡¯s power. One had to know that in the outside world, there was not a single book that contained the power of Cthulhu. This was exactly what Gu nie needed the most. also, gu nie had heard that it was within the mount omoko. there were many famous strange and dangerous areas, and there were many cthulhu remains among them, but no one dared to go because it was too dangerous. to others, it might be dangerous, but to gu nie, it might not be. it was much better to know the dangerous areas and the places where cthulhu¡¯s remains were located than to blindly search around. Chapter 480 ? 480 24-winged angel Before he knew it, Gu nie had already been in Blood Lake Luo¡¯s camp for half a month. during this time, gu nie spent most of his time cultivating. Previously when he reincarnated into fourth stage realm late stage realm, he was once again approaching fourth stage realm peak. apart from training, gune spent most of his time searching for information on the powerful cthulhu books. even though there were powerful books on profound meaning in blood lake luo camp, they were not everywhere. He also needed to ask around. When it first opened, Gu nie hadn¡¯t been able to find any clues. it wasn¡¯t until yesterday morning that gu nie finally had a rough idea. Gune got in touch with a middleman named Diaz. The middleman seemed to have access to a lot of information from Cthulhu¡¯s books. He was cultivating. ¡°Weng Weng Weng Weng¡± a slight vibration was heard. gu nie flipped his hand and a palm-sized message token appeared in his hand. arrive at Barrick Tavern in three hours. I¡¯ve arranged for a Holy Spirit contender to be there. He has a Cthulhu classic that is suitable for you. after carefully examining it, gu nie put the message token back into his ring. ¡°I just got in touch with Diaz yesterday, and I got some information today. It seems like this agent named Diaz has quite a bit of information in his hands.¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s a good Cthulhu ancient book.¡± Gu nie thought. after some preparation, gu nie left the place he had rented for two years. Gu nie was preparing to become a demigod in the blood Lake Camp, so a safe place was necessary. ¡­¡­ Soon, gugne met the middleman, Diaz, at Barrick¡¯s Bar. This was a peak demigod-level elven ancestor soul powerhouse. As he cultivated the light power Upanishad, his entire body emitted a Holy and holy aura. he was talking to several other demigods in the spacious tavern. Gu nie didn¡¯t go up to disturb them. He ordered some wine and drank as he waited. About an hour later. Halumanda and the other demigods finished their discussion. Diaz turned towards Gu ni with a faint smile on his face. To ordinary oracles and ancestor soul powerhouses, they had no right to obtain the Cthulhu ancient books, let alone Saints who did not even have divine power. unless he was a member of a powerful force or a large clan. if it wasn¡¯t for the position of ¡± guni lawrence ¡°, who was so generous, he would have paid him two million sacred source coins as an intermediary. He obviously wouldn¡¯t have found a powerful Cthulhu book for this little guy named gune Lawrence so quickly. ¡°Senior Diaz!¡± gu nie saluted after the man sat down. ¡°you¡¯re welcome,¡± diaz chuckled. this time, the one who took the Cthulhu ancient books was a God. This God should be a powerhouse in a God team who is responsible for taking out similar ancient books. ¡°yesterday, when i talked to him, he told me that he has the powerful scriptures like dark power upanishad and destruction power upanishad,¡± at the same time, if I¡¯m not mistaken, he has other powerful manuals in his hands. ¡± you can rest assured in negotiating with this god. i have had more than a dozen intermediary transactions with him, and the classics obtained each time were very satisfactory to the traders. ¡± this time, you¡¯ve chosen a very powerful and difficult book. I think this God will definitely meet your requirements. ¡°Then I must thank senior Diaz.¡± Gu nie thanked him again. ¡± however, you have to know that this kind of powerful book of upanishad is very expensive. even ordinary god-level experts can¡¯t afford it. ¡± the starting price is 200 to 300 million sacred source coins. It¡¯s even possible to earn more than a billion sacred source coins. diaz warned. He vaguely knew that Gu nie was extremely rich and generous. gu nie had also told him that he didn¡¯t lack money, but this involved hundreds of millions of sacred source coins. he still needed to remind gu nie. After all, if Gu nie couldn¡¯t take out the money, it would be quite embarrassing for him. after all, it was a powerful god who had come this time. furthermore, the other party had many powerful cthulhu scriptures in his hands, and he had a very powerful team of gods behind him. he didn¡¯t want to offend such a good big customer. ¡°senior diaz, you don¡¯t have to worry about the price of the cthulhu ancient books. as long as the other party can bring out the ancient books that i like, you don¡¯t have to worry. i have the ability to pay the corresponding amount.¡± gu nie said with confidence. gu nie used to have five billion sacred source coins. Furthermore, over the past few years, as the blooddream coins in the blooddream world had been expanding, there was no need to worry. many of them had already started to exchange their sacred source coins for blood dream coins. Gu nie could easily earn tens of millions of sacred source coins every day. not only had the arena become gu nie¡¯s source of power, but it had also become his source of wealth. gu nie had spent so much effort to build the arena and create blood dream coins. The effect was already starting to become more and more obvious with the passage of time. The sacred source coins he had exchanged for during this period were added to Gu NIE¡¯s own sacred source coins. Gu nie had more than eight billion sacred source coins now. Gu nie was more than qualified to buy the expensive Cthulhu book. after receiving gu nie¡¯s confirmation, diaz felt completely at ease and began to chat with him. time flew by as gune and diaz chatted. about an hour later. diaz who was chatting suddenly felt something. ¡°north omona, over here!¡± Diaz stood up and waved his hand. then, gune saw a twenty-four-winged angel with twelve pairs of twenty-four-winged white wings fly over. A 24-winged Angel! gu nie couldn¡¯t help but be surprised to see his opponent¡¯s 24 wings. generally speaking, it was normal to have twelve wings when one became a god. 18-winged was already the best of his peers. This Angel had a total of 24 wings, which meant that she was at the peak of the divine realm. The 24-winged Angel named North omona sat down. diaz introduced. this is the extraordinary who wants to buy Cthulhu¡¯s ancient books today, guni Lawrence. north omona¡¯s eyes narrowed and his brows furrowed as he glanced at gunie. he looked at diaz with a puzzled expression. it was obvious that even demigods might not be able to buy cthulhu scriptures at the level of a trade, and a saint who did not even have a small divine power could buy cthulhu scriptures. North omona felt that this Diaz was playing with him. diaz clearly understood what north omona was thinking. ¡± as for the sacred source coins, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. mr. gune has enough money. i¡¯ve already talked to him about it. ¡± North omona¡¯s brows relaxed slightly upon hearing Diaz¡¯s words. ¡°alright, the two of you can carry out the transaction!¡± In the Bloodsoul Luo camp, there were extremely powerful guards, so there was no need to worry about snatching. They could directly carry out the transaction here. Following Diaz¡¯s words, North omona took out a sealed bronze treasure chest and spoke first. Chapter 481 ? 481 cthulhu ancient book ¡°According to Sir Diaz¡¯s requirements.¡± north omona explained to gunie. first of all, this is a powerful Cthulhu ancient book that uses either the profound meaning of darkness or light as its core. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s dark or light, but the two can¡¯t be mixed together. You can only choose one of the two.¡± ¡± also, this ancient book can carry any form of profound meaning, such as earth, fire, wind, lightning, destruction, death, and so on. ¡± ¡± it can perfectly unleash the power of various profound meanings. ¡± ¡± perfectly unleashing the power of the power upanishad is also a characteristic of the cthulhu ancient books. i don¡¯t need to go into too much detail about this. ¡± ¡°the main point is the kasaya.¡± Bei omona¡¯s eyes, which were staring at Gu nie, bloomed with a smile. ¡°according to what you said, the difficulty isn¡¯t important. what¡¯s important is the power.¡± ¡± even if it¡¯s extremely difficult to cultivate, but its power is extremely strong, this kind of manual has no problem at all. ¡± ¡°I can tell you with absolute certainty that the difficulty of this technique is beyond your imagination.¡± in the past, more than twelve gods in our team had practiced this ancient book. ¡°However, only three of them have reached the entry level, and only one of them has cultivated to the first level.¡± furthermore, it took a lot of time, no less than three thousand years. ¡°And after the first rank, it¡¯s extremely difficult to advance another step.¡± as a Cthulhu ancient book that is extremely difficult to cultivate, its power is just as difficult to cultivate as it is. It¡¯s amazing. ¡°i can say that if you master this technique, you¡¯ll be able to easily kill a god when you¡¯re a demigod,¡± A demigod killing a God. when diaz heard north omona¡¯s explanation, he couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. it was extremely difficult for a demigod to kill a god. However, this Cthulhu manual could do it. Clearly, this Scripture was just as North omona had said. It was extremely difficult to cultivate, but its power was equally terrifying. after listening to north omona¡¯s story, there was no change in his expression. but he was very satisfied. ¡°i like this sort of extremely difficult to train in, and at the same time, terrifyingly powerful manuals.¡± The cultivation difficulty was very high? This didn¡¯t exist for Gu nie. ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Gu nie asked after some thought. if the difficulty of cultivation isn¡¯t so high, the price will start from one billion Saint origin dollars. Given the extraordinary cultivation, the price will be 500 million Saint origin dollars. after thinking for a while, gu nie nodded. ¡°i¡¯m taking this manual.¡± this time, it was bei omona¡¯s turn to be slightly surprised. this seemingly unremarkable saint was really confident in himself, and his wealth was astonishing. with a flip of his hand, gune had already handed the ring he had prepared to north omona. after a brief inspection, north omona nodded with satisfaction and handed the bronze chest to gunie. ¡°can i just open it?¡± gune asked north omona. ¡°you can open it directly. you can even accept the inheritance on the spot. it won¡¯t take too much time.¡± North omona responded. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll pass on the inheritance first.¡± When he opened the bronze treasure chest, what he saw was a crystal ball-like object. gu nie reached out with one hand and accepted the inheritance in front of the god. As the inheritance began, a vast amount of information swarmed in. gu nie¡¯s soul was extremely powerful, and it could easily contain this vast amount of information. in less than half a minute, gune had completed the inheritance of the powerful cthulhu ancient book called [ god-destroying light ]. After carefully examining it, Gu nie placed it on the phone. After a while. +1840 1,840 experience points appeared. ¡°it¡¯s a pretty good book. it¡¯s very suitable for me,¡± Gu nie said as he put away the chest. ¡°sir gu nie¡¯s soul is so powerful. it¡¯s shocking.¡± north omona, who was sitting across from gune, raised an eyebrow when he saw gune accepting the inheritance of the [ god-destroying light ] so quickly. She was so close to Gu nie, so she could feel that Gu nie had indeed absorbed the energy and completed the inheritance. It wasn¡¯t just a simple touch. ¡°In our team, there were a few ancestral spirits and Sage-level geniuses who had received inheritances related to the God-destroying light.¡± ¡± however, those saint-level geniuses need more than an hour to complete the inheritance of the god-destroying light from the sector beasts. ¡°and those ancestral spirits whose souls have been nourished by divine power will need at least half an hour.¡± you completed the inheritance in just half a minute. The strength of your soul is worthy of praise. ¡°my soul is rather special, that¡¯s why i was able to pass down the inheritance so quickly.¡± gu nie replied. after completing a transaction. North omona spoke again. ¡°Do you need any more Cthulhu books, Sir?¡± ¡°oh?¡± Gu nie looked over. Previously, gune had told Diaz that he needed Cthulhu¡¯s Scriptures. He didn¡¯t expect the twenty-four-winged Angel, North omona, to bring more than one. that will depend on whether this Cthulhu ancient book is suitable for me. If it¡¯s a critical moment, I will naturally need it. Gu nie said. Gu nie had learned that the God-destroying light was a powerful Cthulhu ancient book. The form of attack was a single dark light wash. A single-target attack was very powerful, but it couldn¡¯t be sustained, let alone a large-scale attack. It would be even better if he had similar means of continuous attack or large-scale area attack. ¡°I think this Scripture will be very suitable for you, Sir Gu nie.¡± North omona explained again. ¡°This Cthulhu manual is called the Balor¡¯s flame.¡± it contains the flame Core of the great Cthulhu creature [ Balor ]. Once you can refine this flame, you will have the power of Balor¡¯s flame. ¡± of course, if i want to refine this flame core, i¡¯ll first have to train this technique called the ¡± balor¡¯s flames ¡± to level 1. ¡± ¡°At the same time, the higher the grade, the easier it is to refine.¡± ¡± after mastering the balor¡¯s flames, i can gradually increase the power of the flames by cultivating this ancient book and devouring a small amount of cthulhu¡¯s flesh. ¡± at the same time, the core of this flame is the destruction power Upanishad. Sir, you¡¯ve sensed a very dense destruction power Upanishad. I think this Scripture will be very suitable for you. ¡°it¡¯s extremely difficult, but it¡¯s also extremely powerful. if you focus your gaze on it, you can even sense the enemy, and you can instantly use the balor flames to set them ablaze.¡± we are both gods. Once I use this Balor flame, I can easily burn the other party to death. if a demigod can successfully cultivate it, it won¡¯t be a problem to kill a God. Chapter 482 ? 482 years of secluded cultivation that means this is a classic that has Cthulhu¡¯s ability? ¡± after a moment of silence, gune looked at north omona. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± north omona nodded. ¡± controlling the power of balor¡¯s flames is clearly much more convenient than incantations or even attack manuals. ¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Gu nie nodded seriously. without a doubt, the balor¡¯s flame was very suitable for gu nie. after all, to other people, the difficulty of refining cthulhu¡¯s flames was extremely high. even with the help of the ancient records, the dangers involved could result in self-immolation if one was not careful. But for Gu nie ¡­ gune was a cthulhu creature. there was no problem in controlling this flame. gu nie had even sent a portion of the flame¡¯s power into his body. after one reincarnation, gu nie would be able to perfectly match the flame. This was more effective than any other refining method. ¡± then what¡¯s the price of this balor¡¯s flame? ¡± 1.2 billion sacred source coins. After all, it contains the Cthulhu flame, and it¡¯s very powerful. north omona replied. ¡°en!¡± gu nie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m taking these Balor¡¯s flames.¡± As Gu nie nodded, a smile appeared on North omona¡¯s face. the extraordinary of this position was astonishingly rich. Moreover, his attacks were quite brutal. when trading with other gods, it was inevitable to bargain, and the other party might not even buy it. After all, not all deities could afford billions of sacred source dollars. And the transaction with this Sage extraordinary in front of him was really smooth. next, north omona introduced the two cthulhu books to gune. But it wasn¡¯t suitable, so Gu nie didn¡¯t buy it. After some discussion, the deal was officially over. Gu nie said goodbye to the two and flew back to his cultivation residence. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the secret cultivation room. Gu nie, who was sitting cross-legged, opened his eyes. In this deal, he had obtained two Cthulhu ancient books, and his gains were quite good. the God-destroying light requires up to 64 syllables. I currently have 32 secret crossing runes. After reconstruction, the tear of the demon God can carry 14 secret crossing runes. ¡°I still need to construct 18 secret crossing runes before I can instantly release the God destroying light.¡± ¡°With my current level of sainthood, I¡¯m clearly unable to bear so many secret crossing runes.¡± ¡± i can only condense so many secret crossing runes after i advance to the half-saint realm. ¡± ¡®I¡¯ve gathered enough secret ferry runes. When I get the corresponding Cthulhu ancient books in the future, I can easily cast them instantly.¡¯ Gu nie thought. then, he focused on the balor¡¯s flames. compared to the god-destroying light, A Cthulhu¡¯s ability like Balor¡¯s flame had a higher growth limit. As gune¡¯s Cthulhu embryo grew, the power of Balor¡¯s flames would also increase. however, the prerequisite was that gu ni had to perfectly bear the power of balor¡¯s flames. He placed his hand on the red stone slab where Balor¡¯s flames were. gune could feel the weak power of cthulhu¡¯s fire, which was the power of balor¡¯s fire. He opened the cosmic Gate in his body and sent some of the Balor flames into the depths of his body. Gu nie then destroyed his own soul core. After he was reincarnated. The Baro flames that had been washed over by the universe force were now perfectly burning inside Gu NIE¡¯s body. When he absorbed Balor¡¯s fire again, it was as if the fire had found its home. It quickly surged into gunie¡¯s body, and then merged with the Balor¡¯s fire inside him. then, gune placed the book on balor¡¯s fire on the phone. the experience points of 1860 points appeared. this experience is a little higher than the power of the God-destroying light, so I don¡¯t have to say much about its power. sensing the balor¡¯s flames in his body, gu nie¡¯s mind gradually calmed down. ¡± after this reincarnation, my realm has dropped a little, to the standard of fourth stage realm middle stage. ¡± it just so happens that during this period of time when I¡¯m training to advance to a demigod, the blood sea will expand, and the Cthulhu embryo will grow. at the same time, the three Cthulhu tomes, the immortal armor, the God-destroying light, and the Balor¡¯s flame, are all training in parallel. once I become a demigod, I¡¯ll have the right to enter the Omoko ancient divine mountain alone to search for Cthulhu¡¯s flesh. as he pondered, gu nie entered a state of meditation. Time flew by as Gu nie continued to cultivate. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ bloody polo camp. In an extremely spacious Tavern. many gods and demigods were here. ¡°this time, i¡¯m really going to die of anger.¡± A God-level expert angrily complained to his friends. ¡± i was about to complete the inheritance of that land of the demon eye, but then those guys from the god kingdom of the zyuan controller came. ¡± ¡± when that group of people arrived, they immediately launched an attack on me. the third stage realm deity in the lead is extremely powerful. ¡± ¡°fortunately, i¡¯m not weak either, so i was able to break out of the encirclement.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the inheritance is broken and a lot of information is scattered. I can only keep a small part of it.¡± there¡¯s been such a huge commotion in the demon Eye area this time. Furthermore, it¡¯s the inheritance of the power and abilities of an old God. Those rulers naturally won¡¯t allow others to touch it. A nearby deity said. ¡°those ruler-level kingdoms have occupied more than a dozen inheritance lands of the [ magic eye ]. The others simply can¡¯t get it, and they¡¯ll even be driven away when they get close. The weaker ones will be killed directly.¡± The other deity said helplessly. you¡¯re lucky to have escaped this time. Many deities were killed on the spot. ¡°Do they really think that the Omoko ancient divine mountain was opened by the kingdom of the ruler of Ziyuan?¡± The angry god said angrily. ¡°what can you do if you¡¯re not as good as him? i can only take a step back.¡± the god spread his hands. ¡°I just can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± ¡°when i recover my strength, i¡¯ll definitely call a few friends to go to the demon eye area again.¡± ¡°i have to kill a few of his gods to recoup my losses.¡± ¡°we must also let those countries in control of the zi yuan region suffer.¡± ¡± that¡¯s true. they can kill us here on the mount aemoke, and we can kill them too. ¡± While these people were discussing. Not far away, Gu nie was sitting in a corner, quietly listening to the gods. after coming out of seclusion, gu nie had heard a lot about the so-called [ demon eye ] from many gods. after carefully looking at it, he roughly understood. while he had been cultivating in seclusion, the mount omoko had undergone many changes. one of the major changes in this area was the appearance of a very powerful place where the old god of cthulhu died. 12 inheritance grounds had appeared in this area after this change. it was said that in every land of inheritance, one could obtain cthulhu¡¯s classics or cthulhu¡¯s abilities. for a time, many people went there. However, the powerful ruler of the kingdom called ¡± Zi Yuan ¡± had sent a large number of gods to occupy the area. At the same time, they chased away and killed the other gods who went forward. This incident caused a lot of discussion in the camp. ¡± [ magic eye ] cthulhu¡¯s god of the old days ¡®inheritance? ¡± Hearing the discussion of the gods, Gu nie squinted his eyes. Chapter 483 ? 483 demigod gu nie After listening for a while, Gu nie also gradually calmed down. After nearly three years of secluded cultivation. In the first half of the year, Gu nie had quickly returned to the peak of the fourth level of the Saint realm. After half a year of cultivation, Gu nie reached the demigod realm in less than half a month. He had completed the transformation of his Soul Source core into a demigod source core. As the demigod source core¡¯s transformation was completed and stabilized ¡­ at the same time, gu nie¡¯s soul, body, and origin power all experienced a tremendous change. The first and most significant change was that the ¡± mana source ¡± had transformed into ¡± demigod power, ¡± or what people called divine power. Oracles, a slightly weaker demigod power used by ancestor soul powerhouses. Demigod experts, on the other hand, used pure demigod power. Before, the biggest difference between Gu nie and the ancestral spirit was divine power. after becoming a demigod, gu ni¡¯s energy had transformed into divine power, and his power level had undergone a huge transformation. His soul and physical body had also undergone a huge transformation. With the nourishment of his divine power, Gu NIE¡¯s body and soul were both growing stronger. It was an all-round transformation and improvement, as well as the acquisition of divine power. Gu NIE¡¯s current state was exactly as he had expected. after becoming a demigod, he was standing at the peak of the demigod realm. naturally, he had also made great progress in his profound meaning. the higher one¡¯s realm was, the faster one could comprehend the profound meaning. After being reincarnated many times, Gu NIE¡¯s understanding of the three power Upanishads was very fast. after advancing to the demigod realm, he had become a demigod. It could increase Gu NIE¡¯s learning speed by more than ten times. The ocean of profound meaning comprehensions came one after another. Gu nie didn¡¯t come out immediately after he became a demigod. Gu nie was completely immersed in the world, dark, and destruction ultimacy. It had only been two years since he became a demigod, but Gu NIE¡¯s understanding of the three profound meanings was already comparable to the twenty years he had spent in meditation. by now, gu nie¡¯s understanding of power upanishads was no weaker than a level two or even level three deity. Gu NIE¡¯s strong foundation and powerful intent had allowed him to easily reach the peak of the demigod realm. The biggest change in Gu NIE¡¯s strength was the cultivation of the three Cthulhu Scriptures. level 7 immortal armor. Level 7 God-destroying light. balor¡¯s flames were level-7. Three powerful Cthulhu Scriptures that were so difficult to cultivate that even gods had a hard time getting started with. He had spent three years in Gu NI¡¯s hack system. All of them had reached Level Seven. The Cthulhu ancient book would undergo a major transformation with each level of advancement. the cthulhu manual, which was as high as level seven, had transformed seven times in a row, and each transformation was more terrifying than the last. The Cthulhu manual was a level Seven item, and with Gu NIE¡¯s victory and his strong foundation, it was extremely powerful. This was also why Gu nie dared to enter the mountain as a demigod. ¡°After cultivating for such a long time, I¡¯m about to reach the mid demigod realm.¡± at the same time, I¡¯ve digested more than half of akatov¡¯s remains in my body. According to the digestion speed of a demigod, I¡¯ll be done in two years. ¡°and yingluo ¡­¡± gu nie squinted his eyes. ¡°I keep feeling like my body is getting restless.¡± it¡¯s as if a terrifying power is already being nurtured in my body. Could it be that the Cthulhu embryo has gradually developed into a Cthulhu fetus? ¡± gu nie rubbed his forehead. I¡¯ll gather some information in the next few days and get to know more about the nearby Mount Omoko, as well as some special areas. I won¡¯t be back for a long time after entering the Mount Amodo. I have to prepare everything I need. In the next few days. gu nie said as he gathered his runes. he began to collect and organize all kinds of information about the mount omoko. Seven or eight days later. After he finished organizing and preparing the information, Gu nie began his journey to the Mount Omoko. ¡­¡­ On this day, in the early morning. At the north gate of bloody Polo camp. The temperature was extremely low, almost negative 40 degrees. Snow had started to fall at the north gate, and there was even a layer of white snow on the ground. However, the temperature would rise rapidly in a few hours, and then it would rise to about 150 degrees, and the snow would melt quickly. At night, the temperature would drop rapidly. In the middle of the night, the temperature would drop to-70 ¨C 80 degrees. This change in temperature was very common in the surroundings of the Mount Omoko. Even when the Mount Omoko was undergoing a major change. it was very common for the temperature to rise to thousands of degrees, or even to the extreme cold of minus a few hundred degrees. such a small change in temperature didn¡¯t even affect the saint gu nie, let alone the demigod gu nie. When they arrived at the north gate. There were already many demigods and gods gathered at the north gate. most of them were god-level powerhouses, and there were fewer demigods. There was no need to talk about the dangers of the Omoko ancient divine mountain. Even the gods were in danger, and the demigods who were confident in entering it were naturally all extremely powerful. just as gu nie was about to make his way through the crowd and head for the mount omoko ¡­ A voice suddenly came from beside Gu nie. ¡°Friend, let¡¯s form a team and head to the divine mountain!¡± ¡°What?¡± gu nie stopped and looked to the side. a mermaid at the peak of the demigod level was looking at gu nie, surrounded by water. gu nie was just about to refuse. there are a lot of God spirit experts who have entered the divine mountain. If we demigods act alone, we might be killed by those gods with evil intentions. ¡± if we gather together, we¡¯ll be more powerful in numbers. those gods won¡¯t dare to attack us, and we¡¯ll be much safer. ¡± ¡°After we arrive at the divine mountain, we¡¯ll go our own ways and find our own opportunities. We won¡¯t interfere with each other, how about it?¡± The merfolk demigod suggested to Gu nie. Gu nie thought for a moment and nodded. Thank you very much, sir. I¡¯m willing to join. gu nie was flying alone, and there was still a long way to go before he reached the mount omoko. if he encountered a god with evil intentions, he would really attack gu nie. With the demigod experts gathered together, the chances of being attacked by a God-level expert were greatly reduced. Chapter 484 ? 484 chapter 132 instant kill Following the mermaid demigod¡¯s instructions, gune came to a high area in the sky. there were already eight demigod experts here. most of these demigod experts were at the peak realm, and there were even two peak experts at the sage level demigod realm. there were very few demigods like gu nie, who hadn¡¯t even reached the mid-stage of the demigod realm. Most of these peak demigod experts had no hope of breaking through. They hoped to enter the Omoko ancient divine mountain to find some opportunities to break through. There had been many demigods in the past who had sought opportunities and breakthroughs in the emoko ancient divine mountain. even the powerful experts at the peak of fifth stage divine spirit realm had found special treasures in the omoko ancient divine mountain to further improve their strength and become powerful controller gods. it was precisely because of these aspects. the mount omoko had become a place that attracted the attention of many gods in holy heicall. while waiting, the merfolk demigod and his friends kept trying to win over demigods one after another. in half an hour, more than 20 demigods had gathered in the area. In addition to the demigod and his friends, there were a total of 28 demigod experts in this area. While Gu nie was waiting, the gods at the north gate left. at this moment, the merfolk demigod and his five friends flew back. after looking around at the demigods, the merman demigod said, ¡± ¡°everyone, let¡¯s go!¡± under the lead of the humans and demigods, gu nie and the others flew toward the huge mount emoke. while flying, everyone¡¯s speed was not slow. the distance between the omoko ancient divine mountain and the group was getting closer and closer. It was just as the merman demigod had said. The group was extremely safe as they flew, and no gods appeared to attack them. After flying for about three hours ¡­ The Omoko ancient divine mountain was right in front of him. ¡°up ahead is mount omoko,¡± just as they were about to reach the mount omoko ¡­ the merfolk demigod in front suddenly said. ¡°But I want to warn you that if you¡¯re not strong enough, it¡¯s best not to go to the range of those large passages.¡± don¡¯t fly around rashly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll easily meet the gods. in the Omoko ancient divine mountain, when the gods see demigods like us, they basically kill us. No one will show mercy. gu nie squinted his eyes at the area in front of him as the demigod and the others talked. ¡°there¡¯s something strange indeed.¡± previously, this merfolk demigod and his companions had been constantly pulling people into the team. Gu nie noticed that the gods on guard had looked over many times. at that time, gu nie had maintained a certain level of vigilance. It was obviously a good idea to band together to guard against the attack of the gods. however, the merfolk demigod and his companions might have other motives. with his profound world intent, gu nie could sense that the space in front of him was very strange. in fact, the entire region was an extremely powerful trap. Although it was very well hidden, Gu nie was the darling of the world. Whether it was the surface or the deep layer of the world, he could feel it. At that moment, the merfolk demigod was still flying straight ahead with everyone. gu nie was already certain that the mermaid demigod and his companions were planning to kill them all. ¡°Everyone!¡± gu nie suddenly said. immediately, the people flying in the sky looked over. we¡¯ve arrived at ancient gods Mountain. Let¡¯s disperse here! as gu nie spoke, he slowed down. seeing this, the others also slowed down their flying speed. at this moment, another elder at the peak of the demigod realm in the crowd narrowed his eyes and laughed. this friend is right. Before this, we said that we would disperse after reaching the divine mountain. Now, we¡¯ve almost arrived. ¡°Let¡¯s go our separate ways and find our own entry point. It would be bad if we were to attack each other when we enter together.¡± As the old man spoke, he glanced at Gu nie. Gu nie had already come to a realization. He wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that something was out of the ordinary. The two of them sang the same tune. no matter how stupid the others were, they could also vaguely sense it. they immediately stopped flying forward. The mermaid demigod leading the way glanced at Gu nie and the old man, and a hint of anger appeared in his eyes. ¡°i agree.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I also think it¡¯s better to spread out here.¡± The other peak-stage demigods immediately chimed in. The merfolk demigod chuckled. ¡°Since everyone wants to disperse here, let¡¯s make our move!¡± the merfolk demigod, who was still smiling a moment ago, roared ferociously in the next moment. immediately after. boom! boom! In front of him, two enormous auras of gods bloomed. ¡°It¡¯s a deity-level expert.¡± ¡°As expected, this is a trap.¡± many demigods were shocked and understood what had happened. ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± the human and the demigod also made their moves, charging toward gu nie. The battle instantly erupted. He had originally planned to lead this group of people into the forbidden space and lock them down. After that, the deity level experts would refine these demigods and obtain the wealth in their hands. They had already done this more than a dozen times. Every time, he would gain a lot. However, this time, something went wrong. That ordinary-looking demigod had actually sensed the secret arrangement and was about to spread out. once they spread out, the plan that they had spent so much effort on would be wasted. Since you dare to speak, then don¡¯t blame me for killing you. the angry peak-level merman demigod charged at gu nie. as he and the demigod fought, his five companions also attacked the demigod beside them. In addition, two deities were charging over. immediately, the group of unfamiliar demigod experts quickly scattered and fled in all directions. That¡¯s right, in the face of the attack of the two gods, the demigods didn¡¯t have much power to resist at all. Their first choice was to flee in all directions. he was facing a slash from a peak merman demigod. gu nie coldly laughed. other people might be afraid of the attack of the two gods, but gu nie wasn¡¯t. in his eyes, a black flame flashed. ¡°Ah!¡± A shrill scream came out of the mouth of the demigod at the peak of the mermaid realm. From his blood, black flames began to rise rapidly from his body. before he could even react, his entire body, soul, and demigod source core were destroyed by the black balor flames. he was facing an expert at the peak of the demigod realm. One glance! this was the power of gune, who had become a demigod and had mastered a powerful level seven cthulhu manual. Chapter 485 ? 485 killing a stage one divine spirit! when gu nie killed the merfolk with a single glance ¡­ the old man who was not far away also crushed the head of another merfolk demigod expert. ¡°little friend, your strength is truly astonishing.¡± After killing the enemy, the goateed old man looked at Gu nie and laughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us take on these two gods one by one?¡± the goateed elder suggested. Gu nie couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. He did not expect to encounter a hidden expert. a demigod wouldn¡¯t be afraid of a god of the first realm, and he might even have the confidence to kill them. This kind of strength was one of the few existences in the entire Holy heijar. ¡°that¡¯s what i was thinking.¡± gu nie laughed. The two merfolk gods were both at the early 1st sky, so Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of them at all. Then Gu nie jumped up and flew toward the God on the left. But the goateed elder was faster than Gu nie. in a flash, he had crossed a distance of 50000 to 60000 meters. then, he slapped the god who was rushing over. Gu nie had also covered a distance of thirty thousand meters with one step. In an instant, the surging sea of blood bloomed, and all its power suppressed the God. as the blood sea bloomed, the mermaid deity¡¯s speed decreased drastically, not even one-tenth of his original speed. at the same time. The powerful demonic erosion blade covered the sky and slashed towards the God. After all, the God suppressed by the blood sea was also a God-level expert. he charged at gu nie, carrying the entire blood sea¡¯s pressure. boom! boom! boom! boom! For a moment, the entire world was filled with the violent surging of blood waves. When they saw Gu nie and the goateed old man block the attack of the God-level warrior, they were shocked. even when they were fighting on par with the gods. The demigods who didn¡¯t run immediately pounced at the remaining four companions of the merfolk demigod. Without the threat of the gods, they would naturally not let off the demigods who wanted to kill them. For a moment, the entire world was filled with turbulent divine power colliding and intertwining. Boom¨C Boom¨C boom¨C the origin power of heaven and earth went crazy. the fiercest battle was between gu ni and the goateed elder. Gu NIE¡¯s side was still fine, as the blood sea¡¯s suppression had greatly limited the strength of the first-degree realm God. furthermore, most of the fluctuations had been absorbed by the blood sea. On the other hand, the battle between the goateed elder and the first stage realm God was a real battle between gods. the aftershock of each strike was released gently, sweeping across a distance of ten thousand meters. The burst of divine power even caused the space to tremble slightly. Under the combined pressure of the blood sea and space intent, the mermaid God Realm expert could only use twenty to thirty percent of his strength. with the immortal saint armor, gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of the mermaid god¡¯s attack at all. if he were to use the balor¡¯s flames directly, it would not be a problem to kill this first stage mermaid god. However, gune didn¡¯t use the Cthulhu skill. Instead, he used the demigod tears to release the demonic erosion blades, which converged into the demonic erosion mother blade that constantly crossed the sea of blood and bombarded the first realm mermaid God. After becoming a demigod, Gu NIE¡¯s soul and divine power increased his attack power. At the same time, Gu NIE¡¯s darkness and destruction ultimacy had been greatly improved. He was now comparable to a second or even third stage Saint. As such, the demonic corrosion blade was still a significant threat to the mermaid God in the first realm. in addition, there was the suppression of the blood sea and world intent. gu nie began to gain the upper hand. At this moment, the battle between the demigods in the distance was showing a one-sided situation. before, gu nie had burned an extremely powerful merfolk demigod to death, and the goateed elder had killed one. There were only four demigods left. Under the siege of the twelve demigods who had not escaped, they were being beaten back. There were even many demigods who had begun to enter a state of serious injury. they wanted to escape, but the other demigods had no intention of letting them go. It was obvious that these half-gods wouldn¡¯t stop until they were all killed. As he fought with the mermaid God of the first realm ¡­ gu nie¡¯s devouring blade continued to slash at his body. from time to time, it could even cut open his body. at the same time, under the cover of the blood sea. the blood from the blood sea continued to seep into his body. although the mermaid divine spirit had also noticed this, it was in the middle of a battle, and it could not divert its attention to expel the blood that had entered its body. in the middle of the fight, gu nie still had the time to observe the fight between the goateed elder and the mermaid god-level elite. The goateed elder¡¯s strength was quite shocking, and he could have a slight upper hand. however, it wasn¡¯t as if the mermaid god in the first realm didn¡¯t have the power to fight back. the battle between these two people was clearly difficult to determine a winner in a short time. His gaze then fell back onto the mermaid God who was still trapped in the blood sea. ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± gu nie thought. he thought so. The fire in Gu NIE¡¯s eyes burned. the next moment. ¡°Swish!¡± A sound. The black fire bug in the first-stage realm started to burn in the depths of its blood. At the same time, the power of blood with flames poured into the divine crown of the mermaid God. ¡°Not good!¡± this ¡­ the mermaid God was horrified, and he immediately sensed that something was wrong as the strange flames within his body began to rise. When he wanted to escape again, it was already too late. If this flame was outside of his body, he could still use his innate ability to protect his life. he directly broke free from the burning flames. At this moment, the flames were emerging from his body. no matter how hard he tried to break free, he could not escape the burning of the flames. The divine power in his body surged wildly, trying to put out these strange flames. But he couldn¡¯t block these strange flames at all. this made him even more frightened. ¡± this guy is only a demigod. how could he have such a terrifying sacred art? ¡± ¡°damn yingluo, yingluo!¡± Chi Chi Chi Chi In an instant, the flames had already wrapped around the core of his body, the ¡± divine crown. After a demigod became a God. The soul¡¯s original core would undergo a qualitative transformation and then fuse into the divine crown. his soul, divine power source, and other things were all fused into the divine crown. and once the ¡®god¡¯s crown¡¯ was severely damaged, there was basically no chance of survival. Zzzzzzzzzzz Under the burning of Balor¡¯s flames. The divine crown was quickly wrapped in black flames. ¡± a mournful wail came out of his mouth. The mermaid Divine Spirit expert shuddered and his aura dissipated. The first stage mermaid God had fallen! Chapter 486 ? 486 Entering the divine mountain ¡°The God is dead!¡± the many demigod experts who had already killed the four demigods in the distance were all shocked when they saw this scene. There was a huge difference between a demigod and a God. Demigods were comparable to deities. Although there were few of them, there were still some. As for demigods being able to kill gods, that only existed in rumors. it was very rare for a demigod to be able to kill a god with such ease. this ¡­! the first realm mermaid God who was still fighting the goateed elder in the distance was shocked upon seeing this. the goateed demigod from the human-sheep race was even stronger than him. in addition, there was a terrifying demigod who could kill gods. if he didn¡¯t leave now, he would probably die here today. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± without any further hesitation, the mermaid deity immediately turned to flee. it was supposed to be a steady battle of annihilation. Under the terrifying power of these two demigods, they had forcibly reached a battle of fleeing. The demigod renyang elder couldn¡¯t stop the deity from leaving. he couldn¡¯t catch up with this god. ¡°You want to leave?¡± gu nie, who was picking up the dead bodies of the gods, saw the god trying to escape and couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°swish!¡± the sky suddenly trembled. Then, in front of everyone¡¯s horrified eyes ¡­ The space was pierced through. Then, a huge black pillar of light with a diameter of more than 300 meters fell from the sky, imprisoning the fleeing God in it. This God-destroying light contained all of Gu NIE¡¯s dark, destruction, and space profounds. when it descended, it suppressed and locked down the entire first stage mermaid god spirit. ¡°this bi an ¡­¡± he could feel the terrifying power completely imprisoning him. The mermaid God was shocked to death. Chi Chi Chi Chi The terrifying power that contained Cthulhu¡¯s might washed down. chi chi chi chi the mermaid god¡¯s body sizzled like ice being thrown into a furnace, and white smoke quickly spread from his body. His body was melting rapidly. immediately after! ¡°Swish!¡± A sound. the black flames on his body began to burn. Under the double attack of the God-destroying light and Balor¡¯s flames. this fleeing god had no room to resist at all. ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡± It was accompanied by a shrill scream. a few seconds later, the mermaid god was evaporated by the god-destroying light. all that was left was a divine crown with black flames rising from it. with a wave of his hand, the god crown appeared in gu nie¡¯s hand. The old man from the human-sheep race stared at Gu nie. A strange ripple appeared in the depths of his eyes, but it quickly calmed down. the demigods in the distance were dumbfounded. Even a deity would not be able to kill a deity so easily! This method was too terrifying. a demigod could also possess such terrifying strength? this simply refreshed their understanding of demigods. ¡± everyone, the crisis has been resolved, but we can¡¯t stay here for long. the fluctuations of the battle will attract other gods to come and investigate. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s enter the divine mountain separately!¡± With that, Gu nie turned and flew toward the nearby divine mountain. ¡°hu~~hu~hu~¡± Seeing Gu nie leave, the demigods all let out a sigh of relief. with gu nie¡¯s strength, if he had any ill intentions, none of them would be able to escape. Fortunately, Gu nie wasn¡¯t the kind of person with evil intentions, so he didn¡¯t have any strange thoughts about them. Then, the demigods scattered and flew toward the divine mountain. While flying. gu nie was thinking about the battle. this first level Divine Spirit realm expert isn¡¯t weak, but it¡¯s obvious that my high-level Cthulhu ancient books are more powerful. ¡± if i use these methods well, even a first level divine spirit realm expert will find it hard to escape from me. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gained quite a bit from this battle. Two godly spirit crowns, and both are ancestral-level godly spirit crowns.¡± Gu nie then looked at the vast divine mountain in front of him. ¡°although i¡¯m not weak, i can¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± ¡°Within the divine mountain, there are plenty of experts.¡± the first level of the divine Spirit realm is only the initial stage of the divine Spirit realm. There are still the second, third, fourth, and fifth level of the divine Spirit realm. ¡± their strength is much, much stronger than those in the first stage realm. the difference between the two is like the difference between heaven and earth. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll steadily continue to upgrade my three cthulhu tomes, and then look for the flesh and blood of the ruler¡¯s remains to let my cthulhu prototype continue to grow and improve. ¡± ¡± by the time i become a god, my cthulhu life form will have taken shape. ¡± at that time, I will be able to run amuck within the Mount Omoko. but now, I still need to be careful. ¡± every time i die, my realm will drop a lot. i¡¯ll need one or two years to improve. ¡± I¡¯ve heard that within the ancient gods Mountain, there are treasures that can allow even gods to advance quickly. It can even allow a first degree realm God to advance to the second degree realm, or even from the second degree realm to the third degree realm. ¡°i also need to search for these good things.¡± ¡± the stronger i am, the more i can guarantee that i won¡¯t die in the future catastrophe. i can even achieve something. As he pondered, Gu nie had already arrived at the divine mountain. After finding an entrance, Gu nie left his soul in a hidden corner and entered. The enormous Mount Omoko. It was a pyramid-like mountain on the outside. the interior was a completely different world, and each region was like a three-dimensional framework of the underground world. In addition, the higher the region, the more good things there were. At the same time, the more Divine Spirit experts there were, the more intense the battle would be. In addition, some areas of the Mount Omoko would change. during this period, many treasures and unique inheritances had appeared on the mount omoko. there were even new areas that had appeared. these were all related to the changes in the area. Gu nie naturally needed to explore these areas that were constantly changing. After all, there were a lot of good things in it. If he could get some, it would be of great help to Gu NIE¡¯s cultivation. the others didn¡¯t dare to go in rashly for fear of being trapped. for gu nie, as long as he set up a star soul, he didn¡¯t have to worry about being trapped. but before that, gu nie had to first explore the few places he had decided on. in those places, gune was able to obtain the remains of many powerful cthulhu creatures, as well as powerful cthulhu books and cthulhu abilities. when he became strong enough, gu nie would naturally be qualified to explore the dangerous area. He also wanted to head to the highest level of the Mount Omoko and come into contact with the remains of the terrifying ancient God of space. Chapter 487 ? 487 Half a year¡¯s harvest mount omoko. in a sealed cave secret room. ¡°Breathing heavily.¡± Gu nie let out a long breath. Gu NIE¡¯s cultivation level had already stabilized at the mid demigod realm. it had been half a year since gu nie had entered the mount omoko. Gu nie had spent most of the past six months cultivating and increasing his strength. compared to the outside world. due to the large number of cthulhu remains in the omoko ancient divine mountain, the energy there was extremely pure and contained a small amount of the power of the world¡¯s origin. In fact, the density of the world¡¯s origin in some areas was even several times higher than that of the dark Shepherd lamp Island. &Nbsp; if he used this place with some rare fruits, he would be able to increase his cultivation speed. At the same time, in the area where Gu nie was cultivating. the density of the world¡¯s origin was about twice that of the dark shepherd lamp island. That was why Gu nie was able to advance so quickly. At the same time, his comprehension of profound meaning had also improved by leaps and bounds. In this half a year¡¯s time. while he was training, he was also using the miracle system to search for cthulhu remains. In half a year¡¯s time. Gu nie found the remains of three excellent Dominators. Compared to the remains of the ruler of the Oya continent ¡­ the ruler of the mount omoko was much larger in both size and mass. Two of them were slightly larger than the remains of akhkov. The largest piece was twice the size of the remains of akhkov. with so many ruler remains, gugne could improve his cthulhu embryo faster and more steadily. And as Gu nie grew ¡­ in the face of the ruler¡¯s remains, the cthulhu remains could no longer do any damage to gune. Gu nie easily put it back into his bag and sent it into his body for cleansing. The interior of the Omoko ancient divine mountain was enormous. However, there were also many gods. in the process of exploration, it was inevitable that they would meet other gods and demigods. it was still fine when facing a demigod. normally, those who saw gu nie at the mid demigod realm wouldn¡¯t easily attack him. after all, in a battle between demigods, when divine power was released, other gods would sense that it was at the level of a demigod, and thus attract more powerful gods. At that time, the demigods on both sides would be in trouble. Hence, demigods would leave each other after a brief encounter. However, if he encountered a God-level powerhouse ¡­ but it was different. Without a doubt, when these God Realm experts saw Gu nie, who was only at the mid-stage of the demigod realm. he was clearly a pushover. no one was willing to let gu nie go. if he killed this demigod, not only would he be able to obtain the resources in his hands, but he would also be able to kill this demigod. if the other party¡¯s gains would also fall into his hands, why not? as a result, in just half a year, gu nie had gained twelve more god crowns. ¡± world, darkness, and destruction profound are all improving rapidly. ¡± and after many reincarnations, the clarity of my perception of dark power Upanishad and dark power Upanishad has also increased by several times. of course, the most important thing is that the improvement of my embryonic form of Cthulhu has also increased my efficiency in comprehending the three profound meanings. ¡± cthulhu¡¯s embryonic form will become stronger and stronger as it digests the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood. When it grows to a certain level, the power of Cthulhu itself will be comparable to the power of a God.¡± there¡¯s a limit to the increase in the power of a God. ¡± the increase in cthulhu creatures ¡®power is not like that of gods. their upper limit is very high. ¡± ¡± furthermore, if i fuse with a part of the characteristics of the qiyuan creature that is about to arrive, i can become a powerful cthulhu creature that can break through without limit. ¡± ¡°of course, we¡¯ll have to see the details.¡± Gu nie looked into the depths of his storage space. After a moment, Gu nie looked away. I¡¯ve used up most of the precious fruits that can increase my demigod realm, but it¡¯s enough for me to reach the demigod realm. ¡± however, treasures that can quickly increase one¡¯s godly spirit level are not for sale outside. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to search for it myself within the Mount emoko.¡± ¡°however, such a treasure is not so easy to obtain.¡± Gu nie pondered. ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­¡± a trembling fluctuation could be felt. For a moment, the entire cave was shaking slightly. even the fluctuations of space power upanishad were coming from the distance. After a full ten minutes, the trembling fluctuations gradually subsided. gu nie didn¡¯t show any reaction to the trembling. in the past three months. Every half a month or so, Gu nie would feel this strange fluctuation. from the memories of the god he had killed, gu nie knew that this shaking was a change happening within the mount omoko. Every time a large scale tremor occurred, it meant that there would be some changes in the area. it was possible that some new ordinary regions would appear. There might also be some special Cthulhu treasures or even rare Cthulhu inheritances. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk!¡± after the shaking stopped, gu nie opened the sealed secret room and flew out. After each tremor, Gu nie would patrol the area. If there really was a Cthulhu legacy or Cthulhu treasure, Gu nie would be able to detect it immediately. Compared to the other demigods, he did not have the confidence to conduct a large-scale investigation. gu nie didn¡¯t have this concern. after all, gu nie had killed many deities in the past six months and defeated many who had escaped. in fact, there were already many rumors about powerful demigods in the surroundings. after leaving the sealed secret room, what entered his eyes was a vast and vast desert. hu hu hu hu a fierce wind howled, and yellow sand and fog filled the sky. In the distance, one could see all sorts of huge, rough passages and tunnels with diameters of over ten thousand meters. this desert was gu nie¡¯s training ground. At the same time, Gu nie had snatched this place from a powerful second stage God. after occupying this place, all the gods who entered this place would be killed. It wouldn¡¯t matter if they were just passing by, but if they wanted to cultivate here, Gu nie would naturally chase them out without any hesitation. the weaker ones would be killed. following the path he had planned, gu ni¡¯s speed increased. This area was very large. Even with Gu NIE¡¯s God Realm speed, it would still take him one or two hours to finish exploring. Gu nie was very careful as he flew, in case other gods tried to attack him. Although Gu nie was quite famous in this area because of the fight between the second stage realm gods, he was still a God. ordinary gods would not dare to provoke him. but that did not mean that not all gods would not dare to provoke him. some of the gods who had just arrived in this area would definitely come up and pinch him when they saw a demigod. Even though he had the [ immortal Saint armor ], which had a strong defensive ability. But Gu nie still remained vigilant. Chapter 488 ? 488 Demigod Overlord At this moment. in the sky, a team of four gods was flying and checking the situation around them. all of a sudden, the first stage peak deity in the lead looked into the distance. his expression changed. ¡°run! that brat is out to patrol again. damn it, we actually ran into him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± the other two first stage realm middle stage deities ¡®expressions also changed. Immediately, the leader, who was at the peak of the first level of Divine Spirit realm, and the three other first level mid-stage Divine Spirit realm experts from the small Divine Spirit clan fled at full speed. He waited until he was far away. Only then did the leading peak first heaven deity let out a sigh of relief. ¡± fortunately, that kid didn¡¯t chase us. otherwise, we would be in big trouble. ¡± the demonic dragon god, who was at the peak of the first stage realm, said with a slight fear. ¡± that¡¯s right. that guy is very fierce, and when he unleashes his wind spirit wings, he¡¯s extremely fast. ¡± A Dark Elf God chimed in. he listened to the two gods ¡®narration. The newly joined deity of the ox clan also had a serious expression on his face. from their expressions and conversation, the god of the ox tribe could feel the horror of this mysterious man. After all, their small team had a first stage realm peak God and he also had three first stage realm middle stage gods. In this area, they were considered to be quite powerful. When faced with that fellow, they could only flee at full speed. One could imagine how terrifying that fellow was. After a moment¡¯s silence, the ox deity asked in a low voice. ¡°what realm is that person at? Could it be a second or even third stage God?¡± ¡°No! that kid is only a demigod.¡± ¡°What? demigod?¡± The ox deity¡¯s jaw almost dropped in shock. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I? Captain, did you just say that guy is a demigod?¡± ¡°Mm! you didn¡¯t hear wrong, that kid is a demigod.¡± A demigod could scare four gods away from such a long distance? the ox deity felt that his view of the world had been refreshed once again. Although it was rare for a demigod to be on par with a God, it was not something new. however, it was the first time he had encountered a situation where a demigod had scared off four gods. the demonic dragon god seemed to have noticed the confusion of the ox god. he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°old ba, you know, right?¡± yes, I¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s a God in the middle of the second stage realm. He¡¯s extremely powerful and used to be the Overlord of this region. ¡°When other people see him, they have to take a detour.¡± ¡°however, he was killed a few months ago.¡± ¡± hehe hehe. ¡± the demonic dragon god laughed in a low voice. ¡°can you guess who killed him?¡± The ox deity was stunned. ¡°Could it be Yingluo?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s the kid.¡± The demonic Dragon God sighed. ¡± about half a year ago, that demigod came to this area and killed three gods in a row. he became unparalleled. ¡± many people have gotten to know this unbelievably powerful demigod. as the Overlord of this region, old BA naturally wants to know why this demigod is so strong. ¡°He gathered his four subordinates.¡± ¡°then, we¡¯ll join forces and kill our way over.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, that battle was truly earth-shaking.¡± More than 30 gods were watching from a distance. I still have the battle recording here. I¡¯ll show it to you later. that kid¡¯s defensive power is terrifying. His offensive power is beyond your imagination. all sorts of terrifying energy attacks, soul attacks, and even penetrative attacks landed on his body, but he withstood them all. He¡¯s not afraid at all. ¡± he withstood the attacks of five people and killed old ba on the spot! ¡± ¡°The blood sea has easily spread out for tens of thousands of meters.¡± black flames. Not even gods can withstand them. ¡± a black hole light pillar that can tear space apart. once it falls, there¡¯s basically no chance of survival. ¡± ¡°Old BA was killed. The other four either escaped or died.¡± I heard that only one managed to escape, and the other three are all dead. Even the one who managed to escape was greatly weakened. ¡°I heard that even the divine crown has been damaged. I imagine that his level of insight has dropped.¡± that old BA wanted to search the demigod¡¯s soul, but in the end, his soul was searched by the demigod instead. What a reversal of fortune. ¡± after that battle, that demigod has completely established his position as the top overlord of this area. ¡± ¡± later, other gods also tried to challenge him, but the result was obvious. they all died to that guy. ¡± you have to remember that right now, that demigod is the absolute Overlord of this region. If you see him, you have to run far away. ¡°don¡¯t pinch him just because he¡¯s a demigod.¡± that guy isn¡¯t easy to deal with. If you dare to go up, you¡¯ll die. after listening to the demonic dragon¡¯s story, the ox deity¡¯s expression changed. One against five, with a second stage realm middle stage deity. He withstood the attacks of five people and killed four. Even though he was an expert of the divine Spirit realm and had seen many things, he had never seen such a situation. then why is this demigod so strong? ¡± the ox deity asked in shock. ¡°god knows.¡± the demonic dragon god wagged its tail. ¡°However, that guy¡¯s profound meaning is very profound and vast. In the future, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he advances to the God level. Anyway, just don¡¯t provoke that guy.¡± ¡°En!¡± The ox deity nodded. In the face of such a fierce god of death, he obviously wouldn¡¯t take things too hard. ¡­¡­ From a distance, Gu nie saw the four gods fleeing. gu nie glanced at him, but he didn¡¯t chase after him. In the past few months, Gu nie had killed many gods in this area. Anyone who saw him would run away. If he didn¡¯t know what to do, Gu nie would have sent him to his death. As they flew. Gu nie began to meet some gods. however, these gods all flew away as soon as they saw gu nie, with no intention of meeting him. As he flew, Gu nie began to think. after the fluctuation this time, many gods came out to check. Obviously, these guys know that there is a vibration in this area. Something should be coming out. ¡°with my current strength and means, if something good really appears, it won¡¯t be a problem to get some.¡± While flying. ¡°What?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s expression changed. then, gu nie looked to the upper left where the source tide storm was. That source tide storm was a normal phenomenon. But now, Gu nie was the favorite of the world. He could feel that there were some slight changes in the depths of that world. In a deep corner, the space seemed to have caved in. The trajectory of the world had also changed. It was obvious that something had happened. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± Gu nie immediately flew over. Chapter 489 ? 489 the red light cave within the ancient omoko divine mountain. There were many strange areas. The source tide storm that Gu nie was currently in was clearly in this area. Gu nie had heard that it was in some extremely dangerous source tide storms. Even the gods could not stand still. although the area in front of gu nie wasn¡¯t as powerful as the one in front of him, it would be difficult for an ordinary demigod to stabilize themselves. At the edge of the source tide storm, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed after carefully sensing it. there¡¯s no doubt that the area behind the source tide storm has indeed undergone extraordinary changes. Gu nie didn¡¯t enter immediately. Instead, he carefully examined his surroundings. After making sure no one was watching him from a distance, Gu nie jumped into the source tide storm. The violent source tide storm came roaring. the wind spirit wings on gu nie¡¯s back bloomed, and he easily controlled the violent source tide as he flew deeper into the depths. after about five to six thousand meters deep. the source tide storm suddenly disappeared. Then, he saw a desert with a ceiling, just like the one Gu nie had been in before. in this area, there was a wide and huge boulder wall above, a desert below, and wide passages leading in from all four sides. further outside, there was the howling source tide storm. this kind of capped desert was a common area in this vast territory, and there was nothing different about it. However, the capped desert was different from the past. at this moment, at the top of the capped desert, near the giant rock wall. A channel with a diameter of about 100 meters and emitting thick red light bloomed. it was clear that this red light passage was the one that had caused this world to change, and gu nie had sensed it. I¡¯ve been patrolling this place before, but nothing like this has happened. ¡°And now, Yingying has appeared.¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. Combined with the fluctuations from before, Gu nie had a vague guess. how lucky. I¡¯m the first one to encounter it. a smile appeared on gu nie¡¯s face. Soon after. gu nie began to examine the cave. ¡°The red rays of light in the cave are obviously filled with some kind of powerful annihilating power.¡± it seems that we can pass through by looking for gaps, but in fact, it¡¯s hard to say. ¡°The entire tunnel has been filled with destructive power for a long time.¡± Gune could feel it through his prototype Cthulhu. the entire cave was filled with a mysterious power of annihilation. ¡± there¡¯s no point in trying to avoid being hurt by evasion. ¡± the only way is to rely on my strong body to withstand this terrifying annihilative power. ¡± of course, it¡¯s also possible to slowly wait outside until the light dissipates before entering. ¡± I just don¡¯t know if the destructive power in this cave will disappear or how long it will take for it to disappear. ¡± for me, there¡¯s obviously no need to go through so much trouble. waiting here for too long will only bring more trouble. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try the effect of this destructive power first.¡± With a thought. Buzzzzzz! gu nie¡¯s entire body glowed with a golden light. a moment later, gu nie had turned into a golden man. Then, a layer of golden glass appeared on Gu NIE¡¯s body. After two or three breaths of time, a fist-thick layer of golden glass had formed on Gu NIE¡¯s body. This was the power of the seventh-rank immortal armor, which gave Gu nie a strong body and a powerful defense. Gu nie didn¡¯t need to use his golden body to fight the gods. He could use his armor to block the attacks. If he conjured the Golden body and the glazed Sacred Armor on the surface ¡­ Gu NIE¡¯s defensive power and the toughness of his body would be raised to another level. After preparing his defenses, Gu nie flew straight into the cave. the moment he entered. Chi Chi Chi! An indescribable destructive power pierced through Gu NIE¡¯s body and soul. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s body began to emit a green mist. Even though Gu nie had the level Seven Cthulhu immortal armor, he was still able to defend himself. Within the tunnel of destruction created by the strange red light, it was still in a state of continuous annihilation. after a while. ¡°swish!¡± a sound. Gu NIE¡¯s star soul was destroyed. The destruction of a soul didn¡¯t affect Gu nie at all. gu nie quickly concluded as he sensed the destructive power within the passage. ¡°fleshly body! soul! A double annihilation.¡± ¡°and it¡¯s a completely penetrative annihilation. there¡¯s no way to use the surface layer of defense to block it at all.¡± ¡°i have to use a strong body to resist it.¡± ¡°the same goes for the soul.¡± ¡°however, my astral soul doesn¡¯t need to be placed in my body.¡± there¡¯s no need to worry about the destruction of the soul. I only need to withstand the power of this destruction with my physical body, and then I can enter through the passage. gu nie then quickly left the tunnel. In just a short while, Gu NIE¡¯s body had been slightly destroyed, even with the help of the immortal Saint armor. With a thought, Gu nie quickly absorbed the surrounding origin power. in the blink of an eye, gu nie had returned to his peak. when he looked at the tunnel again, gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. the power of annihilation is very strong. My Immortal Saint armor is enough to allow my body to withstand it. At the same time, my recovery ability can easily repair my damaged body. ¡°it¡¯s completely possible to enter it.¡± With a thought, the green-blue Wind Spirit wings spread open again. After he was ready. ¡°swish-¡± A green-blue light flashed. gu nie quickly flew deeper into the tunnel. When Gu nie entered the tunnel, he began to speed forward. in the area further away, there was a large number of floating rivers. several gods stopped in the depths of a river. the direction they were looking at was a strange red light tunnel deep in the water wood. The annihilative power that bloomed from the inside made them feel frightened. ¡± for a period of time before this, this area had been shaking. as expected, the land of treasures has appeared. ¡± ¡°indeed,¡± ¡°however, this tunnel isn¡¯t easy to enter. the destructive power is simply too astonishing.¡± ¡°even if it¡¯s not easy to get in, we still need to try. otherwise, we won¡¯t have the advantage of finding them in advance.¡± ¡°that¡¯s for sure,¡± immediately, the group of eight gods began to try. in another area with continuous thunderstorms. a group of gods had also discovered a huge entrance with a diameter of 100 meters, filled with red rays and destructive power. similar passages also appeared in other areas one after another. very quickly. the news of the mysterious tunnel quickly spread throughout the area. Chapter 490 ? 490 The gathering of gods The desert that gune had entered. A team of Seven Gods was at the entrance of the cave where Gu nie had entered. The captain of this God Spirit Squad was a middle stage third level God spirit with vertical pupils, dark golden scales, and a pair of scaled wings. He was a flying snake Clansman. Under the gazes of the other six people. In the team of Seven Gods, a powerful behemoth God with the bloodline of the behemoth Lord transformed into a behemoth beast with a height of twelve and a yellow luster. After the transformation, the behemoth God¡¯s body flashed into the cave of the red light annihilation. as soon as he entered, the expression of the behemoth god changed drastically. In less than three seconds, the behemoth God quickly retreated from the passage. In just three short seconds, the aura of this stage two middle stage behemoth God expert had dropped by a large amount. this scene made the gods ¡®expressions turn grave. About half an hour ago, they received the news. a powerful annihilating cavern with strange red rays had appeared in the area. it was suspected to be the remains of cthulhu creatures, or the inheritance of cthulhu creatures. However, this was a major piece of news, so their team immediately launched a rapid search. They quickly found the not-so-deep cave. at the same time, they also discovered that the cave was filled with a shocking amount of annihilating energy. therefore, he asked the behemoth god, who had the strongest soul and body defense in the team, to try. Who would have thought that it would only last for a short three seconds? this second stage middle stage behemoth god couldn¡¯t take it. in fact, the short three seconds had caused his aura to weaken significantly. ¡°How is it?¡± the leading flying snake god asked in a deep voice. After taking out a powerful potion and drinking it, the behemoth God recovered a little before explaining in a low voice. ¡°The annihilative power within the cave is very strange. It is a powerful annihilative will that seeps into the body and even the soul.¡± the surface layer of defense is hard to resist. I need a strong body to resist it. ¡°If that¡¯s all it is, then so be it.¡± ¡°That obliterating might directly affects the soul. That is the most troublesome part.¡± just now, my physical body could still hold on for a while, but my soul can¡¯t hold on any longer. ¡°A soul-penetrating obliteration?¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is going to be a little tricky.¡± the flying serpent god frowned. They immediately took action after receiving the news so that they could enter the cave one step ahead of time. The powerful destructive power in the cave kept them outside. If even the behemoth God known for its defense couldn¡¯t withstand it, it would be even more impossible for them to withstand it. ¡°captain! it seems like it¡¯s impossible to rush in directly. what should we do next?¡± At this moment, a white-scaled female Dragonman warrior spoke. ¡± should we seal off the surrounding area so that others can¡¯t get close, and then wait for the energy in the cave to weaken before we enter? ¡± the flying serpent god¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spoke. at present, many teams of gods have received the news and know that Cthulhu caves have appeared in this area. They will definitely look around. ¡°it won¡¯t be long before they discover the secret of this place.¡± ¡°although we¡¯re very strong, it¡¯s not a big problem to drive them away and occupy the territory first.¡± ¡°but the problem is, things are different now.¡± ¡± you guys should know that a large portion of the [ black demonic god controller nation ]¡¯s forces are stationed in this region. ¡± now that the Cthulhu cave has appeared, they will naturally mobilize all their forces to find all the caves and occupy them. they rely on their powerful strength to monopolize all the passageways and then completely occupy Cthulhu¡¯s treasures. This has always been the practice of the gods who control the kingdoms. in a short period of time, we can certainly drive away the other gods, and even engage in a battle with the gods of the Black Devil God nation. but the problem is, if the gods of the black demon God nation attack in large numbers, we might not be able to guard the entrance of this passage. ¡± so, we don¡¯t need to drive away the other idle gods around here. ¡± ¡°instead, we should unite them.¡± ¡°unite those idle gods?¡± many of the gods in the team looked over in confusion. the flying snake god chuckled. ¡± we want to unite those idle gods, and then form a force to fight against the gods of the black demon god kingdom. ¡± ¡°This way, we can ensure that we¡¯ll be the first wave to enter when the power of the passage weakens.¡± ¡± at the same time, i reckon that the people from the black demonic god country will occupy quite a few of the other entrances. ¡± in other words, when the first wave entered, the number of deity level experts in the Black Devil God nation was extremely high. ¡± if we unite a group of gods, we can also allow them to hold the gods in the black demon god¡¯s divine kingdom back. at the same time, when necessary, they can also use them as cannon fodder. ¡± ¡± our team is strong enough. the more gods that enter, the more chances we have to get good things. ¡± after the flying snake god¡¯s explanation, everyone came to a sudden realization. He understood his captain¡¯s plan. ¡°this is also the best solution at the moment.¡± otherwise, we won¡¯t even be qualified to be the first batch to enter. ¡°Indeed!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. The black demonic god was in control of many gods in the God nation, and he was extremely powerful. take advantage of the fact that the black demonic God¡¯s deity who controls the deity nation has yet to arrive. Quickly spread out and search for the deities everywhere. Have them all come. ¡°the more gods that come here, the better.¡± ¡± only then will we have enough confidence to contend against the experts of the black demonic god¡¯s divine kingdom. ¡± The flying snake god gave the order. immediately, the other members of the small team began to fly out and search for gods to recruit. At the same time. At the other entrances of the tunnel, there was already a fight for the right to guard the tunnel. At the same time, the many powerful gods of the black demonic god in this area also received the information, and they quickly took action. When the many gods in the outside world targeted the land of Cthulhu¡¯s treasures and destroyed the entrance of the passage with their rays, they began to fight for it. gu nie was rapidly moving through the tunnel. ¡­¡­ the dark tunnel was deeper than gune had imagined. with his blue wind spirit wings, gu nie flew through the rugged passage at the speed of a normal first order god. he had already been flying for four hours. Under normal circumstances, a deity¡¯s four hours of flying speed would be enough to pass through the Ekma passage. however, at this moment, inside the annihilating ray tunnel. The exit ahead was still far away. Gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry. ¡°i have powerful ¡®occultic runes¡¯ that can convert the energy of the blood sea to supply my body with recovery, and the efficiency is very high.¡± otherwise, my physical body, which was strengthened by My Immortal Saint armor, would have been annihilated long ago. ¡± the blood sea¡¯s power is endless. i can fly for three to five years at this level of destruction without any problem. ¡± ¡°what?¡± As he flew, Gu nie suddenly saw something in front of him. ¡°The path ahead seems to be a little different.¡± Immediately, Gu nie increased his speed and flew forward. Chapter 491 ? 491 Cheating if you can¡¯t take it ¡°hua hua hua¡± sound. it was a long passageway that took more than four hours of continuous flight. Gu nie had finally passed through it. ¡°He finally flew over.¡± Gu nie let out a long breath. gu nie then focused his attention on the end of the tunnel. Gu nie immediately saw a ten-thousand-meter-tall tree in the depths of the mysterious space. this tree was different from any other tree gu nie had ever seen. Its body was almost translucent, like a carved crystal glass. at the same time, the flow of energy within the trunk of the tree could be clearly seen. the energy deep underground was absorbed by the roots and slowly gathered. it flowed along its main body and up its many branches. at the same time, the sky above this mysterious area was like a night sky with bright stars. The Starlight emitted by those strange existences that shone like stars turned into trickles that were absorbed by the crystal glass-like giant tree. After patrolling the huge crystal glass tree for a while. gu nie¡¯s eyes were drawn to the crystal tree, and the nine fruits that shone like little suns. these nine fruits were like small suns. Every single one of them released a heart-palpitating fluctuation. The pure and unique energy contained in each one of them was comparable to that of a powerful God. the magical crystal glass tree. nine mysterious fruits that emitted boundless light and energy like small suns. it was clear that these fruits were the core of this cthulhu land of treasures. After staring at the mysterious fruit for a while. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± Gu nie exhaled, trying to calm his heart. Gu nie didn¡¯t fly over. The land of Cthulhu¡¯s treasures was not as safe as he had imagined. Gune first looked at the tunnel behind him. The destruction energy within it was as stable as before. ¡°This annihilation energy will probably not disappear for a while. We can¡¯t be reckless.¡± first, he hid the soul of a star in a corner. gu nie then opened his miracle system. But what surprised Gu nie was that ¡­ at this moment, the miracle system page was empty. there was no miracle at all. the treasure is right in front of me. Is it because I¡¯m too close to the treasure? ¡± ¡°or ¡­?¡± gune turned off the system and looked at the mysterious crystal tree. ¡°because of that strange barrier, i can¡¯t get it?¡± in gu nie¡¯s perception. around the huge crystal glass tree. a layer of invisible barrier had enveloped the entire crystal glass tree. gu nie could use his world power upanishad to sense the invisible barrier. with a thought, gu nie flew toward the crystal glass tree. as he flew, gu nie also observed his surroundings. one by one, he found the tunnel that was similar to the one gu nie had entered. ¡°including the tunnel i passed through, there are a total of nine tunnels with annihilation rays.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the destructive energy in these tunnels is very stable. I don¡¯t think anyone will come in before the annihilating energy rays in the tunnel disappear.¡± however, once the threat in the passage is gone, there will soon be top-tier gods flying in. for me, it would take four hours to fly. For those top gods, it wouldn¡¯t even take four hours, half an hour, or even ten minutes to pass. As he pondered, gune stood by the invisible energy barrier at the edge of the crystal glass tree. gu nie waved his hand. a giant hand formed from divine power appeared in the air and touched the invisible energy barrier. After touching it, Gu nie felt an invisible force stop the hand from going any further. ¡°it¡¯s completely blocked. i can¡¯t get in.¡± he gave up after a few attempts. he tried to use his physical body, but it was also blocked and he couldn¡¯t move an inch. World, darkness, destruction, and all of Gu NIE¡¯s techniques were used in an attempt to break through the invisible barrier. however, this invisible barrier seemed to have completely cut off any possibility of passing through. Even the soul of the ancient Nirvana planet couldn¡¯t pass through this invisible barrier. After a few more attempts, Gu nie gradually stopped. ¡°since we can¡¯t enter ¡­¡± ¡°then try to break it.¡± The black flames in Gu NIE¡¯s eyes flickered. Whoosh! Balor¡¯s flames burned fiercely on the invisible barrier. There was even a constant sizzling sound. After a few minutes, Balor¡¯s flames gradually extinguished. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. the power of balor¡¯s flames did not need to be said. However, after a few minutes of burning, the invisible barrier did not move. balor¡¯s flames could not cause any effective damage to it. the next moment. buzzzzzz! the 300-meter diameter of the god-destroying light was now reduced to only three meters. The God-destroying light tore through space and struck the invisible barrier. chi chi chi chi the spatial barrier was also making a buzzing sound. after a dozen seconds, the god-destroying light disappeared. the invisible barrier was still intact. ¡°There¡¯s no way to break it?¡± Gu nie frowned. ¡°This is going to be a little troublesome.¡± If Gu nie couldn¡¯t get these Cthulhu treasures in advance, he would be able to obtain them. Then the advantage of entering early would be gone. the power of Cthulhu¡¯s treasure is extraordinary. My attack is powerful enough compared to those ordinary gods, but it¡¯s still too weak against Cthulhu¡¯s treasure. I have to find a way to open it. Otherwise, when those powerful gods come in, I won¡¯t be qualified to compete with them for these Cthulhu treasures. After thinking for a while. Gu nie looked down at the giant crystal tree. Then, Gu NIE¡¯s divine power bloomed. At the same time, his world intent fused with Gu NIE¡¯s body as he flew down. Just as it was about to touch the ground. gu nie¡¯s body seemed to be in a different dimension as he went underground. Gu nie followed the invisible barrier and flew deeper underground. As a Cthulhu creature, gune could feel a powerful presence deep in the soil. there was no doubt that there was the remains of an extremely powerful cthulhu creature deep underground. Gu NI¡¯s profound meaning and attack methods alone were not enough to get through the barrier. in that case, gune would have to find a way from the corpse of this powerful cthulhu creature. He continued to descend through the soil. Two to three minutes later, in the deeper layer of the soil. gune saw the huge cthulhu remains. Chapter 492 ? 492 Burning the tree roots the cthulhu ruler¡¯s remains that entered his eyes had a head the size of a small villa. It was the head of a Dragon. Behind the head was a hundred meter long, multi-colored scale armor. At the same time, this 100-meter long body was as thick as the head. It looked like a snake-dragon type creature. However, it was unknown where the lower half of his body had gone. The crystal glass tree¡¯s transparent crystal-like roots were densely rooted in the entire tree path. it was constantly absorbing energy from cthulhu¡¯s remains. The energy of Cthulhu¡¯s remains seemed to be endless, even after so many years. gu nie could see that the crystal tree was still absorbing the energy from the dragon¡¯s body. The crystal tree¡¯s invisible energy barrier only covered its main trunk, which was close to the ground. It did not cover the roots and the remains of the creatures on the tree path. ¡± fortunately, it wasn¡¯t completely wrapped up. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to get anything. ¡± He released the world power Upanishad and started to search for other Cthulhu remains. After sensing for a while. gu nie¡¯s body flew deep underground. he was right below the crystal glass tree. In front of gune was the remains of Cthulhu, about the size of a small wooden table, with collar scales. the most important thing was that the cthulhu remains, which were the size of a small wooden table, had been completely separated from the cthulhu creature. Although it was in a separate state, there were still hundreds of hair-like roots densely rooted in it, absorbing the energy from the flesh. As they got closer, Gu nie also noticed something. there was no doubt that this cthulhu creature was dead. However, its flesh wasn¡¯t like the tentacles Gu nie had encountered before. It was threatening, but it wasn¡¯t alive. this piece of ruler¡¯s flesh and blood, or even the entire corpse of the huge cthulhu creature, had a small amount of life. Even though this Cthulhu creature was dead. However, his flesh and blood seemed to be alive and had a slight life characteristic. ¡®could it be that this crystal glass tree grew out of his body and then reinvigorated the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood?¡¯ ¡°No matter what, Zhenzhen¡± Gune¡¯s eyes swept over the huge Cthulhu ruler. ¡°in the end, it¡¯s still an inanimate object.¡± gu nie then looked at the table-sized piece of flesh. buzzzzzz! The Black Flame quickly burned the ruler¡¯s flesh. &Nbsp; at the same time, the Balor flames began to burn the roots of the crystal glass tree. As the roots burned, Gu nie also felt the changes in them. after burning for a minute or two. gu nie¡¯s expression relaxed a little. although it¡¯s burning very slowly, it¡¯s certain that the Balor¡¯s flames can indeed cause some damage to the mysterious crystal glass tree¡¯s roots. keep burning this root. In a few days, the root will be completely burned off, and I can get this piece of flesh from Cthulhu¡¯s remains. I¡¯ll use reincarnation to obtain the same Cthulhu characteristics. In that case, I might be able to pass through the invisible barrier. of course, whether I can pass or not, I will only know after the specific transformation. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the burning.¡± ¡­¡­ when gune started to burn the roots of the crystal glass tree ¡­ The nine tunnels that had been annihilated by the giant rays had been found one after another. at the same time, a large number of experts from the powerful black demonic god controller nation were also sent over to occupy the various large annihilative caves. The gods would not give up such a good opportunity easily. For a time, a large number of battles broke out near all the entrances of the caves. As the battle went on, more and more gods learned about the opening of Cthulhu¡¯s treasure cave, so more and more gods began to join the battle. every day, a large number of gods died at the entrance of the cave. for a time, the entrances to these nine caves had become the god¡¯s mincemeat. ¡­¡­ Unknowingly, five days had passed. under the crystal glass tree. Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz the black flames quickly grew. wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu green smoke filled the air. The black flames of Balor disappeared. At the same time. cthulhu¡¯s flesh, which was the size of a small wooden table, had completely broken free from the crystal glass tree¡¯s roots. With a thought, Gu nie put it into his spatial bag. gu nie let out a long sigh of relief. after five days of burning, I¡¯ve finally burned off such a thin root. It seems that it¡¯s unrealistic to put such a large Cthulhu creature into my space package by burning. Gu nie then quickly flew up. the first thing he did was to check the stability of the nine tunnels. after a brief inspection, gu nie finally relaxed. The nine channels were still stable and showed no signs of dissipating. Gu nie didn¡¯t waste any time and flew to a corner. after sitting down, gu nie opened the cosmic force gate in his body and put the ruler¡¯s flesh into his body. the three pieces of flesh that gune had obtained before were clearly different from this. at the same time, after obtaining the ruler¡¯s flesh, gu nie had never reincarnated. Therefore, the cleansing and absorption of the ruler¡¯s flesh and blood was not as fast. ¡°After this reincarnation, I¡¯ll be able to completely match the characteristics of these four pieces of flesh. The absorption will be much faster.¡± After feeling it for a while, Gu nie self-destructed his Soul Source core and died. ¡°After this reincarnation, my cultivation will fall to the early stage of the demigod realm.¡± ¡°Even with those precious fruits, it will still take a year and a half to cultivate it back.¡± ¡°I hope the nine fruits won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Gu nie thought to himself as he reincarnated. After he was resurrected again. Gu nie could already feel his cosmic force washing over the four pieces of flesh in his body. Every piece of Cthulhu¡¯s flesh seemed to be a part of gune. The cleansing and absorption allowed guni to perfectly fit every weak power in the remains of Cthulhu and absorb it perfectly. Then, he flew toward the crystal glass tree. before he even got close to the invisible barrier of the crystal glass tree, gu nie had already gained some insight. He would probably be able to pass directly. Chapter 493 ? 493 Chapter 141 steady wave he reached the edge of the invisible barrier and placed his palm on it. immediately, an invisible and powerful repulsive force appeared. It made hou Gu nie unable to advance an inch. Gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so he continued to carefully sense the area. Buzz buzz buzz a moment later, an invisible force began to spread between gu nie¡¯s palm and the comprehension barrier. An invisible fluctuation rippled on the invisible barrier like waves. even the entire crystal glass book was glowing with a faint starlight. as the invisible waves rippled. Gradually, the strong repulsive force began to weaken. And it was getting weaker and weaker. After a dozen breaths, the force of repulsion gradually disappeared. At the same time, Gu nie reached out his hand. The arm directly sank into the invisible barrier. ¡°Huhu huhu can pass.¡± A smile appeared on Gu NIE¡¯s face. ¡± although there¡¯s still some blocking energy, it¡¯s the energy barrier¡¯s own power. it can¡¯t stop me from entering. ¡± the plan of assimilating the characteristics of Cthulhu creatures and passing through worked indeed. gu nie¡¯s body flickered and he disappeared into the barrier. they slowly entered the stronghold king¡¯s cave at a speed of more than one meter per second. Half a minute later, Gu nie was able to pass through the thirty-meter-thick barrier. After Gu nie passed through the thick barrier. the nine dazzling energy fruits were already within reach. gu nie wasn¡¯t in a hurry. looking at the nine mysterious fruits, gu ni began to think. there are nine fruits and nine passages. Most of them are connected by some mysterious connection. ¡± at the same time, this land of treasures was born because of the crystal glass tree and the fruit. ¡± ¡°No matter what, if I touch this fruit, there will most likely be some changes here.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to consider the problem of getting out.¡± ¡°After these few days, this passage should have been discovered by others.¡± ¡°Needless to say, there must be many experts guarding the entrance. Once the destruction energy weakens, many experts will definitely swarm in.¡± ¡°the faster ones will be able to get in in ten minutes.¡± ¡°My previous reincarnation caused all of my astral souls to disappear.¡± ¡°and after one more reincarnation, i will fall back to the peak of the fourth level.¡± ¡°The method of reincarnation and escape won¡¯t work either.¡± ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t even have the right to make me die once.¡± ¡± once i die, even if i have more than 80 chances to reincarnate, i will still be killed by them and return to the level of an extraordinary master. ¡± the ancient shadow door can not be used on Mount Omoko. Any teleportation treasure will be disrupted by an invisible force here. it¡¯s obviously impossible to use the ancient Shadow Gate to teleport away. ¡°then the only way is to use chi chi.¡± gu nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Kill our way out!¡± ¡°right now, my greatest reliance is my defensive ability.¡± it¡¯s completely possible to fight our way out while withstanding the attacks of a God. in fact, I have an advantage in this hundred-meter wide tunnel. After all, the God-destroying light can cover the entire cave. in this way, within the passageway, even if I were to encounter a powerful God in the third stage realm, I would still have the qualifications to kill them. gu nie looked at the nine fruits, and then back at the nine paths filled with the power of annihilation. ¡°it¡¯s easy to get the nine fruits, but it¡¯s not easy to get out. we can¡¯t be too hasty.¡± ¡°The best way is to cultivate here first.¡± ¡°After all, no one knows when the destructive energy in the energy passageway will disappear.¡± I¡¯ll cultivate here first. The longer I drag this out, the higher my realm will be, and the higher the level of my Cthulhu books will be. the more I see, the stronger I will be. wait until the passage starts to have strange movements, or even when it weakens. ¡°It¡¯ll take them at least ten minutes to get in.¡± this is enough time for me to get nine of them easily. Then, I¡¯ll kill my way out of the tunnel I came in from. ¡°Furthermore, the longer this passage lasts, the more advantageous it is for me.¡± it¡¯s best if it can last for more than ten years. By then, I can advance to God. After making a rough plan in his heart. gu nie first walked around the nine fruits. After feeling the mysterious energy, he left the crystal glass tree and went to the top. he began to sit cross-legged and cultivate. From this position, Gu nie could clearly sense the situation of the nine other passages. Once there were any strange fluctuations, Gu nie would be able to sense it at the first moment, and then he would take action. At the same time, he would cultivate in this area. Gu nie could also absorb a little of the mysterious energy that the crystal glass tree had absorbed from the mysterious starry sky above. gu nie could feel that the mysterious energy of the stars could not only speed up his cultivation, but it could also increase his cultivation speed. It could also speed up the growth of his Cthulhu embryo. At the same time, his comprehension of the three ultimacy became clearer and faster. The effect of cultivating here was even faster than cultivating outside. immersed in the mysterious starlight, gu nie once again began his cultivation journey. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ gu nie was cultivating. after the first wave of mass deaths, the battle in the passage outside returned to a period of peace. and as the stability period arrived. Naturally, the guilds and powers that did not manage to occupy the passageway¡¯s priority spots were unwilling to accept this. They also began to recruit idle gods everywhere to fight for a more favorable position. As for the teams that were guarding the passage, they had to be on guard and guard. Naturally, they did not have the power to recruit more people. It would be about half a year later. The second wave of fighting, which was even more difficult to avoid, broke out in the defense of the passage. this wave of killing was obviously bigger and more turbulent than the second wave, and there were more divine spirit experts involved. Among them, there were some third and even fourth stage realm top experts. The news about the mysterious Cthulhu passage had also spread more and more in the past six months. more and more gods began to learn about the mysterious cthulhu passage. unknowingly. it had been two years since the tunnel had been destroyed. Compared to the gods outside, they had been fighting and killing each other for two years. gu nie, on the other hand, had used the mysterious crystal glass tree and the mysterious starlight to cultivate for two years. Chapter 494 ? 494 chapter 142 the gods enter under the mysterious night sky filled with light. Gu nie sat there quietly. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, Whoosh!¡± After a long breath, Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. Gu nie looked down at the giant crystal tree, and then at the nine destruction energy paths that remained stable. Gu nie could vaguely feel it. ¡°Two years is enough.¡± Gu nie slightly rubbed his palm, and a smile appeared on his face. Gu nie had made great progress in the past two years. Gu NIE¡¯s own realm was the first to bear the brunt. Two years ago, when Gu nie reincarnated, his cultivation had dropped to the early demigod realm. And now ¡­ gu nie had already reached the late-stage of the demigod realm. On one hand, it was because Gu nie had stored precious fruits that could quickly increase his demigod level. on the other hand, the mysterious starlight here was nourishing gu nie. The combination of these two factors allowed Gu nie to reach the late-stage demigod realm in two years. Compared to the improvement of his realm. Gu NIE¡¯s comprehension of the mystical aspect had also improved by leaps and bounds. during the two years of comprehending the profound meaning ¡­ gu nie had also gradually discovered the difference between him and the others. His first choice was to comprehend profound meanings. Generally speaking, the later he comprehended, the closer he got to the ceiling, and the slower the efficiency of his comprehension. they would even be stuck at many levels and stop at this point. gu nie, on the other hand, was the exact opposite. Gu NIE¡¯s extraordinary talent was already terrifying after being reincarnated. gu nie¡¯s comprehension was also very fast. As he cultivated, his understanding of the three profound meanings gradually deepened. After reaching the level of a stage three God, one¡¯s comprehension of profound meaning should have slowed down. gu nie didn¡¯t feel his comprehension speed slow down. instead, it was getting faster and faster. that¡¯s right, gu nie¡¯s efficiency in learning power upanishads was getting faster and faster. even if his realm didn¡¯t increase, gu nie found that he was learning faster and faster. moreover, it seemed like no barrier could stop gu nie. when gu nie¡¯s comprehension of destruction power upanishad was stopped at a certain node, he would start to comprehend dark power upanishad. after a while, gu nie would come back to study the destruction power upanishad. he would find that it was easy to break through the new node, so he would continue to study it. as for the world¡¯s favored child, the world¡¯s profound. gu nie had never been stuck. he was the favorite of the world power upanishad, which perfectly matched the power upanishad of the world. no matter how strong a power upanishad node was, gu nie would slow down his learning speed, but he would still be able to progress steadily. When he passed this barrier, he would once again return to his previous high efficiency rate of comprehension. Gune could guess that his uniqueness was probably due to his Cthulhu embryo. The compatibility between the Cthulhu embryo and gune¡¯s own power Upanishads. this made gu nie¡¯s speed even faster when he was learning the power upanishads. by now, gu nie could roughly guess that his three profound meanings combined were comparable to some powerful fourth level saints. The advancement of his cultivation. The comprehension of profound meaning. The improvement in both aspects was huge. As for the three Cthulhu ancient books that he had AFK with, their levels did not increase much. However, compared to before, its power had also taken a qualitative leap. After all, a single upgrade at a higher level was comparable to two or even three upgrades at a lower level. The higher one¡¯s mind was, the more terrifying the power of the Cthulhu manual would be. The three Cthulhu tomes were all at level nine. Compared to when it was at Level Seven, its power was on a whole new level. with the improvement of his ancient nirvana power upanishad and his realm, he was able to break through. gu nie wasn¡¯t even afraid of facing a powerful god of the fourth step. After some thought, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes scanned the nine paths around him. ¡°It should be starting soon, but there¡¯s still some time.¡± Gu nie then focused his mind and began to form his own runes. the secret crossing rune, holy shadow rune, and heavy curse rune didn¡¯t need to be condensed. What Gu nie needed to do now was to form an occultic rune. The more occultic runes there were, the faster the Cthulhu embryo would grow. Before, Gu nie didn¡¯t need the occultic runes. Now that there was more and more flesh and blood from the ruler, it was clear that he needed to strengthen the occultic runes and speed up the growth rate of his Cthulhu embryo. As Gu nie condensed, demonic runes began to appear one after another in his body. the eleventh. The twelfth. ¡­¡­ With each condensed cosmic force, Gu nie could feel that the cosmic force in his body was much stronger than before, and the speed of its washing was also increased by about twenty percent. After about a day and a night. Gu nie slowly opened his eyes and stopped forming the demonic runes. There were now 16 demonized runes inside Gu NIE¡¯s body. With the addition of the sixteenth occultic rune, the Cthulhu embryo¡¯s rate of cleansing was three times faster than before. Of course, the more important thing was that the density of the cosmic force in his body was higher. This would also allow gune¡¯s Cthulhu embryo to grow stronger. ¡°what?¡± gu nie felt something and looked at the tunnel. After staring at it for a while, Gu nie retracted his gaze. ¡± the energy has already begun to decline. ¡± when it weakens completely, a God will enter. ¡± with my current strength, i can basically follow a passage and kill my way out. ¡± with that in mind, gu nie flew down toward the crystal glass trees. he came to a fruit that was about two meters in diameter and looked like a small sun. Gu NIE¡¯s world power Upanishad bloomed and took it into his system space. When Gu nie collected the fruit, he immediately felt the energy of one of the nine tunnels begin to weaken. the energy that originally needed an hour to completely decay was now the fruit that he had harvested. It would probably be exhausted in ten minutes. ¡± as expected, touching these fruits will cause a change in the energy in the passageway. ¡± fortunately, I didn¡¯t touch these fruits before. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy them. Gu NIE¡¯s body flickered and in an instant, the nine energy fruits were all in his bag. gu nie then followed the path he had come in from and quickly flew away. At the same time. when the energy passage began to decline ¡­ Outside the nine tunnels, the many gods stationed there looked at the tunnel filled with annihilating energy at the same time. All of them were rubbing their hands. once the annihilation¡¯s energy was weakened to a point where it could be resisted, they would definitely rush in at the first moment. After a few minutes. when the powerful annihilation energy weakened to a certain extent, the energy of destruction would be greatly weakened. Outside the nine passages, a total of six powerful stage four deities were rushing in through the passages. after a few minutes, the second batch of stage three realm deities entered. Then, a large number of stage two deities entered. after that, it was time for a stage one god to enter. A massive number of gods poured into the Cthulhu passage. Needless to say, it would be a bloody battle. It was just as Gu nie had expected. when the first batch of stage four deities entered the core of cthulhu¡¯s passage and saw the huge crystal glass tree, they were stunned. they could all sense that the crystal glass tree was born from the corpses of cthulhu creatures. However, they didn¡¯t see any fruits. Subconsciously, they were certain that the crystal glass tree was a Supreme treasure. after all, the invisible energy barrier was protecting this huge tree. If this wasn¡¯t a treasure, what was it? immediately, the first batch of stage four divine spirits who entered began to fight each other madly. only by killing the others would they have the power to claim the crystal tree. a tragic and bloody war between the gods immediately began. for a moment, a terrifying divine power fluctuation bloomed in the area of the crystal glass tree. Chapter 495 ? 495 fleeing gu nie was flying through the tunnel with the speed of a second-stage god. in less than 20 minutes. he could faintly feel the surging energy behind him. That was a battle between two stage four realm gods. it¡¯s a good thing I escaped quickly. Otherwise, even if I¡¯m not afraid of these stage four deities, I might not be able to win in a one-on-one fight. then gu nie¡¯s expression became serious as he looked ahead. ¡°they¡¯re here! third level of divine spirit realm.¡± ¡­¡­ at this moment, ao tuo li, the stage three realm deity of the flying snake tribe, was flying at high speed through the passageway. Their small team had joined forces with other small teams. One after another, more than eighty deity teams were gathered. They had managed to withstand five to six attacks from the Black Devil God¡¯s divine Kingdom. although there were many casualties, there were still more than 50 people. however, all the deaths and injuries were worth it. their god had occupied the most advantageous position in this passage. Of course, the most important thing was that it wasn¡¯t their people who died fighting against the black demonic God¡¯s divine Kingdom. They had felt it when the tunnel was opened earlier. He waited until the destruction energy in the passage had dropped to a certain level. The strongest of them all, ao Tuo Li, and the other two stage three deities were the first to enter. Out of the three of them, ao Tuo Li was the fastest. The three of them entered at the same time, and at this time, ottoli had already pulled a certain distance away from the other two stage three realm deities. ¡°What?¡± as he flew, ao tuo li suddenly raised his head and looked in front of him, his expression filled with shock. ¡°what¡¯s going on? A demigod is actually flying over?¡± ¡°how did he get in?¡± After a moment of surprise, ao Tuo Li¡¯s expression suddenly sank. and his speed is so fast! His speed is probably comparable to an ordinary second stage God! ¡± it¡¯s rare for a demigod to have such speed. ¡± no matter how this demigod got in, let¡¯s capture him first and search his soul. after a big turn. gu nie immediately saw the snake god with snake wings. He was in the middle of the third stage realm and his divine power was vast and his strength was quite strong. A Black Flame flashed in Gu NIE¡¯s eyes. Otto, who had just gathered his divine power, was suddenly shocked. ¡°Not good!¡± at the same time as he dodged. ¡°Swish!¡± a terrifying black flame immediately bloomed on his body. the black flames were so ferocious that the moment they were ignited, ottoli felt an irresistible destructive power rapidly burning his body and soul. the power of the flames even seeped into his divine crown. balor¡¯s flames had risen from level seven to level nine. In addition, the ancient Nirvana realm had increased the power of his God Power, and his darkness and destruction power Upanishads had also improved. the power of balor¡¯s flames had clearly increased by two or even three levels. even a stage three god would find it hard to resist the terrifying balor flames. ¡°die!¡± as he endured the burning flames, he gritted his teeth and attacked gu nie. Seven or eight rainbow-like vines appeared in the surrounding space. at the same time the rainbow vine appeared. Gu NIE¡¯s body quickly turned golden. The rainbow vines wrapped around Gu NIE¡¯s body. Buzzzzzz! the profound world power upanishad created a small world around gu nie. it made it difficult for the vines to bind him. At the same time, the power of Gu NIE¡¯s Sacred Armor of immortality was reflected back at him. chi chi chi chi The vines quickly melted, and Gu nie was able to break free from the attack of the vines. Not only did the immortal Saint armor have a strong defensive ability, but it also had a terrifying ability to break free. Using the world power Upanishad, he could strengthen the world around Gu nie. It would be difficult for those controlling techniques to imprison Gu nie. Buzzzzzz! the space suddenly trembled. A power that made ao Tuo Li feel fear tore open the space. whoosh! The empty year was torn apart, and a black light instantly enveloped the entire long passage. Chi Chi Chi Chi ao tuo li, who was enveloped in the black light, felt his entire body being washed by a terrifying force. it was as if the force of the cleansing was about to tear his flesh from his bones. ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡± gritting his steel teeth, a powerful god equipment appeared on top of otto¡¯s body. only then was he able to barely resist the terrifying black light. Then, he continued to attack Gu nie. One by one, penetrative battle Spears were condensed in his hands, and then these battle Spears were quickly thrown over. In the face of such an attack that could easily pierce through a stage two God spirit ¡­ Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid at all as he attacked with his restriction. bang! bang! bang! bang! Bang! Bang! The power of each spear strike sent out waves of divine power that swept through the entire passage. Gu nie took the Spear¡¯s attack head on as he quickly moved forward. after seven or eight spears landed on gu nie¡¯s body. Gu nie quickly passed by ao Tuo Li and flew towards the entrance. this scene once again shocked ao tuo li. ¡°How is this guy¡¯s defense so strong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still Yingluo.¡± ao tuo li lowered his head and looked at the black flames that were gradually being suppressed on his body, as well as the black light that was gradually dissipating. his expression became more and more serious. ¡± he¡¯s only a demigod, but he already has the power to threaten me. ¡± and his defense is so amazing. If we were to really fight, I might not be his match. ¡°What kind of freak is this? Could it be that this fellow was born from the depths of that mysterious place?¡± He looked at the powerful demigod who was running away quickly, then at the depths of the Cthulhu tunnel. In the end, ao Tuo Li still gritted his teeth, quickly recovering his strength as he flew deeper into the cave. that strange demigod was very strong. if he really chased after him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any advantage. besides, it was possible that the demigod¡¯s strength was related to the depths of the cthulhu passage. therefore, it was best to enter the depths of the cave as soon as possible to see if he could get some benefits. gu nie let out a sigh of relief when he saw that the flying snake tribe leader wasn¡¯t chasing after him. even though he wasn¡¯t afraid of that stage three realm god, it would be troublesome if the other party were to chase after him. gu nie then looked towards the exit. ¡°Again, two more.¡± ¡°However, if they don¡¯t attack me, I don¡¯t have to attack them.¡± After a while. Gu nie and the two demigods of the third stage met. The two stage three deities had naturally felt the shockwaves from the previous battle. And now, he was facing Gu nie, who was only a demigod. He was a pushover, so it would be a waste not to crush him. therefore, the two of them joined forces to attack gu nie. Seeing this, Gu nie immediately retaliated. For a time, his divine power surged again. Chapter 496 ? 496 escaping and ascending to heaven The battle came quickly and left quickly. a second after gu nie and the two fighters crossed paths ¡­ the battle had already begun. He could feel the demigod running away quickly. The two third stage realm initial stage deities had extremely solemn expressions on their faces. in just a short one or two seconds of battle. The two of them were already quite injured. whether it was the strange black flames or the strange black light that directly tore through space and penetrated through it, they were both extremely threatening to the two of them. Fortunately, the two of them had divine artifacts and defensive equipment. Otherwise, they would definitely have suffered a great loss. More importantly, that demigod¡¯s defensive ability was simply terrifying. Their attacks landed on each other¡¯s bodies, but the other party ignored them. He directly took the damage from the two people and advanced by leaps and bounds, unafraid of any attack. Fortunately, the demigod didn¡¯t have any intention of fighting. He just kept running. otherwise, if the fight continued, the two of them would be the only ones to die. At this moment, the two stage three realm gods finally understood why there was an extremely short battle earlier. clearly, ao tuo li had also had a short confrontation with this demigod, who was so powerful that it was somewhat strange. as this demigod fled, he fought. Since ottoli didn¡¯t pursue this demigod, the two of them naturally didn¡¯t have any thoughts of pursuing him. entering the depths of the cthulhu cave was the right thing to do. after all, they had been waiting outside the cave for two years. now that the cave had opened, they had to go in and take a look. After passing by the first three powerful gods ¡­ seeing that they weren¡¯t going to catch up, gu nie relaxed. If third stage realm experts didn¡¯t chase after him, then those second stage and even first stage realm gods wouldn¡¯t be a threat to him. after the battle, many gods went in and found no powerful treasures. in addition, he had escaped at full speed, so most of them must have guessed that he had obtained the treasure and escaped. however, that was no longer important. After this battle, Gu nie would definitely find a hidden place far away, then concentrate on cultivating and directly become a God. when gu nie became a saint spirit, he wouldn¡¯t even be afraid of a fifth-order god, let alone a fourth-order god. At that time, Gu nie would be completely safe on the Mount Omoko. a moment later, gu nie saw seven or eight second order realm gods flying towards him. With a thought, Gu nie charged over. After a few seconds. after dealing a heavy blow to the seven or eight stage two deities and killing two of them, gu nie left. he left behind a group of dumbfounded stage two deities. gu nie then ran into the group of more than forty first stage realm gods. This made things even easier, as he directly killed his way over. Naturally, none of these first stage gods were able to withstand the attack of Gu nie. An hour later. Capped desert. ¡°whoosh-¡± gu nie jumped down. gu nie then looked around. there were no other gods around. clearly, he was able to enter before the surrounding gods could. with a thought, gu nie concealed his body and flew off in a certain direction. there was no need to say anything more. The mysterious crystal glass tree must have been in a mess. unfortunately, their battle was destined to be in vain. gu nie flew for three days and three nights. gu nie stopped when he reached the border of the outer barrier, which was close to the middle region of the mount omoko. This place was closer to the middle layer of the Omoko ancient God mountain and was also close to the barrier at the edge of Omoko. It was basically an area where no one had returned. It was the safest place to cultivate. he patrolled the area in secret and confirmed that there were no gods nearby. Gu nie found a very well-hidden location. He then hid inside and sealed the passage, completely isolating himself from the outside world. in a sealed secret chamber. gu nie let out a long breath. ¡°huhuhu huhu has finally escaped.¡± ¡°He fled so far away to such a remote place.¡± ¡°even if they¡¯re aware of it, it should be difficult for them to find my traces.¡± ¡± moreover, even though there are many divine spirit experts in the amoko ancient divine mountain, most of them are scattered. there won¡¯t be many people who will come to find me. ¡± ¡°When this is over, this matter will probably be over.¡± gu nie¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°And I, Jian Jia¡± ¡± i just need to stay here and steadily advance to the god realm. ¡± ¡± although it¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t get the huge cthulhu remains under the mysterious crystal tree. ¡± however, it¡¯s enough to get the nine mysterious fruits. ¡± for now, the cthulhu remains in my body are enough. ¡± previously, I could use it for about 20 years. Now, the scouring speed of my cosmic force has increased to about three times its original speed. ¡°basically, it can be washed away for about seven years.¡± ¡± as the cthulhu embryo in my body grows, this time should be shortened. ¡± such a long time is more than enough for me to advance to the God Realm. ¡°Besides, I still have the mysterious fruit of the crystal glass tree.¡± ¡± it won¡¯t be too late to go out and look for cthulhu¡¯s remains after i become a god and my strength has increased greatly. ¡± it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t obtain any new Cthulhu ancient books during this period of time. I can¡¯t use any more powerful techniques. Gu nie then gradually collected his thoughts. ¡°i wonder about the effect of the fruit of the crystal glass tree.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know once we try.¡± With a flip of his hand, a two-meter-wide fruit that was like a small sun bloomed. As the fruit was taken out ¡­ Instantly, the entire cave was illuminated by the light as if it was daytime. the mysterious energy that it released poured into gu nie¡¯s body, and gu nie immediately felt his soul gently ripple. ¡°It¡¯s indeed wondrous.¡± Gu nie sighed. he looked around. the entire cave had been sealed up by gu nie, so the outside world wouldn¡¯t notice him taking out the fruit. He then swallowed the mysterious fruit that was like a small sun. The two-meter-wide little sun Fruit was swallowed by Gu nie. as a demigod, gu nie naturally had a way to store such a large fruit. As soon as the fruit entered his stomach ¡­ an incomparably pure energy began to flow through gu nie¡¯s body. he could feel the power of the twilight star origin canon flowing through his body, and the absorption of the small sun fruit began. His demigod realm was also improving at an extremely fast speed. More importantly ¡­ The Cthulhu embryo in gune¡¯s body was growing at an indescribable speed. this growth rate was a hundred times faster than before. ¡± as expected, it¡¯s effective on my cthulhu embryo, and most of the power is used on my cthulhu embryo. ¡± ¡°after all, this thing grew from the powerful cthulhu¡¯s corpse. and i don¡¯t know how many years of energy it has been absorbing.¡± this fruit is probably enough for me to advance to the God Realm! gu nie thought. Chapter 497 ? 497 Advancing to God There was the existence of the Cthulhu fruit. Gu NIE¡¯s progress was extremely fast. before he knew it, half a year had passed. In the dark cave. gu nie was sitting cross-legged on his cultivation seat. At this moment, the entire cave was filled with an extremely dense aura of a God. although this was only the aura of a first stage realm god, the might of its divine power was comparable to that of a second stage god. And the place where the God aura was blooming was naturally Gu nie. The power of the Cthulhu fruit was beyond doubt. Gune, who was a late-stage demigod, used the Cthulhu fruit to reach the peak of the demigod realm in less than half a month. After that, gune used the Cthulhu fruit to break through to godhood. He had a strong foundation, a perfect soul, body, and half of his divine power after reincarnation. In addition, Gu nie had already deeply comprehended the three profound meanings. it only took three months for gu nie to become a god. gu nie, who was far superior to a demigod in many aspects, was no weaker than an ordinary second-stage deity. The most intuitive thing was ¡­ gu nie, who was at the initial stage of the first order divine spirit realm, was comparable to an initial stage second order divine spirit in terms of divine power. after more than two months of stabilization. Gu nie had completely stabilized his realm at the first level of the divine Spirit realm and was about to reach the middle stage of the first level of the divine Spirit realm. the entire cave was filled with gu ni¡¯s dense divine aura. there was also another aura that was weaker, but it was completely above the gods. Cthulhu¡¯s aura! The Cthulhu fruit had an extraordinary effect on the cultivation of the deity Series. in fact, the cthulhu fruit had the greatest effect on gu ni because of the cthulhu embryo in his body. Strictly speaking, the Cthulhu embryo in gune¡¯s body had already taken shape. The current gune could be seen as a weak Cthulhu creature. Although the Cthulhu embryo was weak, in essence, it was completely above the gods. a weak cthulhu creature at the early stage of first level divine spirit realm. This was the true form of the Ancient One. whether it was advancing from a demigod to a god. or did it grow from a cthulhu embryo to a weak cthulhu? To Gu nie, this was a huge transformation. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± After a long breath, Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. He could feel the transformation of his strength. As well as the advancement of his life form. gu nie couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡± back then, in the region of the crystal glass tree, i, who was a late-stage demigod, was afraid of those powerful deities of the fourth stage realm. ¡± and now, I¡¯ve already advanced to God, and Cthulhu¡¯s biological form has taken shape. I think those fourth stage God-level spirits are afraid of me. the Cthulhu ancient book supported by the universal force, and the blood sea that I myself perfectly fit with the universal force. ¡± any fourth stage divine spirit would find it hard to resist such powerful physical techniques. even those experts at the fifth stage of the divine spirit realm might not be able to resist them. ¡± gu nie thought to himself. the biggest difference between a cthulhu embryo and a cthulhu creature was the use of cosmic force. the birth of the cosmic force was the foundation for gune to become a cthulhu embryo. However, the Cthulhu embryo could not control the cosmic force. However, once one became a Cthulhu creature, it would be different. One could control the cosmic force. when gune¡¯s cthulhu embryo gradually grew into a cthulhu creature ¡­ Gu nie discovered that he could control the cosmic force that washed over his body. cosmic force! it was the most mysterious power in the entire universe. Ordinary creatures could not control it at all. The only thing he could control were Cthulhu creatures. This was also the most essential difference between Cthulhu creatures and ordinary creatures. When the universe force was added to the manuals and powerful abilities, the power of the manuals and abilities would undergo a complete transformation. it could be seen as a dimension-reduction attack. it was a one-sided destructive attack. gune¡¯s cthulhu body was still weak. the cosmic force he had grasped was still very weak, let alone cultivate and comprehend it. Once gune¡¯s Cthulhu body grew and he gained full control of the universe, he would become a true Cthulhu creature. At the same time, the ancient Nirvana universe force would naturally flow in his body and the surrounding universe. it was born to be invisible, invisible, and indescribable. as he thought about it, he looked inside his body. of the four large pieces of cthulhu, the three smaller ones had been digested. And the originally largest piece was only left with a third. in another month or so, it would be completely digested. Half a year ago, gune¡¯s Cthulhu body had not yet formed. Gu nie estimated that it would take five or six years. however, after the body of cthulhu was formed, gune clearly underestimated the demand of cthulhu remains for the body of cthulhu. the absorption speed increased by ten times. as a result, the cthulhu remains in gune¡¯s body were almost completely digested in just half a year. ¡± continue to use the cthulhu fruit to speed up the training of the body of cthulhu. without the remains of cthulhu, it will be very slow, and it will waste most of the power of the cthulhu fruit. ¡± ¡°There are only eight fruits left,¡± it¡¯ll probably be hard to get such a fruit for a long time. I need to use it sparingly. it seems that I need to go out and find more Cthulhu remains. Gu nie thought. now that I¡¯ve become a God, the body of Cthulhu has taken shape, and my strength has increased in all aspects. There are not many strong people in the entire Omoko ancient divine mountain who can threaten me. I can reincarnate and place my soul in many places. I don¡¯t have to worry about being imprisoned in those dangerous places. with this in mind, gu nie stood up. this place is closer to the middle region of the Omoko ancient divine mountain. I remember that in the middle region, not far from me, there is a very dangerous region called ¡¯emos¡¯. ¡± it¡¯s said that even stage four and stage five divine spirits don¡¯t dare to enter that place. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a risk of death even if you go in.¡± ¡± at the same time, it¡¯s also where a large number of cthulhu treasures are born. ¡± therefore, there are many gods who use their avatars to explore. ¡± if i go there and borrow the miracle system, i can definitely find some good things. ¡± ¡± it would be even better if i could find some powerful cthulhu abilities. ¡± ¡± after all, i have a total of 12 slots now, while the cthulhu manual only has three. ¡± the remaining nine hack slots are placed there. It¡¯s a waste to leave them empty while I¡¯m cultivating. ¡± i¡¯ve found more cthulhu remains and some cthulhu ancient books on my trip to the land of emos. ¡± when I came back to cultivate again, on one hand, I improved my realm and strength. On the other hand, I hacked to improve my ancient books. The effect was excellent. After thinking for a while, Gu nie made a decision! He quietly opened up a passage, and after identifying the direction, he flew towards the dangerous middle region of the Omoko ancient divine mountain, the land of emos. Chapter 498 ? 498 A dangerous signal in a huge passage. gu nie was flying forward at the speed of a second-degree realm god. ¡°It¡¯s been half a year since the incident at the crystal glass tree.¡± ¡°i wonder what will happen next.¡± ¡°It would naturally be better if they were gradually forgotten.¡± but if someone uses some special means to find some clues and wants to find me, then he better pray that he doesn¡¯t encounter me. gu nie thought. the current gu nie was completely different from the demigod he had been half a year ago. as he flew, gu nie sensed the auras of other flying gods. Among them, there was no lack of strong first stage peak, and even second stage God spirit auras. the gods also felt gu nie¡¯s aura. although they could feel that gu nie¡¯s aura was at the first stage realm, when they felt that gu nie¡¯s aura was almost comparable to a second stage realm god, many gods immediately restrained their abnormal thoughts. If it was just an ordinary first stage realm, they would naturally dare to come over. however, for a first stage realm deity to have an aura comparable to a second stage realm, one could tell that he was a ruthless character. if they were not extremely powerful, they would not easily provoke such a guy. in a wide passage. the curtain fell on an especially intense battle. ¡®balotan¡¯ looked at the despairing face on the peak first degree realm divine crown in his hand. he grinned and clenched his fist. The destructive power directly crushed the soul will of the God in the God crown. a mere stage one God spirit dares to loiter around here? you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. balotan laughed coldly. and then, balotan continued to fly forward and patrol. the third stage realm middle stage god,¡¯balotan¡¯, was extremely powerful. in the outer regions of the land of emos, between the lower and middle levels of the omoko ancient divine mountain, his power was at the very top. The outer regions of the land of emos were the main areas where he wandered and hunted. He had obtained many good things in the outer area of the land of emos. many of the good items were snatched from other people. the 1st and 2nd order realm gods left after obtaining the good stuff from the land of emos. if he touched them, they could basically not escape. While flying. Balotan suddenly looked at another area not far away. ¡°There?¡± and then, balotan began to laugh. ¡± another reckless first stage god. ¡± although he¡¯s only at the initial stage of the first realm, his aura is so strong. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s comparable to an ordinary second stage God. ¡°Even if you have the strength of a stage two God, you can¡¯t escape from me.¡± but why does this God¡¯s aura feel a little familiar? ¡± after sensing it for a moment, balotan frowned. after a moment¡¯s thought, balotan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. this aura is that of the demigod! After sensing it carefully for a while, balotan¡¯s eyes became bright and sharp. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s that extremely powerful demigod. ¡± although he is only at the initial stage of the first level of the divine spirit realm, the essence of his divine power can not be changed. ¡± And then, balotan laughed. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to meet this guy.¡± ¡°mm! this fellow should not know that the black demonic god¡¯s divine kingdom, as well as those powerful stage four and even stage five realm deities, had long set their eyes on him.¡± ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to fly so freely.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would have my eyes on this big fish. this kid¡¯s strength is freakishly strong. It¡¯s said that even at the demigod realm, he can threaten a third stage Divine Spirit realm expert. now that he has ascended to the level of a deity, he has at least the strength of a stage four deity, or even close to a stage five deity. ¡°If I go alone, you most likely won¡¯t be a match.¡± ¡°Looks like I need to call for the members of the ¡®interroom cultivators Association¡¯,¡± ¡°first, secretly keep an eye on this kid¡¯s position.¡± ¡± when the gods of the fifth stage realm of the ¡®intermediate religious order¡¯ arrive, we can eliminate this kid in one fell swoop and then get the cthulhu treasure in his hands. ¡± ¡± from the fact that this kid managed to become a god in just half a year, the cthulhu treasure must be very powerful. ¡± immediately after, balotan began to use a special communication treasure to send messages to the experts of the ¡®intermediate order¡¯. half a year ago, there was a famous treasure ground in the lower region of the omoko ancient divine mountain called the ¡°crystal glass divine tree incident.¡± The place called the crystal glass Divine Tree had attracted many experts. after the accessible passage was opened. there were at least twenty stage four deities, over a hundred stage three deities, and several hundred stage two and stage one deities. a very strong portion of the black demonic god¡¯s deity kingdom¡¯s strength had entered. After entering, the gods saw the huge mysterious tree. Then, a fierce battle began. after nearly 70% of the powerhouses were killed or injured. In the end, this mysterious ancient God Tree was still occupied by the many experts of the black demonic God¡¯s divine Kingdom. However, a dramatic scene happened. The crystal glass tree of God. Other than the huge Cthulhu corpse deep underground. there were no treasures in the 10000-meter-tall tree. so many people had died, yet the black demonic god¡¯s god nation had not gained any benefits. such a dramatic scene naturally spread far and wide. however, as the incident continued to ferment, the truth gradually came to light. First, there was news that came out in a tunnel. When the destructive energy in the passage gradually dissipated, an extremely powerful demigod expert quickly charged out. what was certain was that this demigod¡¯s defensive ability was extremely shocking. the powerful attack of the stage three realm god landed on the demigod¡¯s body, but the demigod simply barged into the attack of the stage three realm god and completely ignored it. then, after some investigation. It was not that the huge crystal glass Divine Tree did not have any treasures, but that it had nine of them. however, the treasure had disappeared without a trace. Because the first group of gods who entered did not see the treasure inside the crystal glass tree with the thick mysterious barrier. It was a backtrack talent that came after the scenes of the strong. He discovered that the treasures were still there before the experts had entered. However, those treasures had disappeared for no reason. Putting all of this together, it was easy to come to a conclusion. That demigod had relied on his incredible defense to withstand the damage caused by the passage¡¯s annihilation. They were the first to enter the land of Cthulhu¡¯s treasures. then, when the land of cthulhu¡¯s treasures was about to open. he took the treasure on the crystal glass divine tree and escaped through the passage. As a result, everyone had a fierce fight with each other without knowing it. On the contrary, all the benefits were taken away by the demigod. after confirming the situation. Back at the emoko ancient divine mountain, the few peak stage five realm godly spirits of the black demonic God¡¯s godly Kingdom were extremely furious. they had suffered so many casualties, but in the end, all the benefits had been taken away by that demigod. This was naturally something they could not tolerate. After a careful investigation. the divine general of the black demon god¡¯s divine kingdom had extracted the divine power of the demigod from the soul of the god who had fought with the demigod. then, they began a comprehensive investigation of the demigod. However, after the demigod escaped, he knew that there would be danger and went into hiding. That expert from the black demonic God¡¯s God nation had used all sorts of methods, but he was still unable to find any traces of him. balotan had not expected to meet that demigod here today. Although he had become a God, this did not change the fact that he was bound to be hunted. Chapter 499 ? 499 Chapter 147 the siege of the secret order The message had just been sent out, and it took less than a minute. The communication device in balotan¡¯s hands buzzed and vibrated. balotan nodded lightly. ¡°swish!¡± the image of a foreign god with demon horns appeared on the communicator. the god of e ¡®ju, who had the power of cthulhu¡¯s bloodline, was one of the five leaders of the intermediate religious order. He was an extremely powerful expert at the fifth stage of the divine Spirit realm. E ¡®ju said in a deep voice. ¡°balotan, is the information you just sent true?¡± ¡°Lord e ¡®mo, the information we sent is one hundred percent true. That demigod has already become a God spirit, but he¡¯s only at the initial stage of the first realm.¡± it¡¯s heading in the direction of the ¡¯emos region¡¯, where the intermediate religious order is stationed. According to the direction it¡¯s flying in, it will probably enter through the¡¯ fire extinguishing door¡¯. Balotan replied honestly. ¡°The door of fire extinguishing.¡± After thinking for a moment, the God with demon horns nodded slightly. your information has made a great contribution this time. If you catch this guy, you will naturally have many benefits. hearing these words, balotan immediately smiled. ¡°lord e ¡®mo, i will follow this guy and send you his location.¡± ¡°If this kid changes his path, I¡¯ll immediately give you the information.¡± Balotan said. that¡¯s fine too, but to be safe, you¡¯d better turn on the location synchronization information first. If this kid comes to the fire extinguishing door according to the normal trajectory, we¡¯ll wait here. After all, there¡¯s a lot of our forces near the fire extinguishing door. ¡°We¡¯re gathering our forces now. That kid¡¯s arrival is perfect for us to capture.¡± ¡°If this kid changes his route, we can catch up with him in time.¡± ¡± yes, sir e ¡®mo. no problem. i¡¯ll open the location synchronization message now. ¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ While flying. Gu nie looked at the miracle System page to see if there was anything about a miracle. On the other hand, Gu nie was trying to use his own cosmic force. With all kinds of magical power Upanishads, the power of the Cthulhu Scriptures and their energy could be greatly enhanced. with the support of the universal force, the power of this ancient book would complete a dimensional transformation. however, gu nie had always been cultivating in secret and had never used the cosmic force. now that they were heading to the land of emos, there would be no lack of battle. After all, that place was basically a place where only stage three and stage four divine spirits could fly. there weren¡¯t even many stage two deities. As for him, a stage one God, no matter how he looked at it, he would be a pushover. Easy to pinch. At this time, he was already familiar with the use of the cosmic force. when it was time to fight, he would not be out of practice. as he flew, gu nie¡¯s eyes occasionally glanced behind him. ¡± earlier on, i could feel that a third stage realm deity had fought with a first stage realm deity. ¡± after that, the aura of a stage one God was extinguished. He was obviously killed by a stage three God. after that, the stage three realm deity quickly concealed his aura. ¡°although i can¡¯t detect their auras from far away, i still feel like i¡¯m peeking.¡± ¡± could it be that the third stage realm deity has his eyes on me? ¡± after some thought, gu nie chuckled. ¡± the current me can crush a stage three realm expert to death as easily as i could crush a stage one realm expert when i was a demigod. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about him.¡± ¡°let¡¯s enter the land of emos first,¡± ¡± the land of emos is filled with danger. as long as i enter, no one will be able to track me down. ¡± if I can find a good place to cultivate in the land of emos, I can focus on cultivating there. I¡¯m going through the fire extinguishing gate this time. I heard that it¡¯s very chaotic there and there are many experts. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy when you came out, but it was quite easy when you went in.¡± With this in mind, the wind Spirit wings on Gu NIE¡¯s back spread open, and his speed increased. seven or eight hours later, guni was getting closer to the fire extinguishing door at the entrance of eros. Gu nie slowed down. he became more cautious. The area around the fire-out door was very quiet, and it didn¡¯t look like there was any danger at all. but in reality, gu nie knew. the more this was the case, the more dangerous it was. No one knew how many deity-level powerhouses were hiding in the dark. It looked like there was not a single one, but who knew if 20 or 30 gods would jump out at the next second and attack together? the higher one¡¯s rank was in the mount omoko, the more powerful the gods would be. The massacre became more and more intense. While flying. Gu nie suddenly sensed something. The next moment. ¡°Swish!¡± An indescribable sharpness pierced through the air, aiming at Gu NIE¡¯s head. this was a sneak attack by a stage four realm deity. The stage four God who was secretly gathering power was the master of the wind profound. its speed was unbelievable. gu nigang sensed the other. His opponent had already arrived behind Gu nie. ¡°groan!¡± this spear attack perfectly matched the profound meaning of wind. the boundless sharpness of the wind gathered together, and even the space around it rippled under the strong wind. the spear went straight for gu nie¡¯s head. ¡°What a powerful attack.¡± Gu nie thought. this fellow is considered one of the strongest among the fourth stage divine spirits. If this attack was used against a God of the fourth stage, even if a God of the fourth stage didn¡¯t die, he would be severely injured. ¡°BOOM!¡± The spear, which was filled with boundless power, struck Gu NIE¡¯s head. Within a radius of 10000 meters, the waves raged like a hurricane. at the place where the spear wind had destroyed. a layer of golden glass slowly circulated between gu nie¡¯s eyebrows, blocking the attack of the level four divine spirit realm expert. ¡°This bi an ¡­¡± upon seeing this, the stage four realm divine spirit spear user was stunned. He had previously received news that this first stage God possessed an astonishing defensive ability. However, he didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s defensive power to be completely beyond his imagination. he cultivated the spear technique and comprehended the profound truths of the wind. The innate divine ability was to gather endless power into a single point. if he were to gather his strength in the dark and strike with his spear, he would definitely be able to pierce through the head of a defensive deity of the fifth stage realm and inflict heavy injuries on him. He had originally thought that this charged up sneak attack would at least cause some damage no matter how bad it was. however, he didn¡¯t expect his most powerful spear to land. it didn¡¯t even seem like it could cause a superficial wound. staring at the stage four divine spear user, gu nie had already noticed something. ¡°I have to say, this shot of yours doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± gu nie coldly said. The next moment. ¡°swish!¡± A sound. the flames of balor, which contained a certain amount of cosmic force, directly burned the body of the stage four realm divine spear user. Chapter 500 ? 500 The terrifying first-grade Divine Spirit As the black Balor¡¯s flames glowed. ¡°ah!¡± an incomparably miserable shriek came out from the mouth of the stage four god spirit spear. from the looks of it, this stage four realm divine spear user only had the black flames of balor burning on the surface. but in reality. In addition to the burning flames on the surface of its body, the fire on its body was also burning. the flames within his divine body had also burned every corner. His body, bones, internal organs, and brain. Even the sea of divine power in the depths of his Ethereal Plane, the divine crown, and the soul within the divine crown. all of them were burning. Before Gu nie became a God, he hadn¡¯t mastered the universal force. the power of gune¡¯s balor flames could only seep through the surface of his body. Only a small part of the power could burn into his body. as gu nie became a god, he mastered the universe. the cosmic force could wash every corner of its body from inside to outside. even the most deeply hidden divine crown was no exception. In addition, he had become a God, so his power in all aspects had undergone a gradual transformation. naturally, it made gune¡¯s spell attack more threatening. from inside to outside, all directions were burned. This included the ocean of divine power that was difficult to enter, the deepest hidden divine crown, and the souls within. Everything could be burned. moreover, it was a burning that was even more destructive. This was the terrifying aspect of the Balor¡¯s flames, which contained cosmic force, after advancing to the God level. Following the wails of the stage four Divine Spirit Spearman. immediately after. BOOM! boom! boom! boom! boom! Five divine auras bloomed at the same time. out of the five god spiritual auras, four of them were at the fourth stage realm. The strongest among them was a stage five God spirit. ¡°die!¡± The moment the five gods ¡°auras burst out, they all charged toward Gu nie. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang!¡± ¡°boom! boom! boom!¡± even a fourth stage immortal spirit realm master felt great joy as he attacked gu nie. all sorts of attacks were launched at gu niehong. Gu NIE¡¯s body flickered, dodging all kinds of attacks while also counterattacking. Buzzzzzz! buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! balor¡¯s flames continued to shine. it began to burn on the god¡¯s body. At the same time, the light of life and death that pierced through space continued to envelop the six people who were attacking him, including the tier four divine spear user in front of him. in an instant, within the entire passageway. incomparably powerful divine fluctuations intertwined. In this terrifying place filled with divine fluctuations. the most terrifying thing was the black light pillars that tore through space one after another. every black light pillar that fell caused the surrounding space to ripple. The intense battle continued. in the distance. a large number of stage three, stage four and stage two deities were watching the battle. a few hours ago, several powerhouses from the congregation had arrived at the entrance of the fire extinguishing door. At that time, many gods had hidden away in fear. After all, the gods of the intermediate order were extremely powerful. to be able to enter the assembly, one had to be at least a stage three god spirit. Even a stage three God was only a peripheral member of the intermediate order. in order to become a core member, one had to be at the fourth level, and an extremely powerful fourth level of the sage plane at that. it was very difficult for a fourth level oracle and fourth level ancestor soul realm god to enter the intermediate religious order. However, when these Masters of the order came near the fire extinguishing door, they did not attack or drive away the other gods. Instead, they hid at the entrance of the fire extinguishing door. Immediately, many gods sensed it. It was obvious that the deity level experts of the order wanted to ambush the others. for a time, many gods were discussing in secret. He didn¡¯t know which stage four or stage five deity the cultivators of this temple were ambushing. otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have made such a big fuss, involving so many strong practitioners, and even a fifth stage realm powerful god. when the god that was ambushed arrived and the battle broke out. The gods were dumbfounded. Dispatching five fourth stage realm top exponents and a fifth stage realm powerful God, just to ambush a first stage God. However, they soon felt how terrifying the first stage realm God was. ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk. the defense of a stage one deity like suan ni is too terrifying. ¡± ¡± indeed, his physical defense is simply terrifying. moreover, this guy is a mage god. ¡± since when can the gods of magic have such a deep level of magnanimity? ¡± not only is this stage one God magnanimous, but his offensive spells are also quite shocking. look at those gods. They¡¯re doing their best to avoid the black light that has the properties of erosion and annihilation. that¡¯s true. Not only do Immortals of the first realm have amazing defense, but their attacks are also terrifying. ¡± an ordinary first stage immortal¡¯s attack can¡¯t even hurt a fourth stage immortal. ¡± ¡± and his attacks can even threaten the life of a stage five immortal. ¡± what kind of status does this first-realm God have? how could he be so powerful that so many experts from the intermediate religious order would join forces to attack him? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± this first stage God is so powerful. He¡¯s able to fight six people at once and not be at a disadvantage. ¡°and looking at the burning of the flames, it seems that the restrictions on these six gods are great. their divine power aura has begun to decline slightly. This fellow¡¯s strength is so terrifying, he shouldn¡¯t be unknown.¡± ¡°Oh right, I know who this guy is.¡± the voice of a god suddenly rang out from the crowd. Immediately, many gods looked over. ¡± do you know the demigod in the crystal glass tree incident? ¡± After a God mentioned this incident ¡­ For a time, many Divine Spirit experts thought of this matter. ¡°So it¡¯s this kid.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t say, it¡¯s really this kid.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°can you tell me the details?¡± the gods who didn¡¯t know about this matter asked one after another. as some gods elaborated. it was about the demigod who killed a stage two god at the demigod realm. he relied on his strong physical defense to be the first to enter the cave of cthulhu¡¯s treasure. After secretly stealing the treasures, he managed to escape while enduring the attacks of a stage three deity. after that, the black demonic god¡¯s divine kingdom and many other divine experts fought each other in a tragic manner. in the end, the news of them returning empty-handed spread to the various divine beings. that means this kid has taken all the treasures in the Cthulhu cave? ¡± a deity said in surprise. hehe, Yingluo, you¡¯re focusing on the wrong thing. Compared to stealing the treasure, this kid¡¯s strength is even more amazing. the strength of this first-tier God is indeed a little terrifying. He has the terrifying strength of a fifth-tier God in the first-tier, which is extremely rare in the entire Holy heiker. ¡°Indeed, his strength is too shocking. Could it be that this guy is going to become a deity controller? Is it because of the treasure?¡± ¡°I feel that it has something to do with that treasure. Didn¡¯t all the gods of that Guild come here to kill this guy and take the treasures?¡± this religious order probably didn¡¯t expect that a mere first stage realm God would have such terrifying strength. ¡°En, the central cultivation society is a bit unable to hold on now.¡± These words made many gods focus their attention on the battlefield. That¡¯s right, it was just as the God had said. when gu nie was surrounded by six cultivators, they were the first ones to give in. Chapter 501 ? 501 Killing a stage four God On the battlefield. The people of the secret order were gritting their teeth and persevering. if it wasn¡¯t for the god of evil phoenix as the leader of the battle, they would have fled in all directions. By joining the Society, they would enjoy the benefits of the society, and at the same time, they would have to follow the orders of the higher-ups. The God of e ¡®long was a powerful deity in the fifth realm. These deity in the fourth realm had to obey his orders. if they fled before the battle, they would inevitably be hunted down by the intermediate religious order. the intermediate order had control over their god crowns. and this e ¡®ju was an extremely bloodthirsty person. If they tried to escape, e ¡®long would definitely kill them all when he returned to the temple. Therefore, everyone was doing their best to resist the black flames and avoid the black light as they continued to attack Gu nie. They had never thought that a stage one God would have such terrifying power. Whether it was the terrifying black flames or the destructive rays of light. Every second of burning and scouring made them suffer extremely fatal and destructive blows. Fortunately, this deity was only in the first realm. Be it speed or reaction time, as well as the ability to kill in one fell swoop, they were far from being comparable to a true stage four realm God. in addition, they had a large number of people, which was why they were able to deal with it for so long. Otherwise, the six of them would have long been killed by this first stage realm deity. even so. the battle lasted for several minutes. It also caused their bodies and souls to be riddled with holes. In fact, their divine crowns were already damaged. on the other hand, the deity who was only in the first stage realm ¡­ From the start of the battle until now. Compared to Cthulhu¡¯s powerful attack method ¡­ That terrifying defense had truly made them despair. even if they destroyed the other¡¯s soul and attacked the god¡¯s crown, it would be difficult to cause any effective damage. in the midst of the battle, gu nie calmly dealt with the situation. balor¡¯s flames burned the six of them at all times, and the god-destroying light washed them down. at the same time, gu nie tried to avoid the attacks of the six gods. Gu NIE¡¯s greatest advantage was his strong physical defense. But that didn¡¯t mean Gu nie was invincible. The battle lasted for several minutes. Gu NIE¡¯s Astral Soul had been shattered more than twenty times. these fourth and even fifth stage realm deities ¡®attacks were indeed rather powerful. Gu NIE¡¯s soul found it hard to resist. The shattering of the star soul was not a big problem. after all, gu nie¡¯s sea of blood already had more than three thousand souls. At the same time, the blood sea had been transforming continuously, which had generated Gu NIE¡¯s star soul. The only weak point was Gu NIE¡¯s God crown. fortunately, gu nie¡¯s god crown was completely contained in his body, and he had the support of the immortal armor. The six of them used all sorts of attacks on the ancient Nirvana crown. gu nie had managed to take it all. However, these people were after all peak fourth stage realm deities, and there was even a fifth stage realm deity who could pose a threat to Gu nie. Gune¡¯s God crown was also damaged. however, compared to their own injuries, it was clear that the other six were more seriously injured. Gu nie could still resist for a long time. but gu nie could feel that these six gods couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. In fact, the stage four divine spear user was already on the verge of death. the two soul-destroying halos once again enveloped gu nie. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. gu nie had already experienced this strange ring of light several times. Dodging was useless, he could only take it head-on. buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu gu nie¡¯s soul was destroyed again. then, the astral soul was born again in the divine crown. At the same time. whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! three incomparably thick rays of god destroying light tore through the space and descended from three different directions, enveloping the stage four realm divine spear user. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t good, the godly Spearman tried his best to escape to the side. However, this time, Gu nie had no intention of letting it escape. ¡°swish!¡± the surging sea of blood bloomed at this moment. at the same time, the pressure from the cthulhu creatures and the force of the universe were all added to the sea of blood. when he was fighting with these high-level gods. Their speed and ability to Dodge were extremely powerful. Gu nie couldn¡¯t easily use the God-destroying light to kill them. He could only use the Balor¡¯s flames to continuously burn them and weaken their strength. At that moment, the most severely injured spiritual Spearman had almost been weakened. if the sea of blood exploded, gu nie would be able to kill him. boom! boom! the blood sea surged and exploded. for a time, the area within a dozen kilometers was covered in blood waves. At the same time, an indescribable Cthulhu aura spread out. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the spectating gods. And it was the one who was fighting Gu nie. When he sensed the terrifying aura of the Cthulhu creature, he was stunned. Their expressions changed drastically. ¡°Cthulhu¡¯s aura!¡± ¡°it¡¯s cthulhu¡¯s aura.¡± ¡°haha, yingluo is so powerful.¡± the future controller of deities ¡­ No wonder this first stage deity is so powerful. So it¡¯s because of this. when the gods in the distance saw this, they immediately began to discuss among themselves. these extremely powerful stage three and stage four divine spirits naturally knew how to become a divine spirit controller. a deity controller was essentially a deity of the fifth stage realm. the only difference between them and the other gods was that they had absorbed the power of the remains of cthulhu creatures. it allowed him to possess the characteristics of a cthulhu creature. This would allow them to complete a complete transformation after reaching the peak of the fifth stage realm, to become the so-called God spirit controllers. Generally speaking, only those at the peak of the fifth level of Divine Spirit realm could have the opportunity to master Cthulhu¡¯s characteristics. after all, a god at this level was close to perfection in all aspects. However, the gods had never expected this. This deity who was only in the first realm actually possessed the characteristics of a Cthulhu creature. this also meant that once this stage one divine spirit reached the peak of the fifth stage divine spirit realm in the future, he would be able to achieve perfection. at that time, he would directly become the so-called god controller. it could be said that this first stage god could be considered a ¡®quasi-god controller¡¯. when the aura of a cthulhu creature burst out of gune ¡­ The expressions of the six members of the Assembly changed. there were waves in his heart. it had never crossed their minds that a mere stage one god would actually be a quasi-god controller. while they were still in shock, gu nie didn¡¯t hesitate. under the suppression of the blood sea and the cthulhu creatures, the heavily injured stage four divine spear user could no longer escape. ¡°die!¡± buzzzzzz! buzzzzzz! buzzzzzz! the three rays of god-destroying light converged into a three-meter-long light pillar, and its power increased sharply. under the repeated attacks of these various techniques. The stage four Divine Spirit spear user finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°save me!¡± The tier four divine spear user roared with all his might in this desperate situation. ¡°BOOM!¡± The God¡¯s crown trembled, and his soul was destroyed. His aura was scattered. a stage four divine spirit spearman had fallen. Chapter 502 ? 502 quasi-deity controller After the fourth-level Divine Spirit realm Divine Spirit Spearman died, Gu nie quickly collected his body into the blood sea. the other five god-level powerhouses of the intermediate order saw this, but they couldn¡¯t stop it. the ancient nirvana god was too strong. the immortals ¡®expressions became gloomier. the leading evil flame god¡¯s face was almost dripping with water. previously, they had still dared to persist because this stage one god spirit did not have a strong killing ability. although the black flame was burning fiercely, it was still difficult to deal a destructive blow in a short time. the spatial tears were gathered by the light rays, and the power of the scouring was very strong, enough to pose a threat to them. however, the light beams were only in a fixed area, and they could avoid them in time. However, as the sea of blood bloomed and Cthulhu¡¯s aura bloomed ¡­ that was completely different. once they were weakened to a certain extent. or the other party would seize the opportunity. this stage one god was able to use the aura of the blood sea to suppress it. then, under the wash of the black light, there was basically no chance of survival. His killing methods rose sharply. The threat to them had completely risen to another level. At this moment, e ¡®ju was already in a difficult position. if they continued to fight, they might have a chance to kill this future quasi-god controller. however, there was a high chance that they would die, including himself. However, if they retreated, they would be able to save the few of them. however, he had also completely offended this terrifying future quasi-god controller. In the future, if the other party retaliated, the days of their secret order would definitely not be good. in a split second, e ¡®ju had made his decision. ¡°retreat!¡± An order was given. e ¡®ju had already taken the lead in retreating. when the other four gods heard the order to retreat, they felt as if they had been granted amnesty. immediately, everyone quickly flew backward. as the few of them retreated. After Gu nie released a few more Baro flames to light them up, he stopped attacking. He didn¡¯t give chase. Even if Gu nie was seriously injured, it would be difficult for him to continue chasing after these stage four Immortals. After all, their speed was much faster than Gu NIE¡¯s, so even if Gu nie wanted to catch up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to. After looking around for a while, Gu nie didn¡¯t wait any longer. He flew straight into the fire out door and quickly disappeared into its depths. after entering the region of emos and making sure there were no other gods around, gune let out a sigh of relief. Gu NIE¡¯s God crown had been shaken a little by the battle. if he wanted to recuperate, he would need one to two months. however, the other party¡¯s five gods were even worse off. they would need at least a dozen years to recover. In fact, it was even possible that his cultivation level would drop. ¡± these guys should be from some organization. otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many experts surrounding me. ¡± after I come out of the land of emos, I¡¯ll find out the identity of these guys after a little inquiry. I¡¯ll take revenge on them then. ¡± after all, i¡¯m still in the first realm, and the killing ability of the cthulhu ancient book in my hands is not strong enough. ¡± ¡± when i advance to the second or third stage realm, i can easily exterminate these fourth or even fifth stage realm gods. ¡± ¡± and this time, i released my cthulhu aura. although i scared these people away, i also exposed my cthulhu aura. ¡± ¡± they¡¯ll definitely suspect that this is because of the cthulhu fruit tree. ¡± ¡°although it¡¯s not, the people outside don¡¯t think so.¡± I¡¯m afraid that there will be more powerful people coming to kill me in the future and then take the mysterious fruits in my hands. I need to improve my strength as soon as possible to better deal with the current situation. ¡®I¡¯ll find a place to recover my strength first, then I¡¯ll look for the remains of Cthulhu.¡¯ ¡°there¡¯s quite a lot of cthulhu remains in the land of emos.¡± Gu nie then disappeared into a narrow passage. at the entrance of the fire extinguishing door. As the battle came to an end. the many divine spirit experts also withdrew their gazes. However, they knew that after this battle, that first stage realm deity would most likely become famous. the black demonic god controlled the ruler nation, and the person he needed to kill was this fellow. Moreover, he was a quasi-God controller. When the two were linked together, it was hard not to be famous. ¡± this demigod master didn¡¯t pass on any information that he used cthulhu¡¯s aura. ¡± ¡°But now, I have it.¡± this clearly has something to do with the Cthulhu treasure in his hands. at this time, many gods were communicating with each other through divine sense and discussing. this is a treasure used to create a deity Overlord. ¡± that¡¯s true. it¡¯s envious that this kid got such an opportunity. ¡± ¡°but this might not be good news.¡± this first stage realm God has a treasure that can obtain Cthulhu¡¯s biological characteristics. It will definitely be coveted by many other top powerhouses in the fifth stage realm. even some of the deity controllers won¡¯t let him go. After all, the deity controllers also want to become stronger. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that many experts will soon arrive in the land of emos to search for that little fellow.¡± as the gods discussed. It was about guni stealing the powerful Cthulhu treasure as a demigod. He then obtained the Cthulhu treasure and stored the Cthulhu fruit. at the same time, the news that he had the terrifying strength of a fifth-stage divine spirit realm expert at the first stage realm spread. As soon as this news was spread, it immediately set off a wave among the gods in the entire Omoko ancient divine mountain. A chance for a deity controller. This was something that countless experts wanted to obtain. as for that puny first stage god, he had a total of nine such treasures in his hands. although he didn¡¯t know how many he had used, he was sure that there were still some left. if he could kill it and obtain its treasures, that would naturally be even better. Either that, or he had used other treasures to exchange for such a treasure. to them, it was definitely a good deal. When the news spread, many powerful gods of the fifth stage realm left the area where they were originally stationed and headed towards the land of emos. The opportunity to become a God¡¯s controller bloomed. immediately, the undercurrents of the entire mount omoko began to surge. in the past. The birth of any controller God. It would cause a storm of blood on the entire Mount Omoko. there might even be god controllers who would personally take part in the battle. This time, there were nine treasures that could become the controller of Cthulhu. And they were all in the hands of the same person. even if a deity controller obtained it, it would be of great help to them. it could even increase their strength to another level. as deity controllers, there was a large difference in time between them. the difference in strength between those who mastered more and those who mastered less of the cthulhu characteristics was no less than the difference between the first and second stage. when the news reached the god ruler¡¯s kingdoms in the three supercontinents of holy heijar, as well as the top god kingdoms ¡­ These top powerhouses also began to take action. gune didn¡¯t know that his cthulhu aura was blooming. silently, a terrifying wave was brewing in the entire holy heijar. Chapter 503 ? 503 The shock of Omoko outside the mount emo. in the deep sea glass passage. The deep sea glass passage was the same as the Akma Grand passage. they were also the paths to omoko. it was just that the location of the ekma passage was remote, and the passage was rugged and long, so it would take a lot of effort to pass through. The deep sea glass passage was a convenient passage from the okamu continent to the emoko ancient sacred mountain. the passage was very safe, and the creatures inside had long been cleared by the many gods under the control of the 12 god ruler kingdoms of okamu. And the distance it covered was also very short. However, the passage was firmly occupied by the God¡¯s kingdom. It was impossible for outsiders to borrow it to pass. the controller deity, dark crow, was a powerful controller deity who had cthulhu¡¯s dark wings. Once the Cthulhu¡¯s dark wings bloomed, the feathers could easily tear open space and enter the alternate dimension to kill the enemy. In the divine Kingdom controlled by Okami, he was considered an upper-middle level expert. just as darkcrow was flying through the tunnel ¡­ ¡°Senior Darkcrow.¡± a voice came from behind him. Dark Crow turned around to look. A translucent figure appeared behind him. this was an ancient ¡± epic-level devil lord ¡± and also a newly-ascended controller god three million years ago. ¡°it¡¯s the soul emperor!¡± an wu spoke with an impassive expression. ¡°senior dark crow, what business do you have with the ancient gods mountain?¡± the soul emperor asked while flying. let¡¯s go to the ancient gods Mountain. Darkcrow replied casually. ¡°are you going to the land of emos?¡± the soul emperor lowered his voice. ¡°hehe!¡± An Wu chuckled. ¡°Senior Dark Crow, can a Cthulhu fruit possess the characteristics of a Cthulhu creature? i¡¯m afraid this matter isn¡¯t that simple!¡± the soul emperor asked. ¡°Things are different now.¡± dark crow shook his head. the great Cthulhu creature has already told us. soon, those terrifying creatures of initial element will descend. there are even Qiyuan lifeforms that have appeared within the amoko ancient divine mountain. it¡¯s just that they¡¯re hidden among the creatures of calamity, making it difficult to distinguish them. as you know, some changes have happened in emoko. ¡± no one knows if the fruit was affected, so that one fruit can have cthulhu¡¯s characteristics. ¡± ¡°Therefore, we still need to go over and investigate this matter carefully before we can be clear about it.¡± ¡± furthermore, we need to search for them. if we can find those creatures of disaster, that would be for the best. we can study the incredible characteristics of these creatures of disaster ahead of time. ¡± ¡°Senior Darkcrow¡¯s words make sense.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that quite a few deities who control the three continents have entered this time.¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid a fierce battle is inevitable.¡± the soul emperor shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m still a little weaker than you seniors, so I probably won¡¯t be able to gain any advantage.¡± Dark Crow glanced at the soul Emperor. naturally, they didn¡¯t believe a single word he said about how weak they were. this soul emperor¡¯s soul techniques were second to none in the entire holy heijar. if he really thought that the other party was weak just because he had become a controller deity for a short period of time, he would probably suffer a great loss. that brat has hidden himself very well, and he has a powerful treasure in his hands. As for that emos, you should know how dangerous it is. ¡°Even if we enter it, if we are accidentally trapped, we will need a long time to get out.¡± ¡°this is true.¡± While they were talking, the two of them had quickly passed through the deep sea glass passage and entered the ancient gods Mountain. then, the two deity overlords flew straight towards the land of emos. at the same time. the same was true for the passageway from the ¡°shengglai¡± continent to the ancient gods mountain, as well as the passageway from the ¡°zilumo¡± continent to the ancient gods mountain. There were many deity level controllers and many God generals at the peak of the fifth stage realm. All of them entered the Omoko ancient divine mountain. the god generals had reached the peak of their realm, understanding of power upanishads, transformation of god power, and soul cultivation. Once they got their hands on a top-tier treasure that could contain and absorb Cthulhu¡¯s characteristic ¡­ all of them had the opportunity to be promoted to become the new controller of the gods. therefore, the treasure that contained cthulhu¡¯s characteristics was far more attractive to them than a god controller. as for the outside world, all of holy heijar¡¯s experts had entered the land of emos of the emoko ancient divine mountain. gu nie, who was in the middle of his cultivation, naturally had no idea. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ while setting up. A month and a half had passed by as Gu nie continued to cultivate. the land of emos was different from other regions. The most unique thing about it was that there was no gravity here. In a vast region, gravity had completely lost its effect, as if it was a part of the universe. all the plants and even the rocks were floating. at the edge of emos. within an unremarkable floating stone armor. there were many emos vines here. Without the restraint of gravity, these vines grew extremely huge. some were said to be located in some mountain ranges, with some vines that were over a thousand meters in diameter and millions of meters in length. within the range of the pile of crushed stones. although this emos vine wasn¡¯t as large as the other peak-tier vines, it was still a huge vine. however, there were also some that were ten thousand meters long and had a diameter of more than fifty meters. Its roots were entrenched on many boulders, imprisoning these boulders in this area. In the area of many boulders, there was a small space within a Boulder with a diameter of about 100 meters. gu nie slowly opened his eyes. after browsing through the soul, the holy crown, and the sea of blood, gu nie nodded. ¡°i¡¯ve completely recovered.¡± ¡°it¡¯s almost time to go out and search for those places of fortuitous encounters.¡± ¡°however, yingluo¡± Gu nie frowned. ¡°there really are many experts in this emos region.¡± I¡¯ve only been cultivating here for about a month and a half, but Seven Gods have already passed by here and investigated. fortunately, I have the powerful profound meaning of the world that allowed me to completely merge into a stone. Coupled with the fact that Cthulhu creatures are hard to detect, I was able to escape detection. ¡± however, this also proves that there are indeed many treasures here. otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many divine spirit experts here to investigate. ¡± however, some of the things that I¡¯ve revealed before might attract the attention of some powerhouses. ¡°It¡¯s possible that there are many experts who are secretly searching for me.¡± right now, I¡¯m already in the land of emos. I¡¯m flying around randomly. I¡¯m hiding my aura and flying slowly. With the support of the world¡¯s profound, as well as the concealment characteristics of my Cthulhu lifeform, those extremely powerful stage four and stage five deities would have a hard time finding my traces. let¡¯s go to the floating mountain range over there first. There¡¯s an extremely dangerous area there. Let¡¯s explore it first. There¡¯s a high chance we¡¯ll get something back. Chapter 504 ? 504 Chapter 152-strange encounter, cruise in the zero-gravity space. gu nie, who was in a concealed state, was flying silently. He slowly retracted his gaze amidst the fluctuations of victory in the distant battle. He had been flying stealthily all the way here. Gu nie could already feel the shockwaves from the battle. Some were one-on-one battles. Some of them were fighting between small teams. among them, there was no lack of stage three and even stage four powerful deities. The land of emos was clearly much more dangerous than Gu nI had expected. Once Gu nie started fighting, his divine power would be exposed, and many people would know where he was. As he pondered, Gu nie looked at the dark green Mountain and the blue demonized emos vines. In the land of emos. The many gods were one of the dangerous factors. at the same time, the blue demonized emos vines were also one of the dangers. The demonized vines of emos had extremely strong offensive properties. Once the demonized emos vine was attacked, it would immediately retaliate. The blue demonized emos vine in front of gune. Even a stage three God would find it hard to deal with him. If it was a purple demonized emos vine, then even a stage four God would find it hard to resist. if they didn¡¯t attack the magical vines, they probably wouldn¡¯t attack the gods that were moving through them. however, he had to be careful of others attacking the demonized emos vines, allowing the demonized emos vines to enter an offensive state. Gu nie had been hiding his presence for eighteen hours. the huge mountain range where the blue demonized emos vines were coiled was already in front of him. when they neared the edge of the huge floating mountain range. Gu ni quietly entered the lush leaves of the emos vines in the mountains. compared to the other gods who were afraid of the sudden counterattack of the emos vines. gune¡¯s fear of the emos vines was clearly much smaller. The powerful undying armor and the profound meaning of the world allowed Gu nie to easily break free from the blue demonized emos vines, which could threaten even stage three realms. In fact, they might even fight. gune¡¯s balor flames were very effective against plant-type creatures. It was possible that a single Balor¡¯s flame would be enough to completely ignite this huge magical vine. As he flew through the blue demonized emos vines, he opened the miracle System. ¡°no fortuitous encounters.¡± after a moment, gu nie looked away. ¡°Let¡¯s continue deeper.¡± Gune followed the path of the blue demonized emos vines and started to go deeper. every once in a while, gu nie would open the miracle page to check for traces. occasionally, he would also use the ke-type compass to look for cthulhu flesh nearby. in this silent search. Before he knew it, four or five days had passed by. ¡­¡­ On this day. Deep in the mountain range where the blue demonized emos vines were entrenched. boom! boom! boom! boom! All of a sudden, a powerful divine power fluctuation bloomed again. The intertwining of these two divine powers directly affected the blue demonized emos vines. immediately, the blue demonized emos vines, which were more than 30 meters thick, shot out towards the two stage three gods. As the two stage three gods fought, they quickly rose into the air to avoid the blue demonized emos vines ¡®attack. and inside a huge mountain. Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. He saw the two gods fighting through the cliff. gu nie waited until the two gods were far away before he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing it didn¡¯t affect me.¡± ¡°Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good if we were to be accidentally knocked out.¡± as the battle between the two stage three deities gradually grew distant ¡­ very quickly, the blue demonized emos vines calmed down again. In this mountain range, there was more than one blue demonized emos vine. There were many of them and they could be seen almost everywhere. after another half a day of cultivation, the area returned to its usual silence. gu nie then sneaked out of the cave and continued his exploration. About five to six hours later. Gu nie suddenly stopped, and the corner of his mouth rose. he had a fortuitous encounter. [ fortuitous encounter: cruise¡¯s cosmic divine power ] [ adventure 1: cruise¡¯s remains ] [ miracle 2: cruise universe wall crystal ] [ Miracle 2: Cruise¡¯s cosmic divine power ] ¡°Cruise?¡± Gugne quickly gathered a lot of information about the great Cthulhu creature in his mind. After a quick meeting on the information ¡­ He quickly found a lot of information about cruise. The first thing he was sure of was that cruise was a very powerful Cthulhu creature. in fact, cruise was probably an existence of a great old one. after all, information about cruise only existed in the middle region of the omoko ancient divine mountain. at the same time, this ¡®great old god cruise¡¯ had a special crystal called the cruise crystal. it was said that many masters who obtained the cruze crystal in the ancient gods mountain could transform their divine power to a certain level. for example, he could make a divine power at tier three as powerful as a divine power at tier four, and a divine power at tier four as powerful as a divine power at tier five. And the divine power of the peak of the fifth rank could be further transformed to the standard of surpassing the fifth rank. it was also because of this. The Cruze crystal had become one of the many treasures in the middle section of ancient gods Mountain. following the guidance of the miracle system, gu nie quietly flew toward the place where the [ cruze cosmic divine power ] was located. As he flew, Gu nie began to think. before this, many people obtained the Cruze crystal, which should be a small part of the universe wall crystal, or even a small fragment. ¡°not many people took the cruze remains, but not many either. After all, the name cruise came from the exploration of these remains.¡± ¡± but this cruise has never mentioned this about his cosmos god power. ¡± a few fragments of the kirrlutz universe wall crystal can transform the divine power of those gods. and this Cruise¡¯s cosmos God Power is clearly something even more powerful than the cosmos wall crystal. ¡°And Yingluo ¡­¡± ¡°the system¡¯s fortuitous encounter doesn¡¯t point to a single place, but rather a strange passage.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely that Cruise¡¯s real death lies behind this strange passage.¡± if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid this encounter in cruise will be enough for me to get enough treasures. Gu nie thought. Chapter 505 ? 505 The God of the great old days-cruise! Ten minutes later. following the miracle system¡¯s guidance, gu nie arrived at a place that was closer to the center of the mountain. within the area covered by the blue demonized emos vines, gu nie looked in the direction indicated by the system. what he saw was a spacetime vortex in the air, about ten meters in diameter, in the form of a crystal, spinning non-stop. Gune¡¯s eyes swept over the crystal Vortex. with such an entrance in such an obvious place, it was obvious that anyone who was not blind could see it. there might be people hiding in the surroundings. Then, Gu nie calmed down and released his world power Upanishad to sense it. After a careful examination, Gu nie began to understand why there were no masters guarding this place. the reason was ¡­ this crystal whirlpool-like passage contained an extremely strong withering power. it was a withering power that contained cthulhu¡¯s aura. ¡± the cave is right here. all the gods who come here can see it. ¡± ¡°but just because they can see it doesn¡¯t mean they dare to enter.¡± ¡°The withering power is slightly weaker than the energy in the tunnel.¡± ¡± but it¡¯s not a place that ordinary third or fourth stage realm gods can enter as they wish. ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no doubt that a fifth stage realm deity can enter. ¡± ¡°But Yingluo¡± gu nie squinted his eyes. Through the miracle System, Gu nie knew that the withered passage wasn¡¯t very deep. It was only a hundred thousand meters. However, at the end of it was an even more terrifying Whirlpool of death and decay. the system had clearly indicated that he couldn¡¯t enter directly, as entering would result in death. it was obvious that the entrance to the death wither vortex was the so-called trap. the real entrance could only be opened by using cruise¡¯s cthulhu spell. However, cruise was dead. The Cthulhu incantation set up by cruise also rotted in his stomach along with his death. thus, this was a dead end. No one could open it. ¡± it should be that a large number of gods have explored it, but they died once they entered. there was no result at all. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s why many divine spirit experts gave up on this place in the long run. ¡± ¡°this is good news for me.¡± gu nie thought to himself as he hid in the vines. ¡± other people might not know the cthulhu incantation, but my miracle system does. ¡± gu nie entered a state of extreme concentration, and then slowly flew toward the crystal vortex. When he reached the crystal Vortex, there was still no movement. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± gu nie¡¯s body flickered and he entered the vortex. After Gu nie entered the vortex and disappeared. in the air, about ten thousand meters away from the crystal vortex. a stage five god in the depths of space glanced at the entrance of the vortex. ¡°Oh! there¡¯s actually someone who still wants to enter this death vortex after such a long time.¡± ¡°a new guy?¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m just going to die anyway.¡± Following which, this stage five realm deity once again entered a state of cultivation. The stage five God only caught a glimpse of a well-hidden figure and he could not sense the cultivation level or the God Power aura. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that the person who had sneaked in was the one who had caused a great deal of trouble in the land of emos. ¡°swish!¡± As soon as he entered the crystal Vortex ¡­ Gu nie immediately felt the withering power taking effect on his body. His physical body, soul, and even divine power were all withering slightly. His body could still take it, but his soul and divine power were slightly unable to. gu nie didn¡¯t hesitate to fly. In an instant, they had already passed through the 100000-meter withered passage. At the end of the withered passage. It was a Whirlpool of death and decay with a diameter of more than 100 meters. Once they entered, it would be true death. after learning this, gu nie flew to the edge of the whirlpool. then, he placed his palm on the death and decay vortex. A low and melodious Cthulhu incantation was softly chanted using guni¡¯s Cthulhu body. About ten seconds later. ¡°swish!¡± Above the death wither vortex, an ordinary vortex channel with a diameter of only ten meters appeared. This ordinary passage vortex was the real entrance. gu nie¡¯s body flickered and he disappeared into it. After Gu nie entered, the two of them began to move. this ordinary whirlpool quickly disappeared and returned to the state of the death and decay whirlpool. He entered the normal whirlpool portal. gu nie felt as if time and space had been completely shattered. Even the profound meaning of the world couldn¡¯t determine the shape and position of the world here. After a while. Buzz buzz buzz it was accompanied by a strange fluctuation that made people¡¯s hearts tremble. gu nie suddenly broke free from the vortex. gu nie immediately focused his attention on the mysterious space. It was like a world of dazzling crystal. The crystal barrier at the edge of the world. there were a large number of diamond-shaped crystal pillars on the ground. the entire world was extremely vast, just like a secondary plane. In the center of the crystal barrier world. a huge crystal creature was floating there quietly, exuding the aura of an old god that was difficult to look up to. The size of the corpse was 1800 meters tall. It had three pairs of six crystal wings. there was also a special crystal armor on the surface of its body. there were also a large number of crystal barrier fragments that contained a strong cthulhu aura floating around it. ¡°It¡¯s the great old gods indeed!¡± ¡°and it¡¯s so huge.¡± ¡°such a huge body is enough for me to digest for a long time. and it¡¯s the corpse of a ruler, so the effect is even better.¡± after carefully inspecting the area, gu nie looked away and suppressed his excitement. this lesson was about the corpse of a powerful great old one. if used well, he could definitely make guone¡¯s cthulhu embryo form. it would further increase gu nie¡¯s strength. However, gune did not approach the fallen old God of Cthulhu. Instead, he re-opened the system and began to examine it. ¡°The remains of the cruise ship, the cruise ship¡¯s cosmos wall crystal, and the cruise ship¡¯s cosmos God Power.¡± ¡± the three are arranged in order of value. ¡± ¡°But if you want to obtain it safely, you don¡¯t have to follow this order.¡± some of Cruise¡¯s universe wall crystals are scattered around, some have fused into this world, and most of them are in Cruise¡¯s remains. ¡°These universe wall crystals are the first step to collecting.¡± after constructing the completed space of the universe crystal wall, I can then use Cruise¡¯s remains to trigger Cruise¡¯s cosmos divine power and divine power to control it. ¡± we can only collect the remains of cruise last. ¡± ¡± only then can i fully control cruise¡¯s cosmos wall crystal and cruise¡¯s cosmos god power. ¡± ¡± otherwise, the most expensive cosmic divine power, which can be seen as a powerful force among cthulhu creatures, will not be available. ¡± After a few simulations in his mind, Gu nie began to move. Chapter 506 ? 506 Chapter 155-mimicry of the Obsidian Dragon Gu NIE¡¯s world power burst out like water. The floating universe wall crystals disappeared one by one. gu nie quickly collected them. in less than ten minutes. All the floating universe crystals in the space were collected by Gu nie. ¡°after collecting all these universe wall crystals, there won¡¯t be any more universes flowing out from the channel in the future.¡± ¡°In the future, this universe wall crystal will be out of print.¡± gu nie looked at the large amount of universe wall crystals in his storage space and thought. even if he had these universe wall crystals, gu nie wouldn¡¯t be able to use them. after all, gune was only the ruler of the weak cthulhu system. The Master of the Universe wall crystal was the Great Old One of the powerful Cthulhu system. There was still a big gap between them. even if gu nie became a great old god, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the universe wall crystals. the reason would be very simple, and that was that the powers of the crewe creatures could not be used between each other. different cthulhu creatures had different powers, and they could not use the powers, methods, and abilities of other cthulhu. The second step was to use reincarnation to assimilate this ¡®Great Old One God¡¯, cruise. only then would gu nie be able to perfectly fit with the crystals and use them. assimilating the characteristics of many cthulhu and using the power of many cthulhu creatures was one of gune¡¯s most powerful skills. as the ruler, he was still a little suppressed by the dead great old god cruise. however, its natural aura was no longer able to cause any damage to gu nie. ¡°The remains of cruise are not easy to get.¡± from the looks of it, this Cruise¡¯s body is a complete entity. I can take it directly, but this will trigger the connection between Cruise¡¯s body and the cosmos divine power. ¡± once i move, the cosmic divine power will be completely cut off, and the cruze cosmic divine power will completely disappear from this world. i will also lose the best chance to control the cthulhu energy. ¡± He didn¡¯t touch Cruise¡¯s body. Instead, he released his world power to look for some of Cruise¡¯s remains. ¡°what?¡± after a while, gu nie¡¯s heart trembled. Gune quickly arrived behind cruise. It was at the head of the kirrlutz crystal. a terrible wound with a diameter of 10 meters pierced through his head armor, and then through the entire lower half of his head. at the same time, the back half of his head cracked open. ¡± how terrifying must this power be to tear apart cruise¡¯s crystal wall armor and his head? ¡± ¡°but yingying gave me a chance to get the remains of cruise.¡± he flew into the cave. a moment later, gu nie began to laugh. He waved his hand. he brought over the remains of cruise, which was about half the size of a brick. although it was only a small piece, it was enough for reincarnation. he continued to fly along the tunnel and reached the end of the wound after traveling for about a hundred meters. from here, one could see that the core of cruise¡¯s head had been completely destroyed. There were even more fragments of cruise scattered around. Gu nie had collected more than thirty pieces, the biggest of which was half the size of a human. after he finished collecting the debris, gune didn¡¯t try to pry more out. This crystal was originally very hard, but a wound had already appeared. If he were to move it, it might cause a chain reaction that would explode the entire Cruise¡¯s body. That would mean losing the most important Cruise¡¯s cosmos God Power. After collecting a certain amount of Cruise¡¯s remains, gune flew out of the wound and avoided cruise. there are two choices now. One is to reincarnate immediately and match the characteristics of the Great Old One of cruise. but my realm will drop and I¡¯ll become a peak demigod. the second option is for me to spend some time in cultivation and advance to the middle stage of the first stage Divine Spirit realm. ¡± after all, i¡¯m already very close to the first stage of the god spirit middle stage. ¡± ¡°One year. At the latest, I¡¯ll be able to advance to the middle stage of the first stage Divine Spirit realm in about two years. Then, I¡¯ll reincarnate again and maintain my Divine Spirit realm. at that time, it would be better to digest the remains of cruise at the divine level.¡± after some thought, gu nie made his decision. I¡¯ll cultivate first. I¡¯ve killed many gods before and obtained many good things from them. furthermore, the level of my Dusk Star origin technique is also very high. it¡¯s enough for me to advance to the middle stage in a short time. Gu nie immediately began a new round of cultivation in the crystal wall world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ While Gu nie was cultivating ¡­ outside the world of the crystal wall of kirrlutz. One of them was about a hundred meters in diameter. It had three pairs of fleshy wings, and its entire body was covered in Obsidian-like scales. he was a stage two deity. At the same time, its body was suffused with an absolute suppressive power over source power creatures. It even had a certain suppressive effect on Cthulhu creatures. if any of holy heijar¡¯s top fighters saw this strange dragon creature ¡­ then they would know. This strange Dragon creature was actually the Qiyuan mimicry creature that the great Cthulhu creature had secretly told them about this disaster. As the creatures of initial element, they were very special. compared to the qiyuan evil demon, the qiyuan insect race and the qiyuan mechanical life form were naturally powerful. this time, the initial element creatures did not have the naturally powerful life form of the other initial element creatures. this also allowed a portion of the initial element creatures to silently enter this world with the first wave of the calamity creatures. they sacrificed their natural strength, but this allowed them to possess terrifying growth characteristics. It also had a natural suppressive effect on source power creatures and Cthulhu creatures. at the same time, it would become a new life form of the initial element. Their core ability was mimicry. the so-called ¡®mimicry¡¯ was when they reached a certain limit. They would use their own ¡®mimicry¡¯ talent to find a unique path to break through their own limitations. after that, he would use the mimicry ability to transform himself and then move forward on the path of this form. An extremely terrifying growth characteristic. it could break through the original barriers and restrictions of one¡¯s body. this was the terrifying power of the ¡°qiyuan mimicry creature¡± this time. Even though they were still very weak. However, as time passed, they might become even more terrifying than Cthulhu creatures. he might become the new master of this world. ¡°whoosh! whoosh!¡± The Obsidian Dragon Mimicry, ta mu, spat out a Dragon Breath. The dragon¡¯s breath gathered on the crystal wall of the world, and a small amount of the crystal wall melted, then was swallowed by the tower screen. it¡¯s so delicious. Not only can it speed up my growth, but it can also strengthen my defense. I heard that those guys outside already know that we¡¯ve come to this world. ¡°But so what if they know that we¡¯ve entered?¡± ¡°We mimicry creatures are the best at hiding.¡± ¡± once i¡¯ve gradually devoured the entire crystal barrier world and even the big guy inside, i¡¯ll be able to grow into an existence as powerful as the ruler of cthulhu. ¡± ¡°at that time, i won¡¯t have to worry about being hunted down.¡± ¡°On the contrary, I can swallow them all in one bite.¡± after those divine power life forms were devoured by me, they became my mimicry life forms. It¡¯s enough to strengthen my defense and magnanimity. While devouring the World Wall crystal, ta mu thought happily. Chapter 507 ? 507 The world of the crystal wall of the universe a year and a half had passed as gu nie cultivated. within the crystal wall world. ¡°hu ~~ hu ~ hu ~¡± gu nie, who was sitting cross-legged in the air, let out a long breath of origin power and then opened his eyes. I¡¯ve finally advanced to the middle stage of the first level Divine Spirit realm. gu nie¡¯s expression was as calm as ever as he sensed his own realm. without the support of a treasure, my own cultivation speed is still relatively slow. ¡± if i want to increase my level quickly and even speed up the growth of cthulhu¡¯s body, i can¡¯t get the necessary treasures. ¡± Then, he glanced at the huge crystal wall-like cruise and gradually calmed down. With a thought, gune absorbed a part of the crystal wall of cruise into his cosmic force, and then put in some of Cruise¡¯s remains. Gu nie then shook his God crown and destroyed all his souls. a moment later, gu nie clicked on reincarnation and was reborn. After his reincarnation. The first thing gune felt was that he had a connection with the huge crystal wall-like cruise. At the same time, the Cruze remains in his body also perfectly fit him. Under the wash of the universal force, the crystal wall-shaped Cruze remains were quickly digested and absorbed by him. As a Cthulhu, gune could assimilate any powerful creature after reincarnation. This included but was not limited to flesh and blood, crystal walls, and even other life forms. ¡°what?¡± Just as he was feeling it, Gu NIE¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°My divine power ocean has changed.¡± gu nie immediately immersed himself in his ocean of divine power. The ¡°world of divine power,¡± which had originally been like a vast ocean, was now a world of divine power. at the edge of the divine world, a crystal wall was being built. the crystal walls that gu nie had put into the cosmic force were quickly being drawn over. the divine crystal wall, which accelerated the construction of the barriers of the divine power world after entering it! ¡°Divine power crystal wall!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt the changes in his divine power World. ¡± ordinary divine power is stored in ordinary divine power worlds. ¡± as for Cruise¡¯s Cthulhu cosmic divine power, it obviously can¡¯t be stored in a conventional divine world. the first step is to develop my own godly power crystal wall and make my godly power World similar to a crystal wall universe. Only then can I store Cruise¡¯s cosmic godly power. gune didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. he began to put in the fragments of the kirrlutz crystal wall he had collected before. With the input of these crystal walls, the construction of the crystal wall of the divine world began to accelerate. when gu nie put all the crystal walls he had collected into his divine world, they were like a drop in the ocean. I don¡¯t have any extra crystal walls in my hands. I can only let it grow slowly. ¡°I wonder how long it¡¯ll take for it to be constructed so slowly.¡± however, now that I¡¯ve assimilated the remains of cruise and his crystal wall, it can even be said that Cruise¡¯s characteristics and crystal wall have become a part of me to some extent. ¡°I can try to see if I can transform it.¡± ¡°It would be great if I could convert them.¡± Gu nie calmed his mind and began to control his divine power, directing it toward the crystal wall. his divine power, physical form, energy, soul, and other forms could be transformed. this was the extraordinary power of gu nie as an occultic rune. As the number of occultic runes increased day by day, the efficiency of the transformation had also increased to an extremely high level. the consumption of energy during the conversion was already very small. As Gu nie manipulated the divine power to transform it, his expression changed. ¡°sure enough, it works.¡± in gu nie¡¯s divine power ocean, in the divine power whirlpool. A number of thumb-sized crystal wall crystals were being created. As soon as they were converted, these crystal wall crystals were quickly absorbed by the crystal wall barrier in the distance. seeing this, gu nie¡¯s mind calmed down. ¡± to me, the recovery of my divine power is very impressive. at the same time, i also have the blood sea as the backing for the transformation of my divine power. ¡± ¡± the power of the blood sea can be said to be endless. ¡± ¡°the construction of this universe crystal wall is something i must obtain.¡± gu nie sat down with his legs crossed again. one by one, gu nie threw the star souls into the sea of divine power. Every star soul was controlling a large amount of divine power, accelerating the formation of the crystal wall. Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle. As his divine power gathered, Gu nie quickly created a crystal wall. although the quality of the crystal wall was not as good as cruise¡¯s, it was still a little bit too weak. But this was Gu NIE¡¯s own ¡°universe wall.¡± it would grow with gu nie¡¯s growth. He was immersed in the construction of the universe¡¯s crystal wall. gune¡¯s crystal wall began to thicken rapidly. from a thin layer, it grew to one centimeter, two centimeters, five centimeters. half a month later, the ancient nirvana crystal wall was one meter thick. three months quickly passed as gu nie constructed the crystal wall. the universe crystal wall of gu nie¡¯s divine power ocean was six meters thick. Gu NIE¡¯s divine power had been used up long ago. Fortunately, Gu NIE¡¯s blood sea was constantly replenishing his divine power. This was why Gu nie had been able to hold on for so long. as the universe wall crystal of the six-meter godly power world was completed ¡­ gu nie stopped the construction of the universe crystal wall. The structure of the universe crystal wall was five meters, ten meters, twenty meters, fifty meters, and a hundred meters tall. It was continuously being strengthened in such a state. this six-meter godly power world with universe crystals was ten times more stable and independent than gu nie¡¯s godly power ocean. the universe crystal wall to store godly power has been completed. ¡°Then the next step is Wuwu.¡± gugne looked at the huge cruise again. it¡¯s to guide Cruise¡¯s cosmos divine power and then fuse it with the cosmos divine power. ¡®The moment I guide it over and complete the fusion, it would be equivalent to me completely grasping this cosmos God Power.¡¯ this Cruise¡¯s cosmic divine power is the key to this adventure. If I can get it, I can completely possess the Cthulhu energy. as far as I know, not every Cthulhu creature has energy. Some Cthulhu creatures are only physically strong. ¡°i can only fight with my physical body.¡± ¡®As a natural-born spell caster, my physical body isn¡¯t reliable in combat. It¡¯s better for me to have cosmos God Power. It¡¯s more suitable for me to release my various abilities.¡¯ With that in mind, gugne jumped to Cruise¡¯s side. then, he placed one hand on cruise¡¯s body. ¡°great senior cruise, you are dead.¡± as the successor of the Cthulhu lifeform, I will accept your Cthulhu cosmic divine power. once again, the great light that belongs to the Cthulhu lineage will bloom. Gu nie said. after that. Gu nie controlled his own crystal wall to Touch Cruise¡¯s broken crystal wall. As soon as he touched the crystal wall of the universe. Gu nie could feel that Cruise¡¯s universe crystal wall was broken like a broken bucket. There was almost no divine power inside. Fortunately, the system had some guidance for the remaining cosmic divine power of cruise. Gu nie followed the system¡¯s instructions and began to attract the cosmos God Power that was contained within. as gu nie attracted them ¡­ wisps of faint purple-gold energy were slowly being absorbed from the cracks that had appeared but had not seeped out. even though there was only a small amount of it. However, if these wisps entered Gu NIE¡¯s completed crystal wall world, they would become sparks. Chapter 508 ? 508 Cosmos God Power as gu nie carefully absorbed and controlled the energy, the energy was absorbed. ¡°Gurgle gurgle gurgle¡± a strand of hair-like purple-gold [ universe god power ] was slowly being absorbed by gu nie. When this purple-gold cosmos God Power touched Gu NIE¡¯s cosmos wall crystal. ¡± The cosmos God energy was rapidly being absorbed. Then, it slowly merged into Gu NIE¡¯s universe crystal. After Gu NIE¡¯s cosmos crystal wall absorbed the cosmos divine power, it began to transform the cosmos divine power. cruise¡¯s cosmos god power was very strong. gu nie couldn¡¯t use it directly, and he couldn¡¯t use it. He had to first use Gu NIE¡¯s own universe crystal to adapt and absorb it. After Gu nie had completely absorbed and digested the universe crystal ¡­ thus, gu nie could use his own cosmos wall crystals to transform into his own cosmos god power. This process did not take too much time. after all, whether it was gu ni¡¯s own characteristics or the characteristics of the universe crystal wall, they were perfect for cruise. At the same time, it was perfectly compatible with these cosmos god powers. At the same time, Gu nie could speed up the process. gurgle gurgle the blood in the sea quickly turned into gu nie¡¯s divine power. then, the godly power reentered the crystal wall of the universe. as the new godly power entered, the speed at which the cosmos crystal wall was converting the cosmos godly power started to increase. in less than an hour. the cosmos crystal wall had already completely fused with this small amount of cosmos god power. He would completely convert it into Gu NI¡¯s cosmos God Power. he felt that cruise¡¯s cosmos divine power had completely become his own. A smile finally appeared on Gu NIE¡¯s face. ¡°accelerate!¡± A vast amount of divine power was quickly converted. and this ordinary cosmos god power was clearly unable to exist within the cosmos crystal wall world. The moment it appeared, it was immediately absorbed by the cosmos crystal wall and transformed into cosmos divine power. Gu nie continued to transform. First, the cosmos crystal wall itself needed to absorb sufficient cosmos God energy. only when the cosmos crystal wall was full would the usable cosmos divine power appear in the cosmos crystal wall world. fortunately, gu nie¡¯s world of blood sea had enough blood power. In less than two hours. the entire enormous crystal wall world of the cosmos had already absorbed enough cosmos divine power. After that, cosmos God Power started to be produced in the cosmos crystal wall world. the purple-gold cosmos god power appeared. boom! an indescribable, vast power bloomed in gu nie¡¯s crystal wall world. He sensed his newly born cosmos God Power. gu nie couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. after a long time, gune had finally mastered the divine power of the powerful cthulhu creature, cruise. the power of this cosmos God energy is likely comparable to that of a deity at the fifth stage realm. It is indeed very terrifying and powerful. feeling cruise¡¯s cosmic god power, gune thought to himself. Before, Gu nie had only been at the first stage, but his divine power was comparable to a second stage. This was already an extremely rare existence among gods. and at this moment, this cosmos god power was even more terrifying. Gu nie was only at the first stage of the God Realm. the cosmos god energy he obtained was already comparable to the god energy of a stage five expert. this was equivalent to gu nie directly rising to the fourth stage of the god realm. whether it was gu nie¡¯s own god level or his own god level. or perhaps the growth of cthulhu¡¯s embryo in the future would allow the cosmos divine power to grow further. Cthulhu¡¯s cosmic divine power was that ferocious and powerful. Following the birth of cosmos God Power within the cosmos wall crystal. It quickly absorbed the power of Gu NIE¡¯s blood and began to grow. gurgle, gurgle, gurgle. After a while, the cosmos God Power slowly entered Gu NIE¡¯s body, soul, and even the God crown. His fleshy body, soul, and even the God spirit crown were rapidly strengthening under the nourishment of this dense cosmos God energy. no wonder so many powerful gods want to search for the power of the powerful Cthulhu creatures in the ancient gods Mountain. once I can find it and complete the adaptation and integration, I can totally improve my strength quickly. ¡°it¡¯s true for others, and it¡¯s true for me.¡± it¡¯s just that other people might not be able to find Cthulhu¡¯s ability, and they might not be able to absorb it. ¡± for me, after finding it and reincarnating to assimilate it, i can use this power. ¡± ¡°with this cosmos god energy, i can go out now.¡± I can even kill a fourth-stage immortal with ease. As for fifth-stage Immortals and even powerful fifth-stage immortal generals, if they don¡¯t run fast enough, they will be killed by me. As he converted his cosmic divine power, Gu nie looked at the huge remains of cruise. the world power upanishad quickly spread out and enveloped the huge cruze¡¯s remains. ¡± i¡¯ll need a long time to digest such a large piece of debris. ¡± with a thought, the remains of cruise were absorbed into the cosmic force in gune¡¯s body. after that, it began to be digested by the cosmic force. Gune¡¯s Cthulhu body started to grow again. ¡± i didn¡¯t get the powerful cthulhu ability from this place. ¡± ¡± however, i¡¯ve obtained cosmos divine power and even constructed my cosmos crystal wall. this is far more powerful than the abilities of ordinary cthulhu. ¡± you can say that it has built the foundation of my Cthulhu energy. ¡± then, i¡¯ll obtain another three to five powerful cthulhu abilities. basically, my body of cthulhu will be starting to take shape. ¡± as he pondered, he looked at the world formed by the giant cruise ship. ¡°this crystal wall world is very mysterious. i might not be able to break it with my current strength.¡± ¡°besides, it won¡¯t do me any good to break it. most of the energy contained in the crystal wall is still in cruise¡¯s body, where the core of the crystal wall energy is located.¡± when I absorb Cruise¡¯s body, I can also absorb the broken universe crystal wall in his body into my body and strengthen my universe crystal wall. furthermore, this space is very safe. It¡¯s a very good place to hide and cultivate. Placing a star soul here can also be a safe stronghold for me. As he pondered, Gu nie placed a Planet Soul in the area and flew out of the tunnel. I¡¯ll continue to look for the next fortuitous encounter point. After I find a few more fortuitous encounters, I¡¯ll be able to settle down and start using the fruits of the crystal glass tree to improve my own realm. ¡± and from the memories of those gods, it seems that some of the creatures of this calamity have already sneaked into this world. ¡± ¡± it would be best if we could find one or two creatures of initial element. after we kill them, we can take their cores and try to transform them. ¡± ¡± perhaps, as a cthulhu creature, i can also possess the beyonder characteristics of a qi yuan creature. ¡± while flying, gu nie began to think. Chapter 509 ? 509 Chapter 157 Adams Outside the crystal wall of the universe, ta mu, an initial element creature mimicry dark glory Dragon, was happily devouring the energy of the crystal wall. ¡°what?¡± All of a sudden, the mimicry Black Dragon raised its head and stared at the world inside the crystal wall of the universe with its huge vertical eyes. a moment later, a puzzled look appeared in his vertical pupils. why did the powerful presence of the Great Old One disappear? ¡± ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s hidden?¡± that shouldn¡¯t be the case. The Great Old One has already died. It¡¯s impossible for him to continue hiding his aura. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve been here for several years, and his aura has never moved.¡± After some thought, the mimicked Black Dragon Pagoda screen began to speed up its Dragon Breath. he had to break through the crystal wall of the universe as soon as possible and enter the inner part of this world to take a good look at the situation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In silence. Gune followed the tunnel and came to the mountain where the demonized emos vines were. After carefully sensing his surroundings, he felt a sense of danger. gu nie¡¯s expression became serious as he looked at a corner in the sky. when gu nie had first entered, he hadn¡¯t felt the presence of any other gods. however, at this moment. after gu nie gained complete control over the powerful cosmos divine power, his soul was nourished and improved in all aspects. At this moment, Gu nie could feel that above the entrance of the passage, there was a powerful fifth stage realm God. He was cultivating quietly in the void. Gu NIE¡¯s gaze. He happened to see the fifth stage realm deity looking over at him. their eyes met, and both of them had calm expressions. ¡°He actually came out and even saw me.¡± adams, a god general of the fifth stage realm, was slightly startled when he saw this mysterious expert. ¡± it¡¯s been eight or nine months since i entered. could it be that i only came out after such a long time? ¡± Adams¡¯s mind was stirred. ¡°And Yingying is very dangerous.¡± ¡°My friend.¡± While he was thinking, Adams suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I¡¯m just cultivating here. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve attacked you the moment you entered this passage.¡± gu nie, who was considering whether or not he should attack, was moved by the other¡¯s words and held back his thoughts. ¡°in that case, i won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± The other side didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. They didn¡¯t want to attack. Gu nie didn¡¯t want to expose his divine power. Gu nie had transformed his divine power into cosmos divine power and changed his appearance. if he attacked, he would still be able to find some clues. after all, gu nie knew that there were many people who were secretly coveting the treasures in his hands after the incident with the cultivators from the asura assembly. With that, Gu nie retracted his aura and prepared to leave. ¡°this friend, please wait.¡± Adams suddenly spoke when guni was about to leave. ¡°What?¡± Gu nie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is there anything else, Sir?¡± adams, who had already prepared for this, spoke softly. ¡°sir, your strength is extraordinary. you can easily move around the land of emos.¡± ¡°you must have obtained many good things.¡± and I¡¯ve been roaming the land of emos for many years. I also have many treasures in my hands. however, I have many treasures in my hands, and many of them are not suitable for me. Even some of the abilities of Cthulhu¡¯s classics are not suitable for me. ¡°If we can make a deal and Exchange the treasures in our hands, it will be of great help to you and me.¡± ¡°what do you think, sir?¡± Adams suggested. Gu nie thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°no problem,¡± Gu nie could feel that the fifth stage God in front of him was very powerful. right now, gu nie was in need of good things, so it would be great if gu nie could get something he needed after a trade. Gu nie had obtained the remains of cruise, so he had a lot of universe crystal walls, which were very valuable. It was of great help to these fifth stage realm Immortals and could be said to be one of the top treasures to these Immortals. Gu nie, on the other hand, had finished building his crystal wall world and could now transform into a universe crystal wall. a few fragments of the universe crystal wall from cruise didn¡¯t matter to him. ¡°you must have obtained a lot of the great creature, cruise¡¯s, universe crystal wall after entering this passage for such a long time.¡± ¡°Then is the universe crystal wall willing to trade?¡± adams didn¡¯t ask if the other party had obtained it. instead, he directly suggested using the universe crystal wall to trade. After all, the crystal wall of the universe was no secret in the land of emos. ¡°A little.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. but if you want to get this universe crystal wall, that will depend on whether you have what I need. Gu nie said in a calm voice. adams¡¯s eyes narrowed. this fellow has indeed gained something. Moreover, he has been in there for such a long time. He must have gained a lot. after thinking for a moment, adams asked. ¡°What do you need, Sir?¡± a treasure that can raise one¡¯s cultivation to the deity realm. gu nie said. Hearing that, Adams chuckled. If it was a third or fourth stage God, he would probably use such a treasure for himself. After all, stage three and stage four deities all needed to raise their cultivation as quickly as possible. However, Adams was a God at the peak of the fifth stage realm and a God general level expert. He didn¡¯t need to use these things to increase his realm. therefore, he had such a treasure in his hands. ¡°I have two ¡®true God puluo¡¯s flowers and fruits¡¯ in my hands. I¡¯m sure Your Excellency is clear about this kind of treasure. i won¡¯t say much about the effect.¡± ¡°Two flowers and fruits of true God puluo.¡± gu nie slightly nodded. The fruit of true God PU Luo was a treasure that was extremely beneficial to the cultivation of stage four deities. he could even easily advance a small realm. it could even help a stage four deity to advance to stage five. for gu nie, one pill was enough to help him reach the god realm. The mysterious crystal glass tree¡¯s fruit increased the body of Cthulhu more. true god pu luo¡¯s fruit and fruit were treasures that were more effective in raising one¡¯s divine spirit realm. do you have any Cthulhu treasure? ¡± Adams wasn¡¯t surprised at all. everyone who entered the ancient gods mountain was there for cthulhu¡¯s power. how could he not have any? of course, there is. However, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be interested in ordinary Cthulhu books. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in the powerful Cthulhu abilities of the Great Old Ones? ¡± I even have information on the abilities of the great ancient starry sky god emoko. ¡°the powers of the great old ones? the ability of the ancient starry sky god emoko?¡± the words of this powerful fifth-level god made gu nie¡¯s heart skip a beat. it seems like he¡¯s indeed a top expert with extraordinary strength. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have so many good things in his hands. Chapter 510 - 510 godly general adams! 510 godly general adams! what kind of abilities of the great old gods? ¡± ¡± the eye of the black hole of the great old god shablo. ¡± adams didn¡¯t try to hide anything and directly explained. shabulo, the God of the Great Old Ones. He¡¯s a top-tier Great Old One of the spellcasting sequence. He¡¯s an existence very close to the ancient gods of the starry sky. ¡± it is said that in the vast universe, the most powerful black hole celestial body is the place where shabulo slumbers. ¡± with a single eye, a black hole that can devour everything will be released. however, shabulo¡¯s body wasn¡¯t very strong. That¡¯s why he died in the battle between Cthulhu creatures. ¡± but his eye of the black hole¡¯s ability was left in various places along with his corpse. ¡± ¡± and i have the inheritance information of this ability in my hands. ¡± Shablo¡¯s Black hole eye. Gu nie had naturally heard of it. shabulo¡¯s blackhole eye was extremely famous. it was said that someone had once ventured deep into the starry sky of the universe and explored the land left behind by shabulo, as well as the place where shabulo had slumbered. It was a pair of eyes that were like black holes. wherever his gaze landed, death would follow. ¡°it¡¯s a very powerful ability, but no one has ever obtained it.¡± Gu nie was well aware of how powerful shabulo¡¯s Black hole eye was. adams gently smiled. ¡°the more powerful an ability is, the harder it is to master it, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°that¡¯s true,¡± gu nie slightly nodded. ¡°Are there any other abilities of the Great Old Ones?¡± gu nie asked. ¡°Naturally, there is.¡± Said Adams. But Adams didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Gu nie. gu nie naturally understood what he meant. With a flip of his hand, a Cruze universe wall crystal the size of half a table appeared in gune¡¯s hand. When Gu nie took out the universe crystal. adams ¡®eyes moved. ¡°This bi an ¡­¡± he had once seen universe wall crystals in the top deity trade. At the same time, he had also acquired universe wall crystals. However, those universe wall crystals were pitifully small. The smallest ones were only the size of a thumb. The slightly larger ones were only the size of a fist. this piece of universe wall crystal in front of him was considered a giant existence among all the universe wall crystals he had heard of. This frighteningly large piece of universe crystal could not only allow his God Power to reach a higher level, but it could also allow him to completely refine this large piece of universe crystal. to change his own world of divine power. after that, he would go to other places to obtain some cthulhu energy. In that case, it was highly likely that he would become a God controller. ¡°I have to get this universe wall crystal.¡± Gazing at this huge object, the universe crystal, Adams was extremely excited. after all, this was the key to whether he could become the controller of the gods. To Gu nie, this was only a small part of the vast amount of universe wall crystals he had. At the same time, Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of the powerful God. if they really fought, this guy could only run away. The reason Gu nie had taken out such a large piece of wall crystal was because he wanted to obtain more treasures from this fifth stage God. on the other hand, gune also wanted to get more clues about the powerful cthulhu creatures. gu nie didn¡¯t have much interaction with the top-tier immortals of the ancient gods mountain. More communication would allow gune to get better treasures and more Cthulhu abilities. Searching for it himself was one aspect, but obtaining it from others was another. you should know the value of this universe crystal wall better than me. ¡°if you can take out something good enough to satisfy me, this huge universe wall crystal will belong to you.¡± Adams laughed. ¡°i have quite a few things in my hands. i guarantee that you will be satisfied.¡± the other Great Old One¡¯s power is a powerful control-type power. It¡¯s called Suan ni. adams began to talk about the second powerful ancient book of the great old ones. The two of them were conversing. Unknowingly, more than an hour had passed. ¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡± finally, i¡¯ll have to find the exact location of the ability of the ancient starry sky god emoco. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s rather hidden there, and there are a few peak experts there. Even an ordinary immortal of the fifth stage realm wouldn¡¯t dare to go in. Only the top divine generals are allowed in.¡± as adams explained, gu nie began to think. A moment later, Gu nie turned to Adams. ¡°According to what you said before, this universe crystal wall belongs to you.¡± Gu nie threw the universe crystal wall over. adams waved his hand and took the universe crystal wall into his hand. he carefully sensed it before putting it away cautiously. then, he began to take out the many treasures that he had discussed with this mysterious and powerful god. After inspecting the item, Gu nie was quite satisfied. this time, he had used the universe crystal wall ancient nirvana to exchange for many things from this powerful fifth stage realm deity. Two fruits of true God PU Luo. two abilities of the great old ones. a technique to create cthulhu weapons. there was a large amount of hidden information regarding the mount omoko. there was also information regarding the abilities of the ancient starry sky god emoko. During the exchange, Gu nie learned about the recent happenings on the Mount Omoko from Adams. among them was information related to a large number of top powerhouses searching for his traces. if it was before, gu nie would¡¯ve been worried. But now, Gu nie wasn¡¯t afraid of those top-tier God-level overlords. ¡± among the many items i have given you, there is a special communication device that can contact me. at the same time, there is also a written message communication device used by the many gods of the zilumo continent to communicate. ¡± ¡± your excellency can learn a lot of information that has been circulating among the top gods. ¡± in addition, if you want to go to the top of ancient gods Mountain, the trading Places of gods there are also recorded. There are many good things to trade with other gods. adams said. He had learned a lot from Adams ¡®conversation, as well as a lot of information. more importantly, gu nie also gained a channel to communicate with many gods. this was obviously a good thing. after some small talk and bidding farewell, guni quickly disappeared into the depths of the eros floating mountain. when gu nie was gone. only then did adams slowly collect his thoughts. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing that this mysterious expert doesn¡¯t have any strange thoughts. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid i wouldn¡¯t be able to keep this clone of mine.¡± ¡± this guy¡¯s divine power is vaguely emitting a terrifying cthulhu aura. is he another newly born god controller? ¡± but for me, I have a chance to become a powerful deity controller after getting such a big piece of universe wall crystal. Adams then threw the universe crystal into his God Country. he used god country transportation to quickly send it to his main body. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ He flew away from the floating mountain range where he was conversing with Adams. gu nie looked at the other three floating mountains in the distance. ¡± i¡¯ve gained a lot from this exploration of the cruze crystal wall world. at the same time, i¡¯m very satisfied with the deal i made with adams. after i¡¯m done plundering these three mountain ranges, i can enter seclusion and steadily improve my strength. ¡± ¡± after all, many experts are looking for me. even the deity overlords are here. i¡¯m afraid that i¡¯m not a match for such experts. ¡± Gu nie thought to himself. Chapter 511 - 511 The appearance of the initial element creatures 511 The appearance of the initial element creatures About three months later. Gu nie completed his adventure in the three floating mountains. The three floating mountains offered a large amount of Cthulhu remains to gune. after all, the land of emos was considered a mid-tier region of the omoko ancient divine mountain. It was normal to have a large number of Cthulhu remains here. One of the ruler¡¯s remains was three times bigger than the crystal wall body of cruise that gune had encountered. The rest of the ruler¡¯s remains added together was also a considerable amount. at the same time, gune had also obtained a decent cthulhu ruler ability. They had finished plundering the three mountain ranges. guni kept his presence and flew towards the wailing swamp at the edge of emos. As he flew, Gu nie counted his gains. ¡± first, there are a large number of cthulhu remains and the remains of the powerful great old god, cruise. ¡± ¡± the second is my divine power universe crystal wall and the acquisition of the divine power of the universe. this has almost laid the foundation for me to be an energy form cthulhu creature. ¡± shabulo¡¯s [ black hole eye ] that i got from adams is a god art ability of cthulhu creatures. it¡¯s very powerful, and it can be seen as one of the top killing moves. ¡± the other corono¡¯s [ time order ] is also a powerful Cthulhu ability that isn¡¯t any weaker than the black hole eye. From the inheritance information, the great great old God corono¡¯s cultivation of [ time order ] was only around Level 5. and this has already placed him at the top level among the level of the great old gods. ¡°Under the order of time, no one can escape. besides, as powerful cthulhu creatures, they don¡¯t need to comprehend things like profound meanings. they can easily reverse or even obliterate any profound meaning with the power of the universal force.¡± The black hole eye and time order that he had obtained were the core divine abilities of the Great Old Ones. when gu nie placed it in the hack position, the experience points it showed were frighteningly high. the experience for the eye of the black hole was as high as 3920. as for time order, it was as high as 4080. the Cthulhu ability that I¡¯ve obtained isn¡¯t weak either. I¡¯ve gained 1540 experience points after I¡¯ve logged in. ¡± more importantly, this sword of holy light can be used to construct many things. it¡¯s like a spell that can be cast at will. ¡± ¡± after upgrading these manuals, my god level has increased again. ¡± ¡± at that time, i can basically start to gradually surpass the god controller level and start to become the ruler level of the cthulhu sequence. ¡± about three days later. gu nie entered the wailing swamp area. The wailing swamp area was at the edge of emos. It was a border with few resources, and very few gods came here. After searching for a while, Gu nie found a suitable place for him to cultivate. After hiding, Gu nie began his journey of cultivation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ while gu nie was cultivating ¡­ at the same time, he was also paying attention to the changes in the outside world through the communication device adams had given him. first of all, after many experts had searched for him for a period of time, they found that they could not find him. it seemed that their search for him was not often mentioned by others. however, gu nie knew that even though it wasn¡¯t mentioned, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. If he was discovered, a huge battle would be inevitable. He was only a first realm God, so there was bound to be people coveting his possession of such a treasure. And if Gu nie was strong enough ¡­ Naturally, no one would dare to provoke Gu nie. Compared to Gu NIE¡¯s personal matters. The entire Omoko ancient divine mountain, and even the entire high-dimensional Saint Heigar world, was also changing with the passage of time. the first and most important thing to do was ¡­ the creatures of calamity had already begun to stir in holy heijar. Compared to gune who annihilated all the invading creatures of disaster on the Arya continent, the situation was much more complicated. the vast and endless holy heijar was in a state of complete indifference to the invasion of the creatures of doom. according to what gu nie knew, all the rulers of the divine kingdoms, as well as the powerful divine kingdoms, had orders to kill all the creatures of calamity in their territory. however, holy heijar was too big. Many areas were unvisited. And these areas allowed the dire creatures and a small number of initial element creatures to grow without restraint. in the short span of seven to eight years. there were already a group of powerful creatures of disaster that had advanced to become powerful gods. Among them, there was no lack of second and third stage realm powerful creatures of the source of disaster, and even more terrifying creatures of the initial element. When these creatures of calamity gradually grew stronger ¡­ the qiyuan lifeform, which was even stronger than the calamity lifeforms, led a large number of calamity lifeforms and began to attack and sweep through the areas with many powerful lifeforms. The flesh and blood resources, as well as the God-level corpses and godly power, had increased the power of these creatures of calamity. during his second year in the ancient nirvana world. gune received news of the invasion of the twelve creatures of calamity into the divine kingdom. those creatures of disaster that had advanced to the level of gods had a strong suppressing effect on gods. this caused the divine kingdoms to suffer heavy losses in their attacks. most of the news was about the gods of the creatures of disaster scattered all over the world, who were constantly killing and growing. the initial signs of the tribulation were already starting to show. during the third year of gu nie¡¯s cultivation. Many divine kingdoms had launched an attack on the increasingly ferocious creatures of origin. however, the effect was obviously not good. At the same time, during the third year of Gu NIE¡¯s secluded cultivation. At the edge of the Omoko ancient divine mountain. a large-scale attack led by the three initial element creatures also broke out. this had destroyed more than seven colonies and killed more than 10000 deities. fortunately, there were many gods in the mount omoko, so they killed a number of the creatures of calamity. He had even almost killed an initial element creature. this caused the creatures of calamity to restrain themselves a little within the omoko. however, the large-scale killing did not continue. However, the creatures of disaster were smart enough to form small groups. They were constantly fighting and killing the gods within the Omoko ancient divine mountain. Unknowingly. It was now the fifth year of Gu NIE¡¯s cultivation. ¡­¡­ Howling in the depths of the swamp. boom! boom! boom! boom! A battle was slowly drawing closer and closer to Gu NIE¡¯s cultivation base. and the two sides of this battle. On one side, it was the God of Holy heijar. On the other side were the creatures of calamity. The four deities of Holy heiker were all in the stage three realm. Of the three creatures, the one leading was a stage three Divine Spirit realm expert, while the other two were stage two divine spirits. However, the three calamity origin lifeforms were still chasing after the four stage three realm deities. Furthermore, all four of them were injured. It didn¡¯t look like it could hold on for too long. ¡°Captain, what should we do? these creatures of calamity were too difficult to deal with. The defense of a Beyonder is terrifyingly strong, and they are born with the ability to suppress the use of divine power. It¡¯s very difficult for our attacks to have any effect on them.¡± In the midst of the slaughter, the leader of the stage three peak realm team, the Dragon race¡¯s God spirit level expert, also had a dark expression. their team knew that there were many paths of calamity that had appeared on ancient gods mountain. this made the already complicated and dangerous mountain even more dangerous. Even though they were extremely careful to hide their tracks, they were still found by these creatures of calamity. After a round of fighting, two of their team members had already died. The few of them were being chased and beaten by the creatures of calamity, making it difficult for them to escape. ¡± keep pulling. the fluctuations of our battle will be sensed by other powerful gods. when a powerful god comes, we¡¯ll be saved.¡± The leading Dragon God shouted in a deep voice. In the battle between the Holy heiker God and the three creatures of calamity ¡­ in the depths of the howling swamp, a pair of eyes were watching the battle between the god and the creature of disaster. Chapter 512 - 512 the sword of holy light 512 the sword of holy light They were watching the battle between the Holy heijar gods and the creatures of calamity. gu nie thought for a while. ¡± these dire beasts are even more powerful than before. ¡± ¡± back then, when they were still god envoys and ancestor souls, what they displayed was only the characteristic of restraining origin power creatures, making it impossible for origin power to be used. ¡± ¡± when they become gods, they will have the ability to suppress divine power, so that these gods can only exert 30% or 40% of their power. ¡± ¡°And Yingluo ¡­¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes swept over the three huge creatures of calamity. their offensive and defensive power have also greatly improved. They¡¯re far more powerful than Immortals of the same level. their own strength and their ability to suppress creatures with divine power allowed them to pursue these stage four deities even though they are only at the stage three realm. ¡± however, to me, i¡¯ve long assimilated the beyonder characteristics of these creatures of calamity. ¡± naturally, it¡¯s because we¡¯re not afraid of their suppression of origin power, divine power, and even Cthulhu creatures. furthermore, the rate at which these creatures of calamity grow is really fast. back then, he was at the same realm as me. Now, he¡¯s not any different from me in terms of realm. You should know that I¡¯ve been cultivating at a rapid speed. I¡¯ve even heard that some of the more powerful origin lifeforms have already reached the level of a stage five deity. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how these guys cultivate.¡± however, if these guys could, they would naturally be powerful beings comparable to the ruler of Cthulhu. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s growing so fast now.¡± as gu nie was thinking, the gods couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. With a thought. ¡°swish!¡± A sound. A five-meter-long white light condensed into a glass Saint Sword and instantly bloomed. The divine power that was infused into the sword of holy light was the aura of a stage three God. after five years of cultivation ¡­ Gu nie had reached the middle stage of the third stage of Divine Spirit realm. in the deity realm, the further one cultivated, the longer the time would be spent, even if one had treasures. to be able to advance to stage three god realm in just five years. this was already very short for gods. After all, in terms of the cultivation of gods. From the second level of Divine Spirit realm to the third level of Divine Spirit realm, it would take thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years. As of now, he was at the middle stage of the ancient Nirvana realm and had a perfect grasp of the cosmos God Power. At the same time, Gu NIE¡¯s sword of holy light had advanced to the ninth rank. His understanding of profound meaning had also reached the ceiling of the God Realm. this was why gu nie¡¯s sword of holy light was so powerful. It was completely close to the power of a deity controller. Among the three creatures of calamity. it was a spectral god that was 20 meters tall. lihun¡¯s sharp claws slashed down. with the heavy injuries on the stage three god before him, this strike would be able to strike right into the depths of the other party¡¯s soul and kill him. at this moment. ¡°Swish!¡± the space trembled slightly. A milky-white glazed luster instantly shot over. the wandering spirits did not have time to react. ¡°Swish!¡± The sword of holy light had already pierced through his body. ¡°hiss hiss hiss hiss hiss¡± the ghost god let out a shrill scream. His entire body was like white snow that had seen the scorching sun, quickly melting. in less than three seconds. This stage three disaster origin lifeform, spectral soul God, was dead. only a strange source core was left in the air. This sudden scene shocked the two remaining creatures. He had killed his own kind in the same realm as them with a single sword strike. that would not be a good ending for the two of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two huge creatures of disaster, the winged centipede and the demonic beetle, both of which were over 200 meters long, turned around and fled without any hesitation. ¡°You want to escape?¡± gu nie chuckled. with gu nie¡¯s current strength, it was simply too difficult for these stage three realm creatures to escape. Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! The two swords of holy light bloomed again. The next moment. buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! crossing a distance of 70000 to 80000 meters, the two swords of holy light pierced through the two escaping creatures of doom. when the sword of holy light pierced through the two creatures of doom, they could feel why the wandering soul had been killed so easily. This was because the blade contained a terrifying divine power that made them feel suffocated. With the support of the terrifying divine power, the destructive power was unleashed to the extreme. Their bodies were huge. however, the energy within the sword¡¯s edge completely crushed them. As the blade of the sword swept past ¡­ The two third stage Divine Spirit realm creatures of disaster died immediately. His body was floating in the air along the original flight path. at this moment, the god team in the air was filled with joy and fear. ¡°thank you, senior deity, for saving my life!¡± Everyone in the party said respectfully. when they sensed that someone had made a move, they were naturally overjoyed. at least they didn¡¯t have to die now. However, when they saw the person who had attacked them kill three powerful creatures of disaster that had chased them for millions of kilometers with just three strokes of his sword, they were shocked. an irrepressible fear rose in his heart. such a powerful existence was probably at the level of a deity controller. a deity controller was an existence that completely transcended the deity level. even though they had brought the creature here without knowing anything, if the other party were to blame them, they would all die. looking at their trembling faces, gu nie could guess what they were thinking. Gu NIE¡¯s current strength could be said to be comparable to a deity Overlord. he was one of the top existences in holy heijar. This level of strength was naturally not something that these third and fourth stage realm gods could disturb. ¡°Leave quickly and don¡¯t disturb my cultivation!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s voice came. when the few of them heard this, it was as if they had been granted amnesty. He immediately turned and flew away. after they left, gu nie waved his hand. he collected the strange source core and the corpses of the two huge creatures of disaster. After thinking for a moment. then, gu nie manipulated his cthulhu power and began to carefully sense the strange source cores of the three creatures. He had been cultivating here for five years. The increase in realm was secondary. the main thing was that gune¡¯s cthulhu body had already entered its growing stage. At the same time, his Cthulhu characteristics and abilities gradually emerged. Gune¡¯s Cthulhu characteristic had perfectly merged and absorbed other Cthulhu characteristics, and derived his own Cthulhu characteristic. This was clearly the powerful contribution of the system¡¯s reincarnation function. At the same time, gugne¡¯s Cthulhu ability began to emerge. One of gune¡¯s Cthulhu abilities was to see the truth. This so-called ¡°seeing the truth.¡± it wasn¡¯t that gu nie could see the future. instead, he could use his ability to see what happened to the corresponding object. for example, through the corpses of these three creatures, gu nie could learn everything they had come into contact with, what had happened, and even where they had come from. it wasn¡¯t a very powerful ability, but it would at least give gu nie the ability to control special information. At the same time, Cthulhu¡¯s ability could grow as guni grew stronger. Chapter 513 - 513 traces of qiyuan 513 traces of qiyuan After a detailed inspection of the three calamity origin lifeforms ¡­ Gu nie slowly calmed his mind, and his expression became a bit more serious. Gu nie could see that the three creatures were cultivating at the edge of the mountain. from the level of an oracle ancestor soul, he had advanced step by step to the level of a demigod, and then he had grown step by step to the level of a tier three god. It even moved forward along the timeline. gu nie could see them coming out of the cave that the creature had come from. he could even see how they were born. in a mysterious space. ¡°A River of Stars and mysterious energy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s their origin.¡± ¡± furthermore, by prying into the truth, i can even see that those initial element creatures were also born in these mysterious spaces. ¡± it¡¯s just that these creatures of doom are only at the edge of the mysterious River of Stars, while those creatures of initial element are completely bathed in the mysterious river. at the same time, these creatures of calamity have been given a special and mysterious will since their birth. ¡± grow, become stronger, and then follow the qiyuan creatures in battle. ¡± ¡± as expected, those creatures of initial element are the core of this catastrophe. they have been bestowed with a strange will? ¡± ¡± to be able to give the initial element creatures a special will, they are not simple existences. ¡± it seems like I have to find out why these powerful and mysterious creatures are here. ¡°i still have to find some clues from those qiyuan mimicry creatures.¡± to gu nie. As he became stronger, it was still unknown if he could survive in the future era of large-scale explosion of Qiyuan lifeforms. after all, no one knew how powerful the qiyuan lifeforms would be in the future. if the mimicked qi yuan creature could grow to the point where it could threaten the peak of the cthulhu ancient gods, the ¡®three pillar gods¡¯. .. Then perhaps the Cthulhu creatures would welcome their own end. even if these initial element creatures had the terrifying potential to surpass the three pillar gods ¡­ they would then rule this part of the universe. moreover, even if he managed to get rid of the qiyuan mimicry creature this time ¡­ However, the root of the problem had not been solved. Previously, the Qiyuan evil demon, the Qiyuan insect race, and the Qiyuan mechanical life form had all been more powerful than the previous life form. Gune had grown up with his Cthulhu life form. Perhaps they would have enough lifespan to wait for the arrival of the next batch of vitality opening creatures. however, the next batch, the next batch of initial element creatures, would only become more and more terrifying. therefore, he had to truly understand and understand the nature of these qiyuan lifeforms and know why they had come. This was the most important thing. before, gu nie had been limited by his own strength. He was unable to access this information. He was even less qualified to investigate these creatures of initial element. But now, guone¡¯s Cthulhu embryo had taken shape. he had also gained the preliminary understanding of cthulhu¡¯s ability system. that way, gu nie would have enough power to start coming into contact with the originators of this catastrophe-the qiyuan mimicry creatures. After some thought, Gu nie looked around. after finding the location of the exit of the land of emos. Gu NIE¡¯s body flickered and he flew over. as he flew, he turned on the special communication device he used to communicate with adams. ¡°is precursor adams here?¡± after some thought, gu nie sent the message. A moment later, Adams responded. ¡°sir gu nie,¡± ¡°Senior Adams, do you know the exact location of the Qiyuan lifeforms in the ancient gods Mountain?¡± Gu nie asked. those initial element creatures and calamity creatures are very cunning, and they seem to have some special ability to hide. ¡± moreover, there are many people looking for the qiyuan creatures. many people want to capture them for research. ¡± ¡± they have appeared in the lower levels of ancient gods mountain. ¡± it¡¯s obvious that they know that the mid-level and even the high-level areas are places where top powerhouses travel. They don¡¯t dare to enter rashly. therefore, they only dare to cause trouble in the lower levels and even in the gathering places at the edge of the ancient gods Mountain. ¡± furthermore, the creatures of calamity have been getting more and more active recently. ¡± ¡± they rely on that extraordinary characteristic to have an extremely strong suppressing effect on gods. they are very unscrupulous. ¡± they even built special strongholds in some special areas. ¡°The efficiency of this encirclement isn¡¯t that high.¡± ¡± and you also know that most of those divine spirit experts only care about themselves. ¡± ¡± when these dangerous creatures of the initial element appeared, many gods had already started to leave the mount omoko. ¡± ¡± most of the gods who are attacking the creatures of calamity in ancient gods mountain are gods who control divine kingdoms and those who are from large divine kingdoms. ¡± some time ago, several third stage initial element creatures even dared to make a move against a fifth stage Divine Spirit. he even heavily injured a fifth stage realm deity. but fortunately, many divine kingdoms have slowly found the corresponding solution. ¡°If you want to find those special creatures of initial element, you¡¯d better go to the bottom of ancient gods Mountain.¡± Adams quickly sent over a large amount of information. ¡°I know, thank you!¡± after thanking him, gune turned off the communication with adams. ¡± the bottom level of ancient gods mountain. ¡± After knowing the general location. Gu NIE¡¯s body began to accelerate. from his original speed of a third stage realm god, gu nie had easily soared to the speed of a fifth stage realm god. at the same time, his speed had soared to more than 30 times, or even close to 40 times, of his previous speed. They traveled at lightning speed. At this speed, Gu ni would be able to leave the land of emos very soon. previously, he had been worried that the peak fifth stage realm deities or even the possible deity overlords would attack him. gu nie was careful not to reveal any of his divine power. he even changed his appearance. but now, things were different. gu nie wasn¡¯t even afraid of the powerful god controllers. even their positions might be reversed. His Divine Spirit realm had been raised to the third stage. The power of cosmos divine energy was considered to be at the peak level among deity controllers. as gugne¡¯s cthulhu body was gradually taking shape ¡­ If Gu nie wanted to, he could even release his universe power. Ordinary Extraordinaries would be washed to death by an unknown power if they caught a glimpse of it, or even die from losing control. The indescribable power was already beginning to show itself on Gu NIE¡¯s body. The ruler¡¯s body and soul had also taken shape. at the same time, gu nie¡¯s two great old ones ¡°abilities had also improved. Level nine time order. the eye of the black hole was level nine. according to gu nie¡¯s ability to see the truth. After all, shabllo¡¯s eye of the black hole and the Krono time order were only at level five or six. It was very powerful, but it was too difficult to cultivate. They had been cultivating for a long time, but they were only at this level. But in front of gune¡¯s hack system, the speed of improvement was too fast according to the Cthulhu timeline. with such a high level, these divine abilities had vaguely come into contact with a little of the power of the great old ones, who were a level higher than the rulers. This would make Gu nie completely unafraid of any of the experts on ancient gods Mountain. Chapter 514 - 514 the attack of cosmos god power 514 the attack of cosmos god power Gu nie was flying at high speed. the aura of divine power was naturally released. hidden divine power couldn¡¯t fly so fast. If he wanted to fly quickly, he had to use his divine power. And Gu NIE¡¯s cosmos God Power was so vast that the moment it bloomed ¡­ a monstrous fluctuation filled the heavens and earth, seemingly endless. in an instant, all the experts within a radius of a few million kilometers felt this terrifying fluctuation that made their hearts palpitate. Sensing his own cosmos God Power, Gu NIE¡¯s brows twitched. Compared to deity energy, there was no doubt that cosmos deity energy was more terrifying and stronger. however, the effect of the fluctuation was also extremely shocking. while it was powerful, it also had some inevitable drawbacks. gu nie was flying normally, so he tried to restrain the energy fluctuations he was releasing. It was comparable to the divine power of a God, and the effect was fully released. therefore, as gu nie flew past, his divine power spread out. it was like a god showing off his divine power without restraint. usually, in the land of emos, or even the entire ancient gods mountain, all the gods would restrain their divine aura. After all, once he exposed his divine power aura, it was equivalent to exposing his own location. If he encountered some divine God powerhouses who were hunting or his enemies, it would be dangerous. as such, all of the gods were restraining their divine power and flying slowly. Even the top God-level powerhouses wouldn¡¯t release their aura so easily. But at this moment. This expert with a huge amount of divine power actually released his own divine power and flew at his maximum speed. With this kind of behavior, he probably didn¡¯t care about the hidden dangers at all. Gu NIE¡¯s brows relaxed as he thought about the fluctuations of his divine power. With Gu NIE¡¯s current strength, he didn¡¯t need to fear anything. In addition, Gu nie had already been targeted by many people. this kind of sneaky concealment could be done for a while, but it couldn¡¯t be done forever. Now, he was already very powerful. Naturally, I need to show my strength and let others know that I, Gu nie, am not to be trifled with. this way, he could avoid a lot of trouble in the future. As Gu nie was flying ¡­ in the land of emos, many god-level powerhouses who were close to it could naturally feel the terrifying and vast divine power. for a time, many gods ¡®expressions changed. ¡± third stage realm has such powerful divine power. the aura of this divine power is like a vast star. it¡¯s hard to look at it directly. ¡± On a mountain peak, a stage four God felt the vast divine power and sighed. ¡­¡­ tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. His divine power is so strong. Could it be that this guy obtained a large number of universe wall crystals in the land of emos and greatly improved his own divine power? ¡± a while ago, I heard that Adams got a big piece of universe wall crystal. I heard that he¡¯s preparing to break through to the controller Divine Spirit realm. this guy must have had a similar encounter as Adams and got quite a few universe wall crystals. ¡± however, compared to the godly power that was enhanced by universe wall crystals, this kind of dense and vast godly power is even more terrifying. it¡¯s like it¡¯s completely on a higher level and there¡¯s a vague transformation that has transcended. ¡± In another mountain range, the leader of a group of gods, a peak stage four realm God spirit, thought to himself. When he felt Gu NIE¡¯s divine power, he was stunned. some of the weaker gods realized that they were in the path of the stronger gods. they immediately flew to avoid it. if they were to accidentally encounter such an expert, they would basically die without a doubt. The gods nearby all avoided Gu nie. However, when the many powerful gods in the distance sensed this powerful divine power, they were stunned. There were many stage five gods and stage five divine generals, as well as a few God controllers who were still in the land of emos. All of them turned their attention to the divine aura that they had never seen before. a god in silver armor with a sword at his waist looked at gu nie. ¡± he¡¯s only in the third realm, but his divine power aura has already surpassed that of a god in the fifth realm. there¡¯s even a hint of a cthulhu creature in his divine power aura. ¡± it¡¯s just lacking some cosmic force. If it had some cosmic force, it would probably be the power of Cthulhu creatures. ¡± is this another newly-born controller? ¡± ¡°Also, this divine power aura, I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡± The silver-armored divine general of the fifth stage began to think. After a moment, the divine general in the fifth realm suddenly raised his head. His eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s actually that guy.¡± although the leap in divine power is huge, and even the essence has changed slightly, most of the essence aura still exists. ¡°That¡¯s the guy.¡± After a moment¡¯s consideration, the silver-armored deity in the fifth stage of the divine realm immediately flew in the direction of Gu nie. the gods who were close to the ancient nirvana divine power could feel the terrifying power of the ancient nirvana divine power. the power of the ancient nirvana divine power was comparable to that of a god spirit controller, which made them feel the most fearful. They quickly dodged to the side so that they could sense Gu NIE¡¯s divine power. The powerful gods in the distance weren¡¯t afraid of Gu NIE¡¯s terrifying divine power. After they sensed it with the thoroughly meticulous state ¡­ many powerful gods could feel that the owner of this terrifying divine power was the demigod who had stolen the treasure that they had been looking for all this time. furthermore, he was able to counterattack the fearsome fellow who was surrounded by a group of stage five and stage four immortals. As expected, he had a powerful treasure in his hands. That was the first thought that came to the minds of many Divine Spirit powerhouses at that moment. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for this first stage God to advance to the third stage God Realm in such a short period of time. furthermore, he wouldn¡¯t be able to display the terrifying aura and divine power of a deity controller when he was only a stage three deity. In an instant, many top-tier Divine Spirit realm experts began to fly toward Gu nie. even a few powerful deity controllers muttered to themselves for a moment before flying toward the mighty deity aura. since gu nie had released his aura, they didn¡¯t need to hide it. one by one, they released their auras. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! One after another. Fifth stage realm peak. fifth stage realm god general. even the aura of a deity controller was revealed. the aura was gathering in the direction of gu nie. The terrifying aura of the gods bloomed. at that moment, all the gods in the region of the land of emos trembled. fifth stage realm peak. fifth stage realm god general. Even the deity Overlord. Each aura was like a tall mountain that they could not overcome. and so much divine power aura exploded. The only thing they could do was to hide their auras and escape as far as possible. Who knew if these powerful existences would start fighting. And once they started fighting. When God spirit controllers fought with each other, they, who were only at the third or fourth stage realm, would die if they were hit by the shockwaves. a deity overlord was a supreme existence that was close to the level of the cthulhu ruler. it wasn¡¯t something they could watch. Chapter 515 - 515 Chapter 163 the divine general blocks the way 515 Chapter 163 the divine general blocks the way BOOM! BOOM! boom! boom! one after another, terrifying auras of gods bloomed. It was as if stars were constantly appearing one after another in the dark night sky. Gu nie could clearly feel them all. at the same time, gu nie could feel the aura rapidly approaching him. ¡°As expected, my previous hiding strategy was correct.¡± ¡± there are so many experts hidden here, and there are even four god controllers. ¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t hide my presence and just lay low, these experts will definitely swarm over once they discover me. They¡¯ll capture me, take my treasures, and even search my soul,¡± Gu NIE¡¯s perception swept over the powerful auras that were approaching quickly. ¡°I no longer fear these deity controllers.¡± ¡± i might even be able to have a fight with these deity controllers today. i want to see what level my current strength is among the deity controllers. ¡± ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± As Gu nie was flying, his heart suddenly moved. ¡°Swish!¡± a silver-white light flashed. a fifth stage divine spirit realm expert wearing silver armor and a sword at his waist blocked gu nie¡¯s path. Gu nie stopped. after examining the other party, gu nie had a rough idea of his strength. fifth stage realm peak god general. There was also a huge difference between each stage five Divine Spirit. it could be roughly seen as three steps. An ordinary stage five realm deity. A peak stage five God spirit. as well as this fifth stage realm peak god general. As for a stage five God, there was no need to talk about it. a stage five deity was already the highest level of deity cultivation. He was close to his limit in all aspects. his divine power, profound meaning, techniques, and divine abilities had all reached a level that ordinary gods could not compare to. A peak stage five God spirit. At the peak of the profound meaning, one had absolute control over the power. Only after one¡¯s profound meaning had reached perfection could one become a true level five peak God. this was also the biggest difference between a fifth stage realm peak and a fifth stage realm god. Then, a fifth degree realm God general, that was amazing. A level five divine general had not only reached perfection in profound meaning, but they might have even reached perfection in more than one aspect. At the same time, their divine power would also be transformed by special Cthulhu energy, allowing their divine power to reach a critical transformation, surpassing the divine power of a fifth stage realm God. In addition, they would also borrow the divine power that contained Cthulhu¡¯s power, which surpassed the divine power, to complete their own cultivation of the powerful Cthulhu classics. This would widen the gap between a stage five God general and a stage five God. As for the God controller, he had completely fused with Cthulhu¡¯s essential power. He now had a little cosmic force! As for the universe force, it was the biggest difference between a deity controller, a fifth-stage deity, and a fifth-stage deity. Even though he didn¡¯t have cosmic force. However, a stage five divine general could already be regarded as a half-step divine God controller. In fact, some of the more powerful God generals were even as powerful as ordinary God controllers. gu nie said after looking at the man. ¡°sir, why are you blocking my way?¡± The silver-armored divine general squinted his eyes and examined Gu nie. ¡°i don¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡± ¡°I would like to trade with you, but it seems that you may not be willing. Even if you are willing, hehe ¡­¡± As he spoke, the silver-armored divine general looked around and shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no time.¡± ¡°Although I know that you are powerful, the more powerful you are, the more people covet the treasures in your hands.¡± ¡°if you can survive this, i would like to make a deal with you.¡± gu nie laughed coldly in his heart. ¡°you blocked my way, yet you say you have no ill intentions, and you want to trade with me?¡± ¡± if you want to stall for time, you should at least find a reasonable excuse. who are you trying to fool with this lame reason? ¡± it seems like it¡¯s impossible to negotiate with these guys calmly. ¡± the only way is to kill them until their heads bleed. let them know that the only outcome for daring to pry into the treasures in my hands is death. only then will they fear me. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care if you have any ill intentions, or if you really want to trade with me.¡± ¡°But no matter what, you¡¯re blocking me like this. Do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± ¡°Hehe, I never had such a thought.¡± The silver-armored divine general chuckled. although he said this, the person in front of gu nie did not move. gu nie looked at his opponent for a moment and laughed. ¡± if i¡¯m not wrong, one of the four deity overlords who are rushing over should be a powerhouse from your faction, right? ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s words moved the silver-armored general. Gu NIE¡¯s words weren¡¯t false. He had stopped Gu nie because he had received an order from the God Lord, red-blood Brahman. ¡°i think you¡¯re mistaken.¡± The silver-armored divine general said. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not.¡± Gu nie looked at the silver-armored general. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that you can stop me with your divine general cultivation, do you?¡± Gu nie said. the silver-armored divine general¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°since you want to be a dog blocking the road, then you should have the awareness of being a dog blocking the road.¡± if I kill you now, I¡¯m sure the God¡¯s controller will have a wonderful expression on his face. Gu nie said. The silver-armored divine general said in a deep voice as he placed his right hand on the silver sword at his waist. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. If you insist on this, I can only fight.¡± ¡°a battle?¡± Gu nie sneered. ¡°you think too highly of yourself. you¡¯re just courting death!¡± Gu NIE¡¯s voice had just faded. ¡°Swish!¡± A milky-white sword of holy light crossed the distance of three thousand meters and instantly slashed out. The moment the ancient Nirvana sword of holy light appeared ¡­ The silver-armored divine General¡¯s divine weapon was also instantly drawn. A Sword of Light surged towards Gu NIE¡¯s sword of holy light. ¡°BOOM!¡± the two sword edges collided. A vast divine power Wave spread out and instantly covered an area of more than 1000 kilometers. Gu nie didn¡¯t move. as for the divine general in silver armor, he was forced back hundreds of meters by the collision of the two swords. his divine power was also trembling slightly. ¡°What a fierce Shen power!¡± The silver-armored general muttered to himself. ¡± this guy really has the strength of a god controller. ¡± ¡°the sword¡¯s edge that bloomed out is truly powerful.¡± ¡°fortunately, it¡¯s not that i can¡¯t handle it.¡± ¡°we¡¯ll just have to wait for lord red blood fan to arrive.¡± The next moment. buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Three sharp swords of holy light slashed down again. The silver-armored divine general gritted his teeth and began to resist with his divine weapon. boom! BOOM! BOOM! the blades intertwined, and divine power bloomed. for a time, the entire area within a range of several thousand kilometers was stirred up by the explosive fluctuations of the two people¡¯s divine power. At the same time, the gods in the vicinity could feel the terrifying power that could easily destroy a third stage realm and seriously injure a fourth stage realm. All of them tried their best to restrain their aura and then sped up their escape. Chapter 516 - 516 The controller arrives 516 The controller arrives Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! divine power surged and intertwined. the divine weapon used by the silver-armored divine general was a top-tier divine weapon. With each strike, he could greatly increase the power of his divine power and sword light. On the other hand, the weapon in Gu NIE¡¯s hand was just an ordinary magic staff that he had taken from a God. It was naturally far inferior to the other party¡¯s powerful divine weapon. But even so ¡­ Gu NIE¡¯s sword of holy light was still able to completely suppress this God-level general. in the battle, the silver-armored divine general could only defend and had no strength to attack. the divine weapon in my hand is still a little weak. however, the Cthulhu weapon forging method that I obtained has also been upgraded to level nine in my hack system. ¡± after this battle is over, i can slowly gather the materials while investigating the qiyuan creatures. then, i can forge my cthulhu weapon. ¡± a powerful Cthulhu weapon forged with a level 9 forging technique might be the top and most powerful Cthulhu weapon in the world. It would far surpass these divine weapons. ¡± at that time, with the help of the cthulhu weapon, my strength will definitely rise to another level. ¡± gu nie thought to himself. as they fought, gu nie noticed the four controllers and more than ten divine generals charging toward him. in a few moments, at least five god-level generals and two god-level masters would arrive at gu nie¡¯s current location. he glanced at the silver-armored divine general. ¡°You really think that¡¯s all I have?¡± gu nie had not used any of his powerful techniques. Even the most powerful Cthulhu lifeform, the cosmic force, had never been used by Gu nie. buzzzzzz! buzzzzzz! the two swords of holy light pierced down again. boom! the silver-armored general did his best to block the sword. The other sword of holy light whizzed past his chest. A deep crack appeared on the silver armor artifact. The silver-armored divine general was even knocked back a thousand meters. ¡± this person¡¯s strength is only comparable to a normal god spirit controller. if we kill him, all his treasures will belong to us. ¡± The silver-armored divine general roared as he retreated. As soon as he finished speaking ¡­ whoosh! Whoosh! The two immortal generals in the fifth realm appeared 10000 meters away at the same time. as soon as the two appeared, they attacked gu nie. a punch was thrown at gu nie. The other one was chanting a strange incantation that contained the syllables of the Cthulhu classics. then, a wheel of time appeared on gu nie¡¯s body. for a moment, gu nie felt as if his perception had been blocked. The flow of time he felt was also rapidly slowing down. ¡± some kind of special ability to slow time. ¡± This thought had just emerged. ¡°Die!¡± a loud shout suddenly exploded. ¡°boom!¡± An unparalleled punch exploded from Gu NIE¡¯s back. gu nie¡¯s body was sent flying like a shooting star. Whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! taking this opportunity, the silver-armored divine general also chased after him. each blade landed on gu nie¡¯s body. ¡°boom!¡± gu nie¡¯s body flew back and hit a nearby floating mountain. the entire mountain peak cracked and gu nie¡¯s body caved in, leaving no trace behind. the three of them didn¡¯t rashly continue to attack. Instead, they stayed alert at the periphery of the floating mountain. immediately after. Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! wuwuwuwu Time and space trembled. the two god spirit controllers and the other three god generals also arrived quickly. In order to deal with Gu nie. there were already two deity controllers and six divine generals gathered here. There were also two deity controllers, seven or eight divine generals, and more than 20 peak fifth stage Divine Spirit realm experts. The two deity overlords who had arrived. the other had blood-colored runes floating around him. he was the powerful deity overlord, red-blood fan. It controls the blood van Cthulhu curse and is extremely powerful. The other was orontans, who had a Titan¡¯s body that was fifty meters tall. it was said that it had the bloodline of the cthulhu creature, the titan king. they had already felt it during the previous battle. This stage three God was indeed at the level of a God controller. Even though he looked like a weaker God controller. however, he was still a deity controller. if they launched a crazy counterattack, many of their god-level generals would be killed or injured. Red Brahman, with a strange expression on her face, looked at the huge orontans. ¡°Senior orontans, this person also used many techniques just now. What do you think?¡± oronstan¡¯s mind was obviously not as rough as his body. ¡°this person has been hiding his aura very well and has never revealed it.¡± if we expose our auras rashly, we must quickly fly away from this place. he¡¯s also extremely confident in his own strength. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done this. moreover, this guy has only displayed a white sword-like technique. ¡± its defensive ability is also quite strong. even after being hit continuously, its aura is not weakened at all. ¡± ¡± the most important thing is that in the information we received previously, this fellow¡¯s burning technique, the black light that tears space, and the blood sea that possesses terrifying suppression power have never been taken out. ¡± this person has many hidden skills and strength. He can¡¯t be underestimated. ¡°indeed,¡± red-blood brahman, who was standing at the side, also nodded. ¡°this man is indeed not easy to deal with.¡± ¡°However, if the four of us work together wholeheartedly, we¡¯ll be able to escape. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to exterminate this fellow who has just reached the deity Overlord level.¡± Oronstan nodded slightly in response. After all, they had all become God controllers long ago. It wasn¡¯t something that a fellow who had just become a God controller could contend against. At the very least, they would not be sent flying just because three God generals had joined forces. red-blood brahman said loudly as she looked at the shattered mountain. ¡°Your Excellency has been inside for a long time, it¡¯s time to come out!¡± ¡°no hurry!¡± gu nie heard the voice and it came out from the mountain. it won¡¯t be too late for me to make a move when the four God controllers and a dozen God-level generals arrive. listening to these people¡¯s discussion. Gu nie finally understood. these god generals and god controllers knew each other, and they had secretly joined forces to kill him. Since that was the case, Gu nie no longer had to worry about anything. If you dare to come over, I¡¯ll kill you all here. ¡°Hmph! Pretending to be a ghost!¡± Red blood fan sneered and waved his hand. The blood-colored divine power Storm started to roar around the 50000-meter-high floating mountain where Gu nie was. Chapter 517 - 517 Controllers join hands 517 Controllers join hands Hu hu hu hu ~~ The bloody divine power Storm came. the rocks on the huge mountain peak were being eroded at an extremely fast speed. in the blink of an eye, the thousand-meter-thick mountain rock had been completely eroded. after seeing red blood brahman¡¯s methods ¡­ all the god-level generals felt their hearts skip a beat. although they had strength close to that of an ordinary deity controller, they were still very powerful. however, against a powerful deity controller like red blood brahman, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for long. fortunately, they weren¡¯t red-blood brahman¡¯s enemy this time. instead, they were fighting alongside her and killing an expert who was only at the level of an ordinary god control expert. with a powerful god controller like red brahman and an even more powerful god controller like orontans, this newly-advanced god controller would definitely die. As the blood-colored divine power Storm howled. A moment later, Gu nie reappeared. In the biting cold blood Storm. The sea of blood around Gu NIE¡¯s body surged. it completely blocked the surging blood-colored storm. gu nie was standing in the middle of the blood storm. His eyes slowly swept over the two deity controllers and the six divine generals. I originally wanted to let the four of you deity controllers gather together before I made my move. ¡°Since you want to die first, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± gu nie laughed. gu nie was telling the truth. Gu nie was indeed waiting for the other two God controllers to arrive. after all, although gu nie¡¯s offensive power was extremely strong, he was still very strong. But Gu nie was still a third stage God, so his speed was definitely not as fast as these experienced God controllers. Once Gu nie killed two God controllers, the other two would definitely run away instead of coming to their deaths. however, the god controller, who was covered in blood light, had to make a move first. Gu nie didn¡¯t hesitate. In an instant, the black fire in Gu NIE¡¯s eyes jumped. whoosh! whoosh! Whoosh! whoosh! including the two deity controllers, there were eight of them. From their physical bodies to their divine power, and even their souls, as well as their divine crowns, all of them buzzed. the terrifying balor¡¯s flames burst forth. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°This flame!¡± ¡°my soul.¡± In an instant, the God-level general screamed in pain. When the level 11 Balor¡¯s flames reached level 10 ¡­ The flames already had the burning effect of cosmic force. Once it was ignited, it would be annihilated without the cosmic force to suppress it. Then the Balor¡¯s flames would burn eternally, until they died. This also meant that God-level generals would definitely die under Balor¡¯s flames. This was the terrifying aspect of the level 11 Balor¡¯s flames. With the support of the cosmos divine power, the power of the Balor¡¯s flames was extremely terrifying. The six burning immortal generals almost lost their battle strength on the spot. the two deity controllers didn¡¯t have it easy either. they could also feel that their souls and divine crowns had been ignited. They could even feel that the flames were filled with an extremely dense cosmic force. if they couldn¡¯t put out the fire, it would only burn them to death. ¡°BOOM!¡± Orontans covered a distance of tens of thousands of meters with one step. A Warhammer the size of a small mountain came crashing down. the warhammer struck. The space around them collapsed. at the same time, an extremely powerful spatial sealing power locked gu nie in place. This ordinary-looking hammer strike was not ordinary at all. it simplified the complicated process and enveloped all the power in the hammer. the confinement of space power upanishad. the power of divine power. As well as the destruction attribute of the Cthulhu ancient books, they were all integrated into it. even a god general would be half-crippled if not killed by the hammer. Gu nie didn¡¯t dare to take a full-force attack from a veteran God Lord like this. With a flash of blood light, the power of the blood sea bloomed around Gu nie. At the same time, his world power Upanishad was released. one had to know that the world power upanishad was best at breaking this kind of seal. the power of the blood sea and the world power upanishad helped gu nie escape from this destructive attack. Gu NIE¡¯s body flickered and he immediately flew ten thousand meters away. boom¡ª- As the hammer fell, the world collapsed. The experts who were watching from afar were all terrified by the power of this hammer. ¡°what?¡± orontans¡¯s eyes narrowed. my hammer isn¡¯t something that ordinary people can avoid. Even a deity controller can¡¯t avoid it. ¡°And this kid broke my space power Upanishad and the Cthulhu¡¯s book in such a short time.¡± red blood Brahman, this guy is not simple. You have to be careful. orontans quickly sent mentally. ¡°i know,¡± seeing this kid dodge orontan¡¯s powerful hammer ¡­ red-blood brahman naturally understood how powerful it was. Furthermore, the strange flame burning in his body, soul, and even the divine crown made him not dare to underestimate it. gu nie dodged and didn¡¯t do anything else. Xiu Xiu Xiu- One after another, the blood-red canvases began to move towards Gu nie. Under the layers of encirclement, the entire world was enveloped. Fortunately, Gu nI had already used the Balor¡¯s flames to destroy all of the God generals. otherwise, with the addition of the attacks from these immortal generals, they would have to face the same situation. gu nie would probably be continuously beaten. ¡°light!¡± Gu nie thought. ¡°Swish!¡± The space suddenly trembled. With Gu nie at the center, the terrifying God-destroying light expanded into a large sphere. balor¡¯s flames had been upgraded to level 11. The God-destroying light had also been upgraded to level 11. Just like the flames of Balor, the Level-11 God-destroying light was naturally imbued with the force of the universe. Under the release of cosmos God Power. as the god-destroying light bloomed ¡­ chi chi chi chi The blood-colored canvas emitted a ¡°Chi Chi¡± sound. sounds. then, under the power of the god-destroying light, it quickly disintegrated. The blood-red canvas had not completely disintegrated. ¡°boom!¡± Another indescribably terrifying hammer fell from the sky. It was aimed at Gu nie. the two deity overlords joined forces and unleashed wave after wave of attacks, not giving gu nie any time to catch his breath. he snorted coldly. Gu nie suddenly raised his head and stared at the hammer that was about to destroy the world. His eyes became hollow and deep, as if black holes were brewing in them. these two deity controllers had extraordinary strength. In a one-on-one battle, Gu nie could use simple methods to destroy them. But with the two of them working together, Gu nie had no choice but to use some of his true skills. boom¡ª- oronstan¡¯s hammer came crashing down on gune. this time, it hit gu nie directly. Chapter 518 - 518 the eye of the black hole! 518 the eye of the black hole! on one side, there was a newly-advanced god controller. he was a god controller with particularly strong divine power. On the other side, there were two experienced God controllers and six God-level generals. this battle could be said to be a confrontation between the top powerhouses of holy sea gar. at that moment, as the battle waves erupted, half of the divine spirit experts in the land of emos were watching the battle from afar. Originally, they thought that the newly-advanced God controller wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for long against two God controllers and six God generals. however, the newly-advanced god controller at the beginning of the battle gave them a whole new understanding. a powerful flame instantly rose. the flames, which contained terrifying power, directly crippled the six divine generals. Even if it was tens of thousands of kilometers away. the top gods could feel the indescribable power contained in the flames. cthulhu¡¯s power! once cthulhu¡¯s power-type flames started burning, if they were not put out, they would die without a doubt. No one had expected that the deity Overlord would display such a terrifying technique. Then, the two God controllers joined forces and launched an attack. Even though the method of attack was simple. However, the technique and power contained in the attack were not simple. this was a battle that non-deity controllers couldn¡¯t participate in. when they saw the god controller oronstan¡¯s hammer strike the newly-advanced god controller, they were stunned. Everyone¡¯s heart trembled. had there been a turn in the battle? A surging hammer was swung fiercely. As the user of this hammer, oronstan instinctively felt that this hammer did not seem to be effective. He could feel that his hammer had hit something extremely hard. ¡°Whoosh!¡± He slowly retracted the hammer. Only to see ¡­ under the mountain-like warhammer ¡­ a strange black hole with a diameter of about five to six meters appeared. At this moment, this black hole was rapidly absorbing the surrounding origin power, fluctuations, energy, matter, and everything else. Even light could not escape the devouring of this black hole. the eye of the black hole, a black hole appeared in an instant. This was the power of the black hole eye. ¡°black hole eye!¡± After seeing the eye of the black hole for a moment ¡­ red blood brahman shouted. ¡°black hole eye!¡± Oronstan¡¯s expression also became extremely grave. He was very familiar with the black hole eye. It was said that the [ black hole eye ] was the Cthulhu innate ability of the fallen old God shabulo, and it was one of the core abilities. the black hole eye was famous. however, no one had ever truly cultivated this black hole eye. and today, the eye of the black hole had appeared. And the one controlling the black hole eye was the powerful enemy in front of them. the eye of the black hole! at this moment, the expressions of the many gods watching from afar changed. this powerful innate divine ability of a great old god was not something that a god control could master. Even among the Cthulhu creatures, the eye of the black hole had become the last song after shabulo¡¯s death. Only the legend of its terrifying power was left behind. but today, the eye of the black hole had reappeared. ¡± this brat actually managed to cultivate the eye of the black hole. how long has it been? he¡¯s really an indescribable fellow. ¡± Adams was naturally among the crowd of onlookers in the distance. earlier, when gu nie had released his god power, he had felt that this man with vast god power was the gu nie he had met after the deal. However, he didn¡¯t think that Gu nie would break through two realms in such a short time. his own strength had also soared. he had reached the level of a god controller. as a god general, he had received a large piece of universe crystal from gu nie, but it would still take him hundreds or even thousands of years to reach the level of a god controller. when the battle broke out. &Nbsp; gune¡¯s Balor flames immediately slowed down the rapidly approaching God generals. After all, Nark¡¯s flames had crippled Six God-level generals. Moreover, looking at the burning state of the flames, if there was no way to restrain them, the six divine generals were basically dead. This move alone was enough to persuade all the God-level generals to back off. when gu nie used the eye of the black hole, a powerful cthulhu ability, he was stunned. These God-level generals immediately stopped and began to watch from a distance. The eye of the black hole was no joke. Once touched, with the strength of a God general, death was certain. at the same time, the two approaching divine generals slowed down sharply when they saw the black hole eye. they felt that it was better to observe such a famous divine ability. The eye of the black hole appeared. gu nie didn¡¯t expect the two god controllers to be so shocked. ¡°You¡¯re already afraid?¡± Gu nie looked at the two and sneered. ¡°There¡¯s still time to kowtow and admit your mistakes. Otherwise, when you die, don¡¯t blame me for not showing mercy.¡± sure enough. Gu NIE¡¯s taunting words caused the two men¡¯s faces to darken. ¡°Hmph! Wasn¡¯t it just the eye of the black hole? what¡¯s the big deal?¡± red-blood fan said coldly as she glanced at the eye of the black hole. ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary power, and it doesn¡¯t pose much of a threat to us.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± gu nie laughed. ¡°then you can continue to try.¡± ¡°go!¡± red blood brahman said in a low voice. at the same time as his voice rang out. augustus took another step forward, crossing a thousand meters as he swung his hammer at gune. At the same time, a large hand formed from the blood cloth grabbed at Gu nie from below. The power of the black hole in Gu NIE¡¯s left eye surged. In his right eye, a clock that represented the order of time appeared. However, this time order only had six scales. ¡°Ka! ka! Kachaaa!¡± The gears made clicking sounds one after another, and the six scale lines jumped up one by one. at the same time, in everyone¡¯s field of vision. In the sky behind Gu nie. A huge clock, a Grand and simple clock engraved with order and time, appeared. When he saw the clock appear, he was stunned. red-blood brahman¡¯s eyes suddenly turned round and bloodshot. ¡°Time order! Quickly run!¡± With a sudden leap, red-blood Brahman turned into a bloody light and fled. ¡°idiot!¡± seeing the brahman flee, gu nie laughed coldly. ¡°You know it¡¯s time order, yet you still want to escape?¡± do you think you can f * cking get out of the range of time order? ¡± he asked. ¡± my cthulhu characteristic has already covered an infinite distance. you can¡¯t escape. ¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± Augustus¡¯s hammer came down again. the black hole appeared and completely blocked the attack. ¡°and you!¡± Gune looked at Augustus coldly. ¡°he must be the first to die.¡± Gu nie finished. The order of time, freeze! Then, everything began to move in the direction that Gu nie had set. augustus was nailed to the ground, unable to move at all. Red-blood Brahman, who had escaped, had returned to the place where she had escaped from. The eye of the black hole contained the strongest destructive power in the universe. as for the order of time! It was to reverse time and reshape all time and order. When the two were combined. it was a powerful technique that could control and destroy. Chapter 519 - 519 chapter 167 the fall of the god controller 519 chapter 167 the fall of the god controller The eye of the black hole! the order of time! After the two Cthulhu¡¯s god art abilities were released. The godly spirit realm experts in the distance were all stunned by the two super powers. it would be understandable if he could barely master a powerful divine ability of cthulhu¡¯s god of old. However, not only could this powerful newly-advanced God controller control one, but he could also control two. and the power of the two powerful cthulhu god arts was so strong. The eye of the black hole that could destroy everything could completely block any attack, and even destroy any attack. The order of time could control everything. at this moment, the two god controllers in position and time order were completely unable to move. this was the most powerful proof. after a moment of shock, all the god-level powerhouses looked at the scene quietly. cthulhu god art alone was powerful enough. and these two cthulhu divine powers were combined. It had completely formed an unimaginable qualitative change. The time order controlled the two God controllers, making their divine power, spirit, and body unable to move at all. the only thing it could resist was the scouring of cosmic force. however, under the suppression of gu nie¡¯s cosmic force and the power of the level nine time order, their resistance was pitifully weak. even though they were trying their best to control their own cosmic force to resist gu nie¡¯s cosmic force. But it was laughable and weak like an ant trying to shake a tree. under the suppression of gu nie¡¯s cosmic force ¡­ even the deity overseer was like this, and the six god generals were even more so. their divine power, soul power, and even some special energy in their bodies were completely confined at this moment. The six God-level generals who had been struggling to hold on lost all ability to resist as all their powers were sealed. without any resistance, balor¡¯s flames naturally burned their core. Chi Chi Chi Chi under the intense burning of balor¡¯s flames. before they could even let out a wail, the six divine generals quickly fell. the power of the black hole in gu nie¡¯s eyes flashed. A destructive black hole appeared on Red Brahman and orontans ¡®bodies. The destructive power of the black hole eye was beyond doubt. the only bad thing was that the black hole was solid. once it appeared, it could no longer be moved. And now, he was using time order to control these two. the power of the eye of the black hole was completely revealed. chi chi chi chi red-blood brahman¡¯s body was quickly destroyed by the black hole. ¡°The great Overlord will not let you off.¡± Red-blood Brahman shouted angrily before she died. ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about.¡± buzzzzzz! as the eye of the black hole rapidly expanded ¡­ in an instant, red-blood brahman¡¯s small body was completely annihilated by the eye of the black hole. meanwhile, oronstan, who was far away, remained silent under the destruction of the black hole eye. Soon, the black hole eye completely absorbed his entire body into its range and annihilated him. the god controller, red-blooded brahman, oronstan. Two powerful God controllers. He had fallen! The spectating gods in the distance all had different expressions. They had been evenly matched earlier. In the blink of an eye, the situation had changed drastically. gu nie¡¯s terrifying technique had easily killed two powerful god spirit controllers. although, these two deity controllers might have avatars. &Nbsp; but ¡­ once the main body of a deity overlord fell ¡­ even if they had any means to protect their lives, their strength would return to god general level, or even the standard of a fifth stage realm. after all, the fusion of cthulhu¡¯s powers was not easy to do. after gu nie killed the two god controllers. in the distance, the other two deity overlords and the divine generals who had stopped long ago were standing. he immediately turned and fled. He fled quickly. run as far away as you can. With Gu NIE¡¯s terrifying strength and methods, the two of them would only be courting death if they went. The combination of these two Sacred Arts. This would probably allow this newly-promoted God controller to reach the peak of the God controller level. his perception swept past the two god controllers who were fleeing. ¡± in the end, i still missed two god controllers. ¡± ¡°However, I killed two and scared off the other two. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡± after this battle, at least within the omoko ancient divine mountain, no deity controller will dare to provoke me again. ¡± After collecting the items from the dead god generals and God controllers, Gu nie didn¡¯t stay any longer. with a leap, a vast amount of cosmos divine power bloomed as gu nie left. and this time. no one else dared to stop gu nie. He could only watch Gu nie leave without any fear. As he flew, Gu nie secretly checked the treasures in the hands of the God controllers and God generals. after some investigation, gu nie was already smiling. ¡°These experts have quite a lot of things.¡± ¡± it¡¯s about seven or eight powerful divine abilities at the level of cthulhu¡¯s great old gods. ¡± ¡°although it doesn¡¯t suit me, i can¡¯t just leave the afk idle.¡± ¡± furthermore, there are two cthulhu abilities that are very suitable for me. i can use my cosmos divine power to unleash them. ¡± ¡°as expected, killing people and robbing people is the fastest way to get things.¡± moreover, these Divine Spirit experts have unexpectedly obtained so many things. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. I¡¯m almost done with the basic materials for my Cthulhu weapon. gu nie thought. as gu nie flew away. The spectating gods also slowly calmed down. a stage three deity with the strength of a deity controller. furthermore, he had even killed two deity controllers and scared them away. it was enough to cause enough shock in the entire mount omoko, and even the entire holy heijar. in fact, even the supreme cthulhu creatures would set their eyes on the powerful controller of the gods. after all, once such a deity overlord reached the 5th tier, he would be able to complete the final step of the transformation. then ¡­ It would truly be comparable to a powerful existence like the powerful ruler of Cthulhu. He was even stronger than Cthulhu ruler. such a situation was unprecedented in the entire history of holy heijar. The gods continued to spread the news. soon, the name of the newly promoted god controller, [ gu ni ], quickly spread throughout the entire mount omoko. some of the gods even sent out battle videos. the blooming of the eye of the black hole and the terrifying power of the order of time. For a time, it became a topic of great interest for all the gods. And among the God controllers ¡­ gu nie¡¯s battle had caused an even greater stir. Chapter 520 - 520 the old gods 520 the old gods above the vast and endless saint heigar. the half-asleep cthulhu old god [ arosendak ] slowly opened one of his huge 16 eyes. he slowly observed holy heiker below. he was far enough away from holy heijar, so holy heijar was only the size of half a house within the range of his threads. However, erosendak¡¯s gaze was clearly fixed on Holy heiker¡¯s Mount emoko. He could even clearly see the aura of the ruler of Cthulhu that was slightly blooming. ¡°A new ruler?¡± its life wasn¡¯t that short. Although its life force was weak, it had the aura of eternity. ¡°the birth of an eternal ruler?¡± ¡°This has never happened in the past.¡± ¡± moreover, it¡¯s a dominator born in a place filled with chaos and deathly stillness like omoko. ¡± ¡°Birth is the cause of chaos and inevitable death.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid eternity is also an illusion.¡± ¡± just like the newly born cthulhu. it may seem eternal, but in fact, as time passes, the fire of eternity will be extinguished. ¡± while the great old god erosendak was deep in thought. ¡°love rosendak.¡± a voice suddenly rang out. This voice also belonged to another great old God, [ buddy ], who was sleeping in this universe. ¡°You also felt it?¡± erosendak said. ¡°yes, the taste of eternity.¡± buddy¡¯s voice came through. ¡± but i feel that this is a false eternity, not a true eternity. ¡± ¡°I feel the same way.¡± ¡± but no matter what, since he has appeared, we can not allow him to disrupt our plan. ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± ¡°This part of the starry sky is our starry sky.¡± ¡°indeed,¡± at this moment, the voice of the other ruler of cthulhu, [ ofro ], also sounded. Although he was a Cthulhu ruler, his class was lower than the Great Old Ones. However, his strength was no weaker than the two old gods. ¡± also, i can sense a familiar smell from this newly born ruler of cthulhu. ¡± ¡°He seems to be looking for the corpses of other Cthulhu rulers to devour, absorb, and grow.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not¡± seems,¡±but it¡¯s indeed so.¡± ¡± he¡¯s looking for the corpses of other rulers and even the old gods. ¡± ¡± he¡¯s very eager to grow and become stronger. this might be a threat to us. ¡± ¡°Yes, this is an uncertain factor.¡± ¡°that¡¯s why it must be erased.¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to do it?¡± ¡°I still need to continue sleeping.¡± ¡°me too,¡± ¡°there¡¯s no more time, and you¡¯re still going to sleep?¡± ¡± or are you afraid that you¡¯ll be contaminated by the things left by the qiyuan mechanical creatures after entering the ancient gods mountain, as well as the new things released after the passageway is opened? ¡± the two old gods stopped talking. ¡± the things left behind by the qiyuan mechanical creatures are indeed terrifying, but the mysterious and unknown things spread out by the new qiyuan mimicry creature channel are even more terrifying. ¡± ¡± we didn¡¯t feel it when we were fighting against the mechanical creatures. ¡± after we exterminated them, we realized that all of us were affected. ¡°the last time, those strange things seeped into that strange cave without a sound.¡± and this time, it¡¯s a large number of them. ¡°it¡¯s obvious that the strange thing has already sensed that we are being affected.¡± ¡± even though we can¡¯t figure out what that thing is, it¡¯s obviously intelligent. moreover, gu yi is restraining us. ¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something we¡¯re currently considering. Even the three pillar gods have always wanted to find out what that strange situation was, but no one knows.¡± for those strange things, we can only avoid them if we are far enough away. ¡°can we really avoid it?¡± Opulo laughed. The two old gods fell silent again. Yes, they had no way of avoiding that strange thing. The initial element creatures that were going to fight with them were born with those strange things. Once they started fighting, they would definitely be infected. Unless they did not participate in the battle. However, if they didn¡¯t participate in this battle ¡­ under the leadership of the three pillar gods, the cthulhu creatures were destroyed, and they could not survive. On the other hand, if the three pillar gods led them to defeat those strange creatures this time ¡­ in that case, cthulhu creatures like them, who did not participate in the battle, would definitely be wiped out after the battle. After all, many Cthulhu creatures did not die on the battlefield, but in the purge. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± overlord¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°i¡¯ll think of a way to get in touch with that guy first. if he¡¯s not easy to get in touch with, i¡¯ll take action.¡± ¡°This newly born ruler isn¡¯t weak. More importantly, he¡¯s still in his growing stage. Moreover, it seems like his strong eternal flame of life isn¡¯t simple. it seems to have fused the characteristics of several dominators.¡± to be able to merge so many ruler characteristics together perfectly, it¡¯s obvious that this newly born ruler might have some special means and abilities. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t move.¡± once we make a move, even if we don¡¯t kill that guy, we have to drive that Cthulhu creature away. ¡± we can¡¯t let them mess up our plan. it¡¯s crucial to our survival. ¡± ¡°indeed,¡± After a chat, the universe fell into silence again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ at the bottom of the omoko ancient divine mountain. In a hidden cave. Gu nie quietly sat there. ¡°weng weng weng weng¡± The specially-made communication device vibrated. gu nie took out the communicator. Cosmos God energy gushed in. ¡°swish!¡± a sound. adams ¡®little projection appeared. ¡°how is it?¡± Gune asked Adams. after that battle. Gu nie once again hid his tracks and quietly entered the lower layer of the ancient gods Mountain. at the same time, adams had been keeping in touch with gu nie secretly after learning about his power. after all, being on good terms with a powerful god ruler was something that any god general wanted. not to mention that he was a god controller who had the strength of one of the top god controllers. there is no specific information on the trail. ¡°There are only a few movements of the creatures of calamity.¡± ¡± however, they are all very scattered. as we increase our pursuit of the creatures of doom and the creatures of enlightenment ¡­ ¡± ¡± these guys also know that we¡¯ve been looking for their traces and the location of their nest. ¡± as a result, those fellows are very small. Once they appear, they will quickly hide. In addition, they have some very special concealment technique. this also makes it difficult for us to track their specific location. ¡°but we¡¯ll keep tracking them down. once we find a reliable location, i¡¯ll let you know as soon as possible,¡± ¡°then, i¡¯ll have to trouble senior adams.¡± gu nie said. ¡°Killing an initial element creature is what we should do. There is no need to be so polite, Sir Gu nie.¡± after a short conversation, gune cut off the conversation with adams. Chapter 521 - 521 the wheel of cthulhu 521 the wheel of cthulhu In the beginning, the catastrophe origin lifeforms were led by the Qiyuan lifeforms. In the lower regions of the Mount Omoko, he had caused a huge ruckus. there were even cases of large-scale massacres at the foot of the ancient gods mountain. However, as the many controllers of the divine Kingdom and the divine Kingdom gave their orders ¡­ A large number of God controllers entered the Mount amoko to kill the creatures of calamity. During this period of time, the dire creatures had become very careful. a few months after gu nie had arrived at the lower layer, he had found a way out. Even though Adams was constantly searching for those creatures of calamity, he was still very confident. They still maintained their elusive posture. it made it difficult for the gods to find effective traces. from the traces and information of the three creatures of doom I killed in the land of emos. ¡± these initial element creatures and the source of disaster creatures seem to have a very strange ability. through some strange material or energy, or their unique means and abilities, they can enter a level equivalent to an alternate dimension. ¡± once they enter this so-called alternate dimension, their traces are basically completely cut off. at the same time, there are no specific traces of these creatures in the bottom layer of ancient gods Mountain in the information obtained by the three creatures of doom in the land of emos. here, at the very least, I need to catch a path of calamity creatures in the lower levels. After that, I need to properly investigate their information. ¡± then, it¡¯s possible to find the specific nest where the qiyuan creature is located and finally capture it. ¡± ¡°from there, i managed to pry out some profound mysteries from his body.¡± ¡°However, Yingluo¡± Gu nie chuckled as he pondered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too anxious.¡± ¡®currently, i¡¯m logging into these powerful cthulhu classics.¡¯ as well as the digestion of the brutal acts of the powerful rulers and the old gods. ¡°My strength will continue to increase as time passes.¡± ¡± i even feel that if i completely digest the remains of the great old ones, i can even become a powerful cthulhu creature at the level of the great old ones. ¡± after all, I¡¯m completely compatible with the ruler remains. ¡± the erosion and absorption of the cosmic force has reduced the damage to these dominators ¡®remains. ¡± ¡®the cthulhu ancient book will only become more and more powerful as the hack system improves.¡¯ ¡± more importantly, i can vaguely feel that the upper limit of these cthulhu god arts seems to be very, very high. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s just that they¡¯re limited by the abilities of cthulhu creatures. they can¡¯t fully develop these cthulhu god art abilities. ¡± ¡°But it¡¯s different in my hands.¡± the eye of the black hole and the time order that I displayed back then were only part of its power. I¡¯m about to bloom. Even the ruler of Cthulhu might not be my match. there are powerful rulers and the existences of the old gods in Holy heijar. ¡°besides, i don¡¯t know if these rulers are friends or foes with existences at the level of the great old ones.¡± as I grow and explode in battle, those powerful Cthulhu creatures should be able to sense my presence. ¡± it¡¯s as if i can vaguely sense what¡¯s happening in many places in holy heijar through the radiation range of my blood sea ability. ¡± ¡°great power is the foundation of everything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even better if they¡¯re not enemies.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re my enemies, then I won¡¯t be afraid of them after I become stronger.¡± as he thought, gu nie looked in front of him. At this moment, in front of Gu nie. A strange object that looked like a [ true mechanical wheel ] with a diameter of about half a meter and was made of six floating curved feather-shaped metal pieces. This ¡®true mechanical wheel¡¯ floated in space. However, it did not completely exist in space. A slight cosmic force was constantly flowing in it. At the same time, Gu NIE¡¯s cosmos God Power was used as the energy for its operation. With every revolution, it would consume a small amount of cosmos God Power and some materials to grow. At the same time, as it rotated on its own, it was also gently devouring the surrounding space and time. Even the dimensions of the high-dimensional world were constantly being absorbed by it. no matter how one looked at it. Everyone could see that this true mechanical wheel had a heart-palpitating power. This ¡± true mechanical wheel ¡± was a Cthulhu divine weapon that Gu nie had slowly built using the Cthulhu weapon forging method and many other materials. It had a powerful Cthulhu ability enhancement. it was a cthulhu divine artifact that was built with the ninth-level cthulhu¡¯s ability as its core. a cthulhu divine weapon with a slight cosmic force. if it was placed in a transcendent world ¡­ It would directly become a world-destroying [ meme tool ] that could destroy a world and could not be contained. in fact, as it operated, the entire transcendent world would be absorbed by its power, causing it to collapse. This was a Cthulhu artifact that Gu nie had built himself. Gune named it the wheel of Cthulhu! The name was simple. However, its might was not simple at all. It could even be said to be terrifying. Inside the wheel of Cthulhu, the six feather-shaped metal pieces contained the solid black hole that gunie had built with the black hole eye. the power of the eye of the black hole had been completely integrated into it using the smithing technique from cthulhu¡¯s ancient book. just the power of the collision alone was enough to make no divine weapon capable of colliding with it. the second was the cthulhu wheel, which was made of all kinds of precious materials, universe wall crystals, and other cthulhu materials. after that, he used the cosmos god power as an energy source to continuously construct a cosmic power tower with the amplification of cosmic power. Universe power amplification! This was the most terrifying part of the wheel of Cthulhu. normally, the cosmic force could be exerted as much as it was. However, the powerful Cthulhu Scriptures had been cultivated by Gu nie. Gu nie clearly felt it. This Cthulhu weapon, which was constructed with Cthulhu¡¯s ability, had the aspect of universe power enhancement. However, when the Cthulhu ancient book¡¯s level was low, its amplification was very weak. even a cthulhu weapon constructed with a level five ability could only barely double its power. this wasn¡¯t weak, but it definitely wasn¡¯t strong. there was a certain amount of help, but it was not obvious. Furthermore, many of the Cthulhu¡¯s abilities could not be displayed with energy. Most Cthulhu had their own powerful body and special abilities. There wasn¡¯t any universal cosmos God Power to activate it. therefore, it was not possible for cthulhu weapons to be used by all cthulhu creatures. besides, a cthulhu creature who had mastered the forging of such a powerful cthulhu weapon might not necessarily forge it for other cthulhu creatures to use. But for Gu nie ¡­ many of his abilities were executed using cosmos god energy. And this allowed the wheel of Cthulhu to have a vast space to unleash its power. At the moment, weapons constructed by the level 9 Cthulhu weapon construction method could increase the universe force by 5.5 times. This directly increased Gu NIE¡¯s attack power by more than five times. Furthermore, the more he cultivated, the more powerful the wheel of Cthulhu constructed by this manual would be. And the wheel of Cthulhu would be one of gune¡¯s trump cards. Chapter 522 - 522 the dominators obstruction 522 the dominator¡¯s obstruction Gu nie was cultivating. More than three months passed by quickly. Gu nie was cultivating in a secret room. ¡°Weng Weng Weng Weng¡± The communication device vibrated slightly. Gu nie flipped his hand and pointed at the tool. adams ¡®figure appeared. adams quickly said the moment he appeared. ¡°sir gu nie, just now, in a lower region near the northern region of the omoko ancient divine mountain.¡± a very powerful initial element creature has appeared. It is at least at the level of a divine general. They have joined forces to attack a gathering place of gods at the edge of the ancient gods Mountain. ¡± at the same time, there are also large numbers of creatures of calamity. ¡± after a while, gu nie turned to adams. ¡°then, i have to thank senior adams.¡± I¡¯ll rush over as soon as possible. I hope that the initial element creatures and the calamity creatures have not disappeared. gu nie quickly ended the conversation with adams. ¡± north, the border area. ¡± gu nie looked up at the edge of the mountain range to the north of the mount omoko. the interior of the omoko ancient divine mountain was extremely huge. if he wanted to fly there, it would take gu nie a month or more. it was definitely not possible to just fly over. gu nie looked at his own screen, He had just obtained a few Cthulhu abilities that were still in the process of being AFK. one of the cthulhu abilities was called [ high-dimensional travel ]. It didn¡¯t have much power by itself. the only thing it was good at was its long-range shuttle. This was a powerful ability that Gu nie had been lacking before. Cthulhu¡¯s ability [ high-dimensional travel ] was currently at Level 4. When used, one could easily travel tens of millions of kilometers, or even hundreds of millions of kilometers. compared to gune¡¯s other powerful cthulhu abilities, this high-dimensional travel wasn¡¯t that high-level. however, to god-level generals and god-level controllers ¡­ Cthulhu¡¯s level-4 ability was already a height that they could only look up to but not reach. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± As his thoughts surged. gu nie¡¯s god power bloomed. in an instant, the entire world trembled under the supreme might of gu nie¡¯s cosmos god power. ¡°It¡¯s about the limit. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to travel 200 million km.¡± ¡°we¡¯ll arrive after two shuttles.¡± the next moment. A Whirlpool gate appeared in front of Gu nie. behind the vortex gate, a light bridge gradually extended into the distance. gu nie¡¯s body flickered, and he was about to step into the vortex. ¡°What?¡± Gu nie, who had just moved, suddenly stopped. Gu nie then looked up into the sky. Even though it was a thick rock barrier. But Gu nie could see it. The aura of a powerful Cthulhu God of the old days was released from a distant place. When gune¡¯s Cthulhu body had taken shape, he had felt it. in the sky above holy heijar, there was the powerful cthulhu. However, Gu Nier did his best to hide his information and traces. after all, gune wasn¡¯t sure if the cthulhu creatures were friends or foes. He did not expect that the powerful ruler of Cthulhu would release his aura directly today. Was it deterrence? Or perhaps something else. Gu nie didn¡¯t move. He just stood in the small cave and looked at the Cthulhu ruler in the sky. Gune could clearly feel that the ruler of Cthulhu was very strong. he was much stronger than andrew, who gune had encountered before. my new ruler friend, if possible, I hope you don¡¯t make too much of a move in Holy heijar. The Cthulhu ruler¡¯s voice crossed the endless space and descended with a rumble. these words caused gu nie to frown. gu nie replied after a moment of thought. senior Cthulhu, I don¡¯t have any intention of destroying Holy heijar. in fact, I didn¡¯t pursue the matter when the deity overlords attacked me. Otherwise, I could have destroyed their deity kingdoms. you know about the Qiyuan mimicry creature. It¡¯s the catastrophe of the starry sky and universe this time. ¡°They must be destroyed.¡± ¡°the purpose of my trip this time is only to find those qiyuan mimicry creatures.¡± Gu nie tried his best to appear friendly. After all, gune was only a Cthulhu creature that had just been born. he was far from being comparable to this powerful ruler who had existed for who knows how many years. ¡°And I¡¯m talking about these Qiyuan mimicry creatures.¡± The rumbling sound came again. These words made Gu nie frown. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to interfere with these initial element creatures?¡± ¡°Why?¡± gu nie asked in a deep voice. ¡°because we have our own plans.¡± these mimicry creatures are right there. They are still very weak. ¡± we need to wait. we need to wait for them to become stronger before we can make use of them. ¡± ¡°killing these enemies in the cradle may be a good choice. however, it¡¯ll be more useful for us to let them grow and then kill them again.¡± if we interfere with these creatures in advance, we will not be able to control them effectively. there¡¯s no way to kill them when necessary. ¡°fatten them up before killing them?¡± Gu nie thought for a while, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Thank you for telling me, senior. I understand.¡± I¡¯ve just been promoted to the ruler of Cthulhu not too long ago, so I don¡¯t know your name yet, senior. gu nie asked. ¡°My name is oflo.¡± As the voice fell, oflow¡¯s aura gradually faded and then completely disappeared. Gu nie could only sense the general area of the place. Gu nie waved his hand. The light bridge and vortex gate that crossed the space-time dimension disappeared one after another, and at the same time, all of his divine power was retracted. gu nie sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really bullying me because I don¡¯t know anything?¡± Gu nie sneered in his heart. As an initial element creature. Their numbers were endless. andrew had told gu nie about this. back then, the qiyuan evil demons, qiyuan insect race, and qiyuan mechanical creatures had an endless number. Even the light in the universe was buried by their numbers. ¡°the killing of these few initial element creatures is completely insignificant.¡± ¡± in the depths of the universe, there are too many creatures of initial element. ¡± ¡°Kill some of them first and weaken them a little. There are still benefits to it.¡± ¡± more importantly, i can use my own characteristics to get familiar with them and even assimilate them. ¡± ¡± and the ruler of holy heijar doesn¡¯t allow us to touch the creatures of initial element here. i don¡¯t know what their intentions are, but i feel that their motives are not good. ¡± ¡± it seems that it¡¯s necessary to get in touch with senior andrew again. ¡° Chapter 523 - 523 meeting andrew again 523 meeting andrew again In the quiet and deep bloody dream world. In the depths of the blood sea. Andrew savored the endless supply of blood crystals as usual. he didn¡¯t need to look at the outside world. From the blood crystals, Andrew knew that the outside world was getting more and more dangerous. the wreaking havoc of the creatures of calamity. a hidden initial element creature. there was also that strange existence that had silently spread out. From time to time, Andrew would also look in one direction, which was the direction of Holy heijar. Not long ago, a new ruler of Cthulhu was born there. it was very weak, but also very strong. The weak part was its Cthulhu life force, while the strong part was its incredible divine power and powerful Cthulhu means. andrew was familiar with the newly-born cthulhu creature. it was ¡°guni lawrence,¡± whom he had met several times. Andrew didn¡¯t expect such a weak little guy to be so powerful. Now, he had actually grown into a Dominator. and it was an increasingly powerful ruler. this was something he had never expected. andrew, who was in a deep sleep, suddenly raised his head. He looked into the distance. then, he laughed. ¡°they¡¯re here!¡± Andrew waved his tentacles. the next moment. buzzzzzz! The blood sea trembled slightly. then, gu nie¡¯s bloody dream body appeared in the depths of the blood sea, right in front of andrew. Andrew studied Gu nie for a while before speaking. ¡± strong vitality is blooming in your body. ¡± ¡°The smell of eternity is also spreading.¡± ¡± a true eternal cthulhu is about to be born. ¡± Andrew could feel the eternal flame on Gu NIE¡¯s body. this meant that gu nie would have eternal life. However, eternity also needed to pass the test of time. the true fire of eternity would never be extinguished. And he, the ruler of Cthulhu, also used the aura of eternity. However, as time passed, his eternal flame was extinguished step by step. He was not the only one. Many other Cthulhu rulers who were born from death were the same. and if gu nie could go one step further ¡­ perhaps, it would be able to truly let the eternal flame burn. ¡°senior must be joking. i¡¯m still very weak.¡± gu nie replied. ¡°You¡¯re no longer weak.¡± andrew shook his head slightly. Gu nie didn¡¯t continue on this topic. He pondered for a while before quickly speaking. senior, previously, I was in the Holy Heigar¡¯s emoko ancient divine mountain. I wanted to capture those initial element creatures and study them. ¡± however, as soon as i made my move, i was stopped by a powerful cthulhu ruler stationed in holy heijar. ¡± ¡°his name is oflow.¡± he said that the origin awakening creatures in Holy heijar need to grow before they are killed. Only then will they be more valuable. you won¡¯t allow me to interfere with the creatures of the Holy heijar. ¡± i¡¯ve only been a cthulhu creature for a short time, and i¡¯m still a very weak cthulhu creature. i don¡¯t really know what kind of strategy cthulhu creatures use to deal with these qiyuan creatures. ¡± that¡¯s why I¡¯m here today to ask senior Andrew about this. Andrew squinted his eyes and thought for a moment. Then he opened them. ¡°what do you think of his words?¡± he asked gu nie. ¡°nonsense!¡± gu nie said. ¡°yes, i am.¡± Andrew waved his tentacles and began to explain. among the Cthulhu creatures, there will always be some Cthulhu creatures who try to survive in another way. ¡°For example, co-existing with those creatures of initial element.¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s expression froze. ¡± if it was possible, the previous three battles between cthulhu creatures and qiyuan creatures wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± ¡± moreover, you have to know that as the qiyuan lifeforms gradually grow, they will take the lead to attack the places where they have been massacred on a large scale and engage in battle. ¡± ¡°Their revenge is very strong.¡± ¡± this has also led to some cthulhu creatures being afraid of them in previous battles. ¡± these words made gu nie¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Yingluo¡¯s ofro is scared?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± ¡± of course, it can also be seen as a survival strategy, a lowly and shameful strategy. ¡± when there was no battle in Holy heijar, they did not die. then, the large-scale creatures of initial element in the depths of the universe will not come. and they won¡¯t attack Holy heijar. ¡°This way, we won¡¯t be able to find the three guys who built the hidden nest.¡± even if Qiyuan creatures really start a large-scale attack against Cthulhu creatures in the future ¡­ ¡°They won¡¯t be the main target of attack.¡± ¡± the real places of attack are the places where cthulhu creatures have killed qiyuan creatures. ¡± ¡°so, yingluo¡± gu nie¡¯s expression froze. ¡°that guy called oflow stopped me from chasing after those initial element creatures so that he wouldn¡¯t expose their tracks?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°what a cowardly fellow.¡± Gu nie shook his head. ¡°not everyone is as passionate about battle as you are.¡± andrew laughed. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I don¡¯t want to get involved in a large-scale battle with Qiyuan creatures.¡± ¡± however, if i don¡¯t kill them, they will destroy our world and kill us when they become stronger in the future. ¡± Gu nie shrugged his shoulders. ¡± since they won¡¯t let me fight in the holy heijar, there¡¯s no need for me to fight in the holy heijar. ¡± ¡°after all, there are many qiyuan lifeforms in the universe.¡± the three powerful cthulhu creatures had really been angered by the pursuit of those initial element creatures in holy heijar. Gu nie would probably be in danger as well. ¡°Indeed,¡± andrew said. after a moment of silence, gu nie looked at andrew. ¡°senior, how much longer do you have to wake up?¡± ¡°about to awaken.¡± Andrew replied softly. ¡°Using your time, it will take about 120 years.¡± one hundred and twenty years, about to? ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes twitched. To Cthulhu creatures, it was indeed a very, very short time. ¡°Do you have any plans?¡± Andrew could sense something from Gu NIE¡¯s words. ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡± i¡¯m still relatively weak right now. i still need a long time to grow. ¡± and senior, you still need a certain amount of time to completely wake up. ¡± i want to cultivate and grow up in the omoko ancient god mountain of holy heijar for a while. ¡± after you¡¯ve completely changed your attribute, we¡¯ll leave the area of Holy heijar and head to the depths of the universe where there are more Qiyuan creatures to kill, capture, and research them. ¡°No problem,¡± andrew thought for a moment and replied. ¡± while those qi yuan creatures are still not strong, i need to let them know that we cthulhu creatures are not to be trifled with. ¡± To Andrew. he didn¡¯t have much time left. if he could survive this time, it would be difficult for him to live until the next beginning element creature came. rather than dying in a deep sleep, it would be better to die in battle. after all, the corpses that were born were those that died or fought. he, andrew, who was born from the corpses of those who died in battle, naturally had the awareness of dying in battle. Chapter 524 - 524 Plundering the ancient gods Mountain 524 Plundering the ancient gods Mountain In a quiet cave secret room. Gu nie slowly opened his eyes. after talking with andrew, gu nie had a general plan for the future. ¡± there¡¯s still a lot of time. it¡¯s enough for me to grow strong enough. ¡± ¡°However, Yingluo¡± gu nie looked up, his eyes penetrating the endless starry sky above the holy sea. ¡°if we continue to act within the mount omoko, i¡¯m afraid it will cause unnecessary misunderstandings.¡± ¡± there¡¯s still a need to inform these three cthulhu. ¡± Gu NIE¡¯s divine power started to surge. It continued to extend. the powerful universe god power allowed gu nie¡¯s will to extend to the endless void of holy heijia. Gu nie could sense that something was happening in the air. there were three powerful cthulhu. one of them was ofro, who had talked to gune before. the other two were the great old gods that even gu nie feared. Gu nie was far from being able to fight against such an existence. ¡°Senior oflow!¡± gu nie¡¯s voice reverberated through the starry sky. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Oflow¡¯s voice bloomed softly. ¡± i will naturally abide by senior oflow¡¯s previous words. i will not interfere with qiyuan lifeforms ¡®actions on ancient gods mountain and in holy heijar. ¡± ¡± however, i¡¯m still very weak at the moment. i need to find more cthulhu¡¯s bodies in the omoko ancient divine mountain. ¡± After a moment, oflow¡¯s voice was transmitted over. ¡± there is no problem. if you can get anything in ancient gods mountain, it will naturally belong to you. ¡± however, since you¡¯re already at the Cthulhu biological level, you shouldn¡¯t interfere too much in the problems between the gods. ¡°i know that.¡± when I was searching for treasures, if those gods didn¡¯t interfere with me, I wouldn¡¯t have killed them on purpose. ¡°But if they want to join forces to encircle and annihilate me, that¡¯s a different story.¡± ¡°En!¡± oflow nodded in response. As a Cthulhu creature, it was naturally impossible for him not to fight back when faced with the attacks of the God controllers. They could restrain Gu nie from killing gods on the Mount Omoko. But he couldn¡¯t just let Gu nie hit him without fighting back. That would be too much. After a brief exchange, Gu nie retracted his divine power and his will slowly disappeared from the universe. After Gu NIE¡¯s will dissipated ¡­ The three Cthulhu creatures began to communicate with each other. as long as he doesn¡¯t cause too much trouble in the ancient gods Mountain, ¡± su mo said. ¡°we don¡¯t need to interfere with him.¡± ¡± yes, all we need is the silence of this area. ¡± if we fight, we might even expose our own position. ¡°Indeed,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll continue to keep an eye on him and won¡¯t let him make too many movements.¡± After a round of negotiations, the starry sky returned to silence. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Hu ~~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± Gu nie exhaled. ¡°i¡¯ll be happy if i can continue to search for good things in ancient gods mountain.¡± ¡°the upper echelons of the emoko ancient god mountain have the remains of the emoko ancient god.¡± there might even be the abilities of the ancient God emoko. in addition, there are a large number of old gods in the upper echelons of ancient gods Mountain. The power of these old gods will be of great help to me. ¡± with these things, i¡¯ll cultivate in seclusion for nearly a hundred years, and i¡¯ll be able to become a powerful great old one in its entirety. i might even become a powerful great old one god. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± Gu nie didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly packed up his things. He flew toward the higher levels of the Omoko ancient divine mountain. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the highest level of the omoko ancient divine mountain. There were many wondrous areas. Among them, the most famous were the [ time corridor ] and the [ Holy heijar origin sea ]. [ holy sea of origin ]. It was said that the one sleeping was a powerful Cthulhu old God who could communicate with the origin of the Holy Heicard era. this old god had endless energy. even if it died, it could still communicate with the origin power of holy heijar. Thus, the entire [ Holy Sea of origin ] was filled with thick Origin Energy. cultivating here could allow godly spirit experts to absorb the thick origin energy of holy heijiar, allowing the godly spirit to use the thick origin energy to strengthen its foundation, strengthen its divine power, strengthen its body, and even repair its own shortcomings. such a powerful effect would be extremely useful even to many gods. Naturally, many deity controllers would rush to this place like a flock of ducks. as such, the holy heijar¡¯s sea of origin had basically become the exclusive land of the god controllers. only the peak fifth stage realm experts and fifth stage realm god generals from the god spirit controller¡¯s kingdom could enter. no other god was allowed to enter. this place had been completely occupied by the combined forces of more than a dozen god controllers. For such a good place. gu nie naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Gu nie didn¡¯t really need heijar¡¯s origin power. However, what gune needed was the ability to communicate with the source of a high-dimensional transcendent world like Holy heijar. after all, once gu nie mastered this ability, he would be able to use it. in any transcendent world, gu nie could easily use any low-level, medium-level, high-level, or even high-level transcendent worlds for energy utilization. even in the vast universe, gu nie could absorb the origin energy of the entire universe to recover and increase his strength. compared to the holy heijar¡¯s sea of origin, the time corridor was even more powerful. Time corridor it was not constructed by cthulhu creatures. It was said to be the remains of the ancient universe ruins [ universe Star Palace ]. Some of them were collected by powerful Cthulhu creatures and placed in the Omoko ancient sacred mountain. The traces of the cosmic star God Palace could be traced back to the era of the oldest group of ancient gods. No one knew exactly when and how this universal starry sky godly Palace had appeared. however, there was no doubt that the cosmos starry sky godly palace was extremely mysterious. This also made the time corridor extraordinary. when one entered the time corridor, the flow of time would be increased by about three times. in other words, the time in the time corridor was three times faster than the outside. When Gu nie had first learned about the wonders of the time corridor ¡­ Naturally, it was equivalent to whether one¡¯s own hack system could carry out the same form of hack. After all, three times the speed of the outside world meant that Gu NIE¡¯s hack speed would also be three times faster. However, the specific effect still needed to be tested in the time corridor. other than the fact that time flowed extremely fast. The [ time corridor ] also contained a small amount of cosmic force. cultivating in the time corridor could slowly increase one¡¯s own cosmic force through the scouring of cosmic force. One could only imagine how intense the competition was. It was said that the many deity controllers in the entire Holy heiker had fought no less than a hundred times for the [ time corridor ]. in the end, the various parties reached an agreement. the forces of the three continents were divided into three parts. every once in a while, the experts of one continent would cultivate, and the experts of the other two continents were not allowed to enter. In other words, this [ death light corridor ] was completely monopolized by the God controller of Holy heijar. and gu nie¡¯s arrival. Obviously, they would not follow the rules set by these so-called God controllers. That was why gune had greeted ofro earlier. Chapter 525 - 525 Training in the time corridor 525 Training in the time corridor the news that gu nie was heading to the upper echelons of the mount umoke ancient gods spread like wildfire. In response, the high-level God controllers of Holy heijar strengthened the defense work against the Holy heijar¡¯s sea of origin and the time corridor. however, after entering the upper levels of the mount omoko, gunie didn¡¯t attack the holy heygar origin ocean and the time corridor as the other deity controllers had expected. this caused many of the god controllers to slow down. It was as if their powerful defensive measures had worked to a certain extent. But in reality. Gu nie quietly hid his tracks. He didn¡¯t immediately go to the Holy heijar origin sea and the time corridor because he was in the upper levels of the emoko ancient divine mountain. In addition to these two most important places, there were other places that contained very important things. for example, the others were the divine abilities of the three great old ones. As well as the place where the abilities of the ancient starry sky god emoko could be inherited. These were places that Gu nie had to explore first. After he finished exploring these places and got everything he needed, he would be able to find a way out. Only gune would go to the Holy heijar origin sea and the time corridor. he went to the [ holy heiker¡¯s sea of origin ] in order to get the corpse of the god controller. And the time corridor was obviously the place Gu nie needed to cultivate. As Gu nie hid his tracks, he began to explore the higher levels of the Mount Omoko. the upper echelons of the mount omoko also entered a period of peace as usual. The second year after Gu nie entered the ranks of the umoko ancient God mountain. After Gu nie finished exploring the area. Gu nie began his search for the last two locations. The first battle would undoubtedly be the battle of the Holy Sea of origin. this battle. The 12 God controllers had constructed a powerful defensive measure together to seal off the entrance. they were on guard against gu nie¡¯s attack. Unfortunately, they had clearly underestimated Gu NIE¡¯s strength. after all, gu nie wasn¡¯t an ordinary deity controller. instead, he was a top-notch deity controller, in addition to the growing cthulhu body, and the possessor of many divine abilities of the gods of the old days. this battle was particularly intense. The outcome wasn¡¯t much different from what Gu nie had expected. It only took a few minutes. Gu nie was talking about how the God controllers were fighting until they lost their armor. Gu nie then stood guard at the entrance. A sea of blood bloomed and filled the entire region of the [ Holy Sea of origin ]. the [ holy heiker¡¯s sea of origin ] was much larger than ordinary large transcendent worlds. However, gune had now transcended the form of a God, and the power of the Cthulhu great old ruler was immense. naturally, he could easily fill every corner of the [ holy sea of origin ] with his strength. Gu nie had left no one alive. There were a total of 12 God controllers, and none of them could escape. All of them died in battle. this battle was a huge wake-up call for many of the deity controllers of the omoko ancient divine mountain. It was also a harsh lesson for them. He dared to go against Gu nie. he had to die! after the battle, several god controllers joined forces to ask for help from the great cthulhu creature. He hoped that the Cthulhu creature would be able to kill gunie. however, their sacrifice did not elicit a response from the great cthulhu creature. gugne had already discussed this with oflow. it would be weird if she could respond. The matters between Cthulhu creatures were not something that these divine powerhouses could participate in. In the sea of origin of the Holy heijar, gune took the body and power of the great old God and went straight to the time corridor. With the lesson from the Holy heijar¡¯s sea of origin. there were more god controllers in the [ time corridor ]. however, gu nie was able to fight against twelve deity overlords at the same time. in terms of strength, gu nie had the absolute advantage. The second aspect. The Cthulhu creatures they relied on did not respond. This also made them lose the courage to continue fighting Gu nie. Therefore, when gune arrived at the [ time corridor ]. All the deity overlords who knew Gu nie was here ran away. [ time corridor ] it was about a hundred meters wide. it was about two thousand meters long. there were fifty-meter-tall stone pillars on both sides. At the same time, a light screen appeared on the entire [ time corridor ]. Outside the light screen was the normal flow of time. In the area covered by the light curtain, time was three times faster. there was no one else in the [ time corridor ] other than gune. ¡°you¡¯re running pretty fast,¡± Gu nie smiled as he looked through the time corridor. Then, in a corner of the [ time corridor ], Gu nie sat down. Gu nie opened the system panel. After a moment, Gu nie nodded. ¡± here, i still gain experience every ten seconds. ¡± ¡°In other words, the hack system also enjoys the effect of three times acceleration.¡± ¡°120 years of training is equivalent to 360 years outside.¡± ¡± this time, i¡¯ve obtained quite a few powerful cthulhu abilities. ¡± ¡± at the same time, although the power of the ancient god emoko is not the complete version, it still has seventy to eighty percent of its power. ¡± ¡± the effects are still very impressive after the hack is upgraded. ¡± it was the place where adams had given him the information about gu ni. Gu nie had used his own Miracle System, and after some effort, he had finally obtained the ability of the ancient God of the emoko Galaxy. As a starry sky ancient God, his abilities were clearly more powerful. this could be seen from his 5000 + experience points. The abilities of the ancient gods of the starry sky were stronger than the abilities of the Great Old Ones. however, as their levels increased, the power of these abilities would be roughly the same when they reached a certain level. ¡± at the level of cthulhu creatures, it¡¯s still the level of divine power that matters. ¡± even a difference of one or two levels is enough to make up for the gap in magical ability between the old gods and the ancient gods of space. this long period of training will not only allow my own strength to reach the level of a complete ruler of Cthulhu, but it will also allow many of my Cthulhu abilities to reach indescribable heights for Cthulhu creatures. ¡°At that time, Yingluo¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes swept across the vast starry sky above the Mount Emoke. even the two great old gods and the Dominator are no match for me. even the powerful ancient gods of the starry sky might not be my match. ¡°during this cultivation, i can go and search for those qiyuan lifeforms without any worries, as well as their secrets.¡± gu nie immediately pulled himself together. He began to train. He had also started the longest period of cultivation in his entire cultivation process. Chapter 526 - 526 the blossoming of the stars 526 the blossoming of the stars Time flew by. Three hundred and sixty years for Gu nie. To the Cthulhu creatures outside, it was only a hundred and twenty years. However, even a hundred and twenty years was a very short time for Cthulhu creatures. and in the past 120 years, which was neither too long nor too short. Including the ancient gods Mountain, Holy heajar, and even the entire universe, extraordinary changes had taken place. one of them was ¡­ he had spent thirty years in the ancient nirvana world. the qi yuan biological passage led to many transcendent worlds for the second time. This time. There were many paths leading to the source of calamity. At the same time, a certain amount of initial element creatures had also entered. Compared to the previous time when the passage randomly bloomed in many transcendent worlds, this time, it was different. This was the second time he entered. Those creatures were very cautious. all the passageways were completely concealed. The information Gu nie had received was that the path would only be opened if a creature of initial element or a powerful creature of disaster acted as a guide. The Oya continent didn¡¯t have any creatures of initial element or disaster, so Gu nie didn¡¯t have to worry about his transcendent world being invaded. It was said that the creatures of origin who entered for the second time were all at the divine level. Then, on the eightieth year of his cultivation in the ancient Nirvana realm. The strange passage bloomed again. Even Gu nie, who was cultivating in the spacetime corridor, could feel the movements of the strange and hidden passages outside. It was as if a strange tunnel had appeared in a peaceful sleep. Then, a strange substance emerged and disappeared. they couldn¡¯t even grasp the exact location of the tunnel. but one thing was for sure. This time, there were many, many creatures entering. there were more than eight hundred areas in holy heijar where gu nie had felt the strange fluctuations. and this was just the area around the mount omoko, and there were already more than eight hundred of them. there were probably more than ten thousand of them in the entire holy heijar. without a doubt, there were many of these qiyuan mimicry creatures. in the past, the qiyuan evil demons, the qiyuan insect race, and the qiyuan machinery had numbers like the ocean and the tide. and this time, the qiyuan mimicry creature was the same. but gu nie knew. This was not the last wave. when the cthulhu creatures woke up one after another ¡­ it would be the time when the qiyuan lifeforms would arrive on a large scale. And that would be the true beginning of the catastrophe. he just quietly cultivated here. he allowed the qiyuan mimicry creatures to wreak havoc within the omoko ancient divine mountain. compared to the appearance of the initial element creatures, gu nie¡¯s own growth was clearly more important. Before he knew it, Gu NIE¡¯s 360 years of cultivation in the time corridor had come close. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On this day! He was cultivating. gu nie felt something. gu nie then looked up into the sky. the originally starry sky was filled with stars. at this moment, a star shone brightly. The brightness was tens of times, even hundreds of times brighter than before. ¡± the stars have arrived at the right position. the cthulhu creatures should wake up. ¡± Gu nie murmured. As the star bloomed ¡­ The entire starry sky seemed to have received the video. The second one! the third one! The tenth! The hundredth! Tens of thousands of densely packed stars began to emit a dazzling radiance. for a time, the entire dark and dim starry sky was as bright as day under the endless starlight. ¡­¡­ As the light of the stars bloomed. The night was lit up. at this moment, in all the transcendent worlds in the universe. whether it was during the day, during the night, or at the distant edge of the universe. All the living beings looked up at the sky and the night. The stars bloomed for the only time in their lives in this turbulent time. It was enough to light up the entire star. when the stars reached the correct position. The great creature would awaken. This was a legend that circulated in all the transcendent worlds in the vast universe. everyone knew what this meant. ¡­¡­ the ancient forest. all the avro elves knelt around the altar, their faces pious and solemn. they chanted their indescribable true names in unison. ¡­¡­ Deep in the abyss world. The place where the light could not penetrate. when the stars bloomed with indescribable light. all demonic creatures, asian demons, and those low-level creatures with demonic blood. their blood was boiling and burning. they roared in unison, roaring at the starry sky. it was excitement and fanaticism. they knew that their race had arrived, and their era had arrived. ¡­¡­ at the same time, gu nie also felt it. in the depths of his blood sea, a large number of blooddream elves also knelt on the ground, trembling as they called out the true name of the lord of nightmares. he hoped that the lord of nightmares would give him some instructions. &Nbsp; he sensed the power of faith that was swarming toward him. gu nie laughed. I didn¡¯t expect that my bloody dream world would be affected as well. Then, Gu nie released a thought. These blooddream elves were still very weak. The strongest was only at the second level of the Oracle realm. Their existence only needed to maintain the operation of the bloody dream world. Gu nie narrowed his eyes and looked around. The calm space, the depths of the wonderful dimension, the depths that Gu nie couldn¡¯t be sure of. One by one, the passageways were torn open. a strange and peculiar mass of matter was spurted out like a geyser. At the same time, strange and weird initial element creatures started to pass through the strange passage. After they appeared, these initial element creatures immediately disappeared. ¡°as expected.¡± Gu nie shook his head. just like what those seniors Andrew said, when these strange creatures came, we Cthulhu creatures could not even effectively grasp where they came from. ¡°Luckily, I¡¯ve seen some of them on the bodies of the previous lifeforms of calamity.¡± after that, gu nie focused on the strange substance he had just spat out. it¡¯s a very strange substance. When I was talking to Andrew earlier, he said that this substance is very harmful to Cthulhu creatures. ¡°However, Yingluo¡± ¡°A long, long time ago, I¡¯ve fought at the entrance of the passage, so I¡¯ve long been contaminated with this substance.¡± I reincarnated after that. Not only were these substances unable to harm me, but they also failed to do so. ¡°even a mayfly¡± Gu nie waved his hand. I can still use these materials. I just don¡¯t know what their specific effects are. ¡± when i find a way to control these materials and energy, i can study them. ¡± after feeling it for a moment. Gu nie raised his head and looked into the deepest part of the starry sky. there, one after another, terrifying auras that made one¡¯s heart tremble filled the air. The stars had arrived at the correct position. in that case, those terrifying existences that had been sleeping for countless years were about to wake up. After the catastrophe passed, they fell into a deep sleep. When they woke up. What he saw was a whole new catastrophe. A catastrophe that would decide whether they could go back to sleep. Chapter 527 - 527 The results of the hidden cultivation 527 The results of the hidden cultivation [ time corridor ] gu nie slowly withdrew his gaze. as the great cthulhu creatures gradually woke up, the light of the stars also gradually dimmed. Very quickly, the starry sky of the universe returned to its usual calm. but in the future, the universe would no longer be peaceful. ¡°Gu nie!¡± a soft sound echoed in gu nie¡¯s mind. it was andrew. ¡°they¡¯re here!¡± Gu nie replied. Since Andrew already had his attributes. then, what would come next would be war, endless war. It was a war between the heaven-defying creatures of Qiyuan and the Cthulhu creatures. no one knew how long it would last. no one knew who would obtain the final victory. But this battle was unavoidable. With a thought. gu nie¡¯s blood sea bloomed. A bloody tunnel was torn open outside the spacetime corridor. This blood tunnel was the one that led to the bloody dream world. gu nie already had the ability to travel through the blooddream world. It was very easy for his main body to enter the bloody dream world. After entering the bloody dream world, Gu nie followed the layer of the bloody dream world and headed toward Andrew¡¯s location. after gu nie left. it was only then that the consciousness of the three cthulhu creatures above the starry sky of holy heijar gathered together again. ¡°That fellow has left.¡± ¡°yes, he finally left.¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect him to grow so quickly in such a short time. he went from an ordinary cthulhu creature to a height that is enough to make us feel threatened. ¡± ¡± i remember that none of the newly born cthulhu creatures have ever grown as fast as him. ¡± ¡± in such a short period of time, he went from a weak ruler to the late stage of cthulhu ruler. ¡± ¡°maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a bit special.¡± that guy can actually digest the other Cthulhu energy corpses for his own use. More importantly, he seems to be able to absorb other Cthulhu characteristics. ¡± this should be some kind of hunting and fusion method, just like those dark cthulhu creatures. ¡± could he be a descendant of the dark Cthulhu? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± ¡± but from his performance, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a bloodthirsty person. ¡± no matter what, we didn¡¯t attack him. We just drove him away. It seems like it was a wise choice not to attack him. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s already dead when we attacked him.¡± ¡± they might not die, but they might escape. if that¡¯s the case, our location will be exposed, and the nest that we¡¯ve worked so hard to build will be destroyed. ¡± anyway, that guy has finally left. We can finally have some peace. ¡± i don¡¯t think the peaceful days will last long. the qiyuan mimicry creatures this time are not as difficult to deal with as the previous ones. ¡± ¡± in fact, there are already a few places where the top qiyuan mimicry creatures have already made a move on some of the weaker cthulhu creatures. ¡± ¡± the real war is here. what we need to do is to hide our presence and not let the mimicry creatures find us. ¡± After a round of discussion, the three Cthulhu beings ¡®will dissipated again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ he was flying rapidly in the bloody dream world. Gu nie was also feeling the results of his three hundred and sixty years of cultivation. First, it was the increase in his own vigilance. His cultivation as a deity had already reached the perfect realm of the fifth-stage Divine Spirit realm. World intent at perfection. His dark and destruction power Upanishads were also close to completion. Gu nie could feel that he had reached the limit of the deity realm. He was unable to improve further. There might be a way to keep raising the God¡¯s guard, but Gu nie couldn¡¯t find an effective way to break through. however, he had advanced from the third stage realm to the perfected stage of the fifth stage realm. It had also helped Gu nie improve a lot. Of course, the biggest improvement was the growth of gune¡¯s Cthulhu body. cthulhu ruler¡¯s late stage, close to peak. this was gu nie¡¯s current level. during this period, in order to merge cthulhu¡¯s classics and many characteristics of cthulhu¡¯s remains, gune had reincarnated once. If he didn¡¯t reincarnate once, Gu nie might be able to reach the peak of a ruler. if he had more treasures, he could also be promoted to the peak of cthulhu ruler. However, the late-stage was close to the peak, and there was not much difference between the latter and the peak. What really changed Gu nie was the three hundred and sixty years of hacking. This was the key to Gu NIE¡¯s qualitative change. before this, gugne had guessed that cthulhu¡¯s abilities could be improved infinitely. gu nie¡¯s idea was right, but also wrong. that¡¯s right, it was because the cthulhu ancient book could indeed be upgraded continuously in the hack system. but what was wrong was that as cthulhu¡¯s classics continued to improve, the time needed for this later stage was also quite shocking. three hundred and sixty years was indeed too short in cthulhu¡¯s life. However, it was long enough for gune. For the hack system, it was enough to upgrade the Cthulhu books to a height that no Cthulhu creature could reach. he glanced at the afk system. All the Cthulhu abilities in the hack system were level 30 and 31. The most powerful ancient God of the emoko Galaxy was at level 30, while the rest of Cthulhu¡¯s innate abilities were at level 31. Cthulhu¡¯s ability at this level. After using it, Gu nie himself felt scared. its power was simply terrifying. At the same time, gune¡¯s wheel of Cthulhu had reached its limit. this limit was not the limit of the structure of cthulhu¡¯s classics. It was the limit of the material structure. according to the structure of cthulhu¡¯s ancient books ¡­ Every time the Cthulhu ancient book was upgraded, the consumption of materials would increase greatly. Gu nie had used up all his materials. In the end, the wheel of Cthulhu was built to the standard of level 15. The level 9 wheel of Cthulhu had a 5.5-fold increase. the level 15 wheel of cthulhu increased the power by 25 times. the more he advanced, the more materials he would consume. However, the multiple of this increase was equally terrifying. cthulhu¡¯s ability was as high as level 30, and cthulhu¡¯s core god art ability was as well as the level 31 ancient god of space¡¯s ability. Under the enhancement of the level 15 wheel of Cthulhu. one could imagine how powerful it was. this was also why gu nie dared to challenge the beginning stage lifeforms that were gradually taking shape. Gu nie was moving very fast. Even the vast distance of Holy heathgar was covered by Gu nie in an instant. Soon, Gu nie arrived above the endless blood sea of the blooddream world. Chapter 528 - 528 Universe Star Palace 528 Universe Star Palace Gu nie arrived. The water in the blood sea below seemed to be boiling as it churned wildly. at the same time, a terrifying and indescribable aura spread to the extraordinaries. to gu nie, this aura was the same as his own. It was also the aura of the great old rulers of Cthulhu. However, Andrew¡¯s Cthulhu aura was at the peak of the Dominator realm. his dominator aura was only at the late stage. the difference wasn¡¯t too big, but the difference in strength between them was huge. it¡¯s a pity that senior andrew is not a cthulhu creature that uses energy. otherwise, i could make a cthulhu divine weapon for senior andrew. ¡± BOOM! BOOM! the boiling water below was quickly separated. Andrew¡¯s huge body slowly emerged from the sea of blood. Andrew¡¯s aura was more reserved than when he was asleep. at this moment, andrew¡¯s breath was hot and enthusiastic. if he were to enter a minor transcendent world, the transcendent world would most likely collapse. Even a mid-sized transcendent world like the Oya continent would find it difficult to contain it for a long time. Only a major transcendent world could barely contain his aura in such a state. He felt Andrew¡¯s appearance. All of a sudden, the world of bloody sea in the distance was torn apart. ¡°swish-¡± a sharp hiss broke the silence of the entire world of blood sea. Gu nie immediately looked over. A Cthulhu creature that had the body of an Eagle and was about the same size as Andrew had entered the bloody dream world. just as gu nie was about to make a move, andrew spoke. ¡± it¡¯s ¡®arusius¡¯, a life-and-death friend who fought side by side with me in the last cthulhu war. ¡± ¡°he doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡± ¡± i¡¯ve discussed it with him before. in this war between cthulhu and the mimicry creatures, we¡¯ll fight side by side until we die. ¡± ¡°I see.¡± Gu nie slightly nodded. While they were talking, the eagle-like creature, aruxiu, had already descended. ¡°greetings, senior aruxiu.¡± Gu nie saluted him. ¡± you¡¯re gune lawrence, the newly-promoted ruler of cthulhu, that andrew mentioned? ¡± Aruxiu¡¯s voice was crisp and sharp, like an eagle¡¯s screech cutting through the sky. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± very good, you still have a very, very long life. However, you have the courage to fight with us against those initial element creatures until you die. This is indeed admirable. ¡± at least, he doesn¡¯t hide like some people who are scared out of their wits. ¡± Gu nie chuckled. gu nie wasn¡¯t someone who would fight to the death. instead, he was there to kill those qi beginning stage creatures and investigate their secrets. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± at this moment, andrew, who had left the surface of the blood sea and entered the sky, waved his hand and spoke softly. ¡°Since all our men are here, let¡¯s go!¡± andrew said. ¡°Where are we going?¡± aruxiu asked. Andrew, on the other hand, looked at Gu nie. gu nie had found andrew and said that they would go to the starry sky to hunt those initial element creatures. that was why he contacted aruxiu to fight together. ¡± i¡¯m not too familiar with the universe and the starry sky. however, since we¡¯re going to fight with those powerful qiyuan lifeforms, and they¡¯ve only been in our world for a short time, we naturally have to go to the place with the most qiyuan lifeforms. ¡± ¡°we should take advantage of the fact that they haven¡¯t grown up yet and hunt them down.¡± Arusius turned his head to look at gune. although this newly promoted ruler¡¯s realm wasn¡¯t high, his courage in battle was higher than theirs. From the very beginning, they had to go directly to the place with the most Qiyuan lifeforms. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the place we¡¯re going to is simple. It¡¯s the universal starry sky shrine, but it should be in ruins now.¡± ¡°It can now be seen as an abandoned ancient city in the universe.¡± ¡°en!¡± Andrew waved his tentacles in agreement. ¡± there are the most number of initial element creatures there, and the strongest ones are also there. ¡± ¡°and they aren¡¯t very strong right now. if we go over now, it won¡¯t be too dangerous. we can kill them to our heart¡¯s content.¡± furthermore, once we enter the territory of the cosmos ¡®starry sky Palace, they will definitely come and attack us en masse. ¡°this is a battle that i¡¯m really looking forward to!¡± andrew¡¯s fighting spirit gradually rose. I¡¯ll lead the way and break through the spacetime light path. We¡¯ll be able to reach the cosmos starry sky god Palace at the edge of the cosmos closest to us very soon. after saying that, aruxiu flapped his wings and the blooddream world was torn apart. a light path that led to the depths of the universe bloomed. Then, with a flash, aruxiu flew in. Andrew followed closely behind, and Gu nie followed. they advanced through the spacetime light path that aruxiu had constructed. gu nie had heard of the universe star palace. but there weren¡¯t many details. The spacetime corridor that Gu nie had been cultivating in was part of the universal starry sky Palace. Gu nie suddenly asked. ¡°senior andrew, is that universal starry sky palace very special? why are those initial element creatures gathered here?¡± Andrew explained as they flew. ¡± the universe¡¯s starry sky palace is an area at the edge of the universe. it¡¯s an area that even light can¡¯t reach. ¡± ¡± there, extreme darkness, coldness, chaos, and distortion are everywhere. there is even the scouring of the chaotic cosmic force. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s completely different from the stability in the center of the universe. ¡± at the edge of the universe, there are a total of 136 universal starry sky shrines. At the beginning of the universe, when it was in chaos, these special universal starry sky shrines were the places where we Cthulhu creatures lived. later, as time gradually passed, the universe continued to expand and expand. and the universal starry sky Palace, which is close to the edge of the universe, will continue to expand along with the expansion of the universe and continue to extend to the surrounding edge regions. ¡± after that, the central region of the universe gradually stabilized, and many places suitable for sleeping were born. ¡± ¡± so, we cthulhu creatures gradually moved away from those chaotic areas and went into a deep sleep in this region of the universe. ¡± ¡± after all, no one likes to sleep in such a turbulent place where we can easily sleep. ¡± ¡± in the subsequent wars between the qi yuan creatures, those qi yuan creatures clearly knew that the edge of the universe was the place cthulhu disliked going the most. ¡± ¡± therefore, they are mostly at the edge of the universe. ¡± in addition, the cosmos starry sky Temple is rather special, so that place has become their territory. however, in the past Wars, many of the universe¡¯s starry sky godly palaces have long been destroyed. even though the universal starry sky shrine has the unique ability to slowly recover, the damage was too severe. As a result, even though these unique places have the ability to recover, they are still in ruins. ¡± although the cosmos starry sky god palace has been reduced to ruins, part of its unique effects still exist. thus, it has become the territory of qiyuan lifeforms. ¡± ¡°A universe space ruins Saint Palace is a base camp of an initial element lifeform.¡± when we go this time, a sea of initial element creatures will attack us. This will definitely be a fierce battle where only one of us can survive. ¡°you have to be prepared.¡± ¡°An endless stream of attacks?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°i love this kind of endless battle the most.¡± Chapter 529 - 529 The battle in the starry sky godly Palace 529 The battle in the starry sky godly Palace ¡°we¡¯re almost there!¡± after flying for more than ten minutes, aruxiu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°There are a lot of dire creatures and Qiyuan creatures outside.¡± at the same time, those powerful initial element creatures have already discovered our existence. ¡°in addition, they¡¯re already stopping people from attacking us. the attack is already here.¡± ¡°be careful!¡± aruxiu¡¯s stern voice rang out. ¡°boom!¡± a mystical power suddenly exploded in front of the three of them. With the explosion of energy, the light path of time shattered. the three cthulhu beings fell from the space-time light path into the universe. as soon as he landed, gu nie could feel the harsh environment of the border of the universe. a powerful cosmic storm surged. even a stage one or two god spirit would be blown away by the cosmic storm. at the same time, strange memes filled every corner. as soon as gu nie came out, a large number of strange memes wrapped around his body. However, with Gu NIE¡¯s current body, the moment the power touched him ¡­ chi chi chi chi The power of the meme was directly eroded by Gu NIE¡¯s powerful body. even the cosmic storm that blew past gu nie¡¯s body avoided it. when the powerful cosmic rays hit gu nie, they didn¡¯t hurt him. instead, they were absorbed by his body. in addition, gu nie didn¡¯t feel any pressure from the slight force of the universe. Instead, he felt that it was a pleasure to nurture his Cthulhu body in such an environment. however, this was not the time to enjoy it. That was because a massive number of dire creatures and Qiyuan creatures were already eyeing them covetously. As far as the eye could see, some were far, some were close, and some were in front, back, left, right, all directions. There were countless creatures of doom that were as dense as the ocean. There were even powerful Qi Yuan lifeforms that were spying in the dark. Gu nie had spent more than three hundred years in seclusion. and the creatures of calamity at the border of the universe had also grown for hundreds of years, or even decades. There were a large number of dire beasts, and their guards ranged from stage one to stage five deities. in fact, there were even a few creatures that had the strength of a divine general, and there were quite a number of them. As for those powerful initial element creatures, their strength level was already at the level of a God ruler. gu nie didn¡¯t know if there were any ruler-level creatures of the origin stage. At the moment, it seemed that there was none in the surroundings, but it could not be ruled out that it existed in the universe starry sky Temple in the distance. the attack just now was definitely at the level of a cthulhu ruler. ¡°If there is, then it would make me very, very happy.¡± gu nie said. ¡°Kill!¡± while gu nie was still observing, aruxiu shouted. His voice reverberated through the starry sky. The moment he finished speaking. xiu- aruxiu had already turned into a dark shadow. It quickly swept past the formation of the sea of calamity origin lifeforms. bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang the dense sounds of the catastrophe origin lifeforms exploding could be heard. Andrew also waved his tentacles and kept waving them. every time the tentacle released a gray mist, the space in the distance would explode. a large number of catastrophe source creatures died. Gu nie also released his blood sea. wherever the blood sea spread, there would be a huge blood-colored whirlpool that could engulf a small plane. the tentacles of the blood waves were 100000 kilometers long, and the walls of the blood waves were 10000 kilometers tall and 100000 kilometers wide. all of them appeared within a radius of a million kilometers. the creatures below the god realm were all killed by gu nie¡¯s blood sea. none of them could escape. Although the power of the blood sea was not enhanced by the Cthulhu ancient book, it was still powerful. but this was supported by the terrifying power of cosmos god energy. Gune¡¯s soul was also strengthened by the Cthulhu Scriptures. Naturally, it allowed Gu NIE¡¯s blood sea to possess an extremely terrifying power. Even a God Realm master would be killed by Gu NIE¡¯s blood sea. in the blink of an eye, the millions of creatures of doom around them were killed by the three powerful cthulhu. However, even more initial element creatures swarmed over. And there were even more in the distance, it was simply endless. ¡± why are there so many of these dire beasts? ¡± gu nie asked. To Gu nie, a battle of this level was as easy as breathing. He didn¡¯t need to use any energy. ¡°I also want to know why they have so many.¡± andrew waved his tentacles in response. what we can be sure of is that in some places where we can¡¯t see them, their numbers are constantly coming in. ¡°even that qiyuan lifeform is the same.¡± ¡°The more we kill them, the more their numbers will increase. There¡¯s no way we can kill them all.¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could it be called a catastrophe?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s even better. An endless amount, I love it the most.¡± Gune didn¡¯t know if Andrew and aruxiu had any effective recovery abilities. But for Gu nie ¡­ After fusing with the corpse of the God of the great old days Cthulhu and its ability to communicate with the universe¡¯s origin ¡­ gu nie¡¯s power was limitless. At the same time, Gu nie could also use the blood sea to pull the corpses of these powerful creatures into the blood sea for digestion. In any case, Gu nie had already assimilated these creatures. With the same roots, Gu nie could absorb the different forms of matter and power of these creatures of disaster very efficiently. Gu nie suddenly said. ¡°two seniors, stay close to me and don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll release my blood sea and cover this entire area.¡± ¡°After they enter, you guys kill them. I will absorb their corpses.¡± ¡°If they didn¡¯t come in, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to do anything.¡± we¡¯ll follow this method and advance at full speed. ¡°We¡¯ll head straight for the universe Star Palace not far away.¡± ¡± that¡¯s where the real battle will take place. furthermore, this is only a small part of the power of my blood sea. ¡± ¡± when we occupy the universal star palace and they attack us on a large scale, i¡¯ll let them experience the terror of my blood sea. ¡± ¡°no problem,¡± ¡°sure!¡± the two cthulhu gods of old had no objections to gune¡¯s suggestion. Gu NIE¡¯s wide-range attacks were the most effective against a sea of minions. gu nie could also absorb these corpses, which guaranteed his endurance. they were in a corner with gu nie in the blood sea. It could greatly extend the duration of their battle. the two of them settled down next to gu nie. gu nie controlled blood sea, and the three of them flew toward the nearby starry sky palace. as gu nie and the others advanced ¡­ within the universal starry sky palace. several powerful existences with auras close to the god of cthulhu¡¯s great old ones were secretly spying on the attacks of guni and the other three cthulhu rulers. ¡± just three small rulers dare to enter the edge of the universe. they really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. just the sea of catastrophe source creatures is enough to exhaust them to death. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s not necessarily the case. didn¡¯t you see? that very, very puny guy, the blood sea he bloomed can absorb energy continuously, and he can even use the blood sea to form a barrier.¡± ¡± more than 90% of the creatures of calamity that went in were killed. ¡± even if we¡¯re lucky enough to get in, we¡¯ll still die after being swept by waves of blood waves, not to mention that there are two Cthulhu creatures guarding us. ¡°is his mental power enough to last that long?¡± ¡°that¡¯s true,¡± ¡± although his blood sea is very turbulent, it will be difficult for him to continue after hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of years. ¡± besides, that tiny guy still needs two Cthulhu to protect him. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s a spell-casting Cthulhu creature. Although his energy is powerful, you have to know that Cthulhu creatures of this type are very weak. ¡± when they get close, i¡¯ll assassinate them and seriously injure them. ¡± indeed, these weak Cthulhu rulers can¡¯t live forever. They want to consume enough of our power before they die, but you know that¡¯s impossible, Qingqing. ¡°we just need to keep attacking, attacking, and that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Oh! They¡¯ve already started to advance towards us.¡± ¡°just let them come over. when they get close, we¡¯ll surprise them.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Chapter 530 - 530 surprise or nightmare? 530 surprise or nightmare? With the ancient Nirvana realm as the center. aruxiu and andrew stood guard on both sides. The three Cthulhu rulers flew towards the universe Star Palace in this manner. it didn¡¯t look far. however, the three of them were in the middle of a battle, and they had to be on guard against the sneak attack of the powerful initial element creature. therefore, the progress of the three of them could not be considered fast. The battle lasted for about ten days. He was only a third closer to the universal Star Palace. If Gu nie had been alone, he would¡¯ve reached his destination with just a bridge of light. Yes, but there was no need to. After all, there were a large number of gods around them who were seeking death. yes, in gu nie¡¯s eyes, it was a suicide mission. as the sea of disaster origin god spirit was absorbed by gu nie. gu nie¡¯s blood sea had begun to expand. after all, gu nie had absorbed most of the energy and matter before. These creatures of calamity were all at the God-level. To Gu nie, it was a great supplement. The more he had, the better. Cosmos God energy was endless. gu nie¡¯s mind had already transformed into millions of stars. When one was exhausted, it collapsed and was replaced by another soul Star. The moment it dissipated, it would transform and gather again in the next second. It seemed that Gu NIE¡¯s only weakness was his physical exhaustion. after all, endless battles also consumed physical strength. He could recover from such minor battles. However, it could last for hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of years. the physical body would slowly weaken. even cthulhu creatures would consume their physical strength if they fought for a long time. But the problem was that gune was a spell caster. he didn¡¯t need to fight with his body at all. gu nie could even put his body into a half-asleep state to fight. Gu nie could fight forever. The perpetual motion machine referred to ancient Nirvana. Gu nie felt the sea of blood slowly expanding as he moved forward. Every time the blood sea expanded, Gu nie would become stronger. just in these short ten days of battle. it had already expanded gu nie¡¯s blood sea by 5%. This meant that Gu NIE¡¯s strength had increased by another 5%. ¡°if i continue to fight without limit, my strength will increase without limit.¡± ¡± in fact, my growth rate in battle is even faster than in cultivation. ¡± Gu nie, who was a perfect fit for these creatures, wasn¡¯t afraid of the endless battle of attrition. ¡°Gu nie, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to control the blood sea for long. Why don¡¯t you reduce the size of the blood sea so that we can fight for a longer time?¡± andrew¡¯s voice suddenly came from the battle. To control the blood sea without restraint? energy consumption? it didn¡¯t exist! Gu nie replied. ¡°Senior Andrew, you don¡¯t have to worry about the problem of my soul power.¡± ¡°not to mention hundreds or thousands of years, even if there were tens of thousands of years of endless battle, it would not be a problem. my soul is a bit special.¡± Gune¡¯s words made Andrew and aruxiu¡¯s hearts skip a beat. in their eyes, gu nie¡¯s bloodied sea was just a normal attack, and it would consume a certain amount of energy. but they didn¡¯t expect gu nie¡¯s soul to be so special that he could fight for such a long time. ¡± mm, that¡¯s good. you need to grasp the rhythm of this battle. ¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. after a short exchange, the three of them continued to advance steadily in the direction of the temple in universe star city. before he knew it, twenty days had passed. Every day he fought, and Gu nie was enjoying the growth of his soul. in his spare time, gu nie¡¯s demonic co-soul would even take charge of the blood dream arena¡¯s sacrificial ceremony in the bloody dream world. As they neared the universe Star Palace. The battle gradually became more intense. The most obvious change was that the number of creatures of calamity charging towards Gu nie and the others had increased by more than three times. at the same time, a few god general-level powerhouses also joined the battle. but gu nie was a god general. he could break through the tentacles, vortexes, and barriers. however, when they entered the inner layer, the more ferocious tentacles, vortexes, and barriers would be their death. The Qi Yuan mimicry creatures in the dark saw that Gu NIE¡¯s control of the inner layer had increased with the addition of the God generals, so they obviously thought that it would consume more of Gu NIE¡¯s power. gu nie advanced for another dozen hours and was one step closer to the starry sky palace. a considerable number of divine general powerhouses began to enter and launched an attack on the formation built by the three cthulhu creatures. in the previous attacks by the creatures of disaster, only one percent of them were at the level of divine generals and gods. at that moment, the number of god general-level creatures of calamity had reached ten percent. for gu nie, this naturally increased his control. To a Soul Star, the consumption had increased. But to Gu NIE¡¯s soul, it didn¡¯t change anything. As large numbers of divine generals of doom entered ¡­ Some attacks also started to land on the three of them from a distance. the power of the attack was so weak that it could not even exhaust the three powerful cthulhu rulers. but they just did it. the goal was very simple. it was to consume, to consume endlessly. In the past, Qiyuan lifeforms ¡®strategy had been even more so. He would make use of their advantage in numbers and their considerable strength to exhaust Qi Yuan¡¯s living path and then kill them. This strategy might work on other Cthulhu creatures. But it wasn¡¯t necessarily effective against Gu nie. ¡± be careful. the universe starry sky palace is just ahead. they might attack. ¡± Andrew¡¯s deep voice was heard. ¡°gu nie, how¡¯s your defense?¡± Andrew looked at Gu nie. ¡°Defense?¡± Gu nie had never been worried about his own defense. Before, gune had practiced the Cthulhu classic [ immortal armor ] and the blood sea¡¯s blessing. Gu NIE¡¯s body was already incredibly strong. after that, gune was searching through many cthulhu books. He even obtained the core god art ability of a Cthulhu God of the old days named simuro. One was called [ godly body ], which specialized in strengthening the body, increasing the vitality of the body, and strengthening the body. furthermore, these two ancient books had both reached the height of level 31. With the addition of these two powerful defense and life god art abilities. Gu nie even wondered if these so-called initial element creatures would be able to harm him after they grew stronger. ¡°My defense should be very strong now, but I don¡¯t know exactly how strong it is.¡± gu nie replied. gu nie was speaking the truth. however, when andrew heard it, he obviously didn¡¯t mean that. the physical defense of Cthulhu creatures is very strong, but you¡¯re a spell caster, and you¡¯ve just become the true ruler of Cthulhu not long ago. Your physical strength shouldn¡¯t be as strong as you think. Andrew transmitted his voice. ¡°Therefore, you have to be careful.¡± ¡°our current formation is with you as the core.¡± ¡°Those initial element creatures will definitely attack you at the first moment.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± gu nie¡¯s voice had just faded. ¡°si la-¡± an almost imperceptible whistle suddenly came from beside gu nie. A sharp blade that seemed to have come from the depths of the dimension tore through space and slashed towards Gu nie. space, dimensions, and even the laws of the universe were all torn apart by this blade. It was clear how powerful this blade was. ¡°Be careful,¡± he warned. andrew, who was 10000 meters away, shouted. ¡°die!¡± A sinister voice was transmitted over. It wasn¡¯t a language that Gu nie had ever heard of. As a Cthulhu creature, gugne understood what the other party meant. gu nie raised his head. he didn¡¯t think of defending himself, but instead looked at the [ qiyuan mimicry creature ] that had suddenly attacked. This was the first Qiyuan mimicry creature Gu nie had encountered, so he naturally had to take a good look at it. After all, he was going to die soon. Chapter 531 - 531 powerful means 531 powerful means It was about seven to eight meters tall. It had a head, three faces, and four arms. Its entire body was dark green, and it was a strange creature with mysterious runes. the ¡®four-armed race¡¯ looked very much like holy heajar, but they were stronger and more ferocious. this qiyuan mimicry creature¡¯s realm aura had already surpassed that of a deity controller. This was already the standard of a regular Cthulhu ruler in the early stages. and this slash of his ¡­ It tore apart space, dimensions, and even the universe¡¯s level of profundity. it was far beyond the level of the early stages of cthulhu ruler. he had reached the late-stage, or even the peak of cthulhu ruler. even andrew and arusius would not be able to dodge in time. he would be injured even if he took a knife head-on. at this moment, this early stage ruler eqiyuan creature looked small and was a cthulhu spell caster. obviously, they believed gu nie¡¯s body was weak. This blade was clearly aimed at killing Gu nie. ¡°swish!¡± the blade, which had torn through space, landed on gu nie¡¯s body. The blade was so fast and sharp. what was even more terrifying than the speed of the blade was the strange destructive power contained in this blade. It was a destructive power that could restrain the Cthulhu ruler. gune even felt that the blade would cut off some of the cthulhu¡¯s life force. This would directly cause the physical strength of Cthulhu creatures to decline. if that was the case, it would affect the cthulhu creature¡¯s combat ability. However ¡­ When the extremely sharp and destructive blade slashed down, the man¡¯s face turned pale. The blade didn¡¯t even manage to touch Gu NIE¡¯s body before it was blocked. a dark golden shield appeared in front of gu nie, blocking the destructive blade. among the many books gu nie was searching for ¡­ naturally, there were cthulhu books like shields. Even though they were just regular Cthulhu books. however, it was at least a book of cthulhu¡¯s power level, and this book had been cultivated to level 31. The strength of the defense was naturally not something that could be broken by such a blade. not only did the blade fail to break gune¡¯s cthulhu shield, but it also failed to break the shield. In fact, the energy consumption was minimal. The little energy consumed by the slash a moment ago had been wiped out by the energy absorbed by Cthulhu¡¯s shield in the next moment. it was a very powerful blade. However, it was a useless strike. The blade fell, but it didn¡¯t even touch Gu NIE¡¯s body. This was something that this initial-stage Cthulhu ruler Qiyuan creature had not expected. ¡°how can he have such a powerful shield?¡± he saw gune¡¯s shield. Not only was this Qiyuan creature shocked, even Andrew and aruxiu in the distance, as well as many other Qiyuan creatures who were watching this amazing blade attack from even further away, were also shocked. he had reached their level. Something like a shield was far inferior to one¡¯s own defensive capabilities. As such, no expert would bother to train in those boring shields. however, this weak ruler actually had a shield, and it seemed to be quite powerful. seeing that his first attack was ineffective, ulmet reacted in a flash. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± his figure leaped and he was about to hide and disappear into the depths of the dao space dimension before leaving. ¡°you want to leave?¡± Gu nie coldly sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no need to leave.¡± The gears in gune¡¯s eyes that represented the order of time started spinning. this wasn¡¯t a safe move, and gu nie waved his hand. an invisible force directly confined the surroundings of this initial element creature. ¡°Peng!¡± There was a dull sound. Ulmet¡¯s head directly slammed into the crystal glass-like barrier. ¡± what¡¯s going on? my deep space escape was actually blocked. ordinary cthulhu creatures have short arms, so they can¡¯t block my escape at all. ¡± ulmet¡¯s face immediately darkened. A crystal glass-like sphere about a hundred meters in diameter and half a meter in thickness appeared around ulmet. it completely trapped ulmet within. even his innate divine ability could not penetrate this strange crystal glass barrier. after ambushing and severely injuring the cthulhu creature, he immediately escaped. this was the plan that ulmet had set up before. however, he did not even manage to complete the first step. the second unit that was trying to escape was also stopped. it seemed like he couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°break!¡± With a loud roar, the jet-black saber in ulmet¡¯s hand slashed at the crystal glass barrier that did not seem to be very thick. Bang! Bang! bang! bang! bang! bang! The barrier did not move. ulmet was completely trapped in it. ¡°open it.¡± the malevolent-looking ulmet roared in rage. The blade in his hand turned into a sky full of blade light as he slashed at the crystal glass barrier. However, such a sharp blade was completely useless when it landed on the crystal barrier. It could not even shake the crystal glass barrier. ¡°it seems that i¡¯ve been overthinking.¡± Gu nie said as he looked at the Qiyuan mimicry creature in The Crystal Cage. if even this level 31 Cthulhu classic crystal cage can¡¯t be broken, there¡¯s no need for my time order. gu nie waved his hand. the crystal cage quickly shrank. At the same time, the mimicked initial element creature that was imprisoned in it was completely suppressed and sealed as The Crystal Cage shrank. a moment later, the crystal had become a palm-sized glass ball, which gu nie held in his hand. As for the Qiyuan mimicry creature, it was like a small bee solidified in Amber. It did not move at all, and even the ferocious expression on its face was clearly visible. gu nie then threw it into his sea of blood and stored it. with its powerful defense, it could imprison the qiyuan mimicry creature with the strength of a cthulhu ruler in the early stage. This Cthulhu spell caster force, which seemed small in size, was much more terrifying than he had imagined. This Cthulhu spellcaster might even be the most powerful of the three Cthulhu creatures. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± gu nie said. the sea of blood surged violently. Gu nie hadn¡¯t let go of his control over the blood sea even when he was fighting the Qiyuan mimicry creature. Andrew and arusius looked at gune, then looked at each other and laughed. this gu nie was far more powerful than they had imagined. If the Qiyuan mimicry creature that sneaked an attack on them were to deal with the two of them, they would probably be injured. but gu nie had easily resolved it and captured it alive. The huge difference between them was extraordinary. however, the more this was the better. The more they could rely on Gu ni to clear out the increasing number of Qiyuan mimicry creatures. ¡°two seniors, i have a very good plan.¡± As he advanced, he suddenly transmitted his voice. ¡°what?¡± Andrew and aruxiu¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. ¡°That universal starry sky Palace isn¡¯t far from us now.¡± Gu nie quietly explained his plan. Chapter 532 - 532 destruction of the black hole 532 destruction of the black hole Above the universe Star Palace. many of the qiyuan mimicry creatures fell silent as they watched the entire process of ulmet sebeffia¡¯s sneak attack and then being captured. there was no lack of existences stronger than ulmet sebeffia among them. however, it was also difficult to resist the sneak attack of ulmet sebeffia so easily. Not to mention capturing ulmet sebeffia alive. What was even more terrifying was ¡­ In the process of resisting ulmet sebeffia. The Cthulhu spellcaster was still controlling the blood sea. This was the most terrifying part. can you believe that while he captured an early stage cthulhu ruler qiyuan mimicry creature alive, he still had the energy to control the blood sea? ¡°it seems like we¡¯ve met a strong enemy.¡± among the qiyuan mimicry creatures, a voice rumbled. for a moment, all the eyes of the qiyuan mimicry creatures gathered over. the one who spoke was ¡± jenne o ¡®sullivan. ¡± He was also one of the three powerful Qi Yuan mimicry creatures that had reached the level of the ¡± Great Old Ones ¡± in this universe¡¯s star Palace. however, our goal is to kill these powerful Cthulhu creatures. This is the power that the great will has given us. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡± naturally, it¡¯s to let a large number of qiyuan lifeforms attack them continuously. at the same time, we¡¯ll change the path of entry of the origin lifeforms and our fellow qiyuan lifeforms. ¡± if they want to occupy this universe¡¯s starry sky shrine, then let them. We only need to keep attacking, and they will die Here sooner or later. ¡°However, we can¡¯t let them occupy it so easily.¡± ¡± pass down my order. all the peak-stage divine spirits, divine generals, qiyuan lifeforms, and those catastrophe source lifeforms who have reached the level of divine spirit controllers, attack continuously! ¡± ¡°Even if they occupy this place, they will need endless reinforcements.¡± jennan o ¡®sullivan said. ¡°swish!¡± the sky suddenly trembled. Gu NIE¡¯s figure then appeared above the ruins of the universal Holy Palace. he stood on top of a dense group of almost two hundred qiyuan mimicry creatures. And most of these Qiyuan mimicry creatures were in the early stages of Cthulhu ruler. a small number of cthulhu rulers were in the middle and late stages, while a few were at the peak. And there were only three powerful Cthulhu creatures at the level of the Cthulhu great old gods, which were the least in number. When Gu nie appeared, the Qi Yuan mimicry creatures below were all shocked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°how did this guy get here directly?¡± ¡± we¡¯ve set up a powerful restriction here that even the great old ones can¡¯t pass through. why did this guy come here directly? ¡± he even jumped over the trap we set up. gu nie had long since been prepared. the gears of time order in his eyes were spinning rapidly. gu nie waved his hand. A huge black hole with a diameter of 10000 meters appeared below. This huge black hole covered more than thirty Cthulhu ruler-level origin mimicry creatures on the spot. In the end, these Qiyuan mimicry creatures didn¡¯t even make a sound. he died on the spot. ¡°kill him!¡± Jenne O ¡®Sullivan shouted when he saw guone. this cthulhu ruler was really too arrogant. he actually dared to charge over alone. he really didn¡¯t put these qiyuan mimicry creatures in his eyes. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡± ¡°roar!¡± ¡± For a time, fierce roars, roars, and all kinds of attacks were mixed together. just as the attacks were about to hit gu nie ¡­ All of a sudden. Everything started to go back in time. all of the shapeshifters that were flying toward gu nie followed their original trajectory and flew back to where they had been. Whoosh! Whoosh! whoosh! Whoosh! the black flame spread over all the origin mimicry at the same time. when the numerous qiyuan mimicry creatures returned to their previous places ¡­ Boom¨C The black hole formed by the eye of the black hole suddenly exploded. A terrifying black hole storm spread out. The all-devouring power of the black hole destroyed everything. In addition, there was the burning of Balor¡¯s flames. None of the origin mimicry creatures in the black hole¡¯s area could last more than a second. this included the three powerful great old god level qi yuan mimicry creatures. the range of the black hole storm¡¯s radiation directly covered an area of more than 10000 kilometers. gu nie estimated that there were at least fifty thousand qiyuan mimicry creatures in this area, or even more. as for the creatures of calamity, there were countless of them. And this region of over 10000 km covered the entire ancient city in the universe. after a few minutes. Only then did the terrifying black hole storm¡¯s power dissipate. In this area of tens of thousands of kilometers, there were no longer any Qiyuan mimicry creatures or catastrophe creatures. Gu NIE¡¯s Black hole storm cleared up a vacuum. This sudden and destructive blow not only gave the remaining Qiyuan mimicry creatures outside a big shock. Even Andrew and aruxiu were shocked. The two of them looked at each other. They could see the shock in the depths of each other¡¯s eyes. ¡± this suan ni¡¯s offensive might is probably comparable to the three pillar gods. it might even be stronger. ¡± indeed. The power of this attack is truly astonishing. however, it is indeed the terrifying power of the three pillar gods. This guy is only at the Dominator level. If he were to be promoted to the level of a Great Old One God or even an ancient God of the starry sky, the scene would be unimaginable. They had seen the great three pillar gods in action. the supreme destructive power shook their minds even though they were far away. gu nie was also capable of doing the same. It was even more terrifying. more importantly, gu nie clearly had more tricks up his sleeve. Gu nie had cleared out all the Qiyuan mimicry creatures in the area of starry sky Temple, creating a safe area. The two of them didn¡¯t have to continue wasting time here. The two of them immediately leaped and flew towards the universal starry sky Palace at high speed. when they saw gu nie destroy all the qi yuan mimicry creatures around the temple, they were stunned. the psychological blow to the many other qiyuan mimicry creatures around him was undoubtedly huge. Gu NIE¡¯s power was beyond their imagination. ¡°Attack, attack!¡± ¡°Everyone, attack and kill them!¡± After a moment of shock, all the Qiyuan mimicry creatures started to die crazily. Only by letting these creatures attack Gu nie and the others would they have time to escape. following the command of the qiyuan mimicry creature. immediately, all the creatures of calamity began to attack crazily. This included the powerful God controller-level creatures of doom. They all attacked the three Cthulhu creatures like crazy. Chapter 533-END - 533 A new era (the grand finale) 533 A new era (the grand finale) Above the universe Star Palace. gune, andrew, and arusius, the three rulers, had completely occupied this place. as the sea of catastrophe source creatures attacked. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± gu nie¡¯s sea of blood bloomed. tentacles, whirlpools, and tides all surged. andrew and aruxiu also attacked at the same time. They began to attack the incoming calamity creatures. at this time, all the powerful qi yuan mimicry creatures in the area of the starry sky temple had been killed by gu nie. at the very least, there wouldn¡¯t be any qiyuan mimicry creatures that could threaten them for a long time. even if they did, so what? gu nie¡¯s attack was comparable to the three pillar gods ¡°and he had many mysterious means. he was no longer afraid of those powerful qiyuan mimicry creatures. At this moment, Andrew and aruxiu were both relieved. they didn¡¯t have to worry about anything if they followed gu nie, who was a super powerful member of the same race. While attacking, Gu nie also looked down at the universal starry sky Palace. in the black hole storm just now. It made the already broken universal starry sky Palace even worse. if you didn¡¯t say that this was the universal starry sky shrine, you would even think that this was a wasteland of the universe. Yes, there were originally some stone pillars and a large area of land that looked like a temple. At this moment, it had completely turned into waste and debris, becoming cosmic dust. although as time passed, the remnants of the abandoned earth would gather back and form a new cosmos starry sky palace, it would only be an even more broken cosmos starry sky palace. When his eyes swept across the area below. ¡°What?¡± Gu nie looked down at the ruins. A hexagonal object that emitted Starlight glowed in the dust. ¡°Senior Andrew, what is that?¡± Gu nie pointed at the hexagonal object and asked. one of andrew¡¯s eyes glanced at a position that gu nie knew. the core of the universal starry sky Palace! Andrew said in a concise manner. ¡°The core of the universal starry sky Palace?¡± ¡± yes, that strange hexagonal prism was discovered by cthulhu creatures a long time ago, and they did research on it. ¡± andrew explained as he attacked. ¡± when i first heard about this hexagonal prism in the starry sky palace, i came here to study it. ¡± ¡°Aruxiu, you¡¯ve studied it before, right?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Yes, but there was no result.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t come up with any results either, have you?¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t!¡± andrew shook his head. it¡¯s not just me who didn¡¯t get any results from my research. Even the many other powerful Cthulhu creatures didn¡¯t get any results. at the same time, the Qiyuan devil creatures, Qiyuan insect race creatures, and Qiyuan mechanical creatures that once occupied this place must have done some research after being here for such a long time. ¡°unfortunately, there was no result.¡± ¡°so it¡¯s like this!¡± Gu nie nodded. so many Cthulhu creatures have been studied. Even those Qiyuan mimicry creatures have been studied. I probably won¡¯t be able to see anything. as he spoke, gu nie opened the miracle page of the system. it was gu nie¡¯s habit to take a look to see if there were any fortuitous encounters. gu nie¡¯s heart trembled at the sight. He had a fortuitous encounter! Gu nie focused his mind and looked at the side page while he attacked. [ adventure ] gate of the universe [ adventure 1: the gate of the universe. ] The content of the side adventure was simple and concise. ¡°Is the gate of the universe, Kasaya, related to this part of the universe?¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. Gu nie then opened the gate of the universe and read the details. A moment later, Gu NIE¡¯s mind began to stir. ¡°this so-called gate of the universe can actually be opened and entered?¡± while his heart was pounding, gu nie controlled the blood sea to attack as steadily as ever. he did not let andrew and aruxiu notice anything. ¡°After we enter, what will be there?¡± gu nie¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°seniors, i¡¯m going to take a look at the glowing hexagonal prism and study it while i¡¯m at it,¡± Gu nie said. gu nie¡¯s blood sea had a large area. The hexagonal prism wasn¡¯t far away, so Gu nie could still control the blood sea to attack. ¡°Mm, you go! The powerful Qi Yuan mimicry creatures in the vicinity have already been killed by you. The remaining Qi Yuan mimicry creatures don¡¯t even dare to come close to this area. They only dare to send those disaster origin creatures to their deaths. With us attacking these disaster origin creatures, you can be at ease and study them.¡± if the research results are good, it¡¯ll be good news for us. They had already studied the hexagonal prism. It was transparent and formless, so there was basically nothing to be gained. ¡°En!¡± after responding, gu nie took a step forward and arrived at the edge of the hexagonal prism. This hexagonal prism was the location of the [ gate of the universe ]. After stabilizing himself at the edge of the hexagonal prism, Gu nie focused on controlling the sea of blood to attack while focusing on the prism. After looking at the side Adventure page ¡­ Gu nie closed the miracle page. He had already mastered the method. ¡± first, i need to enter it with the corresponding [ universe incantation ] to activate it. this [ universe incantation ] alone is very complicated. fortunately, i¡¯m already a cthulhu creature and can master this [ universe incantation ]. ¡± ¡± next, i have to use my cosmos divine power to condense a [ cosmos key ] and then use the second part of the [ cosmos incantation ] to open this so-called gate of the universe. ¡± ¡°The method is very complicated, but in front of the miracle System, it¡¯s clear at a glance,¡± ¡°i just don¡¯t know if there will be any movement after i open it.¡± ¡°but so what if there¡¯s movement?¡± I¡¯m so powerful now, and I can close the gate of the universe at any time. ¡®Furthermore, I can use my cosmos God energy to conceal any possible activity.¡¯ While he was thinking. boom! boom! Extremely dense and turbulent universe God Power bloomed around Gu nie. This surging and blossoming cosmos God Power was definitely able to conceal the majority of the fluctuations. when gu nie released his cosmos god power, andrew and aruxiu were not surprised at all. Instead, they began to discuss Gu NIE¡¯s surging divine power. after all, such a turbulent divine power was rare even among cthulhu creatures. Under the cover of the universe God Power, Gu ni used the first part of the [universe incantation] to activate the hexagonal prism. ¡°Buzz ~~¡± A slight fluctuation spread out. However, it was completely covered by Gu NIE¡¯s cosmos God Power. ¡°no problem!¡± gu nie felt a little relieved after sensing the reaction from the outside world. After that, gunie created the universe key and threw it into the ring. Then, he started to condense the second part of the [universe incantation]. As the second part of the universe incantation was finished. ¡°Buzz ~~¡± a wave that was even stronger than before bloomed. however, it was still perfectly concealed by the cosmos god energy. At the same time, Gu nie felt a strange door frame slowly open inside the hexagonal body. this small frame was the so-called gate of the universe. it looked small and exquisite, but it could accommodate an infinite volume. ¡°you may enter.¡± after sensing it for a moment, gu nie¡¯s heart sank. after a moment of thought, gu nie wrapped his three star souls with universe god power and placed them inside. The soul represented the ancient Nirvana, so when the soul entered, the ancient Nirvana would also enter. the moment the cosmos god energy that carried the astral soul entered it ¡­ gu nie tried to close the gate of the universe. It was a good habit to close the door. It would be bad if something strange came in. After Gu nie closed the gate of the universe. gu nie found that his connection with the star soul on the other side of the gate of the universe was not affected at all. ¡°this is wonderful.¡± gu nie thought. gu nie then continued to control his universe power and pretended to study the gate of the universe. the star soul on the other side of the gate had already controlled the divine power of the universe and reconstructed gu nie¡¯s body of divine power. This wisp of divine power, combined with the body of divine power constructed by the star soul, also possessed the power of a God controller. and he could also use many of gu nie¡¯s techniques. the only bad thing was that this was rootless water. once his divine power was used up, it would be difficult to continue. as the body of divine power was completed. gu nie looked around. Looking over, Gu NIE¡¯s heart trembled. gu nie had seen this scene before. In the endless void. it was a winding river that flowed in the void! a stream of starlight filled the air, as if it was a slowly flowing river formed from the fusion of star gems. Looking at the River of Stars, Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Could this be the place where the initial element creatures and the calamity creatures were born?¡± Gu nie looked into the river. as expected, gu nie saw the depths of the river of stars. The Qiyuan mimicry creatures and the source of disaster creatures were like microorganisms in the water, densely packed and endless. The river had a diameter of ten meters and the speed of flow was average. However, the Qiyuan mimicry creatures and the catastrophe source creatures were too small. It was almost invisible in the river. One could only imagine how many beginning mimicry creatures and dire creatures were like bacteria and microorganisms in this River. the river flowed toward the universe gu nie was in. this wondrous water carried too many lifeforms of the original state. at the end of the river of stars, there were more than 100 hexagonal gates of the universe, which had absorbed all the water from the river of stars. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not. These 100-odd hexagonal bodies correspond to the 100-odd universal starry sky god palaces in our universe.¡± ¡°So this is the cause of the calamity?¡± gu nie thought. After staring at it for a while. Gu nie naturally looked up at the river. ¡°Where is that?¡± with a single glance, gu nie¡¯s expression changed. In the distant void, there was a floating island. On the floating island, there were a total of four rivers, one big and three small. since it was a star soul, gu nie didn¡¯t fear death. gu nie immediately flew towards the island. The area of the floating island was neither big nor small. it was about three thousand square meters. however, the flowers, grass, and trees on the island were all covered in starlight. At the same time, this floating island was completely deserted. it was covered in vegetation, and there were no animals or birds. there wasn¡¯t even the chirping of a beloved bird. It looked like a deserted island that no one took care of. the only thing that existed was the river of stars, one big and three small. An enormous astral River descended. Then, he fell into the pool on the floating island. the star river water in the pool split into three streams and flew in three directions. One of them was flying toward the gate of the universe that Gu nie had just entered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me!¡± Gu nie flew towards one of the other two galaxies. Sure enough, at the end of this River of Stars, there were more than two hundred hexagonal gates similar to the gate of the universe Gu nie had been in. They were absorbing all the water from the River of Stars. the other one was the same. However, at the end of the river, there were only about 80 universe gates. ¡°the gates of the universe at the end of these two rivers most likely lead to the other two universes.¡± Then, Gu nie looked at the largest river. This River flowed down from the sky, and it was the source of the rivers of stars that flowed to the three universes. a moment later, gu nie flew up. gu nie saw a hexagonal object that was twenty meters in diameter. It must be known that the hexagonal body at the end of the river of Stars was only two meters in size. as he pondered, gu nie opened his miracle system. the miracle adventure still existed, or the information about it had been updated. [ fortuitous encounter ] the cosmic origin gate! [ adventure 1: the gate of the universe 1 ] [ fortuitous encounter 2: gate of the universe 2 ] [ fortuitous encounter 3: gate of the universe 3 ] [ miracle 4: the gate of the origin of the universe ] ¡°the gate of the universe origin, the gate of the universe origin.¡± after examining it for a while, gu nie opened the miracle details and immediately understood the situation. ¡°the direction of the great river is the cosmic origin gate.¡± ¡°at the end of this little river is the gate of the universe origin.¡± moreover, the miracle System also recorded the universe origin gate and the way to close and open it in detail. ¡°In other words, Yingluo¡± Gu NIE¡¯s eyes narrowed. if we directly close these cosmic origin gates, we¡¯ll be able to completely cut off the problem of the endless supply of those creatures of calamity. in fact, if I don¡¯t open these gates to the origin of the universe and allow the energy of the river water to flow in ¡­ ¡°that also means wufu¡± ¡°From now on, the universe will be at peace, and there will be no more catastrophes?¡± Gu nie was startled. Gu nie then flew to the many universe origin gates of his universe. According to the system¡¯s method, he directly closed one of the universe origin gates. Sure enough, as the ancient Nirvana closed ¡­ This gate of origin immediately stopped absorbing the river water of the star River. ¡°in fact, i can, i can even decide the extent to which the cosmic origin gate opens.¡± for example, you can close all the origin gates of the universe and then open one. The only one that is opened will only have one ten-thousandth or even one-billionth of its original wandering power. ¡°In that case ¡­¡± ¡°a tribulation. i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t necessarily be a tribulation.¡± ¡± the most powerful thing about these qiyuan mimicry creatures is their endless numbers. as for their extraordinary advancement characteristics, they also need a sufficient number of ethnic groups as the foundation. if the number of ethnic groups is not large enough, nothing will work. ¡± ¡± if they don¡¯t have the advantage in numbers, they¡¯ll become sparse and ordinary. they might even become a slightly stronger race, that¡¯s all. ¡± ¡± moreover, i can also transform their characteristics for my own use. i will be stronger than them. ¡± With this thought, Gu nie calmed down. then, gu nie arrived above the island. after staring at the floating island below for a moment ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s about time for this floating island to have a master to help it trim and trim.¡± Gu nie murmured. ¡°and yingluo ¡­¡± Gu nie raised his head and looked at the large [ cosmic origin gate ]. the mother source gate can also be opened and closed. Controlling its size and having a reasonable control is obviously better than opening and flowing without limit. ¡°you can even enter the outside world through the [ cosmic origin gate ].¡± ¡°What¡¯s the outside world like?¡± why did such a wondrous River appear? and why are those Qiyuan mimicry creatures, the creatures of this catastrophe, constantly flowing over? ¡± ¡°After this catastrophe is over and I¡¯ve obtained enough benefits from these universes, I¡¯ll be able to find out what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡± and to the three universes, the subsequent events are no longer a catastrophe. ¡± Gu nie immediately started to move. Gu nie first reduced the flow of the cosmic origin gate to one-hundred-thousandth of the original. Instantly, the originally turbulent River turned into a thin stream. After that, Gu nie closed all three gates of the universe. Each gate only opened one, and the flow was adjusted to one-hundred-thousandth of the previous one. in this way, the three universes would not have to worry too much about the so-called endless creatures of calamity in this catastrophe. if it didn¡¯t work, gu nie could come back and adjust it. After that, Gu nie arrived at the universe he was in, the gate of the universe that he had entered earlier. he stared at the faint stream, barely visible. ¡°the era of calamity is over.¡± and a new era has already begun in my hands. furthermore, in the future, perhaps the powerful creatures of these three universes can all pass through the gate of the universe origin under my guidance and enter an even more mysterious and unknown world! Gu NIE¡¯s voice slowly faded. His figure had already disappeared into the depths of the gate of the universe. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°end of the book!¡±